<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

 <generalInfo>
  <description>Philip Schaff's <i>History of the Christian 
Church</i> excels at providing an impressive and instructive 
historical treatment of the Christian church. This eight 
volume work begins with the early Church and ends at 1605 
with the Swiss Reformation. Schaff's treatment is 
comprehensive and in depth, discussing all the major (and 
minor!) figures, time periods, and movements of the 
Church. He includes many footnotes, maps, and charts; he 
even provides copies of original texts in his treatment. 
One feature of the <i>History of the Christian Church</i> that 
readers immediately notice is just how beautifully written it 
is--especially in comparison to other texts of a similar nature. Simply 
put, Schaff's prose is lively and engaging. As one reader puts it, these 
volumes are "history written with heart and soul." Although at points 
the scholarship is slightly outdated, overall <i>History of the 
Christian 
Church</i> is great for historical referencing. Countless people have 
found 
<i>History of the Christian Church</i> useful. Whether for serious 
scholarship, 
sermon preparation, daily devotions, or simply edifying reading, 
<i>History 
of the Christian Church</i> comes highly recommended.<br /><br />Tim 
Perrine<br />CCEL 
Staff 
Writer </description>
  <firstPublished>1882</firstPublished>
  <pubHistory />
  <comments />
 </generalInfo>

 <printSourceInfo>
  <published>Third edition, revised</published>
 </printSourceInfo>

 <electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>schaff</authorID>
  <bookID>hcc2</bookID>
  <workID>hcc2</workID>
  <bkgID>history_of_the_christian_church_volume_ii_ante_nicene_christianity_ad_100_325_(schaff)</bkgID>
  <version>2.0</version>
  <series />
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
 <status />

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>History of the Christian Church, Volume II: Ante-Nicene Christianity. A.D. 100-325</DC.Title>
  <DC.Title sub="short">Christian Church Vol. II</DC.Title>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Schaff, Philip (1819-1893)</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Philip Schaff</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History; Proofed;</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR145.S3</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christianity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">History</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Description />
  <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Date sub="Created" scheme="ISO8601">2002-11-27</DC.Date>
  <DC.Contributor sub="Transcriber">whp</DC.Contributor>
  <DC.Contributor sub="Markup">Wendy Huang</DC.Contributor>
  <DC.Source sub="ElectronicEdition">Electronic Bible Society</DC.Source>
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/hcc2.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/xml</DC.Format>
 </DC>
</electronicEdInfo>








<style type="text/css">
h1	{ padding:0in }
h2	{ padding:0in }
h3	{ margin-bottom:3pt; margin-left:.8in; text-indent:-.3in; padding:0in }
h4	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:3pt; margin-left:.8in; text-indent:-.3in; border:none; padding:0in; font-style:italic }
h5	{ margin-top:5pt; margin-bottom:3pt; margin-left:.8in; text-indent:-.3in; border:none; padding:0in; font-style:italic }
h6	{ font-style:italic }
.MsoHeading7	{ text-indent:.5in; font-weight:bold }
.MsoHeading7C	{ text-indent:.5in; font-weight:bold; text-align:center }
.MsoHeading8	{ text-align:center; font-weight:bold }
span.MsoEndnoteReference	{ vertical-align:super }
.MsoEndnoteText	{ font-size:x-small }
.MsoList	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
.MsoListC	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in; text-align:center }
.MsoList2	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
.MsoList3	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
.p34	{ text-indent:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p13	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in; font-size:x-small }
.p7	{ margin-left:.25in; font-size:x-small; font-variant:small-caps }
.p30	{ text-indent:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p37	{ margin-left:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p1	{ font-size:x-small }
.p33	{ font-size:x-small }
.p32	{ margin-left:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p36	{ margin-left:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p31	{ margin-left:.5in; font-size:x-small }
.p35	{ margin-top:12pt; font-size:x-small }
.p	{ font-size:x-small }
span.s19	{ text-transform:uppercase }
span.s16	{ font-variant:small-caps; text-transform:uppercase }
span.s03	{ font-variant:small-caps }
span.s06	{ text-transform:uppercase }
span.s20	{ font-variant:small-caps; text-transform:uppercase }
span.s11	{ font-variant:small-caps }
span.s15	{ font-variant:small-caps; text-transform:uppercase }
.PContinue	{ text-indent:.5in }
.BlockQuote	{ margin-right:.3in; margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.3in }
.ChapterSummary	{ margin-right:.4in; margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.4in; text-align:center; font-style:italic }
.SectionInfo	{ margin-right:.5in; margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:-.5in; font-style:italic }
.head	{ text-align:center; font-style:italic }
span.c36	{ font-size:large }
span.c35	{ font-size:medium }
span.c34	{ font-size:xx-small }
span.c28	{ text-transform:uppercase }
p.c26	{ margin-left:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:-.25in }
span.c24	{ font-size:x-small }
p.c23	{ text-align:center }
h4.c22	{ text-align:center }
div.c20	{ border:solid windowtext 1pt; padding:1pt 4pt 1pt 4pt }
h3.c19	{ text-align:center }
span.c18	{ font-variant:normal }
span.c17	{ font-size:x-small }
span.c16	{ font-variant:small-caps }
span.c15	{ font-size:x-small }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="h1">
  <property name="padding" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector element="h2">
  <property name="padding" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector element="h3">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="3pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".8in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.3in" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector element="h4">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="3pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".8in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.3in" />
  <property name="border" value="none" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="h5">
  <property name="margin-top" value="5pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="3pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".8in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.3in" />
  <property name="border" value="none" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="h6">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoHeading7">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoHeading7C">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoHeading8">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="MsoEndnoteReference">
  <property name="vertical-align" value="super" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoEndnoteText">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoList">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoListC">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoList2">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoList3">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="p34">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p13">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p7">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector class="p30">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p37">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p1">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p33">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p32">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p36">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p31">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p35">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="p">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="s19">
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="s16">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="s03">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="s06">
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="s20">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="s11">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="s15">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector class="PContinue">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector class="BlockQuote">
  <property name="margin-right" value=".3in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".3in" />
</selector>
<selector class="ChapterSummary">
  <property name="margin-right" value=".4in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".4in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector class="SectionInfo">
  <property name="margin-right" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector class="head">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c36">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c35">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c34">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c28">
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c26">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c24">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c23">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="h4" class="c22">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="div" class="c20">
  <property name="border" value="solid windowtext 1pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="1pt 4pt 1pt 4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="h3" class="c19">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c18">
  <property name="font-variant" value="normal" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c17">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c16">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c15">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.18%" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i-p1">HISTORY</p>

<p id="i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i-p4">of the</p>

<p id="i-p5"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i-p7">CHRISTIAN CHURCH<note place="end" n="1" id="i-p7.1"><p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="i-p8"> Schaff, Philip, <i>History of the Christian Church</i>, (Oak
Harbor, WA: Logos Research Systems, Inc.) 1997. This material has been
carefully compared, corrected, and emended (according to the
1910 edition of Charles Scribner's Sons) by The Electronic Bible
Society, Dallas, TX, 1998.</p></note></p>

<p id="i-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i-p10">by</p>

<p id="i-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i-p12">PHILIP SCHAFF</p>

<p id="i-p13"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading7C" id="i-p15">Christianus sum.                  
Christiani nihil a me
alienum puto</p>

<p id="i-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i-p17">VOLUME II</p>

<p id="i-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i-p19">ANTE-NICENE CHRISTIAINITY</p>

<p id="i-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i-p21">a.d. 100–325.</p>

<p id="i-p22"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p23"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p24"><br />
</p>

</div1>

<div1 type="Preface" title="Preface to the Third Edition Revised" progress="0.20%" prev="i" next="iii" id="ii">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="ii-p1">PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION REVISED</p>

<p id="ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="ii-p3">A few months after the appearance of the revised
edition of this volume, Dr. Bryennios, the learned Metropolitan of
Nicomedia, surprised the world by the publication of the now famous
<i>Didache</i>, which he had discovered in the Jerusalem Monastery of
the Most Holy Sepulchre at Constantinople. This led me, in justice to
myself and to my readers, to write an independent supplement under the
title: <i>The Oldest Church Manual, called the Teaching of the Twelve
Apostles</i>, etc., which is now passing through the press.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="ii-p4">At the same time I have taken advantage of a new
issue of this <i>History</i>, without increasing the size and the
price, to make in the plates all the necessary references to the
<i>Didache</i> where it sheds new light on the post-apostolic age
(especially on pages 140, 184, 185, 202, 226, 236, 239, 241, 247, 249,
379, 640).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="ii-p5">I have also brought the literature up to date, and
corrected a few printing errors, so that this issue may be called a
revised edition. A learned and fastidious German critic and
professional church historian has pronounced this work to be far in
advance of any German work in the fullness of its digest of the
discoveries and researches of the last thirty years. ("Theolog.
Literatur-Zeitung," for March 22, 1884.) But the Bryennios discovery,
and the extensive literature which it has called forth, remind me of
the imperfect character of historical books in an age of such rapid
progress as ours.</p>

<attr id="ii-p5.1">The Author.</attr>

<p class="MsoHeading7" id="ii-p6">New York, April 22, 1885.</p>

</div1>

<div1 type="Preface" title="Fifth Edition" progress="0.28%" prev="ii" next="iv" id="iii">

<p id="iii-p1"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iii-p3">FIFTH EDITION</p>

<p id="iii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p id="iii-p6">The fourth edition (1886) was a reprint of the third,
with a few slight improvements. In this fifth edition I have made
numerous additions to the literature, and adapted the text throughout
to the present stage of research, which continues to be very active and
fruitful in the Ante-Nicene period.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iii-p7">Several topics connected with the catechetical
instruction, organization, and ritual (baptism and eucharist) of the
early Church are more fully treated in my supplementary monograph,
<i>The Teaching of the Twelve Apostles</i>, or <i>The Oldest Church
Manual</i>, which first appeared in June, 1885, and in a third edition,
revised and enlarged, January, 1889, (325 pages).</p>

<attr id="iii-p7.1">P. S.</attr>

<p class="MsoHeading7" id="iii-p8">New York, July, 1889.</p>

</div1>

<div1 type="Preface" title="Preface to the Second Edition" progress="0.31%" prev="iii" next="v" id="iv">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iv-p1">PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION</p>

<p id="iv-p2"><br />
</p>


<p id="iv-p3">This second volume contains the history of
Christianity from the end of the Apostolic age to the beginning of the
Nicene.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iv-p4">The first edict of Toleration, A. D. 311, made an
end of persecution; the second Edict of Toleration, 311 (there is no
third), prepared the way for legal recognition and protection; the
Nicene Council, 325, marks the solemn inauguration of the imperial
state-church. Constantine, like <name id="iv-p4.1">Eusebius</name>, the
theologian, and Hosius, the statesman, of his reign, belongs to both
periods and must be considered in both, though more fully in the
next.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iv-p5">We live in an age of discovery and research,
similar to that which preceded the Reformation. The beginnings of
Christianity are now absorbing the attention of scholars.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iv-p6">During the present generation early church history
has been vastly enriched by new sources of information, and almost
revolutionized by independent criticism. Among the recent literary
discoveries and publications the following deserve special mention:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iv-p7">The <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.1">Syriac</span> <name id="iv-p7.2">Ignatius</name> <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.3">(</span>by Cureton 1845 and
1849), which opened a new chapter in the Ignatian controversy so
closely connected with the rise of Episcopacy and Catholicism; the
<span class="s03" id="iv-p7.4">Philosophumena</span> of <name id="iv-p7.5">Hippolytus</name> <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.6">(</span>by Miller 1851, and
by Duncker and Schneidewin, 1859), which have shed a flood of light on
the ancient heresies and systems of thought, as well as on the
doctrinal and disciplinary commotions in the Roman church in the early
part of third century; the <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.7">Tenth Book</span> of <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.8">The Pseudo-Clementine Homilies</span> (by Dressel, 1853),
which supplements our knowledge of a curious type of distorted
Christianity in the post-apostolic age, and furnishes, by an undoubted
quotation, a valuable contribution to the solution of the Johannean
problem; the <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.9">Greek Hermas</span> from Mt. Athos (the
Codex Lipsiensis, published by Anger and Tischendorf, 1856); a new and
complete Greek MS. of the <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.10">First Epistle</span> of the
<span class="s03" id="iv-p7.11">Roman Clement</span> with several important new
chapters and the oldestwritten Christian prayer (about one tenth of the
whole), found in a Convent Library at Constantinople (by Bryennios,
1875); and in the same Codex the <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.12">Second</span> (so
called) <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.13">Epistle</span> of <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.14">Clement</span>, or post-Clementine <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.15">Homily</span> rather, in its complete form (20 chs. instead of
12), giving us the first post-apostolic sermon, besides a new Greek
text of the Epistle of <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.16">Barnabus</span>; a Syriac
Version of <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.17">Clement</span> in the library of Jules
Mohl, now at Cambridge (1876); fragments of <name id="iv-p7.18">Tatian</name><span class="s03" id="iv-p7.19">’s
Diatessaron</span> with <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.20">Ephraem’s
Commentary</span> on it, in an Armenian version (Latin by
Mösinger 1878); fragments of the apologies of <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.21">Melito</span> (1858), and <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.22">Aristides</span>
(1878); the complete Greek text of the <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.23">Acts</span> of
<span class="s03" id="iv-p7.24">Thomas</span> (by Max Bonnet, 1883); and the crowning
discovery of all, the <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.25">Codex Sinaiticus</span>, the
only complete uncial MS. of the Greek Testament, together with the
<span class="s03" id="iv-p7.26">Greek Barnabus</span> and the <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.27">Greek
Hermas</span> (by Tischendorf, 1862), which, with the facsimile edition
of the <span class="s03" id="iv-p7.28">Vatican Codex</span>
(1868–1881, 6 vols.), marks an epoch in the science of
textual criticism of the Greek Testament and of those two Apostolic
Fathers, and establishes the fact of the ecclesiastical use of all our
canonical books in the age of <name id="iv-p7.29">Eusebius</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iv-p8">In view of these discoveries we would not be
surprised if the <span class="s03" id="iv-p8.1">Exposition</span> of the <span class="s03" id="iv-p8.2">Lord’s Oracles</span> by <span class="s03" id="iv-p8.3">Papias</span>, which was still in existence at Nismes in 1215,
the <span class="s03" id="iv-p8.4">Memorials</span> of <span class="s03" id="iv-p8.5">Hegesippus</span>, and the whole <span class="s03" id="iv-p8.6">Greek</span>
original of <name id="iv-p8.7">Irenaeus</name>, which were recorded by
a librarian as extant in the sixteenth century, should turn up in some
old convent.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iv-p9">In connection with these fresh sources there has
been a corresponding activity on the part of scholars. The Germans have
done and are doing an astonishing amount of <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="iv-p9.1">Quellenforschung</span></i> and <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="iv-p9.2">Quellenkritik</span></i> in numerous monographs and
periodicals, and have given us the newest and best critical editions of
the Apostolic Fathers and Apologists. The English with their strong
common sense, judicial calmness, and conservative tact are fast
wheeling into the line of progress, as is evident from the collective
works on Christian Antiquities, and the Christian Biography, and from
Bp. Lightfoot’s Clementine Epistles, which are soon to
be followed by his edition of the Ignatian Epistles. To the brilliant
French genius and learning of Mr. Renan we owe a graphic picture of the
secular surroundings of early Christianity down to the time of <name id="iv-p9.3">Marcus Aurelius</name>, with sharp glances into the
literature and life of the church. His <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="iv-p9.4">Historie des Origines du
Christianisme</span></i>, now completed in seven volumes, after
twenty year’s labor, is well worthy to rank with
Gibbon’s immortal work. The Rise and Triumph of
Christianity is a grander theme than the contemporary Decline and Fall
of the Roman Empire, but no historian can do justice to it without
faith in the divine character and mission of that peaceful Conqueror of
immortal souls, whose kingdom shall have no end.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iv-p10">The importance of these literary discoveries and
investigations should not blind us to the almost equally important
monumental discoveries and researches of Cavalier de Rossi, Garrucci,
and other Italian scholars who have illuminated the subterranean
mysteries of the church of Rome and of Christian art. Neander,
Gieseler, and Baur, the greatest church historians of the nineteenth
century, are as silent about the catacombs as Mosheim and Gibbon were
in the eighteenth. But who could now write a history of the first three
centuries without recording the lessons of those rude yet expressive
pictures, sculptures, and epitaphs from the homes of confessors and
martyrs? Nor should we overlook the gain which has come to us from the
study of monumental inscriptions, as for instance in rectifying the
date of <name id="iv-p10.1">Polycarp</name>’s martyrdom
who is now brought ten years nearer to the age of St. John.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iv-p11">Before long there will be great need of an
historic architect who will construct a beautiful and comfortable
building out of the vast material thus brought to light. The Germans
are historic miners, the French and English are skilled manufacturers;
the former understand and cultivate the science of history, the latter
excel in the art of historiography. A master of both would be the ideal
historian. But God has wisely distributed his gifts, and made
individuals and nations depend upon and supplement each other.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iv-p12">The present volume is an entire reconstruction of
the corresponding part of the first edition (vol. I p.
144–528), which appeared twenty-five years ago. It is
more than double in size. Some chapters (<i>e.g</i>. VI. VII. IX.) and
several sections (<i>e.g</i>. 90–93, 103,
155–157, 168, 171, 184, 189, 190, 193,
198–204, etc.) are new, and the rest has been improved
and enlarged, especially the last chapter on the literature of the
church. My endeavor has been to bring the book up to the present
advanced state of knowledge, to record every important work (German,
French, English, and American) which has come under my notice, and to
make the results of the best scholarship of the age available and
useful to the rising generation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="iv-p13">In conclusion, I may be permitted to express my
thanks for the kind reception which has been accorded to this revised
edition of the work of my youth. It will stimulate me to new energy in
carrying it forward as far as God may give time and strength. The third
volume needs no reconstruction, and a new edition of the same with a
few improvements will be issued without delay.</p>

<attr id="iv-p13.1">Philip Schaff.</attr>

<p class="MsoHeading7" id="iv-p14">Union Theological Seminary,</p>

<p class="MsoHeading7" id="iv-p15">October, 1883.</p>

<p id="iv-p16"><br />
</p>




<p id="iv-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="p1" id="iv-p18">Illustrations from the Catacombs.</p>

<p class="p1" id="iv-p19">Alphabetical Index.</p>

<p id="iv-p20"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iv-p22">SECOND PERIOD</p>

<p id="iv-p23"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iv-p25">ANTE-NICENE CHRISTIANITY</p>

<p id="iv-p26"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iv-p27">or,</p>

<p id="iv-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iv-p29">THE AGE OF PERSECUTION AND MARTYRDOM</p>

<p id="iv-p30"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iv-p31">from the</p>

<p id="iv-p32"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iv-p33">DEATH OF JOHN TO CONSTANTINE THE GREAT</p>

<p id="iv-p34"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iv-p35">a.d. 100–325.</p>

<p id="iv-p36"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="iv-p38"><span class="s06" id="iv-p38.1"><span class="c17" id="iv-p38.2">"The blood
of martyrs is the seed of the church"</span></span></p>

<p id="iv-p39"><br />
</p>

<p id="iv-p40"><br />
</p>

</div1>

<div1 title="Second Period: Ante-Nicene Christianity" progress="0.69%" prev="iv" next="v.i" id="v">
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v-p1">SECOND PERIOD</p>

<p id="v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v-p4">ANTE-NICENE CHRISTIANITY</p>

<p id="v-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v-p6"><span class="c16" id="v-p6.1">or,</span></p>

<p id="v-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v-p8">THE AGE OF PERSECUTION AND MARTYRDOM</p>

<p id="v-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v-p10"><span class="c16" id="v-p10.1">from the</span></p>

<p id="v-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v-p12">DEATH OF JOHN TO CONSTANTINE THE GREAT</p>

<p id="v-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v-p14"><span class="c16" id="v-p14.1">a.d.</span>
100–325.</p>

<p id="v-p15"><br />
</p>

<div2 type="Section" n="1" title="Literature on the Ante-Nicene Age" shorttitle="Section 1" progress="0.70%" prev="v" next="v.ii" id="v.i">

<p class="head" id="v.i-p1">§ 1. Literature on the Ante-Nicene Age</p>

<p id="v.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p3">I. Sources</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p4">1. The writings of the Apostolic Fathers, the
Apologists, and all the ecclesiastical authors of the 2nd and 3rd, and
to some extent of the 4th and 5th centuries; particularly <name id="v.i-p4.1">Clement of Rome</name><span class="s03" id="v.i-p4.2">,</span> <name id="v.i-p4.3">Ignatius</name><span class="s03" id="v.i-p4.4">,</span> <name id="v.i-p4.5">Polycarp</name><span class="s03" id="v.i-p4.6">,</span> <name id="v.i-p4.7">Justin Martyr</name><span class="s03" id="v.i-p4.8">,</span> <name id="v.i-p4.9">Irenaeus</name><span class="s03" id="v.i-p4.10">,</span> <name id="v.i-p4.11">Hippolytus</name><span class="s03" id="v.i-p4.12">,</span> <name id="v.i-p4.13">Tertullian</name><span class="s03" id="v.i-p4.14">,</span> <name id="v.i-p4.15">Cyprian</name><span class="s03" id="v.i-p4.16">,</span> <name id="v.i-p4.17">Clement of Alexandria</name><span class="s03" id="v.i-p4.18">,</span> <name id="v.i-p4.19">Origen</name><span class="s03" id="v.i-p4.20">,</span> <name id="v.i-p4.21">Eusebius</name><span class="s03" id="v.i-p4.22">, Jerome, Epiphanius, and
Theodoret</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p5">2. The writings of the numerous heretics, mostly
extant only in fragments.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p6">3. The works of the pagan opponents of Christianity,
as <span class="s03" id="v.i-p6.1">Celsus, Lucian, Porphyry, Julian the
Apostate.</span></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p7">4. The occasional notices of Christianity, in the
contemporary classical authors, <span class="s03" id="v.i-p7.1">Tacitus</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.i-p7.2">Suetonius</span>, the younger <span class="s03" id="v.i-p7.3">Pliny, Dion
Cassius</span>.</p>

<p id="v.i-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p9">II. Collections of Sources, (besides those included
in the comprehensive Patristic Libraries):</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p10">Gebhardt, Harnack, and <span class="s03" id="v.i-p10.1"><span class="c18" id="v.i-p10.2">Zahn</span></span>: Patrum Apostolicorum Opera. Lips.,
1876; second ed. 1878 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p11">Fr. Xav. Funk (R.C.): Opera Patrum Apost.
Tübing., 1878, 1881, 1887, 2 vols. The last edition includes
the Didache.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p12">I. C. T<span class="s03" id="v.i-p12.1">h. Otto</span>: Corpus
Apologetarum Christianorum saeculi secundi. Jenae, 1841 sqq., in 9
vols.; 2nd ed. 1847–1861; 3rd ed. 1876 sqq. ("plurimum
aucta et emendata").</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p13">Roberts And Donaldson: Ante-Nicene Christian
Library. Edinburgh (T.&amp; T. Clark),
1868–’72, 25 volumes. American
edition, chronologically arranged and enlarged by Bishop A. C. Coxe, D.
D., with a valuable Bibliographical Synopsis by E. C. <span class="s03" id="v.i-p13.1"><span class="c18" id="v.i-p13.2">Richardson</span></span>. New York (Christian
Literature Company), 1885–’87, 9
large vols.</p>

<p id="v.i-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p15">The fragments of the earliest Christian writers,
whose works are lost, may be found collected in <span class="s03" id="v.i-p15.1">Grabe</span>: Spicilegium Patrum ut et Haereticorum Saeculi I.
II. et III. (Oxon. 1700; new ed. Oxf. 1714, 3 vols.); in <span class="s03" id="v.i-p15.2">Routh</span>: Reliquiae Sacrae, sive auctorum fere jam perditorum
secundi, tertiique saeculi fragmenta quae supersunt (Oxon. 1814 sqq. 4
vols.; 2nd ed. enlarged, 5 vols. Oxf. 1846–48); and in
<span class="s03" id="v.i-p15.3">Dom. I. B. Pitra</span> (O. S. B., a French Cardinal
since 1863): Spicilegium Solesmense, complectens sanctorum patrum
scriptorumque eccles. anecdota hactenus opera, selecta e Graecis,
Orientialibus et Latinis codicibus (Paris,
1852–’60, 5 vols.). Comp. also <span class="s03" id="v.i-p15.4">Bunsen</span>: Christianity and Mankind, etc. Lond. 1854,
vols. V., VI. and VII., which contain the Analecta Ante-Nicaena
(reliquicae literariae, canonicae, liturgicae).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p16">The haereseological writings of Epiphanius,
Philastrius, Pseudo-<name id="v.i-p16.1">Tertullian</name>, etc. are
collected in <span class="s03" id="v.i-p16.2">Franc. Oehler</span>: Corpus
haereseologicum. Berol. 1856–61, 3 vols. They belong
more to the next period.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p17">The <i>Jewish</i> and <i>Heathen</i> Testimonies are
collected by N. <span class="s03" id="v.i-p17.1">Lardner</span>, 1764, new ed. by
Kippis, Lond. 1838.</p>

<p id="v.i-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.i-p19">III. Histories.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="v.i-p20">1. Ancient Historians.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p21">Hegesippus (a Jewish Christian of the middle of the
second century): <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.i-p21.1">Ὑπομνήματα
τῶν
ἐκκλησιαστικῶν
πράξεων</span> (quoted under the title <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.i-p21.2">πέντε
ὑπομνήματα</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.i-p21.3">πέντε
συγγράμματα</span>). These ecclesiastical Memorials
are only preserved in fragments (on the martyrdom of James of
Jerusalem, the rise of heresies, etc.) in <name id="v.i-p21.4">Eusebius</name> H. Eccl., collected by Grabe (Spicileg. II.
203–214), Routh (Reliqu. Sacrae, vol. I.
209–219), and Hilgenfeld ("Zeitschrift für
wissenschaftliche Theol." 1876, pp. 179 sqq.). See art. of
Weizsäcker in Herzog, 2nd ed., V. 695; and of Milligan in
Smith &amp; Wace, II. 875. The work was still extant in the 16th
century, and may be discovered yet; see Hilgenfeld’s
"Zeitschrift" for 1880, p. 127. It is strongly Jewish-Christian, yet
not Ebionite, but Catholic.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p22">*<name id="v.i-p22.1">Eusebius</name> (bishop of
Caesarea in Palestine since 315, died 340, "the father of Church
History," "the Christian Herodotus," confidential friend, adviser, and
eulogist of Constantine the Great): <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.i-p22.2">Ἐκκλησιαστικὴ
ἱστορία</span>, from the incarnation to the
defeat and death of Licinius 324. Chief edd. by Stephens, Paris 1544
(ed. princeps); Valesius (with the other Greek church historians), Par.
1659; Reading, Cambr. 1720; Zimmermann, Francof. 1822; Burton, Oxon.
1838 and 1845 (2 vols.); Schwegler, Tüb. 1852;
Lämmer, Scaphus. 1862 (important for the text); F. A.
Heinichen, Lips. 1827, second ed. improved
1868–’70, 3 vols. (the most complete
and useful edition of all the Scripta Historica of Eus.); G. Dindorf,
Lips., 1871. Several versions(German, French, and English); one by
Hanmer (Cambridge; 1683, etc.); another by C. F. Crusé (an
Am. Episc., London, 1842, Phil., 1860, included in
Bagster’s edition of the Greek Eccles. Historians,
London, 1847, and in Bohn’s Eccles. Library); the best
with commentary by A. C. McGiffert (to be published by "The Christian
Lit. Comp.," New York, 1890).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p23">The other historical writings of <name id="v.i-p23.1">Eusebius</name>, including his <i>Chronicle</i>, his <i>Life of
Constantine</i>, and his <i>Martyrs of Palestine</i>, are found in
Heinichen’s ed., and also in the ed. of his Opera
omnia, by <span class="s03" id="v.i-p23.2">Migne</span>, "Patrol. Graeca," Par. 1857,
5 vols. Best ed. of his Chronicle, by <span class="s03" id="v.i-p23.3">Alfred
Schöne</span>, Berlin, 1866 and 1875, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p24">Whatever may be said of the defects of <name id="v.i-p24.1">Eusebius</name> as an historical critic and writer, his learning
and industry are unquestionable, and his Church History and Chronicle
will always remain an invaluable collection of information not
attainable in any other ancient author. The sarcastic contempt of
Gibbon and charge of willful suppression of truth are not justified,
except against his laudatory over-estimate of Constantine, whose
splendid services to the church blinded his vision. For a just estimate
of <name id="v.i-p24.2">Eusebius</name> see the exhaustive article of
Bishop Lightfoot in Smith &amp; Wace, II. 308–348.</p>

<p id="v.i-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="v.i-p26">2. Modern Historians.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p27">William Cave, (died 1713): Primitive Christianity.
Lond. 4th ed. 1682, in 3 parts. The same: Lives of the most eminent
Fathers of the Church that flourished in the first four centuries,
1677–’83, 2 vols.; revised by ed. H.
Carey, Oxford, 1840, in 3 vols. Comp. also <span class="s03" id="v.i-p27.1"><span class="c18" id="v.i-p27.2">Cave’s</span></span> Scriptorum
ecclesiasticorum historia literaria, a Christo nato usque ad saeculum
XIV; best ed. Oxford 1740–’43, 2
vols. fol.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p28">*J. L. <span class="s03" id="v.i-p28.1">Mosheim</span>: Commentarii
de rebus Christianis ante Constantinum M. Helmst. 1753. The same in
English by Vidal, 1813 sqq., 3 vols., and by Murdock, New Haven, 1852,
2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p29">*<span class="s03" id="v.i-p29.1">Edward Gibbon</span>: <i>The
History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire</i>. London,
1776–’88, 6 vols.; best edd. by
<i>Milman</i>, with his own, Guizot’s and
Wenck’s notes, and by <i>William Smith</i>, including
the notes of Milman, etc. Reprinted, London, 1872, 8 vols., New York,
Harpers, 1880, in 6 vols. In Chs. 15 and 16, and throughout his great
work, Gibbon dwells on the outside, and on the defects rather than the
virtues of ecclesiastical Christianity, without entering into the heart
of spiritual Christianity which continued beating through all ages; but
for fullness and general accuracy of information and artistic
representation his work is still unsurpassed.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p30">H. G. <span class="s03" id="v.i-p30.1">Tzschirner</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.i-p30.2">Der Fall des
Heidenthums</span></i>. Leipz. 1829.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p31">Edw. <span class="s03" id="v.i-p31.1"><span class="c18" id="v.i-p31.2">Burton</span></span>: Lectures upon the Ecclesiastical History of
the first three Centuries. Oxf. 1833, in 3 parts (in 1 vol. 1845). He
made also collections of the ante-Nicene testimonies to the Divinity of
Christ, and the Holy Spirit.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p32">Henry H. Milman: The History of Christianity from
the Birth of Christ to the Abolition of Paganism in the Roman Empire.
Lond. 1840. 3 vols.; 2nd ed. 1866. Comp. also the first book of his
History of Latin Christianity, 2d ed. London and New York, 1860, in 8
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p33">John Kaye (Bishop of Lincoln, d. 1853).
Ecclesiastical History of the Second and Third Centuries, illustrated
from the writinqs of <name id="v.i-p33.1">Tertullian</name>. Lond. 1845.
Comp. also his books on <name id="v.i-p33.2">Justin Martyr</name>,
Clement of Alex., and the Council of Nicaea (1853).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p34">F. D. <span class="s03" id="v.i-p34.1">Maurice</span>: <i>Lectures
on the Eccles. Hist. of the First and Second Cent.</i> Cambr. 1854.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p35">*A. <span class="s03" id="v.i-p35.1">Ritschl</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.i-p35.2">Die Entstehung der
alt-katholischen Kirche</span></i>. Bonn, 1850; 2nd ed. 1857.
The second edition is partly reconstructed and more positive.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p36">*E. de Pressensé (French Protestant):
<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.i-p36.1">Histoire de trois
premiers siècles de l’église
chrétienne.</span></i> Par. 1858 sqq. The same in
German trans. by E. Fabarius. Leipz.
1862–’63, 4 vols. English transl. by
Annie Harwood Holmden, under the title: The Early Years of
Christianity. A Comprehensive History of the First Three Centuries of
the Christian Church, 4 vols. Vol. I. The Apost. Age; vol. II. Martyrs
and Apologists; vol. III. Heresy and Christian Doctrine; vol. IV.
Christian Life and Practice. London (Hodder &amp; Stoughton), 1870
sqq., cheaper ed., 1879. Revised edition of the original, Paris, 1887
sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p37">W. D. <span class="s03" id="v.i-p37.1">Killen</span>
(Presbyterian): <i>The Ancient Church traced for the first three
centuries</i>. Edinb. and New York, 1859. New ed. N. Y., 1883.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p38">Ambrose Manahan (R. Cath.): Triumph of the Catholic
Church in the Early Ages. New York, 1859.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p39">Alvan Lamson (Unitarian): The Church of the First
Three Centuries, with special reference to the doctrine of the Trinity;
illustrating its late origin and gradual formation. Boston, 1860.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p40">Milo Mahan (Episcopalian): A Church History of the
First Three centuries. N. York, 1860. Second ed., 1878 (enlarged).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p41">J. J. <span class="s03" id="v.i-p41.1">Blunt</span>: <i>History of
the Christian Church during the first three centuries</i>. London,
1861.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p42">Jos. Schwane (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.i-p42.1">Dogmengeschichte der vornicänischen
Zeit</span></i>. Münster, 1862.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p43">T<span class="s03" id="v.i-p43.1">h. W. Mossman</span>: <i>History
of the Cath. Church of J. Christ from the death of John to the middle
of the second century</i>. Lond. 1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p44">*Ernest Renan: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.i-p44.1">L’ Histoire des origines du
Christianisme</span></i>. Paris, 1863–1882, 7
vols. The last two vols., <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.i-p44.2">I’ église
Chrétienne</span></i>, 1879, and Marc
Aurèle, 1882, belong to this period. Learned, critical, and
brilliant, but thoroughly secular, and skeptical.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p45">*<span class="s03" id="v.i-p45.1">Gerhard Uhlhorn</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.i-p45.2">Der Kampf des Christenthums
mit dem Heidenthum</span></i>. 3d improved ed. Stuttgart, 1879.
English transl. by Profs. Egbert C. Smyth and C. J. H. Ropes: The
Conflict of Christianity, etc. N. York, 1879. An admirable translation
of a graphic and inspiring, account of the heroic conflict of
Christianity with heathen Rome.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p46">*<span class="s03" id="v.i-p46.1">Theod. Keim</span>, (d. 1879):
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.i-p46.2">Rom und das
Christenthum</span></i>. Ed. from the author’s
MSS. by H. Ziegler. Berlin, 1881. (667 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p47">Chr. Wordsworth (Bishop of Lincoln): A Church
History to the Council of Nicea, <span class="s03" id="v.i-p47.1"><i><span class="c18" id="v.i-p47.2">a.d.</span></i></span> 325. Lond. and N. York, 1881.
Anglo-Catholic.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p48">A. <span class="s03" id="v.i-p48.1">Plummer</span>: <i>The Church
of the Early Fathers</i>, London, 1887.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.i-p49">Of the general works on Church History, those of
<span class="s03" id="v.i-p49.1">Baronius, Tillemont</span> (R.C.), <span class="s03" id="v.i-p49.2">Schröckh, Gieseler, Neander</span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.i-p49.3">Baur</span>. (the third revised ed. of vol. 1st, Tüb.
1853, pp. 175–527; the same also transl. into English)
should be noticed throughout on this period; but all these books are
<i>partly</i> superseded by more recent discoveries and discussions of
special points, which will be noticed in the respective sections.</p>

<p id="v.i-p50"><br />
</p>

</div2>

<div2 type="Section" n="2" title="General Character of Ante-Nicene Christianity" shorttitle="Section 2" progress="1.22%" prev="v.i" next="v.iii" id="v.ii">

<p class="head" id="v.ii-p1">§ 2. General Character of Ante-Nicene
Christianity.</p>

<p id="v.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.ii-p3">We now descend from the primitive apostolic church to
the Graeco-Roman; from the scene of creation to the work of
preservation; from the fountain of divine revelation to the stream of
human development; from the inspirations of the apostles and prophets
to the productions of enlightened but fallible teachers. The hand of
God has drawn a bold line of demarcation between the century of
miracles and the succeeding ages, to show, by the abrupt transition and
the striking contrast, the difference between the work of God and the
work of man, and to impress us the more deeply with the supernatural
origin of Christianity and the incomparable value of the New Testament.
There is no other transition in history so radical and sudden, and yet
so silent and secret. The stream of divine life in its passage from the
mountain of inspiration to the valley of tradition is for a short time
lost to our view, and seems to run under ground. Hence the close of the
first and the beginning of the second centuries, or the age of the
Apostolic Fathers is often regarded as a period for critical conjecture
and doctrinal and ecclesiastical controversy rather than for historical
narration.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ii-p4">Still, notwithstanding the striking difference,
the church of the second and third centuries is a legitimate
continuation of that of the primitive age. While far inferior in
originality, purity, energy, and freshness, it is distinguished for
conscientious fidelity in preserving and propagating the sacred
writings and traditions of the apostles, and for untiring zeal in
imitating their holy lives amidst the greatest difficulties and
dangers, when the religion of Christ was prohibited by law and the
profession of it punished as a political crime.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ii-p5">The second period, from the death of the apostle
John to the end of the persecutions, or to the accession of
Constantine, the first Christian emperor, is the classic age of the
ecclesia pressa, of heathen persecution, and of Christian martyrdom and
heroism, of cheerful sacrifice of possessions and life itself for the
inheritance of heaven. It furnishes a continuous commentary on the
Saviour’s words: "Behold, I send you forth as sheep in
the midst of wolves; I came not to send peace on earth, but a sword."<note place="end" n="2" id="v.ii-p5.1"><p id="v.ii-p6">r.
4:10; <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:36" id="v.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|8|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.36">Rom. 8:36</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. 3:10" id="v.ii-p6.2" parsed="|Phil|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.10">Phil. 3:10</scripRef> sq. <scripRef passage="Col. 1:24" id="v.ii-p6.3" parsed="|Col|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.24">Col. 1:24</scripRef> sq.; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 2:21" id="v.ii-p6.4" parsed="|1Pet|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.21">1 Pet. 2:21</scripRef></p></note> No merely human religion could have
stood such an ordeal of fire for three hundred years. The final victory
of Christianity over Judaism and heathenism, and the mightiest empire
of the ancient world, a victory gained without physical force, but by
the moral power of patience and perseverance, of faith and love, is one
of the sublimest spectacles in history, and one of the strongest
evidences of the divinity and indestructible life of our religion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ii-p7">But equally sublime and significant are the
intellectual and spiritual victories of the church in this period over
the science and art of heathenism, and over the assaults of Gnostic and
Ebionitic heresy, with the copious vindication and development of the
Christian truth, which the great mental conflict with those open and
secret enemies called forth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ii-p8">The church of this period appears poor in earthly
possessions and honors, but rich in heavenly grace, in world-conquering
faith, love, and hope; unpopular, even outlawed, hated, and persecuted,
yet far more vigorous and expansive than the philosophies of Greece or
the empire of Rome; composed chiefly of persons of the lower social
ranks, yet attracting the noblest and deepest minds of the age, and
bearing, in her bosom the hope of the world; "as unknown, yet
well-known, as dying, and behold it lives;" conquering by apparent
defeat, and growing on the blood of her martyrs; great in deeds,
greater in sufferings, greatest in death for the honor of Christ and
the benefit of generations to come.<note place="end" n="3" id="v.ii-p8.1"><p id="v.ii-p9">Isaac Taylor, in his <i>Ancient Christianity</i> of the early church challenge our respect, as well as affection; for theirs was the fervor of a
steady faith in things unseen and eternal; theirs, often, a meek
patience under the most grievous wrongs; theirs the courage to maintain
a good profession before the frowning face of philosophy, of secular
tyranny, and of splendid superstition; theirs was abstractedness from
the world and a painful self-denial; theirs the most arduous and costly
labors of love; theirs a munificence in charity, altogether without
example; theirs was a reverent and scrupulous care of the sacred
writings; and this one merit, if they had no other, is of a superlative
degree, and should entitle them to the veneration and grateful regards
of the modern church. How little do many readers of the Bible,
nowadays, think of what it cost the Christians of the second and third
centuries, merely to rescue and hide the sacred treasures from the rage
of the heathen!"</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ii-p10">The condition and manners of the Christians in
this age are most beautifully described by the unknown author of the
"Epistola ad Diognetum" in the early part of the second century.<note place="end" n="4" id="v.ii-p10.1"><p id="v.ii-p11" /></note> "The Christians," he says, "are not
distinguished from other men by country, by language, nor by civil
institutions. For they neither dwell in cities by themselves, nor use a
peculiar tongue, nor lead a singular mode of life. They dwell in the
Grecian or barbarian cities, as the case may be; they follow the usage
of the country in dress, food, and the other affairs of life. Yet they
present a wonderful and confessedly paradoxical conduct. They dwell in
their own native lands, but as strangers. They take part in all things
as citizens; and they suffer all things, as foreigners. Every foreign
country is a fatherland to them, and every native land is a foreign.
They marry, like all others; they have children; but they do not cast
away their offspring. They have the table in common, but not wives.
They are in the flesh, but do not live after the flesh. They live upon
the earth, but are citizens of heaven. They obey the existing laws, and
excel the laws by their lives. They love all, and are persecuted by
all. They are unknown, and yet they are condemned. They are killed and
are made alive. They are poor and make many rich. They lack all things,
and in all things abound. They are reproached, and glory in their
reproaches. They are calumniated, and are justified. They are cursed,
and they bless. They receive scorn, and they give honor. They do good,
and are punished as evil-doers. When punished, they rejoice, as being
made alive. By the Jews they are attacked as aliens, and by the Greeks
persecuted; and the cause of the enmity their enemies cannot tell. In
short, what the soul is in the body, the Christians are in the world.
The soul is diffused through all the members of the body, and the
Christians are spread through the cities of the world. The soul dwells
in the body, but it is not of the body; so the Christians dwell in the
world, but are not of the world. The soul, invisible, keeps watch in
the visible body; so also the Christians are seen to live in the world,
but their piety is invisible. The flesh hates and wars against the
soul, suffering no wrong from it, but because it resists fleshly
pleasures; and the world hates the Christians with no reason, but that
they resist its pleasures. The soul loves the flesh and members, by
which it is hated; so the Christians love their haters. The soul is
inclosed in the body, but holds the body together; so the Christians
are detained in the world as in a prison; but they contain the world.
Immortal, the soul dwells in the mortal body; so the Christians dwell
in the corruptible, but look for incorruption in heaven. The soul is
the better for restriction in food and drink; and the Christians
increase, though daily punished. This lot God has assigned to the
Christians in the world; and it cannot be taken from them."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ii-p12">The community of Christians thus from the first
felt itself, in distinction from Judaism and from heathenism, the salt
of the earth, the light of the world, the city of God set on a hill,
the immortal soul in a dying body; and this its impression respecting
itself was no proud conceit, but truth and reality, acting in life and
in death, and opening the way through hatred and persecution even to an
outward victory over the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ii-p13">The ante-Nicene age has been ever since the
Reformation a battle-field between Catholic and Evangelical historians
and polemics, and is claimed by both for their respective creeds. But
it is a sectarian abuse of history to identify the Christianity of this
martyr period either with Catholicism, or with Protestantism. It is
rather the common root out of which both have sprung, Catholicism
(Greek and Roman) first, and Protestantism afterwards. It is the
natural transition from the apostolic age to the Nicene age, yet
leaving behind many important truths of the former (especially the
Pauline doctrines) which were to be derived and explored in future
ages. We can trace in it the elementary forms of the Catholic creed,
organization and worship, and also the germs of nearly all the
corruptions of Greek and Roman Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ii-p14">In its relation to the secular power, the
ante-Nicene church is simply the continuation of the apostolic period,
and has nothing in common either with the hierarchical, or with the
Erastian systems. It was not opposed to the secular government in its
proper sphere, but the secular heathenism of the government was opposed
to Christianity. The church was altogether based upon the voluntary
principle, as a self-supporting and self-governing body. In this
respect it may be compared to the church in the United States, but with
this essential difference that in America the secular government,
instead of persecuting Christianity, recognizes and protects it by law,
and secures to it full freedom of public worship and in all its
activities at home and abroad.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ii-p15">The theology of the second and third centuries was
mainly apologetic against the paganism of Greece and Rome, and polemic
against the various forms of the Gnostic heresy. In this conflict it
brings out, with great force and freshness, the principal arguments for
the divine origin and character of the Christian religion and the
outlines of the true doctrine of Christ and the holy trinity, as
afterwards more fully developed in the Nicene and post-Nicene ages.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ii-p16">The organization of this period may be termed
primitive episcopacy, as distinct from the apostolic order which
preceded, and the metropolitan and patriarchal hierarchy which
succeeded it. In worship it forms likewise the transition from
apostolic simplicity to the liturgical and ceremonial splendor of
full-grown Catholicism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ii-p17">The first half of the second century is
comparatively veiled in obscurity, although considerable light has been
shed over it by recent discoveries and investigations. After the death
of John only a few witnesses remain to testify of the wonders of the
apostolic days, and their writings are few in number, short in compass
and partly of doubtful origin: a volume of letters and historical
fragments, accounts of martyrdom, the pleadings of two or three
apologists; to which must be added the rude epitaphs, faded pictures,
and broken sculptures of the subterranean church in the catacombs. The
men of that generation were more skilled in acting out Christianity in
life and death, than in its literary defence. After the intense
commotion of the apostolic age there was a breathing spell, a season of
unpretending but fruitful preparation for a new productive epoch. But
the soil of heathenism had been broken up, and the new seed planted by
the hands of the apostles gradually took root.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ii-p18">Then came the great literary conflict of the
apologists and doctrinal polemics in the second half of the same
century; and towards the middle of the third the theological schools of
Alexandria, and northern Africa, laying the foundation the one for the
theology of the Greek, the other for that of the Latin church. At the
beginning of the fourth century the church east and west was already so
well consolidated in doctrine and discipline that it easily survived
the shock of the last and most terrible persecution, and could enter
upon the fruits of its long-continued sufferings and take the reins of
government in the old Roman empire.</p>

<p id="v.ii-p19"><br />
</p>

</div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="I" title="Spread of Christianity" shorttitle="Chapter I" progress="1.83%" prev="v.ii" next="v.iii.i" id="v.iii">

<div class="c20" id="v.iii-p0.1">
<h3 class="c19" id="v.iii-p0.2">CHAPTER I:</h3>
</div>

<p id="v.iii-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iii-p2">SPREAD OF CHRISTIANITY.</p>

<p id="v.iii-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="3" title="Literature" shorttitle="Section 3" progress="1.83%" prev="v.iii" next="v.iii.ii" id="v.iii.i">

<p class="head" id="v.iii.i-p1">§ 3. Literature.</p>

<p id="v.iii.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iii.i-p3">I. <span class="s03" id="v.iii.i-p3.1">Sources</span>.</p>

<p id="v.iii.i-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.iii.i-p5">No statistics or accurate statements, but only
scattered hints in</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p6">Pliny (107): <scripRef passage="Ep. x. 96" id="v.iii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Eph|10|96|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.10.96">Ep. x. 96</scripRef> sq. (the letter to Trajan).
<name id="v.iii.i-p6.2">Ignatius</name> (about 110): Ad Magnes. c. 10. Ep.
ad Diogn. (about 120) c. 6.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p7"><name id="v.iii.i-p7.1">Justin Martyr</name> (about 140):
Dial. 117; Apol. I. 53.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p8"><name id="v.iii.i-p8.1">Irenaeus</name> (about 170): Adv.
Haer. I. 10; III. 3, 4; v. 20, etc.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p9"><name id="v.iii.i-p9.1">Tertullian</name> (about 200):
Apol. I. 21, 37, 41, 42; Ad Nat. I. 7; Ad Scap. c. 2, 5; Adv. <scripRef passage="Jud. 7, 12, 13" id="v.iii.i-p9.2" parsed="|Judg|7|0|0|0;|Judg|12|0|0|0;|Judg|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.7 Bible:Judg.12 Bible:Judg.13">Jud. 7,
12, 13</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p10"><name id="v.iii.i-p10.1">Origen</name> (d. 254): Contr.
Cels. I, 7, 27; II. 13, 46; III. 10, 30; De Princ. l. IV. c. 1,
§ 2; Com. in Matth. p. 857, ed. Delarue.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p11"><name id="v.iii.i-p11.1">Eusebius</name> (d. 340): Hist.
Eccl III. 1; v. 1; vii, 1; viii. 1, also books ix. and x. RUFINUS:
Hist. <scripRef passage="Eccles. ix. 6" id="v.iii.i-p11.2" parsed="|Eccl|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.6">Eccles. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p12"><name id="v.iii.i-p12.1">Augustin</name> (d. 430): De
Civitate Dei. Eng. translation by M. Dods, Edinburgh, 1871; new ed. (in
Schaff’s "Nicene and Post-Nicene Library"), N. York,
1887.</p>

<p id="v.iii.i-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iii.i-p14">II<span class="s03" id="v.iii.i-p14.1">. Works.</span></p>

<p id="v.iii.i-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p16">Mich. Le Quien (a learned Dominican, d. 1733):
Oriens Christianus. Par. 1740. 3 vols. fol. A complete ecclesiastical
geography of the East, divided into the four patriarchates of
Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p17">Mosheim: Historical Commentaries, etc. (ed. Murdock)
I. 259–290.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p18">Gibbon: The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire.
Chap. xv.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p19">A. <span class="s03" id="v.iii.i-p19.1">Beugnot</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iii.i-p19.2">Histoire de la destruction du
paganisme en Occident</span></i>. Paris 1835, 2 vols. Crowned by
the <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iii.i-p19.3">Académie des inscriptions et
belles-letters</span></i>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p20">Etienne Chastel: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iii.i-p20.1">Histoire de la destruction du paganisme dans
I’ empire d’
Orient</span></i>. Paris 1850. Prize essay of the <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iii.i-p20.2">Académie</span></i>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p21">Neander: History of the Christian Relig. and Church
(trans. of Torrey), I. 68–79</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p22">Wiltsch: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iii.i-p22.1">Handbuch der kirchl. Geographie u. Statistik</span></i>.
Berlin 1846. I. p. 32 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p23">Chs. Merivale: Conversion of the Roman Empire (Boyle
Lectures for 1864), republ. N. York 1865. Comp. also his History of the
Romans under the Empire, which goes from Julius Caesar to <name id="v.iii.i-p23.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>, Lond. &amp; N. York, 7 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p24">Edward A. Freeman: The Historical Geography of
Europe. Lond. &amp; N. York 1881. 2 vols. (vol. I. chs. II. &amp; III.
pp. 18–71.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p25">Comp. <span class="s03" id="v.iii.i-p25.1">Friedländer</span>, <i>Sittengesch. Roms</i>. III. 517
sqq.; and <span class="s03" id="v.iii.i-p25.2">Renan</span>:
<i>Marc-Aurèle</i>. Paris 1882, ch. xxv. pp.
447–464 (<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iii.i-p25.3">Statistique et extension géographique du
Christianisme</span></i>).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.i-p26">V. <span class="s03" id="v.iii.i-p26.1">Schultze</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iii.i-p26.2">Geschichte des Untergangs des
griech-römischen</span></i>. Heidenthums. Jena,
1887.</p>

<p id="v.iii.i-p27"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="4" title="Hindrances and Helps" shorttitle="Section 4" progress="1.95%" prev="v.iii.i" next="v.iii.iii" id="v.iii.ii">

<p class="head" id="v.iii.ii-p1">§ 4. Hindrances and Helps.</p>

<p id="v.iii.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iii.ii-p3">For the first three centuries Christianity was placed
in the most unfavorable circumstances, that it might display its moral
power, and gain its victory over the world by spiritual weapons alone.
Until the reign of Constantine it had not even a legal existence in the
Roman empire, but was first ignored as a Jewish sect, then slandered,
proscribed, and persecuted, as a treasonable innovation, and the
adoption of it made punishable with confiscation and death. Besides, it
offered not the slightest favor, as Mohammedanism afterwards did, to
the corrupt inclinations of the heart, but against the current ideas of
Jews and heathen it so presented its inexorable demand of repentance
and conversion, renunciation of self and the world, that more,
according to <name id="v.iii.ii-p3.1">Tertullian</name>, were kept out of the
new sect by love of pleasure than by love of life. The Jewish origin of
Christianity also, and the poverty and obscurity of a majority of its
professors particularly offended the pride of the Greeks, and Romans.
Celsus, exaggerating this fact, and ignoring the many exceptions,
scoffingly remarked, that "weavers, cobblers, and fullers, the most
illiterate persons" preached the "irrational faith," and knew how to
commend it especially "to women and children."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.ii-p4">But in spite of these extraordinary difficulties
Christianity made a progress which furnished striking evidence of its
divine origin and adaptation to the deeper wants of man, and was
employed as such by <name id="v.iii.ii-p4.1">Irenaeus</name>, Justin, <name id="v.iii.ii-p4.2">Tertullian</name>, and other fathers of that day. Nay, the
very hindrances became, in the hands of Providence, means of promotion.
Persecution led to martyrdom, and martyrdom had not terrors alone, but
also attractions, and stimulated the noblest and most unselfish form of
ambition. Every genuine martyr was a living proof of the truth and
holiness of the Christian religion. <name id="v.iii.ii-p4.3">Tertullian</name> could exclaim to the heathen: "All your
ingenious cruelties can accomplish nothing; they are only a lure to
this sect. Our number increases the more you destroy us. The blood of
the Christians is their seed." The moral earnestness of the Christians
contrasted powerfully with the prevailing corruption of the age, and
while it repelled the frivolous and voluptuous, it could not fail to
impress most strongly the deepest and noblest minds. The predilection
of the poor and oppressed for the gospel attested its comforting and
redeeming power. But others also, though not many, from the higher and
educated classes, were from the first attracted to the new religion;
such men as Nicodemus, Joseph of Arimathaea, the apostle Paul, the
proconsul Sergius Paulus, Dionysius of Athens, Erastus of Corinth, and
some members of the imperial household. Among the sufferers in
Domitian’s persecution were his own near kinswoman
Flavia Domitilla and her husband Flavius Clemens. In the oldest part of
the Catacomb of Callistus, which is named after St. Lucina, members of
the illustrious gens Pomponia, and perhaps also of the Flavian house,
are interred. The senatorial and equestrian orders furnished several
converts open or concealed. Pliny laments, that in Asia Minor men of
every rank (omnis ordinis) go over to the Christians. <name id="v.iii.ii-p4.4">Tertullian</name> asserts that the tenth part of Carthage, and
among them senators and ladies of the noblest descent and the nearest
relatives of the proconsul of Africa professed Christianity. The
numerous church fathers from the middle of the second century, a <name id="v.iii.ii-p4.5">Justin Martyr</name>, <name id="v.iii.ii-p4.6">Irenaeus</name>,
<name id="v.iii.ii-p4.7">Hippolytus</name>, Clement, <name id="v.iii.ii-p4.8">Origen</name>, <name id="v.iii.ii-p4.9">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.iii.ii-p4.10">Cyprian</name>, excelled, or at least equalled in talent
and culture, their most eminent heathen contemporaries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.ii-p5">Nor was this progress confined to any particular
localities. It extended alike over all parts of the empire. "We are a
people of yesterday," says <name id="v.iii.ii-p5.1">Tertullian</name> in his
Apology, "and yet we have filled every place belonging to
you—cities, islands, castles, towns, assemblies, your
very camp, your tribes, companies, palace, senate, forum! We leave you
your temples only. We can count your armies; our numbers in a single
province will be greater." All these facts expose the injustice of the
odious charge of Celsus, repeated by a modern sceptic, that the new
sect was almost entirely composed of the dregs of the
populace—of peasants and mechanics, of boys and women,
of beggars and slaves.</p>

<p id="v.iii.ii-p6"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="5" title="Causes of the Success of Christianity" shorttitle="Section 5" progress="2.16%" prev="v.iii.ii" next="v.iii.iv" id="v.iii.iii">

<p class="head" id="v.iii.iii-p1">§ 5. Causes of the Success of
Christianity.</p>

<p id="v.iii.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iii.iii-p3">The chief positive cause of the rapid spread and
ultimate triumph of Christianity is to be found in its own absolute
intrinsic worth, as the universal religion of salvation, and in the
perfect teaching and example of its divine-human Founder, who proves
himself to every believing heart a Saviour from sin and a giver of
eternal life. Christianity is adapted to all classes, conditions, and
relations among men, to all nationalities and races, to all grades of
culture, to every soul that longs for redemption from sin, and for
holiness of life. Its value could be seen in the truth and
self-evidencing power of its doctrines; in the purity and sublimity of
its precepts; in its regenerating and sanctifying effects on heart and
life; in the elevation of woman and of home life over which she
presides; in the amelioration of the condition of the poor and
suffering; in the faith, the brotherly love, the beneficence, and the
triumphant death of its confessors.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.iii-p4">To this internal moral and spiritual testimony
were added the powerful outward proof of its divine origin in the
prophecies and types of the Old Testament, so strikingly fulfilled in
the New; and finally, the testimony of the miracles, which, according
to the express statements of Quadratus, <name id="v.iii.iii-p4.1">Justin
Martyr</name>, <name id="v.iii.iii-p4.2">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.iii.iii-p4.3">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.iii.iii-p4.4">Origen</name>, and others,
continued in this period to accompany the preaching of missionaries
from time to time, for the conversion of the heathen.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.iii-p5">Particularly favorable outward circumstances were
the extent, order, and unity of the Roman empire, and the prevalence of
the Greek language and culture.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.iii-p6">In addition to these positive causes, Christianity
had a powerful negative advantage in the hopeless condition of the
Jewish and heathen world. Since the fearful judgment of the destruction
of Jerusalem, Judaism wandered restless and accursed, without national
existence. Heathenism outwardly held sway, but was inwardly rotten and
in process of inevitable decay. The popular religion and public
morality were undermined by a sceptical and materialistic philosophy;
Grecian science and art had lost their creative energy; the Roman
empire rested only on the power of the sword and of temporal interests;
the moral bonds of society were sundered; unbounded avarice and vice of
every kind, even by the confession of a Seneca and a Tacitus, reigned
in Rome and in the provinces, from the throne to the hovel. Virtuous
emperors, like Antoninus Pius and <name id="v.iii.iii-p6.1">Marcus
Aurelius</name>, were the exception, not the rule, and could not
prevent the progress of moral decay. Nothing, that classic antiquity in
its fairest days had produced, could heal the fatal wounds of the age,
or even give transient relief. The only star of hope in the gathering
night was the young, the fresh, the dauntless religion of Jesus,
fearless of death, strong in faith, glowing with love, and destined to
commend itself more and more to all reflecting minds as the only living
religion of the present and the future. While the world was continually
agitated by wars, and revolutions, and public calamities, while systems
of philosophy, and dynasties were rising and passing away, the new
religion, in spite of fearful opposition from without and danger from
within, was silently and steadily progressing with the irresistible
force of truth, and worked itself gradually into the very bone and
blood of the race.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.iii-p7">"Christ appeared," says the great <name id="v.iii.iii-p7.1">Augustin</name>, "to the men of the decrepit, decaying world,
that while all around them was withering away, they might through Him
receive new, youthful life."</p>

<p id="v.iii.iii-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iii.iii-p9">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.iii.iii-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.iii-p11">Gibbon, in his famous fifteenth chapter, traces
the rapid progress of Christianity in the Roman empire to five causes:
the zeal of the early Christians, the belief in future rewards and
punishment, the power of miracles, the austere (pure) morals of the
Christian, and the compact church organization. But these causes are
themselves the effects of a cause which Gibbon ignores, namely, the
divine truth of Christianity, the perfection of
Christ’s teaching and Christ’s
example. See the strictures of Dr. John Henry Newman, Grammar of
Assent, 445 sq., and Dr. George P. Fisher, The Beginnings of
Christianity, p. 543 sqq. "The zeal" [of the early Christians], says
Fisher, "was zeal for a person, and for a cause identified with Him;
the belief in the future life sprang out of faith in Him who had died
and risen again, and ascended to Heaven; the miraculous powers of the
early disciples were consciously connected with the same source; the
purification of morals, and the fraternal unity, which lay at the basis
of ecclesiastical association among the early Christians, were likewise
the fruit of their relation to Christ, and their common love to Him.
The victory of Christianity in the Roman world was the victory of
Christ, who was lifted up that He might draw all men unto Him."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.iii-p12">Lecky (Hist. of Europ. Morals, I. 412) goes deeper
than Gibbon, and accounts for the success of early Christianity by its
intrinsic excellency and remarkable adaptation to the wants of the
times in the old Roman empire. "In the midst of this movement," he
says, "Christianity gained its ascendancy, and we can be at no loss to
discover the cause of its triumph. No other religion, under such
circumstances, had ever combined so many distinct elements of power and
attraction. Unlike the Jewish religion, it was bound by no local ties,
and was equally adapted for every nation and for every class. Unlike
Stoicism, it appealed in the strongest manner to the affections, and
offered all the charm of a sympathetic worship. Unlike the Egyptian
religion, it united with its distinctive teaching a pure and noble
system of ethics, and proved itself capable of realizing it in action.
It proclaimed, amid a vast movement of social and national
amalgamation, the universal brotherhood of mankind. Amid the softening
influence of philosophy and civilization, it taught the supreme
sanctity of love. To the slave, who had never before exercised so large
an influence over Roman religious life, it was the religion of the
suffering and the oppressed. To the philosopher it was at once the echo
of the highest ethics of the later Stoics, and the expansion of the
best teaching of the school of Plato. To a world thirsting for prodigy,
it offered a history replete with wonders more strange than those of
Apollonius; while the Jew and the Chaldean could scarcely rival its
exorcists, and the legends of continual miracles circulated among its
followers. To a world deeply conscious of political dissolution, and
prying eagerly and anxiously into the future, it proclaimed with a
thrilling power the immediate destruction of the
globe—the glory of all its friends, and the damnation
of all its foes. To a world that had grown very weary gazing on the
cold passionless grandeur which Cato realized, and which Lucan sung, it
presented an ideal of compassion and of love—an ideal
destined for centuries to draw around it all that was greatest, as well
as all that was noblest upon earth—a Teacher who could
weep by the sepulchre of His friend, who was touched with the feeling
of our infirmities. To a world, in fine, distracted by hostile creeds
and colliding philosophies, it taught its doctrines, not as a human
speculation, but as a Divine revelation, authenticated much less by
reason than by faith. ’With the heart man believeth
unto righteousness;’ ’He that doeth
the will of my Father will know the doctrine, whether it be of
God;’ ’Unless you believe you cannot
understand;’ ’A heart naturally
Christian;’ ’The heart makes the
theologian,’ are the phrases which best express the
first action of Christianity upon the world. Like all great religions,
it was more concerned with modes of feeling than with modes of thought.
The chief cause of its success was the congruity of its teaching with
the spiritual nature of mankind. It was because it was true of the
moral sentiments of the age, because it represented faithfully the
supreme type of excellence to which men were then tending, because it
corresponded with their religious wants, aims, and emotions, because
the whole spiritual being could then expand and expatiate under its
influence that it planted its roots so deeply in the hearts of
men."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.iii-p13">Merivale (Convers. of the Rom. Emp., Preface)
traces the conversion of the Roman empire chiefly to four causes: 1)
the external evidence of the apparent fulfilment of recorded prophecy
and miracles to the truth of Christianity; 2) the internal evidence of
satisfying the acknowledged need of a redeemer and sanctifier; 3) the
goodness and holiness manifested in the lives and deaths of the
primitive believers; 4) the temporal success of Christianity under
Constantine, which "turned the mass of mankind, as with a sweeping
revolution, to the rising sun of revealed truth in Christ Jesus."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.iii-p14">Renan discusses the reasons for the victory of
Christianity in the 31st chapter of his Marc-Aurèle (Paris
1882), pp. 561–588. He attributes it chiefly "to the
new discipline of life," and "the moral reform," which the world
required, which neither philosophy nor any of the established religions
could give. The Jews indeed rose high above the corruptions of the
times. "<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iii.iii-p14.1">Glorie éternelle et
unique, qui doit faire oublier bien des folies et des violence! Les
Juifs sont les révolutionnaires du</span></i> 1<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iii.iii-p14.2">er et du</span></i>
2<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iii.iii-p14.3">e siècle
de notre ère</span></i> " They gave to the world Christianity.
"<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iii.iii-p14.4">Les populations se
précipitèrent, par une sorte du mouvement
instinctif, dans une secte qui satisfaisait leur aspirations les plus
intimes et ouvrait des ésperances
infinies</span></i>."
Renan makes much account of the belief in immortality and the offer of
complete pardon to every sinner, as allurements to Christianity; and,
like Gibbon, he ignores its real power as a religion of salvation. This
accounts for its success not only in the old Roman empire, but in every
country and nation where it has found a home.</p>

<p id="v.iii.iii-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="6" title="Means of Propagation" shorttitle="Section 6" progress="2.66%" prev="v.iii.iii" next="v.iii.v" id="v.iii.iv">

<p class="head" id="v.iii.iv-p1">§ 6. Means of Propagation.</p>

<p id="v.iii.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iii.iv-p3">It is a remarkable fact that after the days of the
Apostles no names of great missionaries are mentioned till the opening
of the middle ages, when the conversion of nations was effected or
introduced by a few individuals as St. Patrick in Ireland, St. Columba
in Scotland, St. <name id="v.iii.iv-p3.1">Augustin</name>e in England, St.
Boniface in Germany, St. Ansgar in Scandinavia, St. Cyril and Methodius
among the Slavonic races. There were no missionary societies, no
missionary institutions, no organized efforts in the ante-Nicene age;
and yet in less than 300 years from the death of St. John the whole
population of the Roman empire which then represented the civilized
world was nominally Christianized.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.iv-p4">To understand this astonishing fact, we must
remember that the foundation was laid strong and deep by the apostles
themselves. The seed scattered by them from Jerusalem to Rome, and
fertilized by their blood, sprung up as a bountiful harvest. The word
of our Lord was again fulfilled on a larger scale: "One soweth, and
another reapeth. I sent you to reap that whereon ye have not labored:
others have labored, and ye are entered into their labor" (<scripRef passage="John 4:38" id="v.iii.iv-p4.1" parsed="|John|4|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.38">John 4:38</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.iv-p5">Christianity once established was its own best
missionary. It grew naturally from within. It attracted people by its
very presence. It was a light shining in darkness and illuminating the
darkness. And while there were no professional missionaries devoting
their whole life to this specific work, every congregation was a
missionary society, and every Christian believer a missionary, inflamed
by the love of Christ to convert his fellow-men. The example had been
set by Jerusalem and Antioch, and by those brethren who, after the
martyrdom of Stephen, "were scattered abroad and went about preaching
the Word."<note place="end" n="5" id="v.iii.iv-p5.1"><p id="v.iii.iv-p6">
11:19.</p></note> <name id="v.iii.iv-p6.1">Justin Martyr</name> was converted by a venerable old man whom
he met "walking on the shore of the sea." Every Christian laborer, says
<name id="v.iii.iv-p6.2">Tertullian</name>, "both finds out God and manifests
him, though Plato affirms that it is not easy to discover the Creator,
and difficult when he is found to make him known to all." Celsus
scoffingly remarks that fuller, and workers in wool and leather, rustic
and ignorant persons, were the most zealous propagators of
Christianity, and brought it first to women and children. Women and
slaves introduced it into the home-circle, it is the glory of the
gospel that it is preached to the poor and by the poor to make them
rich. <name id="v.iii.iv-p6.3">Origen</name> informs us that the city
churches sent their missionaries to the villages. The seed grew up
while men slept, and brought forth fruit, first the blade, then the
ear, after that the full corn in the ear. Every Christian told his
neighbor, the laborer to his fellow-laborer, the slave to his
fellow-slave, the servant to his master and mistress, the story of his
conversion, as a mariner tells the story of the rescue from
shipwreck.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.iv-p7">The gospel was propagated chiefly by living
preaching and by personal intercourse; to a considerable extent also
through the sacred Scriptures, which were early propagated and
translated into various tongues, the Latin (North African and Italian),
the Syriac (the Curetonian and the Peshito), and the Egyptian (in three
dialects, the Memphitic, the Thebaic, and the Bashmuric). Communication
among the different parts of the Roman empire from Damascus to Britain
was comparatively easy and safe. The highways built for commerce and
for the Roman legions, served also the messengers of peace and the
silent conquests of the cross. Commerce itself at that time, as well as
now, was a powerful agency in carrying the gospel and the seeds of
Christian civilization to the remotest parts of the Roman empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.iv-p8">The particular mode, as well as the precise time,
of the introduction of Christianity into the several countries during
this period is for the most part uncertain, and we know not much more
than the fact itself. No doubt much more was done by the apostles and
their immediate disciples, than the New Testament informs us of. But on
the other hand the mediaeval tradition assigns an apostolic origin to
many national and local churches which cannot have arisen before the
second or third century. Even Joseph of Arimathaea, Nicodemus,
Dionysius the Areopagite, Lazarus, Martha and Mary were turned by the
legend into missionaries to foreign lands.</p>

<p id="v.iii.iv-p9"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="7" title="Extent of Christianity in the Roman Empire" shorttitle="Section 7" progress="2.87%" prev="v.iii.iv" next="v.iii.vi" id="v.iii.v">

<p class="head" id="v.iii.v-p1">§ 7. Extent of Christianity in the Roman
Empire.</p>

<p id="v.iii.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iii.v-p3"><name id="v.iii.v-p3.1">Justin Martyr</name> says, about
the middle of the second century: "There is no people, Greek or
barbarian, or of any other race, by whatsoever appellation or manners
they may be distinguished, however ignorant of arts or agriculture,
whether they dwell in tents or wander about in covered
wagons—among whom prayers and thanksgivings are not
offered in the name of the crucified Jesus to the Father and Creator of
all things." Half a century later, <name id="v.iii.v-p3.2">Tertullian</name>
addresses the heathen defiantly: "We are but of yesterday, and yet we
already fill your cities, islands, camps, your palace, senate and
forum; we have left to you only your temples."<note place="end" n="6" id="v.iii.v-p3.3"><p id="v.iii.v-p4">sola vobis
relinquimus templa."Apol.c. 37. Long before <name id="v.iii.v-p4.1">Tertullian</name> the heathen Pliny, in his famous letter to
Trajan (Epp. x. 97) had spoken of "desolata templa" and "sacra solemnia
diu intermissa, " in consequence of the spread of the Christian
superstition throughout the cities and villages of Asia Minor.</p></note> These, and similar passages of <name id="v.iii.v-p4.2">Irenaeus</name> and Arnobius, are evidently rhetorical
exaggerations. <name id="v.iii.v-p4.3">Origen</name> is more cautious and
moderate in his statements. But it may be fairly asserted, that about
the end of the third century the name of Christ was known, revered, and
persecuted in every province and every city of the empire. <name id="v.iii.v-p4.4">Maximian</name>, in one of his edicts, says that "almost all"
had abandoned the worship of their ancestors for the new sect.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.v-p5">In the absence of statistics, the number of the
Christians must be purely a matter of conjecture. In all probability it
amounted at the close of the third and the beginning of the fourth
century to nearly one-tenth or one-twelfth of the subjects of Rome,
that is to about ten millions of souls.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.v-p6">But the fact, that the Christians were a closely
united body, fresh, vigorous, hopeful, and daily increasing, while the
heathen were for the most part a loose aggregation, daily diminishing,
made the true prospective strength of the church much greater.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.v-p7">The propagation of Christianity among the
barbarians in the provinces of Asia and the north-west of Europe beyond
the Roman empire, was at first, of course, too remote from the current
of history to be of any great immediate importance. But it prepared the
way for the civilization of those regions, and their subsequent
position in the world.</p>

<p id="v.iii.v-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iii.v-p9">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.iii.v-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.v-p11">Gibbon and Friedländer (III. 531)
estimate the number of Christians at the accession of Constantine (306)
probably too low at one-twentieth; Matter and Robertson too high at
one-fifth of his subjects. Some older writers, misled by the
hyperbolical statements of the early Apologists, even represent the
Christians as having at least equalled if not exceeded the number of
the heathen worshippers in the empire. In this case common prudence
would have dictated a policy of toleration long before Constantine.
Mosheim, in his <i>Hist. Commentaries,</i> etc.
(Murdock’s translation I. p. 274 sqq.) discusses at
length the number of Christians in the second century without arriving
at definite conclusions. Chastel estimates the number at the time of
Constantine at 1/15 in the West, 1/10 in the East, 1/12 on an average
(<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iii.v-p11.1">Hist. de la destruct.
du paganisme,</span></i> p. 36). According to <name id="v.iii.v-p11.2">Chrysostom</name>, the Christian population of Antioch in his
day (380) was about 100,000, or one-half of the whole.</p>

<p id="v.iii.v-p12"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="8" title="Christianity in Asia" shorttitle="Section 8" progress="3.04%" prev="v.iii.v" next="v.iii.vii" id="v.iii.vi">

<p class="head" id="v.iii.vi-p1">§ 8. Christianity in Asia.</p>

<p id="v.iii.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iii.vi-p3">Asia was the cradle of Christianity, as it was of
humanity and civilization. The apostles themselves had spread the new
religion over Palestine, Syria, and Asia Minor. According to the
younger Pliny, under Trajan, the temples of the gods in Asia Minor were
almost forsaken, and animals of sacrifice found hardly any purchasers.
In the second century Christianity penetrated to Edessa in Mesopotamia,
and some distance into Persia, Media, Bactria, and Parthia; and in the
third, into Armenia and Arabia. Paul himself had, indeed, spent three
years in Arabia, but probably in contemplative retirement preparing for
his apostolic ministry. There is a legend, that the apostles Thomas and
Bartholomew carried the gospel to India. But a more credible statement
is, that the Christian teacher Pantaeus of Alexandria journeyed to that
country about 190, and that in the fourth century churches were found
there.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.vi-p4">The transfer of the seat of power from Rome to
Constantinople, and the founding of the East Roman empire under
Constantine I. gave to Asia Minor, and especially to Constantinople, a
commanding importance in the history of the Church for several
centuries. The seven oecumenical Councils from 325 to 787 were all held
in that city or its neighborhood, and the doctrinal controversies on
the Trinity and the person of Christ were carried on chiefly in Asia
Minor, Syria, and Egypt.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.vi-p5">In the mysterious providence of God those lands of
the Bible and the early church have been conquered by the prophet of
Mecca, the Bible replaced by the Koran, and the Greek church reduced to
a condition of bondage and stagnation; but the time is not far distant
when the East will be regenerated by the undying spirit of
Christianity. A peaceful crusade of devoted missionaries preaching the
pure gospel and leading holy lives will reconquer the holy land and
settle the Eastern question.</p>

<p id="v.iii.vi-p6"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="9" title="Christianity in Egypt" shorttitle="Section 9" progress="3.13%" prev="v.iii.vi" next="v.iii.viii" id="v.iii.vii">

<p class="head" id="v.iii.vii-p1">§ 9. Christianity in Egypt.</p>

<p id="v.iii.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iii.vii-p3">In Africa Christianity gained firm foothold first in
Egypt, and there probably as early as the apostolic age. The land of
the Pharaohs, of the pyramids and sphinxes, of temples and tombs, of
hieroglyphics and mummies, of sacred bulls and crocodiles, of despotism
and slavery, is closely interwoven with sacred history from the
patriarchal times, and even imbedded in the Decalogue as "the house of
bondage." It was the home of Joseph and his brethren, and the cradle of
Israel. In Egypt the Jewish Scriptures were translated more than two
hundred years before our era, and this Greek version used even by
Christ and the apostles, spread Hebrew ideas throughout the Roman
world, and is the mother of the peculiar idiom of the New Testament.
Alexandria was full of Jews, the literary as well as commercial centre
of the East, and the connecting link between the East and the West.
There the largest libraries were collected; there the Jewish mind came
into close contact with the Greek, and the religion of Moses with the
philosophy of Plato and Aristotle. There Philo wrote, while Christ
taught in Jerusalem and Galilee, and his works were destined to exert a
great influence on Christian exegesis through the Alexandrian
fathers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.vii-p4">Mark, the evangelist, according to ancient
tradition, laid the foundation of the church of Alexandria. The Copts
in old Cairo, the Babylon of Egypt, claim this to be the place from
which Peter wrote his first epistle (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:13" id="v.iii.vii-p4.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1 Pet. 5:13</scripRef>); but he must mean
either the Babylon on the Euphrates, or the mystic Babylon of Rome.
<name id="v.iii.vii-p4.2">Eusebius</name> names, as the first bishops of
Alexandria, Annianos (<span class="s03" id="v.iii.vii-p4.3">a.d.</span>
62–85), Abilios (to 98), and Kerdon (to 110). This see
naturally grew up to metropolitan and patriarchal importance and
dignity. As early as the second century a theological school flourished
in Alexandria, in which Clement and <name id="v.iii.vii-p4.4">Origen</name>
taught as pioneers in biblical learning and Christian philosophy. From
Lower Egypt the gospel spread to Middle and Upper Egypt and the
adjacent provinces, perhaps (in the fourth century) as far as Nubia,
Ethiopia, and Abyssinia. At a council of Alexandria in the year 235,
twenty bishops were present from the different parts of the land of the
Nile.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.vii-p5">During the fourth century Egypt gave to the church
the Arian heresy, the Athanasian orthodoxy, and the monastic piety of
St. Antony and St. Pachomius, which spread with irresistible force over
Christendom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.vii-p6">The theological literature of Egypt was chiefly
Greek. Most of the early manuscripts of the Greek
Scriptures—including probably the invaluable Sinaitic
and Vatican MSS.—were written in Alexandria. But
already in the second century the Scriptures were translated into the
vernacular language, in three different dialects. What remains of these
versions is of considerable weight in ascertaining the earliest text of
the Greek Testament.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.vii-p7">The Christian Egyptians are the descendants of the
Pharaonic Egyptians, but largely mixed with negro and Arab blood.
Christianity never fully penetrated the nation, and was almost swept
away by the Mohammedan conquest under the Caliph Omar (640), who burned
the magnificent libraries of Alexandria under the plea that if the
books agreed with the Koran, they were useless, if not, they were
pernicious and fit for destruction. Since that time Egypt almost
disappears from church history, and is still groaning, a house of
bondage under new masters. The great mass of the people are Moslems,
but the Copts—about half a million of five and a half
millions—perpetuate the nominal Christianity of their
ancestors, and form a mission field for the more active churches of the
West.</p>

<p id="v.iii.vii-p8"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="10" title=" Christianity in North Africa" shorttitle="Section 10" progress="3.32%" prev="v.iii.vii" next="v.iii.ix" id="v.iii.viii">

<p class="head" id="v.iii.viii-p1">§ 10. Christianity in North Africa.</p>

<p id="v.iii.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.viii-p3">Böttiger: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iii.viii-p3.1">Geschichte der Carthager</span></i>.
Berlin, 1827.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.viii-p4">Movers: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iii.viii-p4.1">Die Phönizier</span></i>.
1840–56, 4 vols. (A standard work.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.viii-p5">Th. Mommsen: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iii.viii-p5.1">Röm. Geschichte</span></i>, I. 489 sqq.
(Book III. chs. 1–7, 5th ed.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.viii-p6">N. <span class="s03" id="v.iii.viii-p6.1">Davis</span>: <i>Carthage and
her Remains</i>. London &amp; N. York, 1861.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.viii-p7">R. <span class="s03" id="v.iii.viii-p7.1">Bosworth Smith</span>:
<i>Carthage and the Carthaginians</i>. Lond. 2nd ed. 1879. By the same:
<i>Rome and Carthage</i>. N. York, 1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.viii-p8">Otto Meltzer: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iii.viii-p8.1">Geschichte der Karthager</span></i>. Berlin, vol. I.
1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.viii-p9">These books treat of the secular history of the
ancient Carthaginians, but help to understand the situation and
antecedents.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iii.viii-p10">Julius Lloyd; The North African Church. London,
1880. Comes down to the Moslem Conquest.</p>

<p id="v.iii.viii-p11"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iii.viii-p12">The inhabitants of the provinces of Northern Africa
were of Semitic origin, with a language similar to the Hebrew, but
became Latinized in customs, laws, and language under the Roman rule.
The church in that region therefore belongs to Latin Christianity, and
plays a leading part in its early history.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.viii-p13">The Phoenicians, a remnant of the Canaanites, were
the English of ancient history. They carried on the commerce of the
world; while the Israelites prepared the religion, and the Greeks the
civilization of the world. Three small nations, in small countries,
accomplished a more important work than the colossal empires of
Assyria, Babylon, and Persia, or even Rome. Occupying a narrow strip of
territory on the Syrian coast, between Mount Lebanon and the sea, the
Phoenicians sent their merchant vessels from Tyre and Sidon to all
parts of the old world from India to the Baltic, rounded the Cape of
Good Hope two thousand years before Vasco de Gama, and brought back
sandal wood from Malabar, spices from Arabia, ostrich plumes from
Nubia, silver from Spain, gold from the Niger, iron from Elba, tin from
England, and amber from the Baltic. They furnished Solomon with cedars
from Lebanon, and helped him to build his palace and the temple. They
founded on the northernmost coast of Africa, more than eight hundred
years before Christ, the colony of Carthage.<note place="end" n="7" id="v.iii.viii-p13.1"><p id="v.iii.viii-p14"><i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.viii-p14.1">Καρχηδών</span></i>),
the Latin Carthago. It means New City (Neapolis). The word Kereth or
Carth enters also into the names of other cities of Phoenician origin,
as Cirta in Numidia.</p></note> From that favorable position they acquired the control
over the northern coast of Africa from the pillars of Hercules to the
Great Syrtes, over Southern Spain, the islands of Sardinia and Sicily,
and the whole Mediterranean sea. Hence the inevitable rivalry between
Rome and Carthage, divided only by three days’ sail;
hence the three Punic wars which, in spite of the brilliant military
genius of Hannibal, ended in the utter destruction of the capital of
North Africa (<span class="s03" id="v.iii.viii-p14.2">b.c.</span> 146).<note place="end" n="8" id="v.iii.viii-p14.3"><p id="v.iii.viii-p15" /></note> "Delenda est Carthago," was the narrow and cruel
policy of the elder Cato. But under Augustus, who carried out the wiser
plan of Julius Caesar, there arose a new Carthage on the ruins of the
old, and became a rich and prosperous city, first heathen, then
Christian, until it was captured by the barbarous Vandals (<span class="s03" id="v.iii.viii-p15.1">a.d.</span> 439), and finally destroyed by a race cognate to its
original founders, the Mohammedan Arabs (647). Since that time "a
mournful and solitary silence" once more brooded over its ruins.<note place="end" n="9" id="v.iii.viii-p15.2"><p id="v.iii.viii-p16">ions of N. Davis and B. Smith (Rome and
Carthage, ch. xx. 263-291). The recent conquest of Tunis by France
(1881) gives new interest to the past of that country, and opens a new
chapter for its future. Smith describes Tunis as the most Oriental of
Oriental towns, with a gorgeous mixture of
races—Arabs, Turks, Moors, and
Negroes—held together by the religion of Islam.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.viii-p17">Christianity reached proconsular Africa in the
second, perhaps already at the close of the first century, we do not
know when and how. There was constant intercourse with Italy. It spread
very rapidly over the fertile fields and burning sands of Mauritania
and Numidia. <name id="v.iii.viii-p17.1">Cyprian</name> could assemble in 258 a
synod of eighty-seven bishops, and in 308 the schismatical Donatists
held a council of two hundred and seventy bishops at Carthage. The
dioceses, of course, were small in those days.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.viii-p18">The oldest Latin translation of the Bible,
miscalled "Itala" (the basis of Jerome’s "Vulgata"),
was made probably in Africa and for Africa, not in Rome and for Rome,
where at that time the Greek language prevailed among Christians. Latin
theology, too, was not born in Rome, but in Carthage. <name id="v.iii.viii-p18.1">Tertullian</name> is its father. Minutius Felix, Arnobius, and
<name id="v.iii.viii-p18.2">Cyprian</name> bear witness to the activity and
prosperity of African Christianity and theology in the third century.
It reached its highest perfection during the first quarter of the fifth
century in the sublime intellect and burning heart of St. <name id="v.iii.viii-p18.3">Augustin</name>, the greatest among the fathers, but soon after
his death (430) it was buried first beneath the Vandal barbarism, and
in the seventh century by the Mohammedan conquest. Yet his writings led
Christian thought in the Latin church throughout the dark ages,
stimulated the Reformers, and are a vital force to this day.</p>

<p id="v.iii.viii-p19"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="11" title=" Christianity in Europe" shorttitle="Section 11" progress="3.56%" prev="v.iii.viii" next="v.iv" id="v.iii.ix">

<p class="head" id="v.iii.ix-p1">§ 11. Christianity in Europe.</p>

<p id="v.iii.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="ChapterSummary" id="v.iii.ix-p3">"Westward the course of Empire takes its
way."</p>

<p id="v.iii.ix-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iii.ix-p5">This law of history is also the law of Christianity.
From Jerusalem to Rome was the march of the apostolic church. Further
and further West has been the progress of missions ever since.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.ix-p6">The church of <span class="s03" id="v.iii.ix-p6.1">Rome</span> was by
far the most important one for all the West. According to <name id="v.iii.ix-p6.2">Eusebius</name>, it had in the middle of the third century one
bishop, forty-six presbyters, seven deacons with as many sub-deacons,
forty-two acolyths, fifty readers, exorcists, and door-keepers, and
fifteen hundred widows and poor persons under its care. From this we
might estimate the number of members at some fifty or sixty thousand,
<i>i.e.</i> about one-twentieth of the population of the city, which
cannot be accurately determined indeed, but must have exceeded one
million during the reign of the Antonines.<note place="end" n="10" id="v.iii.ix-p6.3"><p id="v.iii.ix-p7">is; thirty-first chapter, and Milman estimate the population of
Rome at 1,200,000; Hoeck (on the basis of the Monumentum Ancyranum),
Zumpt and Howson at two millions; Bunsen somewhat lower; while Dureau
de la Malle tries to reduce it to half a million, on the ground that
the walls of Servius Tullius occupied an area only one-fifth of that of
Paris. But these walls no longer marked the limits of the city since
its reconstruction after the conflagration under Nero, and the suburbs
stretched to an unlimited extent into the country. Comp. vol. I. p.
359</p></note> The strength of Christianity in Rome is also
confirmed by the enormous extent of the catacombs where the Christians
were buried.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.ix-p8">From Rome the church spread to all the cities of
<span class="s03" id="v.iii.ix-p8.1">Italy</span>. The first Roman provincial synod, of
which we have information, numbered twelve bishops under the presidency
of Telesphorus (142–154). In the middle of the third
century (255) Cornelius of Rome held a council of sixty bishops.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.ix-p9">The persecution of the year 177 shows the church
already planted in the south of <span class="s03" id="v.iii.ix-p9.1">Gaul</span> in the
second century. Christianity came hither probably from the East; for
the churches of Lyons and Vienne were intimately connected with those
of Asia Minor, to which they sent a report of the persecution, and
<name id="v.iii.ix-p9.2">Irenaeus</name>, bishop of Lyons, was a disciple of
<name id="v.iii.ix-p9.3">Polycarp</name> of Smyrna. Gregory of Tours states,
that in the middle of the third century seven missionaries were sent
from Rome to Gaul. One of these, Dionysius, founded the first church of
Paris, died a martyr at Montmartre, and became the patron saint of
France. Popular superstition afterwards confounded him with Dionysius
the Areopagite, who was converted by Paul at Athens.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.ix-p10">Spain probably became acquainted with Christianity
likewise in the second century, though no clear traces of churches and
bishops there meet us till the middle of the third. The council of
Elvira in 306 numbered nineteen bishops. The apostle Paul once formed
the plan of a missionary journey to Spain, and according to <name id="v.iii.ix-p10.1">Clement of Rome</name> he preached there, if we understand
that country to be meant by "the limit of the West," to which he says
that Paul carried the gospel.<note place="end" n="11" id="v.iii.ix-p10.2"><p id="v.iii.ix-p11"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:24" id="v.iii.ix-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24">Rom. 15:24</scripRef>; Clem. R.
Ad Cor. c. 5 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.ix-p11.2">τὸ τέρμα
τῆς
δύσεως</span>)</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iii.ix-p11.3">0</span> But there is no trace of his labors in
Spain on record. The legend, in defiance of all chronology, derives
Christianity in that country from James the Elder, who was executed in
Jerusalem in 44, and is said to be buried at Campostella, the famous
place of pilgrimage, where his bones were first discovered under
Alphonse II, towards the close of the eighth century<note place="end" n="12" id="v.iii.ix-p11.4"><p id="v.iii.ix-p12"> See J. B. Gams
(R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" id="v.iii.ix-p12.1">Die Kirchengeschichte von
Spanien</span></i>, Regensburg, 1862-1879, 5 vols. The first
vol. (422 pages) is taken up with the legendary history of the first
three centuries. 75 pages are given to the discussion of
Paul’s journey to Spain. Gams traces Christianity in
that country to Paul and to seven disciples of the Apostles sent to
Rome, namely, Torquatus, Ctesiphon, Secundus, Indaletius, Caecilius,
Hesychius, and Euphrasius (according to the Roman Martyrologium, edited
by Baronius, 1586).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.ix-p13">When <name id="v.iii.ix-p13.1">Irenaeus</name> speaks of
the preaching of the gospel among the <span class="s03" id="v.iii.ix-p13.2">Germans</span>
and other barbarians, who, "without paper and ink, have salvation
written in their hearts by the Holy Spirit," he can refer only to the
parts of Germany belonging to the Roman empire (Germania
cisrhenana).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.ix-p14">According to <name id="v.iii.ix-p14.1">Tertullian</name>
<span class="s03" id="v.iii.ix-p14.2">Britain</span> also was brought under the power of
the cross towards the end of the second century. The Celtic church
existed in England, Ireland, and Scotland, independently of Rome, long
before the conversion of the Anglo-Saxons by the Roman mission of <name id="v.iii.ix-p14.3">Augustin</name>e; it continued for some time after that
event and sent offshoots to Germany, France, and the Low Countries, but
was ultimately at different dates incorporated with the Roman church.
It took its origin probably from Gaul, and afterwards from Italy also.
The legend traces it to St. Paul and other apostolic founders. The
venerable Bede (†735) says, that the British king
Lucius (about 167) applied to the Roman bishop Eleutherus for
missionaries. At the council of Arles, in Gaul (Arelate), in 314, three
British bishops, of Eboracum (York), Londinum (London), and Colonia
Londinensium (<i>i.e.</i> either Lincoln or more probably Colchester),
were present.</p>

<p id="v.iii.ix-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iii.ix-p16">The conversion of the barbarians of Northern and
Western Europe did not begin in earnest before the fifth and sixth
centuries, and will claim our attention in the history of the Middle
Ages.</p>

<p id="v.iii.ix-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="II" title="Persecution of Christianity and Christian Martyrdom" shorttitle="Chapter II" progress="3.83%" prev="v.iii.ix" next="v.iv.i" id="v.iv">

<p id="v.iv-p1"><br />
</p>

<div class="c20" id="v.iv-p1.2">
<h3 class="c19" id="v.iv-p1.3">CHAPTER II:</h3>
</div>

<p id="v.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv-p3">PERSECUTION OF CHRISTIANITY AND CHRISTIAN
MARTYRDOM.</p>

<p id="v.iv-p4"><br />
</p>

<div class="c20" id="v.iv-p4.2">
<h4 class="c22" id="v.iv-p4.3">"Semen est sanguis Christianorum."—<name id="v.iv-p4.4">Tertullian</name>.</h4>
</div>

<p id="v.iv-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="c23" id="v.iv-p6">
–––––</p>

<p id="v.iv-p7"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="12" title="Literature" shorttitle="Section 12" progress="3.84%" prev="v.iv" next="v.iv.ii" id="v.iv.i">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.i-p1">§ 12. Literature.</p>

<p id="v.iv.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.i-p3">I. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.i-p3.1">Sources</span>:</p>

<p id="v.iv.i-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p5"><name id="v.iv.i-p5.1">Eusebius</name>: H. E.,
particularly Lib. viii. and ix.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p6">Lactantius: De Mortibus persecutorum.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p7">The Apologies of <name id="v.iv.i-p7.1">Justin
Martyr</name><span class="s03" id="v.iv.i-p7.2">, Minucius Felix,</span> <name id="v.iv.i-p7.3">Tertullian</name>, and <name id="v.iv.i-p7.4">Origen</name>, and the
Epistles of <name id="v.iv.i-p7.5">Cyprian</name>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p8">Theod. Ruinart: Acta primorum martyrum sincera et
selecta. Par. 1689; 2nd ed. Amstel. 1713 (covering the first four
cent.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p9">Several biographies in the Acta Sanctorum. Antw.
1643 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p10"><i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p10.1">Les
Acts des martyrs depuis l’origine de
l’église Chrétienne
jusqu’à nos temps. Traduits et
publiés par les R. R. P. P bénédictins
de la congreg. de France</span></i>. Par. 1857 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p11">The <i>Martyrol</i>. <i>Hieronymianum</i> (ed.
Florentini, Luc. 1668, and in Migne’s <i>Patrol. Lat.
Opp. Hieron</i>. xi. 434 sqq.); the <i>Martyrol. Romanum</i> (ed.
Baron. 1586), the <i>Menolog. Graec</i>. (ed. Urbini, 1727); <span class="s03" id="v.iv.i-p11.1">De Rossi, Roller</span>, and other works on the Roman
Catacombs.</p>

<p id="v.iv.i-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.i-p13">II. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.i-p13.1">Works</span>.</p>

<p id="v.iv.i-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p15">John Foxe (or Fox, d. 1587): Acts and Monuments of
the Church (commonly called Book of Martyrs), first pub. at Strasburg
1554, and Basle 1559; first complete ed. fol. London 1563; 9th ed. fol.
1684, 3 vols. fol.; best ed. by G. Townsend, Lond. 1843, 8 vols. 8o.;
also many abridged editions. Foxe exhibits the entire history of
Christian martyrdom, including the Protestant martyrs of the middle age
and the sixteenth century, with polemical reference to the church of
Rome as the successor of heathen Rome in the work of blood persecution.
"The Ten Roman persecutions" are related in the first volume.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p16">Kortholdt: De persecutionibus eccl. primcevae. Kiel,
1629.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p17">Gibbon: chap. xvi.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p18">Münter: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p18.1">Die Christen im heidnischen Hause vor
Constantin</span></i>. Copenh. 1828.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p19">Schumann Von Mansegg (R.C.)<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p19.1">: Die Verfolgungen der ersten
christlichen Kirche.</span></i> Vienna, 1821.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p20">W. Ad. Schmidt: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p20.1">Geschichte der Denk u. Glaubensfreiheit im ersten
Jahrhundert der Kaiserherrschaft und des
Christenthums.</span></i> Berl. 1847.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p21">Kritzler: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p21.1">Die Heldenzeiten des Christenthums.</span></i> Vol.
i. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p21.2">Der Kampf mit dem
Heidthum.</span></i> Leipz. 1856.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p22">Fr. W. Gass: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p22.1">Das christl. Märtyrerthum</span></i> in
den <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p22.2">ersten
Jahrhunderten.</span></i> 1859–60 (in
Niedner’s "Zeitschrift für Hist. Theol."
for 1859, pp. 323–392, and 1860, pp.
315–381).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p23">F. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.i-p23.1">Overbeck</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p23.2">Gesetze der röm. Kaiser
gegen die Christen,</span></i> in his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p23.3">Studien zur Gesch. der alten
Kirche,</span></i> I. Chemn. 1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p24">B. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.i-p24.1">Aubé</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p24.2">Histoire des
persécutions de l’église
jusqu’ à la fin des
Antonins</span></i>. 2nd ed. Paris 1875 (Crowned by the
Académie française). By the same: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p24.3">Histoire des
persécutions de l’église, La
polémique paÿenne à la fin du II.
siècle</span></i>, 1878. <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p24.4">Les Chréstiens dans
l’empire romain, de la fin des Antonins au milieu du
IIIe siécle</span></i> (180–249),
1881. <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p24.5">L’église et
L’état dans la seconde moitié du
III<sup>e</sup> siécle</span></i>, 1886.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p25">K. Wieseler: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p25.1">Die Christenverfolgungen der Cäsaren, Hist. und
chronol. untersucht.</span></i> Gütersloh, 1878.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p26">Gerh. Uhlhorn: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p26.1">Der Kampf des Christenthums mit dem
Heidenthum</span></i>. 3d ed. Stuttgart, 1879. Engl. transl. by
Smyth &amp; Ropes, 1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p27">Theod. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.i-p27.1"><span class="c18" id="v.iv.i-p27.2">Keim</span></span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.i-p27.3">Rom und das Christenthum.</span></i> Berlin, 1881.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.i-p28">E. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.i-p28.1">Renan</span>:
<i>Marc-Aurèle</i>. Paris, 1882, pp.
53–69.</p>

<p id="v.iv.i-p29"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="13" title="General Survey" shorttitle="Section 13" progress="3.98%" prev="v.iv.i" next="v.iv.iii" id="v.iv.ii">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.ii-p1">§ 13. General Survey.</p>

<p id="v.iv.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="persecution" id="v.iv.ii-p2.2" />

<p id="v.iv.ii-p3">The persecutions of Christianity during the first
three centuries appear like a long tragedy: first, foreboding signs;
then a succession of bloody assaults of heathenism upon the religion of
the cross; amidst the dark scenes of fiendish hatred and cruelty the
bright exhibitions of suffering virtue; now and then a short pause; at
last a fearful and desperate struggle of the old pagan empire for life
and death, ending in the abiding victory of the Christian religion.
Thus this bloody baptism of the church resulted in the birth of a
Christian world. It was a repetition and prolongation of the
crucifixion, but followed by a resurrection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ii-p4">Our Lord had predicted this conflict, and prepared
His disciples for it. "Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst
of wolves. They will deliver you up to councils, and in their
synagogues they will scourge you; yea and before governors and kings
shall ye be brought for My sake, for a testimony to them and to the
Gentiles. And brother shall deliver up brother to death, and the father
his child: and children shall rise up against parents, and cause them
to be put to death. And ye shall be hated of all men for My
name’s sake: but he that endureth to the end, the same
shall be saved." These, and similar words, as well as the recollection
of the crucifixion and resurrection, fortified and cheered many a
confessor and martyr in the dungeon and at the stake.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ii-p5">The persecutions proceeded first from the Jews,
afterwards from the Gentiles, and continued, with interruptions, for
nearly three hundred years. History reports no mightier, longer and
deadlier conflict than this war of extermination waged by heathen Rome
against defenseless Christianity. It was a most unequal struggle, a
struggle of the sword and of the cross; carnal power all on one side,
moral power all on the other. It was a struggle for life and death. One
or the other of the combatants must succumb. A compromise was
impossible. The future of the world’s history depended
on the downfall of heathenism and the triumph of Christianity. Behind
the scene were the powers of the invisible world, God and the prince of
darkness. Justin, <name id="v.iv.ii-p5.1">Tertullian</name>, and other
confessors traced the persecutions to Satan and the demons, though they
did not ignore the human and moral aspects; they viewed them also as a
punishment for past sins, and a school of Christian virtue. Some denied
that martyrdom was an evil, since it only brought Christians the sooner
to God and the glory of heaven. As war brings out the heroic qualities
of men, so did the persecutions develop the patience, the gentleness,
the endurance of the Christians, and prove the world-conquering power
of faith.</p>

<p id="v.iv.ii-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.ii-p7">Number of Persecutions.</p>

<p id="v.iv.ii-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ii-p9">From the fifth century it has been customary to
reckon ten great persecutions: under Nero, Domitian, Trajan, <name id="v.iv.ii-p9.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>, Septimius Severus, Maximinus,
Decius, Valerian, Aurelian, and Diocletian.<note place="end" n="13" id="v.iv.ii-p9.2"><p id="v.iv.ii-p10"> So <name id="v.iv.ii-p10.1">Augustin</name>, De Civit. Dei, xviii. 52, but he mentions
Antoninus for <name id="v.iv.ii-p10.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>. Lactantius
counts six, Sulpitius Severus nine persecutions.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.ii-p10.3">2</span> This number was suggested by the ten
plagues of Egypt taken as types (which, however, befell the enemies of
Israel, and present a contrast rather than a parallel), and by the ten
horns of the Roman beast making war with the Lamb, taken for so many
emperors<note place="end" n="14" id="v.iv.ii-p10.4"><p id="v.iv.ii-p11"> Ex. chs. 5-10; <scripRef passage="Rev. 17:12" id="v.iv.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Rev|17|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.12">Rev.
17:12</scripRef> sqq. <name id="v.iv.ii-p11.2">Augustin</name> felt the impropriety of
referring to the Egyptian plagues, and calls this a mere conjecture of
the human mind which "sometimes hits the truth and sometimes is
deceived." He also rectifies the number by referring to the
persecutions before Nero, mentioned in the N. T., and to the
persecutions after Diocletian, as that of Julian, and the Arian
emperors. "When I think of these and the like things," he says, "it
does not seem to me that the number of persecutions with which the
church is to be tried can be definitely stated."</p></note>
But the number is too great for the general persecutions, and too small
for the provincial and local. Only two imperial
persecutions—those, of Decius and
Diocletian—extended over the empire; but Christianity
was always an illegal religion from Trajan to Constantine, and subject
to annoyance and violence everywhere<note place="end" n="15" id="v.iv.ii-p11.3"><p id="v.iv.ii-p12"> On the relation of
Christianity to the laws of the Roman empire, see Aubé,
<i><span lang="FR" id="v.iv.ii-p12.1">De la legatité du
Christianisme dans l’empire Romain au Ier
siècle</span></i>. Paris 1866.</p></note>
Some persecuting emperors—Nero, Domitian, Galerius,
were monstrous tyrants, but others—Trajan, <name id="v.iv.ii-p12.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>, Decius,
Diocletian—were among the best and most energetic
emperors, and were prompted not so much by hatred of Christianity as by
zeal for the maintenance of the laws and the power of the government.
On the other hand, some of the most worthless
emperors—Commodus, Caracalla, and
Heliogabalus—were rather favorable to the Christians
from sheer caprice. All were equally ignorant of the true character of
the new religion.</p>

<p id="v.iv.ii-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.ii-p14">The Result.</p>

<p id="v.iv.ii-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ii-p16">The long and bloody war of heathen Rome against
the church, which is built upon a rock, utterly failed. It began in
Rome under Nero, it ended near Rome at the Milvian bridge, under
Constantine. Aiming to exterminate, it purified. It called forth the
virtues of Christian heroism, and resulted in the consolidation and
triumph of the new religion. The philosophy of persecution is best
expressed by the terse word of <name id="v.iv.ii-p16.1">Tertullian</name>,
who lived in the midst of them, but did not see the end: "The blood of
the Christians is the seed of the Church."</p>

<p id="v.iv.ii-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.ii-p18">Religious Freedom.</p>

<p id="v.iv.ii-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ii-p20">The blood of persecution is also the seed of civil
and religious liberty. All sects, schools, and parties, whether
religious or political, when persecuted, complain of injustice and
plead for toleration; but few practise it when in power. The reason of
this inconsistency lies in the selfishness of human nature, and in
mistaken zeal for what it believes to be true and right. Liberty is of
very slow, but sure growth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ii-p21">The ancient world of Greece and Rome generally was
based upon the absolutism of the state, which mercilessly trampled
under foot the individual rights of men. It is Christianity which
taught and acknowledged them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ii-p22">The Christian apologists first proclaimed, however
imperfectly, the principle of freedom of religion, and the sacred
rights of conscience. <name id="v.iv.ii-p22.1">Tertullian</name>, in
prophetic anticipation as it were of the modern Protestant theory,
boldly tells the heathen that everybody has a natural and inalienable
right to worship God according to his conviction, that all compulsion
in matters of conscience is contrary to the very nature of religion,
and that no form of worship has any value whatever except as far as it
is a free voluntary homage of the heart.<note place="end" n="16" id="v.iv.ii-p22.2"><p id="v.iv.ii-p23"> See the remarkable
passageAd Scapulam, c. 2: "Tamen humani juris et naturalis potestatis
est unicuique quod putaverit colere, nec alii obest, aut prodest
alterius religio. Sed religionis est cogere religionem, quae sponte
suscipi debeat non vi, cum et hostiae ab animo libenti expostulentur.
Ita etsi nos compuleritis ad sacrificandum, nihil praestabitis diis
vestris. Ab invitis enim sacrificia non desiderabunt, nisi si
contentiosi sunt; contentiosus autem deus non est." Comp. the similar
passage in <name id="v.iv.ii-p23.1">Tertullian</name>, Apolog. c. 24, where
after enumerating the various forms of idolatry which enjoyed free
toleration in the empire he continues: "Videte enim ne et hoc ad
irreliqiositatis elogium concurrat, adimere libertatem reliqionis et
interdicere optionem divinitatis, ut non liceat mihi colere quem velim
sed cogar colere quem nolim. Nemo se ab invito coli volet, ne homo
quidem."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.ii-p23.2">5</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ii-p24">Similar views in favor of religious liberty were
expressed by <name id="v.iv.ii-p24.1">Justin Martyr</name>,<note place="end" n="17" id="v.iv.ii-p24.2"><p id="v.iv.ii-p25"> Apol. I. c. 2, 4,
12</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.ii-p25.1">6</span> and at the close of our period by
Lactantius, who says: "Religion cannot be imposed by force; the matter
must be carried on by words rather than by blows, that the will may be
affected. Torture and piety are widely different; nor is it possible
for truth to be united with violence, or justice with cruelty. Nothing
is so much a matter of free will as religion."<note place="end" n="18" id="v.iv.ii-p25.2"><p id="v.iv.ii-p26"> Instit. div. V.
20.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.ii-p26.1">7</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ii-p27">The Church, after its triumph over paganism,
forgot this lesson, and for many centuries treated all Christian
heretics, as well as Jews and Gentiles, just as the old Romans had
treated the Christians, without distinction of creed or sect. Every
state-church from the times of the Christian emperors of Constantinople
to the times of the Russian Czars and the South American Republics, has
more or less persecuted the dissenters, in direct violation of the
principles and practice of Christ and the apostles, and in carnal
misunderstanding of the spiritual nature of the kingdom of heaven.</p>

<p id="v.iv.ii-p28"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="14" title="Jewish Persecution" shorttitle="Section 14" progress="4.41%" prev="v.iv.ii" next="v.iv.iv" id="v.iv.iii">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.iii-p1">§ 14. Jewish Persecution.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.iii-p3">Sources.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.iii-p5">I. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.iii-p5.1">Dio Cassius</span>: <i>Hist.
Rom.</i> LXVIII. 32; LXIX. 12–14; <span class="s03" id="v.iv.iii-p5.2">Justin</span> M.: <i>Apol.</i> I. 31, 47; <name id="v.iv.iii-p5.3">Eusebius</name>: <i>H. Eccl.</i> IV. 2. and 6. Rabbinical
traditions in Derenbourg: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.iii-p5.4">Histoire de la Palestine depuis Cyrus
jusqu’à Adrien</span></i> (Paris
1867), pp. 402–438.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.iii-p6">II. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.iii-p6.1">Fr. Münter</span>.:
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.iii-p6.2">Der Judische Krieg
unter Trajan u. Hadrian</span></i>. Altona and Leipz. 1821.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.iii-p7">Deyling: Aeliae Capitol. origines et historiae.
Lips. 1743.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.iii-p8">Ewald: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.iii-p8.1">Gesch. des Volkes Israel,</span></i> VII.
373–432.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.iii-p9">Milman: History of the Jews, Books 18 and 20.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.iii-p10">Grätz: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.iii-p10.1">Gesch. der Juden.</span></i> Vol. IV. (Leipz.
1866).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.iii-p11">Schürer: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.iii-p11.1">Neutestam. Zeitgeschichte</span></i> (1874),
pp. 350–367.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iii-p12"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.iii-p13">The Jews had displayed their obstinate unbelief and
bitter hatred of the gospel in the crucifixion of Christ, the stoning
of Stephen, the execution of James the Elder, the repeated
incarceration as of Peter and John, the wild rage against Paul, and the
murder of James the Just. No wonder that the fearful judgment of God at
last visited this ingratitude upon them in the destruction of the holy
city and the temple, from which the Christians found refuge in
Pella.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iii-p14">But this tragical fate could break only the
national power of the Jews, not their hatred of Christianity. They
caused the death of Symeon, bishop of Jerusalem (107); they were
particularly active in the burning of <name id="v.iv.iii-p14.1">Polycarp</name> of Smyrna; and they inflamed the violence of the
Gentiles by eliminating the sect of the Nazarenes.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iii-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.iii-p16">The Rebellion under Bar-Cochba. Jerusalem again
Destroyed.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iii-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iii-p18">By severe oppression under Trajan and Hadrian, the
prohibition of circumcision, and the desecration of Jerusalem by the
idolatry of the pagans, the Jews were provoked to a new and powerful
insurrection (<span class="s03" id="v.iv.iii-p18.1">a.d.</span> 132–135).
A pseudo-Messiah, Bar-Cochba (son of the stars, <scripRef passage="Num. 24:17" id="v.iv.iii-p18.2" parsed="|Num|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.24.17">Num. 24:17</scripRef>), afterwards
called Bar-Cosiba (son of falsehood), put himself at the head of the
rebels, and caused all the Christians who would not join him to be most
cruelly murdered. But the false prophet was defeated by
Hadrian’s general in 135, more than half a million of
Jews were slaughtered after a desperate resistance, immense numbers
sold into slavery, 985 villages and 50 fortresses levelled to the
ground, nearly all Palestine laid waste, Jerusalem again destroyed, and
a Roman colony, Aelia Capitolina, erected on its ruins, with an image
of Jupiter and a temple of Venus. The coins of Aelia Capitolina bear
the images of Jupiter Capitolinus, Bacchus, Serapis, Astarte.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iii-p19">Thus the native soil of the venerable religion of
the Old Testament was ploughed up, and idolatry planted on it. The Jews
were forbidden to visit the holy spot of their former metropolis upon
pain of death.<note place="end" n="19" id="v.iv.iii-p19.1"><p id="v.iv.iii-p20"> As reported by
Justin M., a native of Palestine and a contemporary of this destruction
of Jerusalem. Apol. l.c. 47. <name id="v.iv.iii-p20.1">Tertullian</name> also
says (Adv. <scripRef passage="Jud. c. 13" id="v.iv.iii-p20.2" parsed="|Judg|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.13">Jud. c. 13</scripRef>), that, "an interdict was issued forbidding any
one of the Jews to linger in the confines of the district."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.iii-p20.3">8</span>
Only on the anniversary of the destruction were they allowed to behold
and bewail it from a distance. The prohibition was continued under
Christian emperors to their disgrace. Julian the Apostate, from hatred
of the Christians, allowed and encouraged them to rebuild the temple,
but in vain. Jerome, who spent the rest of his life in monastic
retirement at Bethlehem (d. 419), informs us in pathetic words that in
his day old Jewish men and women, "in corporibus et in habitu suo iram
a Domini demonstrantes," had to buy from the Roman watch the privilege
of weeping and lamenting over the ruins from mount Olivet in sight of
the cross, "ut qui quondam emerant sanguinem Christi, emant lacrymas
suas, et ne fletus quidem i eis gratuitus sit."<note place="end" n="20" id="v.iv.iii-p20.4"><p id="v.iv.iii-p21"> Ad Zephan. 1:15 sqq.
Schürer quotes the passage, p. 363.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.iii-p21.1">9</span> The same sad privilege the Jews now
enjoy under Turkish rule, not only once a year, but every Friday
beneath the very walls of the Temple, now replaced by the Mosque of
Omar.<note place="end" n="21" id="v.iv.iii-p21.2"><p id="v.iv.iii-p22"> "The Wailing Place
of the Jews" at the cyclopean foundation wall is just outside of the
Mosque El Aska, and near "Robinson’s Arch." There I
saw on Good Friday, 1877, a large number of Jews, old and young, men
and women, venerable rabbis with patriarchal beards, others dirty and
repulsive, kissing the stone wall and watering it with their tears,
while repeating from Hebrew Bibles and prayer-books the Lamentations of
Jeremiah, <scripRef passage="Psalms 76" id="v.iv.iii-p22.1" parsed="|Ps|76|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76">Psalms 76</scripRef><span class="c34" id="v.iv.iii-p22.2">th</span>
and 79<span class="c34" id="v.iv.iii-p22.3">th</span>, and various
litanies. Comp. Tobler, Topographie von Jerusalem I. 629.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.iii-p22.4">0</span></p>

<p id="v.iv.iii-p23"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.iii-p24">The Talmud.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iii-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iii-p26">After this the Jews had no opportunity for any
further independent persecution of the Christians. Yet they continued
to circulate horrible calumnies on Jesus and his followers. Their
learned schools at Tiberias and Babylon nourished this bitter
hostility. The Talmud, <i>i.e</i>. Doctrine, of which the first part
(the Mishna, <i>i.e</i>. Repetition) was composed towards the end of
the second century, and the second part (the Gemara, <i>i.e</i>.
Completion) in the fourth century, well represents the Judaism of its
day, stiff, traditional, stagnant, and anti-Christian. Subsequently the
Jerusalem Talmud was eclipsed by the Babylonian
(430–521), which is four times larger, and a still
more distinct expression of Rabbinism. The terrible imprecation on
apostates (pratio haereticorum), designed to deter Jews from going over
to the Christian faith, comes from the second century, and is stated by
the Talmud to have been composed at Jafna, where the Sanhedrin at that
time had its seat, by the younger Rabbi Gamaliel.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iii-p27">The Talmud is the slow growth of several
centuries. It is a chaos of Jewish learning, wisdom, and folly, a
continent of rubbish, with hidden pearls of true maxims and poetic
parables. Delitzsch calls it "a vast debating club, in which there hum
confusedly the myriad voices of at least five centuries, a unique code
of laws, in comparison with which the law-books of all other nations
are but lilliputian." It is the Old Testament misinterpreted and turned
against the New, in fact, though not in form. It is a rabbinical Bible
without inspiration, without the Messiah, without hope. It shares the
tenacity of the Jewish race, and, like it, continues involuntarily to
bear testimony to the truth of Christianity. A distinguished historian,
on being asked what is the best argument for Christianity, promptly
replied: the Jews.<note place="end" n="22" id="v.iv.iii-p27.1"><p id="v.iv.iii-p28"> On the literature of
the Talmud see the articles in Herzog, and in McClintock &amp; Strong,
and especially Schürer, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.iv.iii-p28.1">Neutestamentl. Zeitgeschichte</span></i> (Leipz. 1874), pp.
45-49, to which I add Schürer’s essay:
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.iv.iii-p28.2">Die Predigt Jesu Christi in ihrem
Verhältniss zum Altem Testament und zum
Judenthum</span></i>, Darmstadt, 1882. The relation of the
Talmud to the Sermon on the Mount and the few resemblances is discussed
by Pick in McClintock &amp; Strong, vol. ix. 571.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.iii-p28.3">1</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iii-p29">Unfortunately this people, still remarkable even
in its tragical end, was in many ways cruelly oppressed and persecuted
by the Christians after Constantine, and thereby only confirmed in its
fanatical hatred of them. The hostile legislation began with the
prohibition of the circumcision of Christian slaves, and the
intermarriage between Jews and Christians, and proceeded already in the
fifth century to the exclusion of the Jews from all civil and political
rights in Christian states. Even our enlightened age has witnessed the
humiliating spectacle of a cruel <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.iii-p29.1">Judenhetze</span></i>in Germany and still more in Russia
(1881). But through all changes of fortune God has preserved this
ancient race as a living monument of his justice and his mercy; and he
will undoubtedly assign it an important part in the consummation of his
kingdom at the second coming of Christ.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iii-p30"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="15" title="Causes of Roman Persecution" shorttitle="Section 15" progress="4.79%" prev="v.iv.iii" next="v.iv.v" id="v.iv.iv">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.iv-p1">§ 15. Causes of Roman Persecution.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.iv-p3">The policy of the Roman government, the fanaticism of
the superstitious people, and the self-interest of the pagan priests
conspired for the persecution of a religion which threatened to
demolish the tottering fabric of idolatry; and they left no expedients
of legislation, of violence, of craft, and of wickedness untried, to
blot it from the earth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iv-p4">To glance first at the relation of the Roman state
to the Christian religion.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iv-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.iv-p6">Roman Toleration.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iv-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iv-p8">The policy of imperial Rome was in a measure
tolerant. It was repressive, but not preventive. Freedom of thought was
not checked by a censorship, education was left untrammelled to be
arranged between the teacher and the learner. The armies were quartered
on the frontiers as a protection of the empire, not employed at home as
instruments of oppression, and the people were diverted from public
affairs and political discontent by public amusements. The ancient
religions of the conquered races were tolerated as far as they did not
interfere with the interests of the state. The Jews enjoyed special
protection since the time of Julius Caesar.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iv-p9">Now so long as Christianity was regarded by the
Romans as a mere sect of Judaism, it shared the hatred and contempt,
indeed, but also the legal protection bestowed on that ancient national
religion. Providence had so ordered it that Christianity had already
taken root in the leading cities of the empire before, its true
character was understood. Paul had carried it, under the protection of
his Roman citizenship, to the ends of the empire, and the Roman
proconsul at Corinth refused to interfere with his activity on the
ground that it was an internal question of the Jews, which did not
belong to his tribunal. The heathen statesmen and authors, even down to
the age of Trajan, including the historian Tacitus and the younger
Pliny, considered the Christian religion as a vulgar superstition,
hardly worthy of their notice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iv-p10">But it was far too important a phenomenon, and
made far too rapid progress to be long thus ignored or despised. So
soon as it was understood as a <i>new</i> religion, and as, in fact,
claiming universal validity and acceptance, it was set down as unlawful
and treasonable, a religio illicita; and it was the constant reproach
of the Christians: "You have no right to exist."<note place="end" n="23" id="v.iv.iv-p10.1"><p id="v.iv.iv-p11"> "Non licet esse
vos." <name id="v.iv.iv-p11.1">Tertullian</name>, Apol. 4</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.iv-p11.2">2</span></p>

<p id="v.iv.iv-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.iv-p13">Roman Intolerance.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iv-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iv-p15">We need not be surprised at this position. For
with all its professed and actual tolerance the Roman state was
thoroughly interwoven with heathen idolatry, and made religion a tool
of itspolicy. Ancient history furnishes no example of a state without
some religion and form of worship. Rome makes no exception to the
general rule. "The Romano-Hellenic state religion" (says Mommsen), "and
the Stoic state-philosophy inseparably combined with it were not merely
a convenient instrument for every
government—oligarchy, democracy, or
monarchy—but altogether indispensable, because it was
just as impossible to construct the state wholly without religious
elements as to discover any new state religion adapted to form a
substitute for the old."<note place="end" n="24" id="v.iv.iv-p15.1"><p id="v.iv.iv-p16"> The History of Rome,
translated by Dickson, vol. IV. P. II. p. 559.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.iv-p16.1">3</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iv-p17">The piety of Romulus and Numa was believed to have
laid the foundation of the power of Rome. To the favor of the deities
of the republic, the brilliant success of the Roman arms was
attributed. The priests and Vestal virgins were supported out of the
public treasury. The emperor was ex-officio the pontifex maximus, and
even an object of divine worship. The gods were national; and the eagle
of Jupiter Capitolinus moved as a good genius before the
world-conquering legions. <name id="v.iv.iv-p17.1">Cicero</name> lays down as
a principle of legislation, that no one should be allowed to worship
foreign gods, unless they were recognized by public statute.<note place="end" n="25" id="v.iv.iv-p17.2"><p id="v.iv.iv-p18"> "Nisi publice
adscitos."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.iv-p18.1">4</span> <name id="v.iv.iv-p18.2">Maecenas</name> counselled Augustus: "Honor the gods
according to the custom of our ancestors, and compel<note place="end" n="26" id="v.iv.iv-p18.3"><p id="v.iv.iv-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p19.1">ἀνάγκαζε</span>,
according to Dion Cassius.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.iv-p19.2">5</span> others to worship them. Hate and
punish those who bring in strange gods."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iv-p20">It is true, indeed, that <i>individuals</i> in
Greece and Rome enjoyed an almost unlimited liberty for expressing
sceptical and even impious sentiments in conversation, in books and on
the stage. We need only refer to the works of Aristophanes, Lucian,
Lucretius, Plautus, Terence. But a sharp distinction was made then, as
often since by Christian governments, between liberty of private
thought and conscience, which is inalienable and beyond the reach of
legislation, and between the liberty of public worship, although the
latter is only the legitimate consequence of the former. Besides,
wherever religion is a matter of state-legislation and compulsion,
there is almost invariably a great deal of hypocrisy and infidelity
among the educated classes, however often it may conform outwardly,
from policy, interest or habit, to the forms and legal acquirements of
the established creed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iv-p21">The senate and emperor, by special edicts, usually
allowed conquered nations the free practice of their worship even in
Rome; not, however, from regard for the sacred rights of conscience,
but merely from policy, and with the express prohibition of making
proselytes from the state religion; hence severe laws were published
from time to time against transition to Judaism.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iv-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.iv-p23">Obstacles to the Toleration of Christianity.</p>

<p id="v.iv.iv-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iv-p25">To Christianity, appearing not as a national
religion, but claiming to be the only true universal one making its
converts among every people and every sect, attracting Greeks and
Romans in much larger numbers than Jews, refusing to compromise with
any form of idolatry, and threatening in fact the very existence of the
Roman state religion, even this limited toleration could not be
granted. The same all-absorbing political interest of Rome dictated
here the opposite course, and <name id="v.iv.iv-p25.1">Tertullian</name> is
hardly just in changing the Romans with inconsistency for tolerating
the worship of all false gods, from whom they had nothing to fear, and
yet prohibiting the worship of the only true God who is Lord over
all.<note place="end" n="27" id="v.iv.iv-p25.2"><p id="v.iv.iv-p26"> Apolog. c. 24 at the
close: "Apud vos quod vis coler ejus est praeter Deum verum, quasi non
hic magis omnium sit Deus, cuius omnes sumus."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.iv-p26.1">6</span> Born
under Augustus, and crucified under Tiberius at the sentence of the
Roman magistrate, Christ stood as the founder of a spiritual universal
empire at the head of the most important epoch of the Roman power, a
rival not to be endured. The reign of Constantine subsequently showed
that the free toleration of Christianity was the death-blow to the
Roman state religion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iv-p27">Then, too, the conscientious refusal of the
Christians to pay divine honors to the emperor and his statue, and to
take part in any idolatrous ceremonies at public festivities, their
aversion to the imperial military service, their disregard for politics
and depreciation of all civil and temporal affairs as compared with the
spiritual and eternal interests of man, their close brotherly union and
frequent meetings, drew upon them the suspicion of hostility to the
Caesars and the Roman people, and the unpardonable crime of conspiracy
against the state.<note place="end" n="28" id="v.iv.iv-p27.1"><p id="v.iv.iv-p28"> Hence the
reproachful designation "Hostes Caesarum et populi Romani."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.iv-p28.1">7</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iv-p29">The common people also, with their polytheistic
ideas, abhorred the believers in the one God as atheists and enemies of
the gods. They readily gave credit to the slanderous rumors of all
sorts of abominations, even incest and cannibalism, practised by the
Christians at their religious assemblies and love-feasts, and regarded
the frequent public calamities of that age as punishments justly
inflicted by the angry gods for the disregard of their worship. In
North Africa arose the proverb: "If God does not send rain, lay it to
the Christians." At every inundation, or drought, or famine, or
pestilence, the fanatical populace cried: "Away with the atheists! To
the lions with the Christians!"</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.iv-p30">Finally, persecutions were sometimes started by
priests, jugglers, artificers, merchants, and others, who derived their
support from the idolatrous worship. These, like Demetrius at Ephesus,
and the masters of the sorceress at Philippi, kindled the fanaticism
and indignation of the mob against the new religion for its
interference with their gains.<note place="end" n="29" id="v.iv.iv-p30.1"><p id="v.iv.iv-p31"> Comp. Arts. 19:24;
16:16.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.iv-p31.1">8</span></p>

<p id="v.iv.iv-p32"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="16" title="Condition of the Church before the Reign of Trajan" shorttitle="Section 16" progress="5.20%" prev="v.iv.iv" next="v.iv.vi" id="v.iv.v">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.v-p1">§ 16. Condition of the Church before the
Reign of Trajan.</p>

<p id="v.iv.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.v-p3">The imperial persecutions before Trajan belong to the
Apostolic age, and have been already described in the first volume. We
allude to them here only for the sake of the connection. Christ was
born under the first, and crucified under the second Roman emperor.
<name id="v.iv.v-p3.1">Tiberius</name> (<span class="s03" id="v.iv.v-p3.2">a.d.</span>
14–37) is reported to have been frightened by
Pilate’s account of the crucifixion and resurrection,
and to have proposed to the senate, without success, the enrollment of
Christ among the Roman deities; but this rests only on the questionable
authority of <name id="v.iv.v-p3.3">Tertullian</name>. The edict of
Claudius (42–54) in the year 53, which banished the
Jews from Rome, fell also upon the Christians, but as Jews with whom
they were confounded. The fiendish persecution of Nero
(54–68) was intended as a punishment, not for
Christianity, but for alleged incendiarism (64). It showed, however,
the popular temper, and was a declaration of war against the new
religion. It became a common saying among Christians that Nero would
reappear as Antichrist.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.v-p4">During the rapidly succeeding reigns of Galba,
Otho, Vitellius, Vespacian, and Titus, the church, so far as we know,
suffered no very serious persecution.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.v-p5">But Domitian (81–96), a
suspicious and blasphemous tyrant, accustomed to call himself and to be
called "Lord and God," treated the embracing of Christianity a crime
against the state, and condemned to death many Christians, even his own
cousin, the consul Flavius Clemens, on the charge of atheism; or
confiscated their property, and sent them, as in the case of Domitilia,
the wife of the Clemens just mentioned, into exile. His jealousy also
led him to destroy the surviving descendants of David; and he brought
from Palestine to Rome two kinsmen of Jesus, grandsons of Judas, the
"brother of the Lord," but seeing their poverty and rustic simplicity,
and hearing their explanation of the kingdom of Christ as not earthly,
but heavenly, to be established by the Lord at the end of the world,
when He should come to judge the quick and the dead, he let them go.
Tradition (in <name id="v.iv.v-p5.1">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.iv.v-p5.2">Eusebius</name>, Jerome) assigns to the reign of Domitian the
banishment of John to Patmos (which, however, must be assigned to the
reign of Nero), together with his miraculous preservation from death in
Rome (attested by <name id="v.iv.v-p5.3">Tertullian</name>), and the
martyrdom of Andrew, Mark, Onesimus, and Dionysius the Areopagite. The
Martyrium of <name id="v.iv.v-p5.4">Ignatius</name> speaks of "many
persecutions under Domitian."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.v-p6">His humane and justice-loving successor, Nerva
(96–98), recalled the banished, and refused to treat
the confession of Christianity as a political crime, though he did not
recognise the new religion as a religio licita.</p>

<p id="v.iv.v-p7"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="17" title="Trajan. A.D. 98-117--Christianity Forbidden--Martyrdom of Symeon of Jerusalem, and Ignatius of Antioch" shorttitle="Section 17" progress="5.34%" prev="v.iv.v" next="v.iv.vii" id="v.iv.vi">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.vi-p1">§ 17. Trajan. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p1.1"><b>a.d.</b></span>
98–117—Christianity
Forbidden—Martyrdom of Symeon of Jerusalem, and <name id="v.iv.vi-p1.2">Ignatius</name> of Antioch.</p>

<p id="v.iv.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.vi-p3">I. Sources.</p>

<p id="v.iv.vi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.vi-p5">Plinius, jun.: Epist. x. 96 and 97 (al. 97 sq.).
<name id="v.iv.vi-p5.1">Tertullian</name>: Apol. c. 2; <name id="v.iv.vi-p5.2">Eusebius</name>: H. E. III. 11, 32, 33, 36. Chron. pasch. p. 470
(ed. Bonn.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.vi-p6">Acta Martyrii Ignatii, in <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p6.1">Ruinart</span>, p. 8 sqq.; recent edd. by <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p6.2">Theod. Zahn</span>, in Patrum Apost. Opera (Lips. 1876), vol. II.
pp. 301 sqq.; FUNK, Opera Patr. Apost., vol. I.
254–265; II. 218–275; and <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p6.3">Lightfoot</span>: S. <name id="v.iv.vi-p6.4">Ignatius</name> and
S. Polyc., II. 1, 473–570.</p>

<p id="v.iv.vi-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.vi-p8">II. Works.</p>

<p id="v.iv.vi-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.vi-p10">On Trajan’s reign in general see
<span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p10.1">Tillemont</span>, <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.vi-p10.2">Histoire des Empereurs;</span></i> Merivale,
History of the Romans under the Empire.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.vi-p11">On <name id="v.iv.vi-p11.1">Ignatius</name>: <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p11.2">Theod. Zahn</span>: <name id="v.iv.vi-p11.3">Ignatius</name> von
Antiochien. Gotha 1873 (631 pages). <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p11.4">Lightfoot</span>:
S. <name id="v.iv.vi-p11.5">Ignatius</name> and S. Polyc., London 1885, 2
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.vi-p12">On the chronology: <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p12.1">Adolph
Harnack</span>: Die Zeit des <name id="v.iv.vi-p12.2">Ignatius</name>.
Leipzig, 1878 (90 pages); Comp. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p12.3">Keim</span>,
<i>l.c</i>. 510–562; but especially <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p12.4">Lighfoot</span>, <i>l.c</i>. II. 1, 390 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.vi-p13">The Epistles of <name id="v.iv.vi-p13.1">Ignatius</name>
will be discussed in chapter XIII. on ecclesiastical literature,
§164 and 165.</p>

<p id="v.iv.vi-p14"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.vi-p15"><name id="v.iv.vi-p15.1">Trajan</name>, one of the best and
most praiseworthy emperors, honored as the "father of his country,"
but, like his friends, Tacitus and Pliny, wholly ignorant of the nature
of Christianity, was the first to pronounce it in form a proscribed
religion, as it had been all along in fact. He revived the rigid laws
against all secret societies,<note place="end" n="30" id="v.iv.vi-p15.2"><p id="v.iv.vi-p16"> Or prohibited clubs.
This is the meaning of hetaeria (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.vi-p16.1">ἑταιρεία</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.vi-p16.2">ἑταιρία</span>),
collegium, sodalitas, sodalitium, company, brotherhood, especially a
private political club or union for party purposes. The Roman
sodalities were festive clubs or lodges, and easily available for
political and revolutionary ends. Trajan refused to sanction a company
of firemen in Nicomedia (Pliny, Ep. X. 34, al. 43). Comp.
Büttner, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.iv.vi-p16.3">Geschichte der
politischen Hetärien in Athen</span></i> (1840). and
Mommsen, De collegiis et sodali us Romanorum (Kiel, 1843).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.vi-p16.4">9</span> and the provincial officers applied them
to the Christians, on account of their frequent meetings for worship.
His decision regulated the governmental treatment of the Christians for
more than a century . It is embodied in his correspondence with the
younger Pliny, who was governor of Bithynia in Asia Minor from 109 to
111.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.vi-p17"><name id="v.iv.vi-p17.1">Pliny</name> came in official
contact with the Christians. He himself saw in that religion only a
"depraved and immoderate superstition," and could hardly account for
its popularity. He reported to the emperor that this superstition was
constantly spreading, not only in the cities, but also in the villages
of Asia Minor, and captivated people of every age, rank, and sex, so
that the temples were almost forsaken, and the sacrificial victims
found no sale. To stop this progress, he condemned many Christians to
death, and sent others, who were Roman citizens, to the imperial
tribunal. But he requested of the emperor further instructions,
whether, in these efforts, he should have respect to age; whether he
should treat the mere bearing of the Christian name as a crime, if
there were no other offence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.vi-p18">To these inquiries <name id="v.iv.vi-p18.1">Trajan</name> replied: "You have adopted the right course, my
friend, with regard to the Christians; for no universal rule, to be
applied to all cases, can be laid down in this matter. They should not
be searched for; but when accused and convicted, they should be
punished; yet if any one denies that be has been a Christian, and
proves it by action, namely, by worshipping our gods, he is to be
pardoned upon his repentance, even though suspicion may still cleave to
him from his antecedents. But anonymous accusations must not be
admitted in any criminal process; it sets a bad example, and is
contrary to our age" (<i>i.e.</i> to the spirit of
Trajan’s government).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.vi-p19">This decision was much milder than might have been
expected from a heathen emperor of the old Roman stamp. <name id="v.iv.vi-p19.1">Tertullian</name> charges it with self-contradiction, as both
cruel and lenient, forbidding the search for Christians and yet
commanding their punishment, thus declaring them innocent and guilty at
the same time. But the emperor evidently proceeded on political
principles, and thought that a transient and contagious enthusiasm, as
Christianity in his judgment was, could be suppressed sooner by leaving
it unnoticed, than by openly assailing it. He wished to ignore it as
much as possible. But every day it forced itself more and more upon
public attention, as it spread with the irresistible power of
truth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.vi-p20">This rescript might give occasion, according to
the sentiment of governors, for extreme severity towards Christianity
as a secret union and a religio illicita. Even the humane Pliny tells
us that he applied the rack to tender women. Syria and Palestine
suffered heavy persecutions in this reign.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.vi-p21"><name id="v.iv.vi-p21.1">Symeon</name>, bishop of
Jerusalem, and, like his predecessor James, a kinsman of Jesus, was
accused by fanatical Jews, and crucified <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p21.2">a.d.</span>
107, at the age of a hundred and twenty years.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.vi-p22">In the same year (or probably between 110 and 116)
the distinguished bishop <name id="v.iv.vi-p22.1">Ignatius of Antioch</name>
was condemned to death, transported to Rome, and thrown before wild
beasts in the Colosseum. The story of his martyrdom has no doubt been
much embellished, but it must have some foundation in fact, and is
characteristic of the legendary martyrology of the ancient church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.vi-p23">Our knowledge of <name id="v.iv.vi-p23.1">Ignatius</name> is derived from his disputed epistles,<note place="end" n="31" id="v.iv.vi-p23.2"><p id="v.iv.vi-p24"> In three recensions,
two in Greek, and one in Syriac. The seven shorter Greek Ep. are
genuine. See below § 165.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.vi-p24.1">0</span> and a
few short notices by <name id="v.iv.vi-p24.2">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.iv.vi-p24.3">Origen</name>. While his existence, his position in the
early Church, and his martyrdom are admitted, everything else about him
is called in question. How many epistles he wrote, and when he wrote
them, how much truth there is in the account of his martyrdom, and when
it took place, when it was written up, and by whom—all
are undecided, and the subject of protracted controversy. He was,
according to tradition, a pupil of the Apostle John, and by his piety
so commended himself to the Christians in Antioch that he was chosen
bishop, the second after Peter, Euodius being, the first. But although
he was a man of apostolic character and governed the church with great
care, he was personally not satisfied, until he should be counted
worthy of sealing his testimony with his blood, and thereby attaining
to the highest seat of honor. The coveted crown came to him at last and
his eager and morbid desire for martyrdom was gratified. The emperor
Trajan, in 107, came to Antioch, and there threatened with persecution
all who refused to sacrifice to the gods. <name id="v.iv.vi-p24.4">Ignatius</name> was tried for this offence, and proudly
confessed himself a "Theophorus" ("bearer of God") because, as he said,
he had Christ within his breast. Trajan condemned him to be thrown to
the lions at Rome. The sentence was executed with all haste. <name id="v.iv.vi-p24.5">Ignatius</name> was immediately bound in chains, and taken
over land and sea, accompanied by ten soldiers, whom he denominated his
"leopards," from Antioch to Seleucia, to Smyrna, where he met <name id="v.iv.vi-p24.6">Polycarp</name>, and whence be wrote to the churches,
particularly to that in Rome; to Troas, to Neapolis, through Macedonia
to Epirus, and so over the Adriatic to Rome. He was received by the
Christians there with every manifestation of respect, but would not
allow them to avert or even to delay his martyrdom. It was on the 20th
day of December, 107, that he was thrown into the amphitheater:
immediately the wild beasts fell upon him, and soon naught remained of
his body but a few bones, which were carefully conveyed to Antioch as
an inestimable treasure. The faithful friends who had accompanied him
from home dreamed that night that they saw him; some that he was
standing by Christ, dropping with sweat as if he had just come from his
great labor. Comforted by these dreams they returned with the relics to
Antioch.</p>

<p id="v.iv.vi-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.vi-p26">Note on the Date of the Martyrdom of <name id="v.iv.vi-p26.1">Ignatius</name>.</p>

<p id="v.iv.vi-p27"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.vi-p28">The date <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p28.1">a.d.</span>107 has in
its favor the common reading of the best of the martyrologies of <name id="v.iv.vi-p28.2">Ignatius</name> (<i>Colbertium</i>)<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.iv.vi-p28.3">ἐννάτῳ
ἔτει</span>, in the ninth year, i.e. from
Trajan’s accession, <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p28.4">a.d.</span> 98.
From this there is no good reason to depart in favor of another reading
<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.iv.vi-p28.5">τέταρτον
ἔτος</span>, the nineteenth year, i.e. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p28.6">a.d.</span> 116. Jerome makes the date <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p28.7">a.d.</span> 109. The fact that the names of the Roman consuls are
correctly given in the Martyrium Colbertinum, is proof of the
correctness of the date, which is accepted by such critics as Ussher,
Tillemont, Möhler, Hefele, and Wieseler. The latter, in his
work <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.vi-p28.8">Die
Christenverfolgungen der Caesaren</span></i>, 1878, pp. 125
sqq., finds confirmation of this date in <name id="v.iv.vi-p28.9">Eusebius</name>’s statement that the martyrdom
took place before Trajan came to Antioch, which was in his 10th year;
in the short interval between the martyrdom of <name id="v.iv.vi-p28.10">Ignatius</name> and Symeon, son of Klopas (Hist. Ecc. III. 32);
and finally, in the letter of Tiberian to Trajan, relating how many
pressed forward to martyrdom—an effect, as Wieseler
thinks, of the example of <name id="v.iv.vi-p28.11">Ignatius</name>. If 107 be
accepted, then another supposition of Wieseler is probable. It is well
known that in that year Trajan held an extraordinary triumph on account
of his Dacian victories: may it not have been that the blood of <name id="v.iv.vi-p28.12">Ignatius</name> reddened the sand of the amphitheatre at
that time?</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.vi-p29">But 107 <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vi-p29.1">a.d.</span> is by no
means universally accepted. Keim (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.vi-p29.2">Rom und das Christenthum</span></i>, p. 540) finds
the Martyrium Colbertinum wrong in stating that the death took place
under the first consulate of Sura and the second of Senecio, because in
107 Sura was consul for the third and Senecio for the fourth time. He
also objects that Trajan was not in Antioch in 107, but in 115, on his
way to attack the Armenians and Parthians. But this latter objection
falls to the ground if <name id="v.iv.vi-p29.3">Ignatius</name> was not tried
by Trajan personally in Antioch. Harnack concludes that it is only
barely possible that <name id="v.iv.vi-p29.4">Ignatius</name> was martyred
under Trajan. Lightfoot assigns the martyrdom to between 110 and
118.</p>

<p id="v.iv.vi-p30"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="18" title="Hadrian. a.d. 117-138" shorttitle="Section 18" progress="5.83%" prev="v.iv.vi" next="v.iv.viii" id="v.iv.vii">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.vii-p1">§ 18. Hadrian. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vii-p1.1"><b>a.d.</b></span> 117–138.</p>

<p id="v.iv.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.iv.vii-p3">See <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vii-p3.1">Gregorovius</span>: <span lang="DE" class="c24" id="v.iv.vii-p3.2">Gesch. Hadrians und seiner
Zeit</span> (1851); <span class="s03" id="v.iv.vii-p3.3">Renan</span>: <span lang="FR" class="c24" id="v.iv.vii-p3.4">L’E’glise,
chrétienne</span> (1879), 1–44, and
<span class="s03" id="v.iv.vii-p3.5">Wagenmann</span> in Herzog, vol. v.
501–506.</p>

<p id="v.iv.vii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.vii-p5"><name id="v.iv.vii-p5.1">Hadrian</name>, of Spanish
descent, a relative of Trajan, and adopted by him on his death-bed, was
a man of brilliant talents and careful education, a scholar an artist,
a legislator and administrator, and altogether one of the ablest among
the Roman emperors, but of very doubtful morality, governed by changing
moods, attracted in opposite directions, and at last lost in
self-contradictions and utter disgust of life. His mausoleum (Moles
Hadriani) still adorns, as the castle of Sant’ Angelo,
the bridge of the Tiber in Rome. He is represented both as a friend and
foe of the church. He was devoted to the religion of the state,
bitterly opposed to Judaism, indifferent to Christianity, from
ignorance of it. He insulted the Jews and the Christians alike by
erecting temples of Jupiter and Venus over the site of the temple and
the supposed spot of the crucifixion. He is said to have directed the
Asiatic proconsul to check the popular fury against the Christians, and
to punish only those who should be, by an orderly judicial process,
convicted of transgression of the laws.<note place="end" n="32" id="v.iv.vii-p5.2"><p id="v.iv.vii-p6"> The rescript of
Hadrian to Minucius Fundanus (124 or 128), preserved by <name id="v.iv.vii-p6.1">Eusebius</name> in a Greek translation, (H. H. E., IV. V. 8, 9),
is almost an edict of toleration, and hence doubted by Baur, Keim,
Aubé, but defended as genuine by Neander (I. 101, Engl.
ed.), Wieseler, Funk, Renan (l.c. p. 32 sqq). Renan represents Hadrian
as a <i><span lang="FR" id="v.iv.vii-p6.2">rieur spirituel, un Lucian
couronné prenat le monde comme un jeu
frivole</span></i> (p. 6), and therefore more favorable to
religious liberty than the serious Trajan and the pious Antoninius and
<name id="v.iv.vii-p6.3">Marcus Aurelius</name>. But Friedländer
(III. 492) accepts the report of Pausanias that Hadrian was zealously
devoted to the worship of the gods. Keim regards him as a visionary and
hostile to Christianity as well as to Judaism.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.vii-p6.4">1</span> But no doubt he regarded, like Trajan,
the mere profession of Christianity itself such a transgression.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.vii-p7">The Christian apologies, which took their rise
under this emperor, indicate a very bitter public sentiment against the
Christians, and a critical condition of the church. The least
encouragement from Hadrian would have brought on a bloody persecution.
Quadratus and Aristides addressed their pleas for their
fellow-Christians to him, we do not know with what effect.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.vii-p8">Later tradition assigns to his reign the martyrdom
of St. Eustachius, St. Symphorosa and her seven sons, of the Roman
bishops Alexander and Telesphorus, and others whose names are scarcely
known, and whose chronology is more than doubtful.</p>

<p id="v.iv.vii-p9"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="19" title="Antoninus Pius. a.d. 137-161. The Martyrdom of Polycarp" shorttitle="Section 19" progress="5.96%" prev="v.iv.vii" next="v.iv.ix" id="v.iv.viii">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.viii-p1">§ 19 Antoninus Pius. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.viii-p1.1"><b>a.d</b></span>. 137–161. The Martyrdom of
<name id="v.iv.viii-p1.2">Polycarp</name>.</p>

<p id="v.iv.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.viii-p3">Comte de Champagny (R.C.): <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.viii-p3.1">Les Antonins</span></i>.
(<span class="s03" id="v.iv.viii-p3.2"><span class="c18" id="v.iv.viii-p3.3">a.d.</span></span>
69–180), Paris, 1863; 3d ed. 1874. 3 vols., 8 vo.
<span class="s03" id="v.iv.viii-p3.4"><span class="c18" id="v.iv.viii-p3.5">Merivale’s</span></span> History.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.viii-p4">Martyrium <name id="v.iv.viii-p4.1">Polycarp</name> (the
oldest, simplest, and least objectionable of the martyr-acts), in a
letter of the church of Smyrna to the Christians in Pontus or Phrygia,
preserved by <name id="v.iv.viii-p4.2">Eusebius</name>, H. Eccl. IV. 15, and
separately edited from various MSS. by Ussher (1647) and in nearly all
the editions of the Apostolic Fathers, especially by O. v. Gebhardt,
Harnack, and Zahn, II. 132–168, and Prolog. L-LVI. The
recension of the text is by Zahn, and departs from the text of the
Bollandists in 98 places. Best edition by <span class="s03" id="v.iv.viii-p4.3"><span class="c18" id="v.iv.viii-p4.4">Lightfoot</span></span>, S. Ign. and S. <name id="v.iv.viii-p4.5">Polycarp</name>, I. 417 sqq., and II.
1005–1047. Comp. the Greek Vita <name id="v.iv.viii-p4.6">Polycarp</name>i, in Funk, II. 315 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.viii-p5"><name id="v.iv.viii-p5.1">Ignatius</name>: Ad. <name id="v.iv.viii-p5.2">Polycarp</name>um. Best ed., by Lightfoot, l.c.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.viii-p6"><name id="v.iv.viii-p6.1">Irenaeus</name>: Adv. Haer. III.
3. 4. His letter to Florinus in <span class="s03" id="v.iv.viii-p6.2"><span class="c18" id="v.iv.viii-p6.3">Euseb</span></span>. v. 20.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.viii-p7">Polycrates of Ephesus (c. 190), in <span class="s03" id="v.iv.viii-p7.1"><span class="c18" id="v.iv.viii-p7.2">Euseb</span></span>. v. 24.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.iv.viii-p8">On the date of <name id="v.iv.viii-p8.1">Polycarp</name>’s death:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.viii-p9">Waddington: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.viii-p9.1">Mémoire sur la chronologie de la vie du
rhéteur Aelius Aristide</span></i> (in "<span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.viii-p9.2">Mém. de
l’ Acad: des inscript. et belles
letters</span>," Tom. XXVI. Part II. 1867, pp. 232 sqq.), and in
<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.viii-p9.3">Fastes des provinces
Asiatiques</span></i>, 1872, 219 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.viii-p10">Wieseler: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.viii-p10.1">Das Martyrium Polykarp’s und dessen
Chronologie</span></i>, in his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.viii-p10.2">Christenverfolgungen</span></i>, etc. (1878), 3
87.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.viii-p11">Keim: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.viii-p11.1">Die Zwölf Märtyrer von Smyrna und der Tod
des Bishops Polykarp,</span></i> in his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.viii-p11.2">Aus dem
Urchristenthum</span></i> (1878), 92–133.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.viii-p12">E. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.viii-p12.1">Egli</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.viii-p12.2">Das Martyrium des
Polyk</span></i>., in Hilgenfeld’s "Zeitschrift
für wissensch. Theol." for 1882, pp. 227 sqq.</p>

<p id="v.iv.viii-p13"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.viii-p14"><name id="v.iv.viii-p14.1">Antoninus Pius</name> protected
the Christians from the tumultuous violence which broke out against
them on account of the frequent public calamities. But the edict
ascribed to him, addressed to the deputies of the Asiatic cities,
testifying to the innocence of the Christians, and holding them up to
the heathen as models of fidelity and zeal in the worship of God, could
hardly have come from an emperor, who bore the honorable title of Pius
for his conscientious adherence to the religion of his fathers;<note place="end" n="33" id="v.iv.viii-p14.2"><p id="v.iv.viii-p15"> He always offered
sacrifice himself as high-priest. Friedländer III. 492.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.viii-p15.1">2</span> and in
any case he could not have controlled the conduct of the provincial
governors and the fury of the people against an illegal religion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.viii-p16">The persecution of the church at Smyrna and the
martyrdom of its venerable bishop, which was formerly assigned to the
year 167, under the reign of <name id="v.iv.viii-p16.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>,
took place, according to more recent research, under <name id="v.iv.viii-p16.2">Antoninus</name> in 155, when Statius Quadratus was proconsul in
Asia Minor.<note place="end" n="34" id="v.iv.viii-p16.3"><p id="v.iv.viii-p17"> So Waddington, who
has made it almost certain that Quadratus was Roman consul <span class="s03" id="v.iv.viii-p17.1">a.d</span>. 142, and proconsul in Asia from 154 to 155, and that
<name id="v.iv.viii-p17.2">Polycarp</name> died Feb. 23, 155. He is followed by
Renan (1873), Ewald (1873), Aubé (1875), Hilgenfeld (1874),
Lightfoot (1875), Lipsius (1874), 0. v. Gebhardt (1875), Zahn, Harnack
(1876), Egli (1882), and again by Lightfoot (1885, l.c. I. 647 sqq).
Wieseler and Keim learnedly defend the old date (166-167), which rests
on the authority of <name id="v.iv.viii-p17.3">Eusebius</name> and Jerome, and
was held by Masson and Clinton. But Lightfoot refutes their objections
(I. 647, sqq.), and sustains Waddington.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.viii-p17.4">3</span>
<name id="v.iv.viii-p17.5">Polycarp</name> was a personal friend and pupil of
the Apostle John, and chief presbyter of the church at Smyrna, where a
plain stone monument still marks his grave. He was the teacher of <name id="v.iv.viii-p17.6">Irenaeus</name> of Lyons, and thus the connecting link
between the apostolic and post-apostolic ages. As he died 155 at an age
of eighty-six years or more, he must have been born <span class="s03" id="v.iv.viii-p17.7">a.d.</span> 69, a year before the destruction of Jerusalem, and
may have enjoyed the friendship of St. John for twenty years or more.
This gives additional weight to his testimony concerning apostolic
traditions and writings. We have from him a beautiful epistle which
echoes the apostolic teaching, and will be noticed in another
chapter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.viii-p18"><name id="v.iv.viii-p18.1">Polycarp</name> steadfastly
refused before the proconsul to deny his King and Saviour, whom he had
served six and eighty years, and from whom he had experienced nothing
but love and mercy. He joyfully went up to the stake, and amidst the
flames praised God for having deemed him worthy "to be numbered among
his martyrs, to drink the cup of Christ’s sufferings,
unto the eternal resurrection of the soul and the body in the
incorruption of the Holy Spirit." The slightly legendary account in the
letter of the church of Smyrna states, that the flames avoided the body
of the saint, leaving it unharmed, like gold tried in the fire; also
the Christian bystanders insisted, that they perceived a sweet odor, as
of incense. Then the executioner thrust his sword into the body, and
the stream of blood at once extinguished the flame. The corpse was
burned after the Roman custom, but the bones were preserved by the
church, and held more precious than gold and diamonds. The death of
this last witness of the apostolic age checked the fury of the
populace, and the proconsul suspended the persecution.</p>

<p id="v.iv.viii-p19"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="20" title="Persecutions under Marcus Aurelius. A.D.  161-180" shorttitle="Section 20" progress="6.21%" prev="v.iv.viii" next="v.iv.x" id="v.iv.ix">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.ix-p1">§ 20. Persecutions under <name id="v.iv.ix-p1.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.ix-p1.2"><b>a.d.</b></span>
161–180.</p>

<p id="v.iv.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.ix-p3"><name id="v.iv.ix-p3.1">Marcus Aurelius</name> Antoninus:
(b. 121, d. 180):<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.iv.ix-p3.2">·Τῶν εἰς
ἑαυτὸν
Βιβλία ιβ
̔̑</span>’, or Meditations. It is
a sort of diary or common place book, in which the emperor wrote down,
towards the close of his life, partly amid the turmoil of war "in the
land of the Quadi" (on the Danube in Hungary), for his
self-improvement, his own moral reflections) together with striking
maxims of wise and virtuous men. Ed. princeps by Xylander Zurich 1558,
and Basle 1568; best ed with a new Latin trans. and very full notes by
Gataker, Lond. 1643, Cambr. 1652, and with additional notes from the
French by Dacier, Lond. 1697 and 1704. New ed. of the Greek text by J.
M. Schultz, 1802 (and 1821); another by <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.ix-p3.3">Adamantius Coraïs</span></i>,
Par. 1816. English translation by George Long, Lond. 1863, republ.
Boston, revised edition, London, 1880. There are translations into most
European languages, one in Italian by the Cardinal Francis Barberini
(nephew of Pope Urban VIII), who dedicated his translation to his own
soul, "to make it redder than his purple at the sight of the virtues of
this Gentile." Comp. also the letters of the famous rhetorician M.
Corn. Fronto, the teacher of M. Aurelius, discovered and published by
Angelo Mai, Milan 1815 and Rome 1823 (Epistolarum ad Marcum Caesarem
Lib. V., etc.) They are, however, very unimportant, except so far as
they show the life-long congenial friendship between the amiable
teacher and his imperial pupil.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.ix-p4">Arnold Bodek: <name id="v.iv.ix-p4.1">Marcus
Aurelius</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.ix-p4.2">Antoninus als Freund und Zeitgenosse les Rabbi Jehuda
ha-Nasi</span></i>. Leipz. 1868. (Traces the connection of this
emperor with the Jewish monotheism and ethics.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.ix-p5">E. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.ix-p5.1">Renan</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.ix-p5.2">Marc-Aurèle et la fin
du monde antique</span></i>. Paris 1882. This is the seventh and
the last vol. of his work of twenty years’ labor on
the "Histoire des Origines du Christianisme." It is as full of genius,
learning and eloquence, and as empty of positive faith as the former
volumes. He closes the period of the definite formation of Christianity
in the middle of the second century, but proposes in a future work to
trace it back to Isaiah (or the "Great Unknown") as its proper
founder.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.ix-p6"><name id="v.iv.ix-p6.1">Eusebius</name>: H. E. V.
1–3. The Letter of the Churches of Lyons and Vienne to
the Christians of Asia Minor. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.ix-p6.2">Die Akten, des Karpus, des Papylus und der Agathonike,
untersucht von</span></i> AD. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.ix-p6.3"><span class="c18" id="v.iv.ix-p6.4">Harnack</span></span>. Leipz., 1888.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.ix-p7">On the legend of the Legio fulminatrix see <name id="v.iv.ix-p7.1">Tertullian</name>: Apol. 5; <span class="s03" id="v.iv.ix-p7.2">Euseb</span>.: H. E V. 5.; and <span class="s03" id="v.iv.ix-p7.3">Dion
Cass</span>.: Hist. LXXI. 8, 9.</p>

<p id="v.iv.ix-p8"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.ix-p9"><name id="v.iv.ix-p9.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>, the
philosopher on the throne, was a well-educated, just, kind, and amiable
emperor, and reached the old Roman ideal of self-reliant Stoic virtue,
but for this very reason he had no sympathy with Christianity, and
probably regarded it as an absurd and fanatical superstition. He had no
room in his cosmopolitan philanthropy for the purest and most innocent
of his subjects, many of whom served in his own army. He was flooded
with apologies of Melito, Miltiades, Athenagoras in behalf of the
persecuted Christians, but turned a deaf ear to them. Only once, in his
Meditations, does he allude to them, and then with scorn, tracing their
noble enthusiasm for martyrdom to "sheer obstinacy" and love for
theatrical display.<note place="end" n="35" id="v.iv.ix-p9.2"><p id="v.iv.ix-p10"> Med. xi. 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ix-p10.1">Μὴ
κατὰ ψιλὴν
παράταξιν,
ὡς οἱ
Χριστιανοὶ,
ἁλλὰ
λελογισμένος
καὶ σεμνῶς
καὶ, ὥστε
καὶ ἂλλον
π εῖσαι
ατραγῴδως</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.ix-p10.2">4</span> His excuse is ignorance. He probably
never read a line of the New Testament, nor of the apologies addressed
to him.<note place="end" n="36" id="v.iv.ix-p10.3"><p id="v.iv.ix-p11"> Bodek (l.c. p. 82
sqq.) maintains, contrary to the common view, that <name id="v.iv.ix-p11.1">Marcus Aurelius</name> was personally indifferent to heathenism
and Christianity, that his acts of respect for the worship of the gods,
related by Capitolinus and others, were simply official tributes, and
that the persecutions of the Christians did probably not originate with
him. "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.iv.ix-p11.2">Er wareben so wenig ein
Feind des Christenthums, als er ein Feind des Heidenthums war: was wie
religiöser Fanatismus aussah</span></i>,<i><span lang="DE" id="v.iv.ix-p11.3">war in Wahrheit nur politischer
Conservatismus</span></i>" (p. 87). On the other hand, Bodek
claims for him a friendly sympathy with Judaism in its monotheistic and
ethical features, and assumes that he had intimate relations with a
Jewish rabbi. But there is nothing in his twelve books "Do seipso et ad
seipsum," which is inconsistent with an enlightened heathen piety under
the unconscious influence of Christianity, yet hostile to it partly
from ignorance of its true nature, partly from a conscientious regard
to his duty as the pontifex maximus of the state religion. The same was
the case with Trajan and Decius. Renan (p. 262 sqq.) calls the
Meditations of <name id="v.iv.ix-p11.4">Marcus Aurelius</name> "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.iv.ix-p11.5">le livre le plus purement humain
qu’il y ait. Il ne tranche aucune question
controversée. En théologie, Marc
Aurèle flotte entre le déisme pur, le
polythéisme enterprété dans un sens
physique, à la façon des stoïciens, et
une sorte de panthéisme cosmique.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.ix-p11.6">5</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ix-p12">Belonging to the later Stoical school, which
believed in an immediate absorption after death into the Divine
essence, he considered the Christian doctrine of the immortality of the
soul, with its moral consequences, as vicious and dangerous to the
welfare of the state. A law was passed under his reign, punishing every
one with exile who should endeavor to influence
people’s mind by fear of the Divinity, and this law
was, no doubt, aimed at the Christians.<note place="end" n="37" id="v.iv.ix-p12.1"><p id="v.iv.ix-p13"> "Si quis aliquid
fecerit, quo leves hominum animi superstitio numinis terrerentur, Divus
Marcus hujusmodi homines in insulam relegari rescripsit."Dig. XLVIII.
tit. 19. 1. 13, quoted by Lecky in Hist. of Europ. Morals, I. 448.
9</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.ix-p13.1">6</span> At all events his reign was a stormy
time for the church, although the persecutions cannot be directly
traced to him. The law of Trajan was sufficient to justify the severest
measures against the followers of the "forbidden" religion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ix-p14">About the year 170 the apologist <name id="v.iv.ix-p14.1">Melito</name> wrote: "The race of the worshippers of God in Asia
is now persecuted by new edicts as it never has been heretofore;
shameless, greedy sycophants, finding occasion in the edicts, now
plunder the innocent day and night." The empire was visited at that
time by a number of conflagrations, a destructive flood of the Tiber,
an earthquake, insurrections, and particularly a pestilence, which
spread from Ethiopia to Gaul. This gave rise to bloody persecutions, in
which government and people united against the enemies of the gods and
the supposed authors of these misfortunes. <name id="v.iv.ix-p14.2">Celsus</name> expressed his joy that "the demon" [of the
Christians] was "not only reviled, but banished from every land and
sea," and saw in this judgment the fulfilment of the oracle: "the mills
of the gods grind late." But at the same time these persecutions, and
the simultaneous literary assaults on Christianity by Celsus and
Lucian, show that the new religion was constantly gaining importance in
the empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ix-p15">In 177, the churches of Lyons and Vienne, in the
South of France, underwent a severe trial. Heathen slaves were forced
by the rack to declare, that their Christian masters practised all the
unnatural vices which rumor charged them with; and this was made to
justify the exquisite tortures to which the Christians were subjected.
But the sufferers, "strengthened by the fountain of living water from
the heart of Christ," displayed extraordinary faith and steadfastness,
and felt, that "nothing can be fearful, where the love of the Father
is, nothing painful, where shines the glory of Christ."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ix-p16">The most distinguished victims of this Gallic
persecution were the bishop <name id="v.iv.ix-p16.1">Pothinus</name>, who, at
the age of ninety years, and just recovered from a sickness, was
subjected to all sorts of abuse, and then thrown into a dismal dungeon,
where he died in two days; the virgin Blandina, a slave, who showed
almost superhuman strength and constancy under the most cruel tortures,
and was at last thrown to a wild beast in a net; Ponticus, a boy of
fifteen years, who could be deterred by no sort of cruelty from
confessing his Saviour. The corpses of the martyrs, which covered the
streets, were shamefully mutilated, then burned, and the ashes cast
into the Rhone, lest any remnants of the enemies of the gods might
desecrate the soil. At last the people grew weary of slaughter, and a
considerable number of Christians survived. The martyrs of Lyons
distinguished themselves by true humility, disclaiming in their prison
that title of honor, as due only, they said, to the faithful and true
witness, the Firstborn from the dead, the Prince of life (<scripRef passage="Rev. 1:5" id="v.iv.ix-p16.2" parsed="|Rev|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5">Rev. 1:5</scripRef>), and to those of his followers who had
already sealed their fidelity to Christ with their blood.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ix-p17">About the same time a persecution of less extent
appears to have visited Autun (Augustodunum) near Lyons. Symphorinus, a
young man of good family, having refused to fall down before the image
of Cybele, was condemned to be beheaded. On his way to the place of
execution his own mother called to him: "My son, be firm and fear not
that death, which so surely leads to life. Look to Him who reigns in
heaven. To-day is thy earthly life not taken from thee, but transferred
by a blessed exchange into the life of heaven."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ix-p18">The story of the "thundering legion"<note place="end" n="38" id="v.iv.ix-p18.1"><p id="v.iv.ix-p19"> Legio fulminatrix,
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ix-p19.1">κεραυνοφόρος</span></i>.
The twelfth legion bore the name Fulminata as far back as the time of
Trajan; and hence it cannot be derived from this event.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.ix-p19.2">7</span> rests
on the fact of a remarkable deliverance of the Roman army in Hungary by
a sudden shower, which quenched their burning thirst and frightened
their barbarian enemies, <span class="s03" id="v.iv.ix-p19.3">a.d.</span> 174. The
heathens, however, attributed this not to the prayers of the Christian
soldiers, but to their own gods. The emperor himself prayed to Jupiter:
"This hand, which has never yet shed human blood, I raise to thee."
That this event did not alter his views respecting the Christians, is
proved by the persecution in South Gaul, which broke out three years
later.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ix-p20">Of isolated cases of martyrdom in this reign, we
notice that of <name id="v.iv.ix-p20.1">Justin Martyr</name>, at Rome, in the
year 166. His death is traced to the machinations of Crescens, a Cynic
philosopher.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.ix-p21"><name id="v.iv.ix-p21.1">Marcus Aurelius</name> was
succeeded by his cruel and contemptible son, <name id="v.iv.ix-p21.2">Commodus</name> (180–192), who wallowed in the
mire of every sensual debauchery, and displayed at the same time like
Nero the most ridiculous vanity as dancer and singer, and in the
character of buffoon; but he was accidentally made to favor the
Christians by the influence of a concubine,<note place="end" n="39" id="v.iv.ix-p21.3"><p id="v.iv.ix-p22"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ix-p22.1">φιλόθεος
παλλακή</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.ix-p22.2">8</span> Marcia, and accordingly did not disturb
them. Yet under his reign a Roman senator, Apollonius, was put to death
for his faith.</p>

<p id="v.iv.ix-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="21" title="Condition of the Church from Septimius Severus to Philip the Arabian. A.D. 193-249" shorttitle="Section 21" progress="6.73%" prev="v.iv.ix" next="v.iv.xi" id="v.iv.x">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.x-p1">§ 21. Condition of the Church from Septimius
Severus to Philip the Arabian. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.x-p1.1"><b>a.d.</b></span>
193–249.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.x-p2">Clemens Alex.: Strom. II. 414. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.x-p2.1"><span class="c18" id="v.iv.x-p2.2">Tertull</span></span>.: Ad Scapulam, c. 4, 5;
Apol. (<span class="s03" id="v.iv.x-p2.3"><span class="c18" id="v.iv.x-p2.4">a.d.</span></span> 198), c.
7, 12, 30, 37, 49.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.x-p3">Respecting the Alexandrian martyrs comp. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.x-p3.1">Euseb</span>.: VI. 1 and 5.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.x-p4">The Acts of the Carthaginian martyrs, which contain
their ipsissima verba from their diaries in the prisons, but bear a
somewhat Montanistic stamp, see in <span class="s03" id="v.iv.x-p4.1">Ruinart</span>, p
90 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.x-p5">Lampridius: Vita Alex. Severi, c. 22, 29, 49.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.x-p6">On Philip the Arabian see <span class="s03" id="v.iv.x-p6.1">Euseb</span>.:VI. 34, 36. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.x-p6.2">Hieron</span>.:
<i>Chron</i>. ad ann. 246.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.x-p7">J. J. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.x-p7.1">Müller</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.x-p7.2">Staat und Kirche unter
Alex. Severus</span></i>. Zürich 1874.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.x-p8">F. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.x-p8.1">Görres</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.x-p8.2">Kaiser Alex. Severus und das
Christenthum</span></i>. Leipz., 1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.x-p9">Jean Réville: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.x-p9.1">La religion à Rome sous les
Sévères</span></i>. Paris, 1886 (vii and
302 pp.); Germ. transl. by Krüger, 1888.</p>

<p id="v.iv.x-p10"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.x-p11">With <name id="v.iv.x-p11.1">Septimius Severus</name>
(193–211), who was of Punic descent and had a Syrian
wife, a line of emperors (Caracalla, Heliogabalus, Alexander Severus)
came to the throne, who were rather Oriental than Roman in their
spirit, and were therefore far less concerned than the Antonines to
maintain the old state religion. Yet towards the close of the second
century there was no lack of local persecutions; and <name id="v.iv.x-p11.2">Clement of Alexandria</name> wrote of those times: "Many martyrs
are daily burned, confined, or beheaded, before our eyes."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.x-p12">In the beginning of the third century (202)
Septimius Severus, turned perhaps by Montanistic excesses, enacted a
rigid law against the further spread both of Christianity and of
Judaism. This occasioned violent persecutions in Egypt and in North
Africa, and produced some of the fairest flowers of martyrdom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.x-p13">In Alexandria, in consequence of this law, <name id="v.iv.x-p13.1">Leonides</name>, father of the renowned <name id="v.iv.x-p13.2">Origen</name>, was beheaded. <name id="v.iv.x-p13.3">Potamiaena</name>, a virgin of rare beauty of body and spirit,
was threatened by beastly passion with treatment worse than death, and,
after cruel tortures, slowly burned with her mother in boiling pitch.
One of the executioners, <name id="v.iv.x-p13.4">Basilides</name>, smitten
with sympathy, shielded them somewhat from abuse, and soon after their
death embraced Christianity, and was beheaded. He declared that
Potamiaena had appeared to him in the night, interceded with Christ for
him, and set upon his head the martyr’s crown.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.x-p14">In Carthage some catechumens, three young men and
two young women, probably of the sect of the Montanists, showed
remarkable steadfastness and fidelity in the dungeon and at the place
of execution. <name id="v.iv.x-p14.1">Perpetua</name>, a young woman of
noble birth, resisting, not without a violent struggle, both the
entreaties of her aged heathen father and the appeal of her helpless
babe upon her breast, sacrificed the deep and tender feelings of a
daughter and a mother to the Lord who died for her. <name id="v.iv.x-p14.2">Felicitas</name>, a slave, when delivered of a child in the same
dungeon, answered the jailor, who reminded her of the still keener
pains of martyrdom: "Now I suffer, what I suffer; but then another will
suffer for me, because I shall suffer for him." All remaining firm,
they were cast to wild beasts at the next public festival, having first
interchanged the parting kiss in hope of a speedy reunion in
heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.x-p15">The same state of things continued through the
first years of <name id="v.iv.x-p15.1">Caracalla</name>
(211–217), though this gloomy misanthrope passed no
laws against the Christians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.x-p16">The abandoned youth, El-Gabal, or <name id="v.iv.x-p16.1">Heliogabalus</name> (218–222), who polluted the
throne by the blackest vices and follies, tolerated all the religions
in the hope of at last merging them in his favorite Syrian worship of
the sun with its abominable excesses. He himself was a priest of the
god of the sun, and thence took his name.<note place="end" n="40" id="v.iv.x-p16.2"><p id="v.iv.x-p17"> Unless we should
prefer to derive it from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.iv.x-p17.1">אֵלּ</span></p>

<p id="v.iv.x-p18">and <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.iv.x-p18.1">גִבִִָל</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.x-p18.2">9</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.x-p19">His far more worthy cousin and successor, <name id="v.iv.x-p19.1">Alexander Severus</name> (222–235), was
addicted to a higher kind of religious eclecticism and syncretism, a
pantheistic hero-worship. He placed the busts of Abraham and Christ in
his domestic chapel with those of Orpheus, Apollonius of Tyana, and the
better Roman emperors, and had the gospel rule, "As ye would that men
should do to you, do ye even so to them," engraven on the walls of his
palace, and on public monuments<note place="end" n="41" id="v.iv.x-p19.2"><p id="v.iv.x-p20"> Yet he meant no more
than toleration, as Lampridius says, 22 (21): Judaeis privilegia
reservavit, Christianos esse passus est.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.x-p20.1">0</span>. His mother, Julia Mammaea, was a
patroness of <name id="v.iv.x-p20.2">Origen</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.x-p21">His assassin, Maximinus the Thracian
(235–238), first a herdsman, afterwards a soldier,
resorted again to persecution out of mere opposition to his
predecessor, and gave free course to the popular fury against the
enemies of the gods, which was at that time excited anew by an
earthquake. It is uncertain whether he ordered the entire clergy or
only the bishops to be killed. He was a rude barbarian who plundered
also heathen temples.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.x-p22">The legendary poesy of the tenth century assigns
to his reign the fabulous martyrdom of St. Ursula, a British princess,
and her company of eleven thousand (according to others, ten thousand)
virgins, who, on their return from a pilgrimage to Rome, were murdered
by heathens in the neighborhood of Cologne. This incredible number has
probably arisen from the misinterpretation of an inscription, like
"Ursula et Undecimilla" (which occurs in an old missal of the
Sorbonne), or "Ursula et XI M. V.," <i>i.e. Martyres Virgines,</i>
which, by substituting milia for martyres, was increased from eleven
martyrs to eleven thousand virgins. Some historians place the fact,
which seems to form the basis of this legend, in connexion with the
retreat of the Huns after the battle of Chalons, 451. The abridgment of
Mil., which may mean soldiers (milites) as well as thousands (milia),
was another fruitful source of mistakes in a credulous and
superstitious age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.x-p23"><name id="v.iv.x-p23.1">Gordianus</name>
(208–244) left the church undisturbed. Philip the
Arabian (244–249) was even supposed by some to be a
Christian, and was termed by Jerome "primus omnium ex Romanis
imperatoribus Christianus." It is certain that <name id="v.iv.x-p23.2">Origen</name> wrote letters to him and to his wife, Severa.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.x-p24">This season of repose, however, cooled the moral
zeal and brotherly love of the Christians; and the mighty storm under
the following reign served well to restore the purity of the
church.</p>

<p id="v.iv.x-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="22" title="Persecutions under Decius, and Valerian. a.d. 249-260. Martyrdom of Cyprian" shorttitle="Section 22" progress="7.04%" prev="v.iv.x" next="v.iv.xii" id="v.iv.xi">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.xi-p1">§ 22. Persecutions under Decius, and
Valerian. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xi-p1.1"><b>a.d.</b></span>
249–260. Martyrdom of <name id="v.iv.xi-p1.2">Cyprian</name>.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xi-p3">Dionysius Alex., in Euseb. VI.
40–42; VII. 10, 11.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xi-p4"><name id="v.iv.xi-p4.1">Cyprian</name>: De Lapsis, and
particularly his Epistles of this period. On <name id="v.iv.xi-p4.2">Cyprian</name>’s martyrdom see the Proconsular
Acts, and <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xi-p4.3"><span class="c18" id="v.iv.xi-p4.4">Pontius</span></span>:
Vita <name id="v.iv.xi-p4.5">Cyprian</name>i.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xi-p5">Franz Görres: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xi-p5.1">Die Toleranzedicte des Kaisers
Gallienus,</span></i> in the "Jahrbücher
für protest. Theol.," 1877, pp. 606–630. By
the same: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xi-p5.2">Die
angebliche Christenverfolgung zur Zeit der Kaiser Numerianus und
Carinus,</span></i> in Hilgenfeld’s
"Zeitschrift für wissenschaftl. Theologie." 1880 pp.
31–64.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xi-p6"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.xi-p7"><name id="v.iv.xi-p7.1">Decius Trajan</name>
(249–251), an earnest and energetic emperor, in whom
the old Roman spirit once more awoke, resolved to root out the church
as an atheistic and seditious sect, and in the year 250 published an
edict to all the governors of the provinces, enjoining return to the
pagan state religion under the heaviest penalties. This was the signal
for a persecution which, in extent, consistency, and cruelty, exceeded
all before it. In truth it was properly the first which covered the
whole empire, and accordingly produced a far greater number of martyrs
than any former persecution. In the execution of the imperial decree
confiscation, exile, torture, promises and threats of all kinds, were
employed to move the Christians to apostasy. Multitudes of nominal
Christians,<note place="end" n="42" id="v.iv.xi-p7.2"><p id="v.iv.xi-p8"> "Maximus fratrum
numerus," says <name id="v.iv.xi-p8.1">Cyprian</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xi-p8.2">1</span>
especially at the beginning, sacrificed to the gods (sacrificati,
thurificati), or procured from the, magistrate a false certificate that
they had done so (libellatici), and were then excommunicated as
apostates (lapsi); while hundreds rushed with impetuous zeal to the
prisons and the tribunals, to obtain the confessor’s
or martyr’s crown. The confessors of Rome wrote from
prison to their brethren of Africa: "What more glorious and blessed lot
can fall to man by the grace of God, than to confess God the Lord
amidst tortures and in the face of death itself; to confess Christ the
Son of God with lacerated body and with a spirit departing, yet free;
and to become fellow-sufferers with Christ in the name of Christ?
Though we have not yet shed our blood, we are ready to do so. Pray for
us, then, dear <name id="v.iv.xi-p8.3">Cyprian</name>, that the Lord, the
best captain, would daily strengthen each one of us more and more, and
at last lead us to the field as faithful soldiers, armed with those
divine weapons (<scripRef passage="Eph. 6:2" id="v.iv.xi-p8.4" parsed="|Eph|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.2">Eph. 6:2</scripRef>) which can never be conquered."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xi-p9">The authorities were specially severe with the
bishops and officers of the churches. Fabianus of Rome, Babylas of
Antioch, and Alexander of Jerusalem, perished in this persecution.
Others withdrew to places of concealment; some from cowardice; some
from Christian prudence, in hope of allaying by their absence the fury
of the pagans against their flocks, and of saving their own lives for
the good of the church in better times.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xi-p10">Among the latter was <name id="v.iv.xi-p10.1">Cyprian</name>, bishop of Carthage, who incurred much censure by
his course, but fully vindicated himself by his pastoral industry
during his absence, and by his subsequent martyrdom. He says concerning
the matter: "Our Lord commanded us in times of persecution to yield and
to fly. He taught this, and he practised it himself. For since the
martyr’s crown comes by the grace of God, and cannot
be gained before the appointed hour, he who retires for a time, and
remains true to Christ, does not deny his faith, but only abides his
time."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xi-p11">The poetical legend of the seven brothers at
Ephesus, who fell asleep in a cave, whither they had fled, and awoke
two hundred years afterwards, under Theodosius II. (447), astonished to
see the once despised and hated cross now ruling over city and country,
dates itself internally from the time of Decius, but is not mentioned
before Gregory of Tours in the sixth century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xi-p12">Under <name id="v.iv.xi-p12.1">Gallus</name>
(251–253) the persecution received a fresh impulse
thorough the incursions of the Goths, and the prevalence of a
pestilence, drought, and famine. Under this reign the Roman bishops
<name id="v.iv.xi-p12.2">Cornelius</name> and <name id="v.iv.xi-p12.3">Lucius</name> were banished, and then condemned to death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xi-p13"><name id="v.iv.xi-p13.1">Valerian</name>
(253–260) was at first mild towards the Christians;
but in 257 he changed his course, and made an effort to check the
progress of their religion without bloodshed, by the banishment of
ministers and prominent laymen, the confiscation of their property, and
the prohibition of religious assemblies. These measures, however,
proving fruitless, he brought the death penalty again into play.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xi-p14">The most distinguished martyrs of this persecution
under Valerian are the bishops <name id="v.iv.xi-p14.1">Sixtus II. of
Rome</name>, and <name id="v.iv.xi-p14.2">Cyprian of Carthage</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xi-p15">When <name id="v.iv.xi-p15.1">Cyprian</name> received
his sentence of death, representing him as an enemy of the Roman gods
and laws, he calmly answered: "Deo gratias!" Then, attended by a vast multitude to
the scaffold, he proved once more, undressed himself, covered his eyes,
requested a presbyter to bind his hands, and to pay the executioner,
who tremblingly drew the sword, twenty-five pieces of gold, and won the
incorruptible crown (Sept. 14, 258). His faithful friends caught the
blood in handkerchiefs, and buried the body of their sainted pastor
with great solemnity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xi-p16"><name id="v.iv.xi-p16.1">Gibbon</name> describes the
martyrdom of <name id="v.iv.xi-p16.2">Cyprian</name> with circumstantial
minuteness, and dwells with evident satisfaction on the small decorum
which attended his execution. But this is no fair average specimen of
the style in which Christians were executed throughout the empire. For
<name id="v.iv.xi-p16.3">Cyprian</name> was a man of the highest social
standing and connection from his former eminence, as a rhetorician and
statesman. His deacon, Pontius relates that "numbers of eminent and
illustrious persons, men of mark family and secular distinction, often
urged him, for the sake of their old friendship with him, to retire."
We shall return to <name id="v.iv.xi-p16.4">Cyprian</name> again in the
history of church government, where he figures as a typical,
ante-Nicene high-churchman, advocating both the visible unity of the
church and episcopal independence of Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xi-p17">The much lauded martyrdom of the deacon <name id="v.iv.xi-p17.1">St. Laurentius of Rome</name>, who pointed the avaricious
magistrates to the poor and sick of the congregation as the richest
treasure of the church, and is said to have been slowly roasted to
death (Aug. 10, 258) is scarcely reliable in its details, being first
mentioned by Ambrose a century later, and then glorified by the poet
Prudentius. A Basilica on the Via Tiburtina celebrates the memory of
this saint, who occupies the same position among the martyrs of the
church of Rome as Stephen among those of Jerusalem.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xi-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="23" title="Temporary Repose. A.D. 260-303" shorttitle="Section 23" progress="7.36%" prev="v.iv.xi" next="v.iv.xiii" id="v.iv.xii">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.xii-p1">§ 23. Temporary Repose. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xii-p1.1"><b>a.d.</b></span> 260–303.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.xii-p3"><name id="v.iv.xii-p3.1">Gallienus</name>
(260–268) gave peace to the church once more, and even
acknowledged Christianity as a religio licita. And this calm continued
forty years; for the edict of persecution, issued by the energetic and
warlike Aurelian (270–275), was rendered void by his
assassination; and the six emperors who rapidly followed, from 275 to
284, let the Christians alone.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xii-p4">The persecutions under Carus, Numerianus and
Carinus from 284 to 285 are not historical, but legendary.<note place="end" n="43" id="v.iv.xii-p4.1"><p id="v.iv.xii-p5"> See Franz
Görres, l.c.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xii-p5.1">2</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xii-p6">During this long season of peace the church rose
rapidly in numbers and outward prosperity. Large and even splendid
houses of worship were erected in the chief cities, and provided with
collections of sacred books and vessels of gold and silver for the
administration of the sacraments. But in the same proportion discipline
relaxed, quarrels, intrigues, and factions increased, and worldliness
poured in like a flood.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xii-p7">Hence a new trial was a necessary and wholesome
process of purification.<note place="end" n="44" id="v.iv.xii-p7.1"><p id="v.iv.xii-p8"> <name id="v.iv.xii-p8.1">Eusebius</name>, H. E. VIII. 1.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xii-p8.2">3</span></p>

<p id="v.iv.xii-p9"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="24" title="The Diocletian Persecution, a.d. 303-311" shorttitle="Section 24" progress="7.41%" prev="v.iv.xii" next="v.iv.xiv" id="v.iv.xiii">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.xiii-p1">§ 24. The Diocletian Persecution, <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xiii-p1.1">a.d</span>.
303–311.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.xiii-p3">I. Sources.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xiii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p5"><name id="v.iv.xiii-p5.1">Eusebius</name>: H. E. Lib. VIII.
– X; De Martyr. Palaest. (ed. Cureton, Lond, 1861);
Vita Const. (ed. Heinichen, Lips. 1870).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p6">Lactantius: De Mortibus Persec. c. 7 sqq. Of
uncertain authorship.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p7">Basilius M.: Oratio in Gordium mart.; Oratio in
Barlaham mart.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xiii-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.xiii-p9">II. Works.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xiii-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p11">Baronius: Annal. ad ann.
302–305.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p12">Gibbon: Chrs. XIII., XIV. and XVI.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p13">Jak. Burckhardt: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xiii-p13.1">Die Zeit Constantins des Gr.</span></i> Basel,
1853, p. 325.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p14">Th. Keim: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xiii-p14.1">Der Uebertritt Constantins des Gr. zum
Christenthum.</span></i> Zürich 1852. The same: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xiii-p14.2">Die römischen
Toleranzedicte für das Christenthum</span></i>
(311–313), in the "Tüb. Theol. Jahrb."
1852. (His. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xiii-p14.3">Rom und
das Christenthum</span></i> only comes down to <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xiii-p14.4"><span class="c18" id="v.iv.xiii-p14.5">a.d.</span></span> 192.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p15">Alb. Vogel: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xiii-p15.1">Der Kaiser Diocletian.</span></i> Gotha 1857.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p16">Bernhardt: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xiii-p16.1">Diokletian in s. Verhältnisse zu den
Christen.</span></i> Bonn, 1862.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p17">Hunziker: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xiii-p17.1">Regierung und Christenverfolgung des Kaisers Diocletianus
und seiner Nachfolger.</span></i> Leipz. 1868.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p18">Theod. Preuss: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xiii-p18.1">Kaiser Diocletian und seine Zeit.</span></i> Leipz.
1869.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p19">A. J. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xiii-p19.1">Mason</span>: <i>The
Persecution of Diocletian.</i> Cambridge, 1876. Pages 370. (Comp. a
review by Ad. Harnack in the "Theol. Literaturzeitung" for 1877. No. 7.
f. 169.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p20">Theod. Zahn: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xiii-p20.1">Constantin der Grosse und die Kirche.</span></i>
Hannover, 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xiii-p21">Brieger.: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xiii-p21.1">Constantin der Gr. als
Religionspolitiker.</span></i> Gotha, 1880. Comp. the Lit. on
Constantine, in vol. III., 10, 11.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xiii-p22"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.xiii-p23">The forty years’ repose was followed
by, the last and most violent persecution, a struggle for life and
death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiii-p24">"The accession of the Emperor <name id="v.iv.xiii-p24.1">Diocletian</name> is the era from which the Coptic Churches of
Egypt and Abyssinia still date, under the name of the
’Era of Martyrs.’ All former
persecutions of the faith were forgotten in the horror with which men
looked back upon the last and greatest: the tenth wave (as men
delighted to count it) of that great storm obliterated all the traces
that had been left by others. The fiendish cruelty of Nero, the jealous
fears of Domitian, the unimpassioned dislike of Marcus, the sweeping
purpose of Decius, the clever devices of Valerian, fell into obscurity
when compared with the concentrated terrors of that final grapple,
which resulted in the destruction of the old Roman Empire and the
establishment of the Cross as the symbol of the
world’s hope."<note place="end" n="45" id="v.iv.xiii-p24.2"><p id="v.iv.xiii-p25"> So Arthur James
Mason begins his book on thePersecution of Diocletian.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiii-p25.1">4</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiii-p26">Diocletian (284–305) was one of
the most judicious and able emperors who, in a trying period, preserved
the sinking state from dissolution. He was the son of a slave or of
obscure parentage, and worked himself up to supreme power. He converted
the Roman republican empire into an Oriental despotism, and prepared
the way for Constantine and Constantinople. He associated with himself
three subordinate co-regents, Maximian (who committed suicide, 310),
Galerius (d. 311), and Constantius Chlorus (d. 306, the father of
Constantine the Great), and divided with them the government of the
immense empire; thereby quadrupling the personality of the sovereign,
and imparting vigor to provincial administration, but also sowing the
seed of discord and civil war<note place="end" n="46" id="v.iv.xiii-p26.1"><p id="v.iv.xiii-p27"> Maximian (surnamed
Herculius) ruled in Italy and Africa, Galerius (Armentarius) on the
banks of the Danube, and afterwards in the East, Constantius (Chlorus)
in Gaul, Spain, and Britain; while Diocletian reserved to himself Asia,
Egypt, and Thrace, and resided in Nicomedia. Galerius married a
daughter of Diocletian (the unfortunate Valeria), Constantius a
(nominal) daughter of Maximian (Theodora), after repudiating their
former wives. Constantine, the son of the divorced Helena, married
Fausta, the daughter of Maximian as his second wife (father and son
being married to two sisters). He was raised to the dignity of Caesar,
July 25, 306. See Gibbon, chs. XIII and XIV.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiii-p27.1">5</span>. Gibbon calls him a second Augustus, the
founder of a new empire, rather than the restorer of the old. He also
compares him to Charles V., whom he somewhat resembled in his talents,
temporary success and ultimate failure, and voluntary retirement from
the cares of government.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiii-p28">In the first twenty years of his reign Diocletian
respected the toleration edict of Gallienus. His own wife Prisca his
daughter Valeria, and most of his eunuchs and court officers, besides
many of the most prominent public functionaries, were Christians, or at
least favorable to the Christian religion. He himself was a
superstitious heathen and an oriental despot. Like Aurelian and
Domitian before him, he claimed divine honors, as the vicar of Jupiter
Capitolinus. He was called, as the Lord and Master of the world,
Sacratissimus Dominus Noster; he guarded his Sacred Majesty with many
circles of soldiers and eunuchs, and allowed no one to approach him
except on bended knees, and with the forehead touching the ground,
while he was seated on the throne in rich vestments from the far East.
"Ostentation," says Gibbon, "was the first principle of the new system
instituted by Diocletian." As a practical statesman, he must have seen
that his work of the political restoration and consolidation of the
empire would lack a firm and permanent basis without the restoration of
the old religion of the state. Although he long postponed the religious
question, he had to meet it at last. It could not be expected, in the
nature of the case, that paganism should surrender to its dangerous
rival without a last desperate effort to save itself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiii-p29">But the chief instigator of the renewal of
hostility, according to the account of Lactantius, was
Diocletian’s co-regent and son-in-law, Galerius, a
cruel and fanatical heathen.<note place="end" n="47" id="v.iv.xiii-p29.1"><p id="v.iv.xiii-p30"> Lactantius (De
Morte. Persec. c. 9), calls him "a wild beast, " in whom dwelt "a
native barbarity and a savageness foreign to Roman blood." He died at
last of a terrible disease, of which Lacantius gives a minute account
(ch. 33).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiii-p30.1">6</span> He prevailed at last on Diocletian in
his old age to authorize the persecution which gave to his glorious
reign a disgraceful end.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiii-p31">In 303 Diocletian issued in rapid succession three
edicts, each more severe than its predecessor. Maximian issued the
fourth, the worst of all, April 30, 304. Christian churches were to be
destroyed; all copies of the Bible were to be burned; all Christians
were to be deprived of public office and civil rights; and at last all,
without exception, were to sacrifice to the gods upon pain of death.
Pretext for this severity was afforded by the occurrence of fire twice
in the palace of Nicomedia in Bithynia, where Diocletian resided <note place="end" n="48" id="v.iv.xiii-p31.1"><p id="v.iv.xiii-p32"> Lactantius charges
the incendiarism on Galerius who, as a second Nero, endangered the
residence for the purpose of punishing the innocent Christians.
Constantine, who then resided at the Court, on a solemn occasion at a
later period, attributes the fire to lightning (Orat. ad Sanct. c. 25),
but the repetition of the occurrence strengthens the suspicion of
Lactantius.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiii-p32.1">7</span>. It was
strengthened by the tearing down of the first edict by an imprudent
Christian (celebrated in the Greek church under the name of John), who
vented in that way his abhorrence of such "godless and tyrannical
rulers," and was gradually roasted to death with every species of
cruelty. But the conjecture that the edicts were occasioned by a
conspiracy of the Christians who, feeling their rising power, were for
putting the government at once into Christian hands, by a stroke of
state, is without any foundation in history. It is inconsistent with
the political passivity of the church during the first three centuries,
which furnish no example of rebellion and revolution. At best such a
conspiracy could only have been the work of a few fanatics; and they,
like the one who tore down the first edict, would have gloried in the
deed and sought the crown of martyrdom.<note place="end" n="49" id="v.iv.xiii-p32.2"><p id="v.iv.xiii-p33"> Gibbon, ch. XVI.,
intimates the probability of a political plot. In speaking of the fire
in the imperial palace of Nicomedia, he says: "The suspicion naturally
fell on the Christians; and it was suggested, with some degree of
probability, that those desperate fanatics, provoked by their present
sufferings, and apprehensive of impending calamities, had entered into
a conspiracy with their faithful brethren, the eunuchs of the palace,
against the lives of two emperors, whom they detested as the
irreconcilable enemies of the Church of God." The conjecture of Gibbon
was renewed by Burkhardt in his work on Constantine, pp. 332 ff, but
without any evidence. Baur rejects it as artificial and very
improbable. (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.iv.xiii-p33.1">Kirchengesch.</span></i> I. 452, note). Mason (p. 97 sq.)
refutes it.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiii-p33.2">8</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiii-p34">The persecution began on the twenty-third day of
February, 303, the feast of the <i>Terminalia</i> (as if to make an end
of the Christian sect), with the destruction of the magnificent church
in Nicomedia, and soon spread over the whole Roman empire, except Gaul,
Britain, and Spain, where the co-regent Constantius Chlorus, and
especially his son, Constantine the Great (from 306), were disposed, as
far as possible, to spare the Christians. But even here the churches
were destroyed, and many martyrs of Spain (St. Vincentius, Eulalia, and
others celebrated by Prudentins), and of Britain (St. Alban) are
assigned by later tradition to this age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiii-p35">The persecution raged longest and most fiercely in
the East under the rule of <name id="v.iv.xiii-p35.1">Galerius</name> and his
barbarous nephew Maximin Daza, who was intrusted by Diocletian before
his retirement with the dignity of Caesar and the extreme command of
Egypt and Syria<note place="end" n="50" id="v.iv.xiii-p35.2"><p id="v.iv.xiii-p36"> See Lactant., De
Morte Persec. ch. 18 and 19, 32, and Gibbon, ch. XIV. V. (vol. II. 16
in Smith’s edition). The original name of Maximin was
Daza. He must not be confounded with Maximian (who was older and died
three years before him). He was a rude, ignorant and superstitious
tyrant, equal to Galerius in cruelty and surpassing him in incredible
debauchery (See Lact. l.c. ch. 37 sqq.). He died of poison after being
defeated by Licinius in 313.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiii-p36.1">9</span>.
He issued in autumn, 308, a fifth edict of persecution, which commanded
that all males with their wives and servants, and even their children,
should sacrifice and actually taste the accursed offerings, and that
all provisions in the markets should be sprinkled with sacrificial
wine. This monstrous law introduced a reign of terror for two years,
and left<note place="end" n="51" id="v.iv.xiii-p36.2"><p id="v.iv.xiii-p37"> See on this edict of
Maximin, Euseb. Mart. Pal. IX. 2; the Acts of Martyrs in Boll., May 8,
p. 291, and Oct. 19, p. 428; Mason, l.c. 284 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiii-p37.1">0</span> the
Christians no alternative but apostasy or starvation. All the pains,
which iron and steel, fire and sword, rack and cross, wild beasts and
beastly men could inflict, were employed to gain the useless end.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiii-p38"><name id="v.iv.xiii-p38.1">Eusebius</name> was a witness
of this persecution in Caesura, Tyre, and Egypt, and saw, with his own
eyes, as he tells us, the houses of prayer razed to the ground, the
Holy Scriptures committed to the flames on the market places, the
pastors hunted, tortured, and torn to pieces in the amphitheatre. Even
the wild beasts, he says, not without rhetorical exaggeration, at last
refused to attack the Christians, as if they had assumed the part of
men in place of the heathen Romans; the bloody swords became dull and
shattered; the executioners grew weary, and had to relieve each other;
but the Christians sang hymns of praise and thanksgiving in honor of
Almighty God, even to their latest breath. He describes the heroic
sufferings and death of several martyrs, including his friend, "the
holy and blessed Pamphilus," who after two years of imprisonment won
the crown of life (309), with eleven others—a typical
company that seemed to him to be "a perfect representation of the
church."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiii-p39"><name id="v.iv.xiii-p39.1">Eusebius</name> himself was
imprisoned, but released. The charge of having escaped martyrdom by
offering sacrifice is without foundation.<note place="end" n="52" id="v.iv.xiii-p39.2"><p id="v.iv.xiii-p40"> Lightfoot vindicates
him in his learned art. Euseb. in Smith and Wace, Dict. of Christ.
Biogr. II. 311.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiii-p40.1">1</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiii-p41">In this, as in former persecutions, the number of
apostates who preferred the earthly life to the heavenly, was very
great. To these was now added also the new class of the traditores, who
delivered the holy Scriptures to the heathen authorities, to be burned.
But as the persecution raged, the zeal and fidelity of the Christians
increased, and martyrdom spread as by contagion. Even boys and girls
showed amazing firmness. In many the heroism of faith degenerated to a
fanatical courting of death; confessors were almost worshipped, while
yet alive; and the hatred towards apostates distracted many
congregations, and produced the Meletian and Donatist schisms.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiii-p42">The number of martyrs cannot be estimated with any
degree of certainty. The seven episcopal and the ninety-two Palestinian
martyrs of <name id="v.iv.xiii-p42.1">Eusebius</name> are only a select list
bearing a similar relation to the whole number of victims as the
military lists its of distinguished fallen officers to the large mass
of common soldiers, and form therefore no fair basis for the
calculation of Gibbon, who would reduce the whole number to less than
two thousand. During the eight years<note place="end" n="53" id="v.iv.xiii-p42.2"><p id="v.iv.xiii-p43"> Or ten years, if we
include the local persecutions of Maximin and Licinius after the first
edict of toleration (311-313).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiii-p43.1">2</span> of this persecution the number of
victims, without including the many confessors who were barbarously
mutilated and condemned to a lingering death in the prisons and mines,
must have been much larger. But there is no truth in the tradition
(which figures in older church histories) that the tyrants erected
trophies in Spain and elsewhere with such inscriptions as announce the
suppression of the Christian sect.<note place="end" n="54" id="v.iv.xiii-p43.2"><p id="v.iv.xiii-p44"> As "Nomine
Christianorum deleto; superstitione Christiana ubique deleta, et cultu
Deorum propagato." See the inscriptions in full in Baronius (ad. ann.
304, no. 8, 9; but they are inconsistent with the confession of the
failure in the edict of toleration, and acknowledged to be worthless
even by Gams (K. Gesch. v. Spanien, I. 387).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiii-p44.1">3</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiii-p45">The martyrologies date from this period several
legends, the germs of which, however, cannot now be clearly sifted from
the additions of later poesy. The story of the destruction of the legio
Thebaica is probably an exaggeration of the martyrdom of St. Mauritius,
who was executed in Syria, as tribunus militum, with seventy soldiers,
at the order of Maximin. The martyrdom of Barlaam, a plain, rustic
Christian of remarkable constancy, and of Gordius, a centurion (who,
however, was tortured and executed a few years later under Licinius,
314) has been eulogized by St. Basil. A maiden of thirteen years, <name id="v.iv.xiii-p45.1">St. Agnes</name>, whose memory the Latin church has
celebrated ever since the fourth century, was, according to tradition,
brought in chains before the judgment-seat in Rome; was publicly
exposed, and upon her steadfast confession put to the sword; but
afterwards appeared to her grieving parents at her grave with a white
lamb and a host of shining virgins from heaven, and said: "Mourn me no
longer as dead, for ye see that I live. Rejoice with me, that I am
forever united in heaven with the Saviour, whom on earth I loved with
all my heart." Hence the lamb in the paintings of this saint; and hence
the consecration of lambs in her church at Rome at her festival (Jan.
21), from whose wool the pallium of the archbishop is made. Agricola
and Vitalis at Bologna, Gervasius and Protasius at Milan, whose bones
were discovered in the time of Ambrose Janurius, bishop of Benevent,
who became the patron saint of Naples, and astonishes the faithful by
the annual miracle of the liquefaction of his blood, and the British
St. Alban, who delivered himself to the authorities in the place of the
priest he had concealed in his house, and converted his executioner,
are said to have attained martyrdom under Diocletian.<note place="end" n="55" id="v.iv.xiii-p45.2"><p id="v.iv.xiii-p46"> For details see the
Martyrologies, the "Lives of Saints, " also Baronius Annal. This
historian is so fully convinced of the "insigne et perpetuum miraculum
sanguinis S. Januarii," that he thinks; it unnecessary to produce; my
witness, since "tota Italia, et totus Christianus orbis testis est
locupletissimus!"Ad ann. 305 no. 6.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiii-p46.1">4</span></p>

<p id="v.iv.xiii-p47"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="25" title="The Edicts of Toleration. a.d. 311-313" shorttitle="Section 25" progress="8.20%" prev="v.iv.xiii" next="v.iv.xv" id="v.iv.xiv">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.xiv-p1">§ 25. The Edicts of Toleration. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xiv-p1.1">a.d.</span>
311–313.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="ChapterSummary" id="v.iv.xiv-p3">See Lit. in § 24, especially <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xiv-p3.1">Keim</span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xiv-p3.2">Mason</span> (Persecution of Diocletian, pp. 299 and 326 sqq.)</p>

<p id="v.iv.xiv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.xiv-p5">This persecution was the last desperate struggle of
Roman heathenism for its life. It was the crisis of utter extinction or
absolute supremacy for each of the two religions. At the close of the
contest the old Roman state religion was exhausted. Diocletian retired
into private life in 305, under the curse of the Christians; he found
greater pleasure in planting cabbages at Salona in his native Dalmatia,
than in governing a vast empire, but his peace was disturbed by the
tragical misfortunes of his wife and daughter, and in 313, when all the
achievements of his reign were destroyed, he destroyed himself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiv-p6">Galerius, the real author of the persecution,
brought to reflection by a terrible disease, put an end to the
slaughter shortly before his death, by a remarkable edict of
toleration, which he issued from Nicomedia in 311, in connexion with
Constantine and Licinius. In that document he declared, that the
purpose of reclaiming the Christians from their wilful innovation and
the multitude of their sects to the laws and discipline of the, Roman
state, was not accomplished; and that he would now grant them
permission to hold their religious assemblies provided they disturbed
not the order of the state. To this he added in conclusion the
significant instruction that the Christians, "after this manifestation
of grace, should pray <i>to their God</i> for the welfare of the
emperors, of the state, and of themselves, that the state might prosper
in every respect, and that they might live quietly in their homes."<note place="end" n="56" id="v.iv.xiv-p6.1"><p id="v.iv.xiv-p7"> M. de Broglie (<i><span lang="FR" id="v.iv.xiv-p7.1">L’Église et
l’Empire</span></i>, I. 182) well characterizes
this manifesto: "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.iv.xiv-p7.2">Singulier
document, moitié insolent, moitié suppliant, qui
commence par insulter chrétiens et finit par leur demander
de prier leur maÎ tre pour lui</span></i>." Mason (1.
c. p. 299): "The dying emperor shows no penitence, makes no confession,
except his impotence. He wishes to dupe and outwit the angry Christ, by
pretending to be not a persecutor but a reformer. With a curse, he
dashes his edict of toleration in the church’s face,
and hopes superstitiously that it will win him indemnity."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiv-p7.3">5</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiv-p8">This edict virtually closes the period of
persecution in the Roman empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiv-p9">For a short time Maximin, whom <name id="v.iv.xiv-p9.1">Eusebius</name> calls "the chief of tyrants," continued in every
way to oppress and vex the church in the East, and the cruel pagan
Maxentius (a son of Maximian and son-in-law of Galerius) did the same
in Italy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiv-p10">But the young <name id="v.iv.xiv-p10.1">Constantine</name>, who hailed from the far West, had already,
in 306, become emperor of Gaul, Spain, and Britain. He had been brought
up at the court of Diocletian at Nicomedia (like Moses at the court of
Pharaoh) and destined for his successor, but fled from the intrigues of
Galerius to Britain, and was appointed by his father and proclaimed by
the army as his successor. He crossed the Alps, and under the banner of
the cross, he conquered Maxentius at the Milvian bridge near Rome, and
the heathen tyrant perished with his army of veterans in the waters of
the Tiber, Oct. 27, 312. A few months afterwards Constantine met at
Milan with his co-regent and brother-in-law, Licinius, and issued a new
edict of toleration (313), to which Maximin also, shortly before his
suicide (313), was compelled to give his consent at Nicomedia.<note place="end" n="57" id="v.iv.xiv-p10.2"><p id="v.iv.xiv-p11"> It is usually stated
(also by Keim, l.c., Gieseler, Baur, vol. I.. 454 sqq.), that
Constantine and Licinius issued two edicts of toleration, one in the
year 312, and one from Milan in 313, since the last refers to a
previous edict, but the reference seems to be to directions now lost
for officials which accompanied the edict of Galerius (311), of which
Constantine was a co-signatory. There is no edict of 312. See Zahn and
especially Mason (p. 328 sq.), also Uhlhorn (Conflict, etc., p. 497,
Engl. translation).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiv-p11.1">6</span> The
second edict went beyond the first of 311; it was a decisive step from
hostile neutrality to friendly neutrality and protection, and prepared
the way for the legal recognition of Christianity, as the religion of
the empire. It ordered the full restoration of all confiscated church
property to the Corpus Christianorum, at the expense of the imperial
treasury, and directed the provincial magistrates to execute this order
at once with all energy, so that peace may be fully established and the
continuance of the Divine favor secured to the emperors and their
subjects.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiv-p12">This was the first proclamation of the great
principle that every man had a right to choose his religion according
to the dictates of his own conscience and honest conviction, without
compulsion and interference from the government.<note place="end" n="58" id="v.iv.xiv-p12.1"><p id="v.iv.xiv-p13"> "Ut daremus et
Christianis et omnibus liberam potestatem sequendi religionem, quam
quiscunque voluisset." See Euseb. H. X. 5; Lactant. De Mort. Pers. c.
48. Mason (p. 327) says of the Edict of Milan: "It is the very first
announcement of that doctrine which is now regarded as the mark and
principle of civilization, the foundation of solid liberty, the
characteristic of modern politics. In vigorous and trenchant sentences
it sets forth perfect freedom of conscience, the unfettered choice of
religion."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiv-p13.1">7</span> Religion is worth nothing except
as an act of freedom. A forced religion is no religion at all.
Unfortunately, the successors of Constantine from the time of
Theodosius the Great (383–395) enforced the Christian
religion to the exclusion of every other; and not only so, but they
enforced orthodoxy to the exclusion of every form of dissent, which was
punished as a crime against the state.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiv-p14">Paganism made another spasmodic effort. Licinius
fell out with Constantine and renewed the persecution for a short time
in the East, but he was defeated in 323, and Constantine became sole
ruler of the empire. He openly protected and favored the church,
without forbidding idolatry, and upon the whole remained true to his
policy of protective toleration till his death (337). This was enough
for the success of the church, which had all the vitality and energy of
a victorious power; while heathenism was fast decaying at its root.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiv-p15">With Constantine, therefore, the last of the
heathen, the first of the Christian, emperors, a new period begins. The
church ascends the throne of the Caesars under the banner of the once
despised, now honored and triumphant cross, and gives new vigor and
lustre to the hoary empire of Rome. This sudden political and social
revolution seems marvellous; and yet it was only the legitimate result
of the intellectual and moral revolution which Christianity, since the
second century, had silently and imperceptibly wrought in public
opinion. The very violence of the Diocletian persecution betrayed the
inner weakness of heathenism. The Christian minority with its ideas
already controlled the deeper current of history. Constantine, as a
sagacious statesman, saw the signs of the times and followed them. The
motto of his policy is well symbolized in his military standard with
the inscription: "Hoc signo vinces."<note place="end" n="59" id="v.iv.xiv-p15.1"><p id="v.iv.xiv-p16"> For a fuller account
of Constantine and his relation to the Church. see the next volume.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xiv-p16.1">8</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xiv-p17">What a contrast between Nero, the first imperial
persecutor, riding in a chariot among Christian martyrs as burning
torches in his gardens, and Constantine, seated in the Council of
Nicaea among three hundred and eighteen bishops (some of
whom—as the blinded Confessor Paphnutius, Paul of
Neocaesarea, and the ascetics from Upper Egypt clothed in wild
raiment—wore the insignia of torture on their maimed
and crippled bodies), and giving the highest sanction of civil
authority to the decree of the eternal deity of the once crucified
Jesus of Nazareth! Such a revolution the world has never seen before or
since, except the silent, spiritual, and moral reformation wrought by
Christianity itself at its introduction in the first, and at its
revival in the sixteenth century.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xiv-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="26" title="Christian Martyrdom" shorttitle="Section 26" progress="8.60%" prev="v.iv.xiv" next="v.iv.xvi" id="v.iv.xv">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.xv-p1">§ 26. Christian Martyrdom.</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.xv-p2">I. Sources.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xv-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xv-p4"><name id="v.iv.xv-p4.1">Ignatius</name>: Epistolae.
Martyrum <name id="v.iv.xv-p4.2">Polycarp</name>i. <name id="v.iv.xv-p4.3">Tertullian</name>: Ad Martyres. <name id="v.iv.xv-p4.4">Origen</name>es: Exhortatio ad martyrium (<span class="c15" id="v.iv.xv-p4.5">προτρεπτικοʹς
Λόγος εἷς
μαρτύπιον.</span>) <name id="v.iv.xv-p4.6">Cyprian</name>: <scripRef passage="Ep. 11" id="v.iv.xv-p4.7" parsed="|Eph|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.11">Ep. 11</scripRef> ad mart. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xv-p4.8"><span class="c18" id="v.iv.xv-p4.9">Prudentius</span></span>: <span class="c15" id="v.iv.xv-p4.10">Περιʹ
στεφάωνʹ</span>hymni XIV. Comp. Lit. §
12.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xv-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.xv-p6">II. Works.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xv-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xv-p8">Sagittarius: De mart. cruciatibus, 1696.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xv-p9">H. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xv-p9.1">Dodwell</span>: De paucitate
martyrum, in his Dissertationes <name id="v.iv.xv-p9.2">Cyprian</name>iae.
Lond. 1684.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xv-p10">Ruinart (R.C.): Praefatio generalis in Acta
Martyrum.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xv-p11">P. W. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xv-p11.1">Gass</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.iv.xv-p11.2">Das christl.
Märtyrerthum in den ersten Jahrhunderten</span></i>,
in Niedner’s "Zeitschrift f. Hist. Theol." 1859 and
’60.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xv-p12">E. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xv-p12.1">de Pressensé</span>:
<i>The Martyrs and Apologists</i>. Translated from the French. London
and N. Y. 1871. (Ch. II. p. 67 sqq.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xv-p13">Chateaubriand: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.iv.xv-p13.1">Les martyrs ou le triomphe de la rel.
chrét</span></i>. 2 vols. Paris 1809 and often (best
Engl. trsl. by O W. Wight, N. York, 1859.) Has no critical or
historical value, but merely poetical.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xv-p14">Comp. in part Mrs. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xv-p14.1">Jameson</span>:
<i>Sacred and Legendary Art.</i> Lond. 1848. 2 vols.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xv-p15"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.xv-p16">To these protracted and cruel persecutions the church
opposed no revolutionary violence, no carnal resistance, but the moral
heroism of suffering and dying for the truth. But this very heroism was
her fairest ornament and staunchest weapon. In this very heroism she
proved herself worthy of her divine founder, who submitted to the death
of the cross for the salvation of the world, and even prayed that his
murderers might be forgiven. The patriotic virtues of Greek and Roman
antiquity reproduced themselves here in exalted form, in self-denial
for the sake of a heavenly country, and for a crown that fadeth not
away. Even boys and girls became heroes, and rushed with a holy
enthusiasm to death. In those hard times men had to make earnest of the
words of the Lord: "Whosoever doth not bear his cross and come after
me, cannot be my disciple." "He, that loveth father and mother more
than me, is not worthy of me." But then also the promise daily proved
itself true: "Blessed are they, who are persecuted for
righteousness’ sake; for theirs is the kingdom of
heaven." "He, that loseth his life for my sake, shall find it." And it
applied not only to the martyrs themselves, who exchanged the troubled
life of earth for the blessedness of heaven, but also to the church as
a whole, which came forth purer and stronger from every persecution,
and thus attested her indestructible vitality.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xv-p17">These suffering virtues are among the sweetest and
noblest fruits of the Christian religion. It is not so much the amount
of suffering which challenges our admiration, although it was terrible
enough, as the spirit with which the early Christians bore it. Men and
women of all classes, noble senators and learned bishops, illiterate
artisans and poor slaves, loving mothers and delicate virgins,
hoary-headed pastors and innocent children approached their tortures in
no temper of unfeeling indifference and obstinate defiance, but, like
their divine Master, with calm self-possession, humble resignation,
gentle meekness, cheerful faith, triumphant hope, and forgiving
charity. Such spectacles must have often overcome even the inhuman
murderer. "Go on," says <name id="v.iv.xv-p17.1">Tertullian</name> tauntingly
to the heathen governors, "rack, torture, grind us to powder: our
numbers increase in proportion as ye mow us down. The blood of
Christians is their harvest seed. Your very obstinacy is a teacher. For
who is not incited by the contemplation of it to inquire what there is
in the core of the matter? And who, after having joined us, does not
long to suffer?"<note place="end" n="60" id="v.iv.xv-p17.2"><p id="v.iv.xv-p18"> Comp. a similar
passage in the anonymous Ep. ad Diognetum, c. 6 and 7 at the close, and
in Justin M., Dial .c. Tryph. <scripRef passage="Jud. c. 110" id="v.iv.xv-p18.1" parsed="|Judg|110|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.110">Jud. c. 110</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xv-p18.2">9</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xv-p19">Unquestionably there were also during this period,
especially after considerable seasons of quiet, many superficial or
hypocritical Christians, who, the moment the storm of persecution broke
forth, flew like chaff from the wheat, and either offered incense to
the gods (thurificati, sacrificati), or procured false witness of their
return to paganism (libellatici, from libellum), or gave up the sacred
books (traditores). <name id="v.iv.xv-p19.1">Tertullian</name> relates with
righteous indignation that whole congregations, with the clergy at the
head, would at times resort to dishonorable bribes in order to avert
the persecution of heathen magistrates.<note place="end" n="61" id="v.iv.xv-p19.2"><p id="v.iv.xv-p20"> De fuga in persec.
c. 13: "Massaliter totae ecclesiae tributum sibi irrogaverunt."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xv-p20.1">0</span> But these were certainly cases of rare
exception. Generally speaking the three sorts of apostates (lapsi) were
at once excommunicated, and in many churches, through excessive rigor,
were even refused restoration.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xv-p21">Those who cheerfully confessed Christ before the
heathen magistrate at the peril of life, but were not executed, were
honored as <i>confessors.</i><note place="end" n="62" id="v.iv.xv-p21.1"><p id="v.iv.xv-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.xv-p22.1">Ὁμολογήται</span>,
confessores, <scripRef passage="Matt. 10:32" id="v.iv.xv-p22.2" parsed="|Matt|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.32">Matt. 10:32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:12" id="v.iv.xv-p22.3" parsed="|1Tim|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.12">1 Tim. 6:12</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xv-p22.4">1</span> Those who suffered abuse of all kind and
death itself, for their faith, were called martyrs or bloodwitnesses.<note place="end" n="63" id="v.iv.xv-p22.5"><p id="v.iv.xv-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.xv-p23.1">Μάρτυρες,</span>
<scripRef passage="Acts 22:20" id="v.iv.xv-p23.2" parsed="|Acts|22|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.20">Acts 22:20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. 12:1" id="v.iv.xv-p23.3" parsed="|Heb|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.1">Heb. 12:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:1" id="v.iv.xv-p23.4" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1">1 Pet. 5:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. 17:6" id="v.iv.xv-p23.5" parsed="|Rev|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.6">Rev. 17:6</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xv-p23.6">2</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xv-p24">Among these confessors and martyrs were not
wanting those in whom the pure, quiet flame of enthusiasm rose into the
wild fire of fanaticism, and whose zeal was corrupted with impatient
haste, heaven-tempting presumption, and pious ambition; to whom that
word could be applied: "Though I give my body to be burned, and have
not love, it profiteth me nothing." They delivered themselves up to the
heathen officers, and in every way sought the martyr’s
crown, that they might merit heaven and be venerated on earth as
saints. Thus <name id="v.iv.xv-p24.1">Tertullian</name> tells of a company of
Christians in Ephesus, who begged martyrdom from the heathen governor,
but after a few had been executed, the rest were sent away by him with
the words: "Miserable creatures, if you really wish to die, you have
precipices and halters enough." Though this error was far less
discreditable than the opposite extreme of the cowardly fear of man,
yet it was contrary to the instruction and the example of Christ and
the apostles,<note place="end" n="64" id="v.iv.xv-p24.2"><p id="v.iv.xv-p25"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 10:23" id="v.iv.xv-p25.1" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">Matt. 10:23</scripRef>;
24:15-20; <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:20-25" id="v.iv.xv-p25.2" parsed="|Phil|1|20|1|25" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.20-Phil.1.25">Phil. 1:20-25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:6-8" id="v.iv.xv-p25.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|6|4|8" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.6-2Tim.4.8">2 Tim. 4:6-8</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xv-p25.4">3</span>
and to the spirit of true martyrdom, which consists in the union of
sincere humility and power, and possesses divine strength in the very
consciousness of human weakness. And accordingly intelligent church
teachers censured this stormy, morbid zeal. The church of Smyrna speaks
thus: "We do not commend those who expose themselves; for the gospel
teaches not so." <name id="v.iv.xv-p25.5">Clement of Alexandria</name> says:
"The Lord himself has commanded us to flee to another city when we are
persecuted; not as if the persecution were an evil; not as if we feared
death; but that we may not lead or help any to evil doing." In <name id="v.iv.xv-p25.6">Tertullian</name>’s view martyrdom
perfects itself in divine patience; and with <name id="v.iv.xv-p25.7">Cyprian</name> it is a gift of divine grace, which one cannot
hastily grasp, but must patiently wait for.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xv-p26">But after all due allowance for such adulteration
and degeneracy, the martyrdom of the first three centuries still
remains one of the grandest phenomena of history, and an evidence of
the indestructible divine nature of Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xv-p27">No other religion could have stood for so long a
period the combined opposition of Jewish bigotry, Greek philosophy, and
Roman policy and power; no other could have triumphed at last over so
many foes by purely moral and spiritual force, without calling any
carnal weapons to its aid. This comprehensive and long-continued
martyrdom is the peculiar crown and glory of the early church; it
pervaded its entire literature and gave it a predominantly apologetic
character; it entered deeply into its organization and discipline and
the development of Christian doctrine; it affected the public worship
and private devotions; it produced a legendary poetry; but it gave rise
also, innocently, to a great deal of superstition, and undue exaltation
of human merit; and it lies at the foundation of the Catholic worship
of saints and relics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xv-p28">Sceptical writers have endeavored to diminish its
moral effect by pointing to the fiendish and hellish scenes of the
papal crusades against the Albigenses and Waldenses, the Parisian
massacre of the Huguenots, the Spanish Inquisition, and other
persecutions of more recent date. Dodwell expressed the opinion, which
has been recently confirmed by the high authority of the learned and
impartial Niebuhr, that the Diocletian persecution was a mere shadow as
compared with the persecution of the Protestants in the Netherlands by
the Duke of Alva in the service of Spanish bigotry and despotism.
Gibbon goes even further, and boldly asserts that "the number of
Protestants who were executed by the Spaniards in a single province and
a single reign, far exceeded that of the primitive martyrs in the space
of three centuries and of the Roman empire." The victims of the Spanish
Inquisition also are said to outnumber those of the Roman emperors.<note place="end" n="65" id="v.iv.xv-p28.1"><p id="v.iv.xv-p29"> The number of Dutch
martyrs under the Duke of Alva amounted, according to Grotius, to over
100,000; according to P. Sarpi, the R. Cath. historian, to 50,000.
Motley, in his History of the Rim of the Dutch Republic, vol. II. 504,
says of the terrible reign of Alva: "The barbarities committed amid the
sack and ruin of those blazing and starving cities are almost beyond
belief; unborn infants were torn from the living bodies of their
mothers; women and children were violated by the thousands; and whole
populations burned and hacked to pieces by soldiers in every mode which
cruelty, in its wanton ingenuity, could devise." Buckle and
Friedländer (III. 586) assert that during the eighteen years
of office of Torquemada, the Spanish Inquisition punished, according to
the lowest estimate, 105,000 persons, among whom 8,800 were burnt. In
Andalusia 2000 Jews were executed, and 17,000 punished in a single
year.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xv-p29.1">4</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xv-p30">Admitting these sad facts, they do not justify any
sceptical conclusion. For Christianity is no more responsible for the
crimes and cruelties perpetrated in its name by unworthy professors and
under the sanction of an unholy alliance of politics and religion, than
the Bible for all the nonsense men have put into it, or God for the
abuse daily and hourly practised with his best gifts. But the number of
martyrs must be judged by the total number of Christians who were a
minority of the population. The want of particular statements by
contemporary writers leaves it impossible to ascertain, even
approximately, the number of martyrs. Dodwell and Gibbon have certainly
underrated it, as far as <name id="v.iv.xv-p30.1">Eusebius</name>, the
popular tradition since Constantine, and the legendary poesy of the
middle age, have erred the other way. This is the result of recent
discovery and investigation, and fully admitted by such writers as
Renan. <name id="v.iv.xv-p30.2">Origen</name>, it is true, wrote in the
middle of the third century, that the number of Christian martyrs was
small and easy to be counted; God not permitting that all this class of
men should be exterminated.<note place="end" n="66" id="v.iv.xv-p30.3"><p id="v.iv.xv-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.xv-p31.1">Ὀλίγοι
κατὰ
καιροὺς
καὶ σφόδρα
εὐαρίθμητοι
τεθνήκασι.</span>.
Adv. Cels. III. 8 The older testimony of Melito of Sardis, in the
well-known fragment from his Apology, preserved by <name id="v.iv.xv-p31.2">Eusebius</name> IV. 26, refers merely to the small number of
imperial persecutors before <name id="v.iv.xv-p31.3">Marcus
Aurelius</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xv-p31.4">5</span> But this language must be understood as
referring chiefly to the reigns of Caracalla, Heliogabalus, Alexander
Severus and Philippus Arabs, who did not persecute the Christians. Soon
afterwards the fearful persecution of Decius broke out, in which <name id="v.iv.xv-p31.5">Origen</name> himself was thrown into prison and cruelly
treated. Concerning the preceding ages, his statement must be qualified
by the equally valid testimonies of <name id="v.iv.xv-p31.6">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.iv.xv-p31.7">Clement of
Alexandria</name> (<name id="v.iv.xv-p31.8">Origen</name>’s
teacher), and the still older <name id="v.iv.xv-p31.9">Irenaeus</name>, who
says expressly, that the church, for her love to God, "sends in all
places and at all times a multitude of martyrs to the Father."<note place="end" n="67" id="v.iv.xv-p31.10"><p id="v.iv.xv-p32"> Adv. Haer. IV. c.
33, § 9: Ecclesia omni in loco ob eam, quam habet erga Deum
dilectionem, multitudinem martyrum in omni tempore praemittit ad
Patrem.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xv-p32.1">6</span> Even
the heathen Tacitus speaks of an "immense multitude" (ingens multitudo)
of Christians, who were murdered in the city of Rome alone during the
Neronian persecution in 64. To this must be added the silent, yet most
eloquent testimony of the Roman catacombs, which, according to the
calculation of Marchi and Northcote, extended over nine hundred English
miles, and are said to contain nearly seven millions of graves, a large
proportion of these including the relics of martyrs, as the innumerable
inscriptions and instruments of death testify. The sufferings,
moreover, of the church during this period are of course not to be
measured merely by the number of actual executions, but by the far more
numerous insults, slanders, vexatious, and tortures, which the cruelty
of heartless heathens and barbarians could devise, or any sort of
instrument could inflict on the human body, and which were in a
thousand cases worse than death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xv-p33">Finally, while the Christian religion has at all
times suffered more or less persecution, bloody or unbloody, from the
ungodly world, and always had its witnesses ready for any sacrifice;
yet at no period since the first three centuries was the whole church
denied the right of a peaceful legal existence, and the profession of
Christianity itself universally declared and punished as a political
crime. Before Constantine the Christians were a helpless and proscribed
minority in an essentially heathen world, and under a heathen
government. Then they died not simply for particular doctrines, but for
the facts of Christianity. Then it was a conflict, not for a
denomination or sect, but for Christianity itself. The importance of
ancient martyrdom does not rest so much on the number of victims and
the cruelty of their sufferings as on the great antithesis and the
ultimate result in saving the Christian religion for all time to come.
Hence the first three centuries are the classical period of heathen
persecution and of Christian martyrdom. The martyrs and confessors of
the ante-Nicene age suffered for the common cause of all Christian
denominations and sects, and hence are justly held in reverence and
gratitude by all.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xv-p34"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.xv-p35">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xv-p36"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xv-p37"><name id="v.iv.xv-p37.1">Dr. Thomas Arnold</name>, who
had no leaning to superstitious and idolatrous saint-worship, in
speaking of a visit to the church of San Stefano at Rome, remarks: "No
doubt many of the particular stories thus painted will bear no critical
examination; it is likely enough, too, that Gibbon has truly accused
the general statements of exaggeration. But this is a thankless labor.
Divide the sum total of the reported martyrs by
twenty—by fifty, if you will; after all you have a
number of persons of all ages and sexes suffering cruel torment and
death for conscience’ sake, and for
Christ’s; and by their sufferings manifestly with
God’s blessing ensuring the triumph of
Christ’s gospel. Neither do I think that we consider
the excellence of this martyr spirit half enough. I do not think that
pleasure is a sin; but though pleasure is not a sin, yet surely the
contemplation of suffering for Christ’s sake is a
thing most needful for us in our days, from whom in our daily life
suffering seems so far removed. And as God’s grace
enabled rich and delicate persons, women and even children, to endure
all extremities of pain and reproach, in times past; so there is the
same grace no less mighty now; and if we do not close ourselves against
it, it might be in us no less glorious in a time of trial."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xv-p38"><name id="v.iv.xv-p38.1">Lecky</name>, a very able and
impartial historian, justly censures the unfeeling chapter of Gibbon on
persecution. "The complete absence," he says (<i>History of European
Morals</i>, I. 494 sqq.), "of all sympathy with the heroic courage
manifested by the martyrs, and the frigid, and in truth most
unphilosophical severity with which the historian has weighed the words
and actions of men engaged in the agonies of a deadly, struggle, must
repel every generous nature, while the persistence with which he
estimates persecutions by the number of deaths rather than the amount
of suffering, diverts the mind from the really distinctive atrocities
of the Pagan persecutions .... It is true that in one Catholic country
they introduced the atrocious custom of making the spectacle of men
burnt alive for their religious opinions an element in the public
festivities. It is true, too, that the immense majority of the acts of
the martyrs are the transparent forgeries of lying monks; but it is
also true that among the authentic records of Pagan persecutions there
are histories, which display, perhaps more vividly than any other, both
the depth of cruelty to which human nature may sink, and the heroism of
resistance it may attain. There was a time when it was the just boast
of the Romans, that no refinement of cruelty, no prolongations of
torture, were admitted in their stern but simple penal code. But all
this was changed. Those hateful games, which made the spectacle of
human suffering and death the delight of all classes, had spread their
brutalising influence wherever the Roman name was known, had rendered
millions absolutely indifferent to the sight of human suffering, had
produced in many, in the very centre of an advanced civilisation, a
relish and a passion for torture, a rapture and an exultation in
watching the spasms of extreme agony, such as an African or an American
savage alone can equal. The most horrible recorded instances of torture
were usually inflicted, either by the populace, or in their presence,
in the arena. We read of Christians bound in chains of red-hot iron,
while the stench of their half-consumed flesh rose in a suffocating
cloud to heaven; of others who were torn to the very bone by, shells or
hooks of iron; of holy virgins given over to the lust of the gladiator
or to the mercies of the pander; of two hundred and twenty-seven
converts sent on one occasion to the mines, each with the sinews of one
leg severed by a red-hot iron, and with an eye scooped from its socket;
of fires so slow that the victims writhed for hours in their agonies;
of bodies torn limb from limb, or sprinkled with burning lead; of
mingled salt and vinegar poured over the flesh that was bleeding from
the rack; of tortures prolonged and varied through entire days. For the
love of their Divine Master, for the cause they believed to be true,
men, and even weak girls, endured these things without flinching, when
one word would have freed them from their sufferings, <i>No opinion we
may form of the proceedings of priests in a later age should impair the
reverence with which we bend before the martyr’s
tomb</i>.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xv-p39"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="27" title="Rise of the Worship of Martyrs and Relics" shorttitle="Section 27" progress="9.51%" prev="v.iv.xv" next="v.v" id="v.iv.xvi">

<p class="head" id="v.iv.xvi-p1">§ 27. Rise of the Worship of Martyrs and
Relics.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.xvi-p3">I. Sources.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xvi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xvi-p5">In addition to the works quoted in
§§ 12 and 26, comp. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xvi-p5.1">Euseb</span>. <i>H. E.</i> IV. 15; <i>De Mart. Palaest.</i> c. 7.
<span class="s03" id="v.iv.xvi-p5.2">Clem. Alex</span>.: <i>Strom</i>. IV. p. 596. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xvi-p5.3">Orig</span><i>.: Exhort. ad mart.</i> c. 30 and 50. <i>In
Num. Kom.</i> X. 2. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xvi-p5.4">Tertull</span>.: <i>De cor.
mil</i>. c. 3; <i>De Resurr.</i> carn. c. 43. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xvi-p5.5">Cypr</span>.: <i>De lapsis,</i> c. 17; <i>Epist.</i> 34 and 57.
<span class="s03" id="v.iv.xvi-p5.6">Const. Apost</span>.: l. 8.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xvi-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.iv.xvi-p7">II. Works.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xvi-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xvi-p9">C. <span class="s03" id="v.iv.xvi-p9.1">Sagittarius</span>: De
natalitiis mart. Jen. 1696.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.iv.xvi-p10">Schwabe: De insigni veneratione, quae obtinuit erga
martyres in primit. eccl. Altd. 1748.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xvi-p11"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.iv.xvi-p12">In thankful remembrance of the fidelity of this
"noble army of martyrs," in recognition of the unbroken communion of
saints, and in prospect of the resurrection of the body, the church
paid to the martyrs, and even to their mortal remains, a veneration,
which was in itself well-deserved and altogether natural, but which
early exceeded the scriptural limit, and afterwards degenerated into
the worship of saints and relics. The heathen hero-worship silently
continued in the church and was baptized with Christian names.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xvi-p13">In the church of Smyrna, according to its letter
of the year 155, we find this veneration still in its innocent,
childlike form: "They [the Jews] know not, that we can neither ever
forsake Christ, who has suffered for the salvation of the whole world
of the redeemed, nor worship another. Him indeed we adore (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.iv.xvi-p13.1">προσκυνοῦμεν</span>) as the Son of God; but the
martyrs we love as they deserve (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.iv.xvi-p13.2">ἀγαπῶμεν
ἀξίως</span>) for their surpassing love to their King
and Master, as we wish also to be their companions and
fellow-disciples."<note place="end" n="68" id="v.iv.xvi-p13.3"><p id="v.iv.xvi-p14"> Martyrium <name id="v.iv.xvi-p14.1">Polycarp</name>i, cap. 17; Comp. <name id="v.iv.xvi-p14.2">Eusebius</name>, H. E. IV. 15.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xvi-p14.3">7</span> The day of the death of a martyr was
called his heavenly birth-day,<note place="end" n="69" id="v.iv.xvi-p14.4"><p id="v.iv.xvi-p15"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.xvi-p15.1">Ἡμέρα
γενέθλιος,
γενέθλια</span></i>,
natales, natalitia martyrum.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xvi-p15.2">8</span> and was celebrated annually at his grave
(mostly in a cave or catacomb), by prayer, reading of a history of his
suffering and victory, oblations, and celebration of the holy
supper.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xvi-p16">But the early church did not stop with this.
Martyrdom was taken, after the end of the second century, not only as a
higher grade of Christian virtue, but at the same time as a baptism of
fire and blood,<note place="end" n="70" id="v.iv.xvi-p16.1"><p id="v.iv.xvi-p17"> Lavacrum sanguinis,
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.xvi-p17.1">βάπτισμα
διὰ
πυρός</span></i>, comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 20:22" id="v.iv.xvi-p17.2" parsed="|Matt|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.22">Matt.
20:22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 12:50" id="v.iv.xvi-p17.3" parsed="|Luke|12|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.50">Luke 12:50</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 10:39" id="v.iv.xvi-p17.4" parsed="|Mark|10|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.39">Mark 10:39</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xvi-p17.5">9</span>
an ample substitution for the baptism of water, as purifying from sin,
and as securing an entrance into heaven. <name id="v.iv.xvi-p17.6">Origen</name> even went so far as to ascribe to the sufferings
of the martyrs an atoning virtue for others, an efficacy like that of
the sufferings of Christ, on the authority of such passages as <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 12:15" id="v.iv.xvi-p17.7" parsed="|2Cor|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.15">2 Cor.
12:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 1:24" id="v.iv.xvi-p17.8" parsed="|Col|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.24">Col. 1:24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:6" id="v.iv.xvi-p17.9" parsed="|2Tim|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.6">2 Tim. 4:6</scripRef>. According to <name id="v.iv.xvi-p17.10">Tertullian</name>, the martyrs entered immediately into the
blessedness of heaven, and were not required, like ordinary Christians,
to pass through the intermediate state. Thus was applied the
benediction on those who are persecuted for
righteousness’ sake, <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:10-12" id="v.iv.xvi-p17.11" parsed="|Matt|5|10|5|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.10-Matt.5.12">Matt.
5:10–12</scripRef>.
Hence, according to <name id="v.iv.xvi-p17.12">Origen</name> and <name id="v.iv.xvi-p17.13">Cyprian</name>, their prayers before the throne of God came to
be thought peculiarly efficacious for the church militant on earth,
and, according to an example related by <name id="v.iv.xvi-p17.14">Eusebius</name>, their future intercessions were bespoken
shortly before their death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xvi-p18">In the Roman Catacombs we find inscriptions where
the departed are requested to pray for their living relatives and
friends.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xvi-p19">The veneration thus shown for the persons of the
martyrs was transferred in smaller measure to their remains. The church
of Smyrna counted the bones of <name id="v.iv.xvi-p19.1">Polycarp</name> more
precious than gold or diamonds.<note place="end" n="71" id="v.iv.xvi-p19.2"><p id="v.iv.xvi-p20"> It is worthy of
note, however, that some of the startling phenomena related in the
Martyrium <name id="v.iv.xvi-p20.1">Polycarp</name>i by the congregation of
Smyrna are omitted in the narrative of <name id="v.iv.xvi-p20.2">Eusebius</name> (IV. 15), and may be a later interpolation.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.iv.xvi-p20.3">0</span> The remains of <name id="v.iv.xvi-p20.4">Ignatius</name> were held in equal veneration by the Christians
at Antioch. The friends of <name id="v.iv.xvi-p20.5">Cyprian</name> gathered
his blood in handkerchiefs, and built a chapel over his tomb.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.iv.xvi-p21">A veneration frequently excessive was paid, not
only to the deceased martyrs, but also the surviving confessors. It was
made the special duty of the deacons to visit and minister to them in
prison. The heathen <name id="v.iv.xvi-p21.1">Lucian</name> in his satire, "De
morte Peregrini," describes the unwearied care of the Christians for
their imprisoned brethren; the heaps of presents brought to them; and
the testimonies of sympathy even by messengers from great distances;
but all, of course, in Lucian’s view, out of mere
good-natured enthusiasm. <name id="v.iv.xvi-p21.2">Tertullian</name> the
Montanist censures the excessive attention of the Catholics to their
confessors. The libelli pacis, as they were
called—intercessions of the confessors for the
fallen—commonly procured restoration to the fellowship
of the church. Their voice had peculiar weight in the choice of
bishops, and their sanction not rarely overbalanced the authority of
the clergy. <name id="v.iv.xvi-p21.3">Cyprian</name> is nowhere more eloquent
than in the praise of their heroism. His letters to the imprisoned
confessors in Carthage are full of glorification, in a style somewhat
offensive to our evangelical ideas. Yet after all, he protests against
the abuse of their privileges, from which he had himself to suffer, and
earnestly exhorts them to a holy walk; that the honor they have gained
may not prove a snare to them, and through pride and carelessness be
lost. He always represents the crown of the confessor and the martyr as
a free gift of the grace of God, and sees the real essence of it rather
in the inward disposition than in the outward act. Commodian conceived
the whole idea of martyrdom in its true breadth, when he extended it to
all those who, without shedding their blood, endured to the end in
love, humility, and patience, and in all Christian virtue.</p>

<p id="v.iv.xvi-p22"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="III" title="Literary Contest of Christianity with Judaism and Heathenism" shorttitle="Chapter III" progress="9.79%" prev="v.iv.xvi" next="v.v.i" id="v.v">

<p id="v.v-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.v-p2">CHAPTER III.</p>

<p id="v.v-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.v-p4">LITERARY CONTEST OF CHRISTIANITY WITH JUDAISM
AND HEATHENISM.</p>

<p id="v.v-p5"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="28" title="Literature" shorttitle="Section 28" progress="9.80%" prev="v.v" next="v.v.ii" id="v.v.i">

<p class="head" id="v.v.i-p1">§ 28. Literature.</p>

<p id="v.v.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.v.i-p3">I. Sources.</p>

<p id="v.v.i-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p5">Tacitus (Consul 97, d. about 117): Annal. xv. 44.
Comp. his picture of the Jews, Hist. v. 1–5.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p6">Plinius (d. about 114): <scripRef passage="Ep. x. 96, 97" id="v.v.i-p6.1" parsed="|Eph|10|96|0|0;|Eph|10|97|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.10.96 Bible:Eph.10.97">Ep. x. 96, 97</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p7">Celsus (flourished about 150): <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p7.1">Ἀληθὴς
λόγος</span>. Preserved in fragments in <name id="v.v.i-p7.2">Origen</name>’s Refutation (8 books <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p7.3">Κατὰ
Κέλσου</span>); reconstructed, translated and explained
by <span class="s03" id="v.v.i-p7.4"><span class="c18" id="v.v.i-p7.5">Theodor Keim</span></span>:
Celsus’ Wahres Wort, Aelteste wissenschaftliche
Streitschrift, antiker Weltanschauung gegen das Christenthum,
Zürich 1873 (293 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p8">Lucian (d. about 180): <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p8.1">Περὶ τῆς
Περεγρίνου
τελευτῆς</span>
c. 11–16; and
<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p8.2">Ἁληθὴς
ἱστορία</span>
I. 30; II. 4, 11.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p9">Porphyrius (about 300): <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p9.1">Κατὰ
Χριστιανῶν
λόγοι</span>. Only fragments preserved, and collected
by <span class="s03" id="v.v.i-p9.2"><span class="c18" id="v.v.i-p9.3">Holstein</span></span>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1630" id="v.v.i-p9.4" parsed="|Rom|1630|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1630">Rom.
1630</scripRef>. His most important works are lost. Those that remain are ed. by
A. <span class="s03" id="v.v.i-p9.5"><span class="c18" id="v.v.i-p9.6">Nauck</span></span>, 1860.</p>

<p id="v.v.i-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.v.i-p11">II. Works.</p>

<p id="v.v.i-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p13">Nath. Lardner: Collection of Ancient Jewish and
Heathen Testimonies to the Truth of the Christian Religion (Lond.
1727–’57) in the VI. and VII. vols.
of his Works, ed. by Kippis, London, 1838. Very valuable.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p14">Mosheim: introduction to his Germ. translation of
<name id="v.v.i-p14.1">Origen</name> against Celsus. Hamb. 1745.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p15">Bindemann: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p15.1">Celsus und seine Schriften gegen die
Christen</span></i>, in Illgen’s "Zeitschr.
für hist. Theol." Leipz. 1842. N. 2, p.
58–146.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p16">A<span class="s03" id="v.v.i-p16.1">d. Planck</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p16.2">Lukian u. das
Christenthum</span></i>, in the "Studien u. Kritiken," 1851. N.
4; translated in the "Bibliotheca Sacra," Andover, 1852.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p17">F. <span class="s03" id="v.v.i-p17.1">Chr. Baur</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p17.2">Das Christenthum der 3 ersten
Jahrh</span></i>. Tüb. secd. ed. 1860 (and 1863) pp.
370–430.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p18">Neander: General History of the Christian Religion
and Church; Engl. trans. by Torrey, vol. I., 157–178.
(12th Boston ed.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p19">Richard von der Alm: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p19.1">Die Urtheile heidnischer und jüdischer
Schriftsteller der vier ersten Jahrh. ueber Jesus und die ersten
Christen</span></i>. Leipz. 1865. (An infidel book.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p20">H. <span class="s03" id="v.v.i-p20.1">Kellner</span> (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p20.2">Hellenismus und Christenthum
oder die geistige Reaction des antiken Heidenthums gegen das
Christenthum</span></i>. Köln 1866 (454 pp.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p21">B. <span class="s03" id="v.v.i-p21.1">Aubé</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p21.2">De l’
Apologétique chrétienne au II<sup>e</sup>
siécle. St. Justin, philosophe et martyr</span></i>,
2nd ed. Paris 1875. By the same: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p21.3">Histoire des Persecutions de
l’église</span></i>. The second
part, also under the title<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p21.4">La polémique païenne à la fin du
II<sup>e</sup> siécle</span></i>. Paris 1878.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p22">E. <span class="s03" id="v.v.i-p22.1">Renan</span>:
<i>Marc-Aurèle</i> (Paris 1882), pp. 345 (<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p22.2">Celse et
Lucien</span></i>), 379 sqq. (<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.v.i-p22.3">Nouvelles apologies</span></i>).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p23">J. W. <span class="s03" id="v.v.i-p23.1">Farrar</span>: <i>Seekers
after God.</i> London, 1869, new ed. 1877. (Essays on Seneca,
Epictetus, and <name id="v.v.i-p23.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>, compared with
Christianity.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.i-p24">Comp. the Lit. quoted in § 12, especially
<span class="s03" id="v.v.i-p24.1">Uhlhorn</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.v.i-p24.2">Keim</span>
(1881), and the monographs on Justin M., <name id="v.v.i-p24.3">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.v.i-p24.4">Origen</name>, and other
Apologists, which are noticed in sections treating of these
writers.</p>

<p id="v.v.i-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="29" title="Literary Opposition to Christianity" shorttitle="Section 29" progress="9.93%" prev="v.v.i" next="v.v.iii" id="v.v.ii">

<p class="head" id="v.v.ii-p1">§ 29. Literary Opposition to
Christianity.</p>

<p id="v.v.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.v.ii-p3">Besides the external conflict, which we have
considered in the second chapter, Christianity was called to pass
through an equally important intellectual and literary struggle with
the ancient world; and from this also it came forth victorious, and
conscious of being the perfect religion for man. We shall see in this
chapter, that most of the objections of modern infidelity against
Christianity were anticipated by its earliest literary opponents, and
ably and successfully refuted by the ancient apologists for the wants
of the church in that age. Both unbelief and faith, like human nature
and divine grace, are essentially the same in all ages and among all
nations, but vary in form, and hence every age, as it produces its own
phase of opposition, must frame its own mode of defense.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.ii-p4">The Christian religion found at first as little
favor with the representatives of literature and art as with princes
and statesmen. In the secular literature of the latter part of the
first century and the beginning of the second, we find little more than
ignorant, careless and hostile allusions to Christianity as a new form
of superstition which then began to attract the attention of the Roman
government. In this point of view also Christ’s
kingdom was not of the world, and was compelled to force its way
through the greatest difficulties; yet it proved at last the mother of
an intellectual and moral culture far in advance of the Graeco-Roman,
capable of endless progress, and full of the vigor of perpetual
youth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.ii-p5">The pious barbarism of the Byzantine emperors
Theodosius II. and Valentinian III. ordered the destruction of the
works of Porphyrius and all other opponents of Christianity, to avert
the wrath of God, but considerable fragments have been preserved in the
refutations of the Christian Fathers, especially <name id="v.v.ii-p5.1">Origen</name>, <name id="v.v.ii-p5.2">Eusebius</name>, Cyril of
Alexandria (against Julian), and scattered notices of Jerome and <name id="v.v.ii-p5.3">Augustin</name>.</p>

<p id="v.v.ii-p6"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="30" title="Jewish Opposition. Josephus and the Talmud" shorttitle="Section 30" progress="10.02%" prev="v.v.ii" next="v.v.iv" id="v.v.iii">

<p class="head" id="v.v.iii-p1">§ 30. Jewish Opposition. Josephus and the
Talmud.</p>

<p id="v.v.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.v.iii-p3">The hostility of the Jewish Scribes and Pharisees to
the gospel is familiar from the New Testament. <name id="v.v.iii-p3.1">Josephus</name> mentions Jesus once in his archaeology, but in
terms so favorable as to agree ill with his Jewish position, and to
subject the passage to the suspicion of interpolation or corruption.<note place="end" n="72" id="v.v.iii-p3.2"><p id="v.v.iii-p4"> Joseph. Antiqu. l.
XVIII.c. 3, sect. 3. Comp. on this much disputed passage, vol. I., p.
92.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.iii-p4.1">1</span> His
writings, however, contain much valuable testimony to the truth of the
gospel history. His "Archaeology" throughout is a sort of fifth Gospel
in illustration of the social and political environments of the life of
Christ.<note place="end" n="73" id="v.v.iii-p4.2"><p id="v.v.iii-p5"> It is the special
merit of Keim to have thoroughly utilized Josephus for the biography of
Jesus.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.iii-p5.1">2</span> His
"History of the Jewish War," in particular, is undesignedly a striking
commentary on the Saviour’s predictions concerning the
destruction of the city and temple of Jerusalem, the great distress and
affliction of the Jewish people at that time, the famine, pestilence,
and earthquake, the rise of false prophets and impostors, and the
flight of his disciples at the approach of these calamities.<note place="end" n="74" id="v.v.iii-p5.2"><p id="v.v.iii-p6"> These coincidences
have been traced out in full by Lardner, Works, ed. Kippis, vol. VI. p.
406 ff.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.iii-p6.1">3</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.iii-p7">The attacks of the later Jews upon Christianity
are essentially mere repetitions of those recorded in the
Gospels—denial of the Messiahship of Jesus, and
horrible vituperation of his confessors. We learn their character best
from the dialogue of Justin with the Jew Trypho. The fictitious
disputation on Christ by Jason and Papiscus, first mentioned by Celsus,
was lost since the seventh century.<note place="end" n="75" id="v.v.iii-p7.1"><p id="v.v.iii-p8"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.iii-p8.1">Ἱάσονος
καὶ
Παπίσκου
ἄντιλογία
περὶ
Χριστοῦ</span></i>. D.
<name id="v.v.iii-p8.2">Origen</name>es Contra Cels. IV. 51. Celsus says,
that he read the book which defends the allegorical interpretation,
with pity and hatred. Comp. Harnack, Altchristl. Literatur, vol. 1.
(1882). p. 115 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.iii-p8.3">4</span> It seems to have been a rather poor
apology of Christianity against Jewish objections by a Jewish
Christian, perhaps by Aristo of Pella.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.iii-p9">The Talmud is the Bible of Judaism separated from,
and hostile to, Christianity, but it barely notices it except
indirectly. It completed the isolation of the Jews from all other
people.</p>

<p id="v.v.iii-p10"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="31" title="Pagan Opposition. Tacitus and Pliny" shorttitle="Section 31" progress="10.13%" prev="v.v.iii" next="v.v.v" id="v.v.iv">

<p class="head" id="v.v.iv-p1">§ 31. Pagan Opposition. Tacitus and
Pliny.</p>

<p id="v.v.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.v.iv-p3">The Greek and Roman writers of the first century, and
some of the second, as Seneca, the elder Pliny, and even the mild and
noble Plutarch, either from ignorance or contempt, never allude to
Christianity at all.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.iv-p4"><name id="v.v.iv-p4.1">Tacitus</name> and the younger
<name id="v.v.iv-p4.2">Pliny</name>, contemporaries and friends of the
emperor Trajan, are the first to notice it; and they speak of it only
incidentally and with stoical disdain and antipathy, as an "exitiabilis
superstition" "prava et immodica superstitio," "inflexibilis
obstinatio." These celebrated and in their way altogether estimable
Roman authors thus, from manifest ignorance, saw in the Christians
nothing but superstitious fanatics, and put them on a level with the
hated Jews; Tacitus, in fact, reproaching them also with the "odium
generis humani." This will afford some idea of the immense obstacles
which the new religion encountered in public opinion, especially in the
cultivated circles of the Roman empire. The Christian apologies of the
second century also show, that the most malicious and gratuitous
slanders against the Christians were circulated among the common
people, even charges of incest and cannibalism,<note place="end" n="76" id="v.v.iv-p4.3"><p id="v.v.iv-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.iv-p5.1">Οἰδιπόδειοι
μίξεις</span>, incesti
concubitus; and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.iv-p5.2">θυεστεῖα
δεῖπνα,</span> Thyesteae
epulae</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.iv-p5.3">5</span> which may have arisen in part from a
misapprehension of the intimate brotherly love of the Christians, and
their nightly celebration of the holy supper and love-feasts.</p>

<p id="v.v.iv-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.v.iv-p7">Their Indirect Testimony to Christianity.</p>

<p id="v.v.iv-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.iv-p9">On the other hand, however, the scanty and
contemptuous allusions of Tacitus and Pliny to Christianity bear
testimony to a number of facts in the Gospel History. Tacitus, in
giving an account of the Neronian persecution, incidentally attests,
that Christ was put to death as a malefactor by Pontius Pilate in the
reign of Tiberius; that he was the founder of the Christian sect, that
the latter took its rise in Judaea and spread in spite of the
ignominious death of Christ and the hatred and contempt it encountered
throughout the empire, so that a "vast multitude" (multitudo ingens) of
them were most cruelly put to death in the city of Rome alone as early
as the year 64. He also bears valuable testimony, in the fifth book of
his History, together with Josephus, from whom he mainly, though not
exclusively takes his account, to the fulfilment of
Christ’s prophecy concerning the destruction of
Jerusalem and the overthrow of the Jewish theocracy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.iv-p10">As to Pliny’s famous letter to
Trajan, written about 107, it proves the rapid spread of Christianity
in Asia Minor at that time among all ranks of society, the general
moral purity and steadfastness of its professors amid cruel
persecution, their mode and time of worship, their adoration of Christ
as God, their observance of a "stated day," which is undoubtedly
Sunday, and other facts of importance in the early history of the
Church. Trajan’s rescript in reply to
Pliny’s inquiry, furnishes evidence of the innocence
of the Christians; he notices no charge against them except their
disregard of the worship of the gods, and forbids them to be sought
for. <name id="v.v.iv-p10.1">Marcus Aurelius</name> testifies, in one brief
and unfriendly allusion, to their eagerness for the crown of
martyrdom.</p>

<p id="v.v.iv-p11"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="32" title="Direct Assaults. Celsus" shorttitle="Section 32" progress="10.29%" prev="v.v.iv" next="v.v.vi" id="v.v.v">

<p class="head" id="v.v.v-p1">§ 32. Direct Assaults. Celsus.</p>

<p id="v.v.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.v.v-p3">The direct assault upon Christianity, by works
devoted to the purpose, began about the middle of the second century,
and was very ably conducted by a Grecian philosopher, <name id="v.v.v-p3.1">Celsus</name>, otherwise unknown; according to <name id="v.v.v-p3.2">Origen</name>, an Epicurean with many Platonic ideas, and a
friend of Lucian. He wrote during the persecuting reign of <name id="v.v.v-p3.3">Marcus Aurelius</name>.<note place="end" n="77" id="v.v.v-p3.4"><p id="v.v.v-p4"> <name id="v.v.v-p4.1">Origen</name> (I. 8) indefinitely assigns him to the reign of
Hadrian and the Antonines; most historians (Mosheim, Gieseler, Baur,
Friedländer) to <span class="s03" id="v.v.v-p4.2">a.d</span>. 150 or later;
others (Tillemont, Neander, Zeller) to about 160 or 170; Keim (1. c. p.
267) to <span class="s03" id="v.v.v-p4.3">a.d</span>. 178. As the place of composition
Keim (p. 274) suggests Rome, others Alexandria. He ably defends his
identity with the friend of Lucian (p. 291), but makes him out a
Platonist rather than an Epicurean (p. 203 sqq.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.v-p4.4">6</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.v-p5">Celsus, with all his affected or real contempt for
the new religion, considered it important enough to be opposed by an
extended work entitled "A True Discourse," of which <name id="v.v.v-p5.1">Origen</name>, in his Refutation, has faithfully preserved
considerable fragments.<note place="end" n="78" id="v.v.v-p5.2"><p id="v.v.v-p6"> See the restoration
of Celsus from these fragments by Dr. Keim, quoted above.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.v-p6.1">7</span> These represent their author as an
eclectic philosopher of varied culture, skilled in dialectics, and
familiar with the Gospels, Epistles, and even the writings of the Old
Testament. He speaks now in the frivolous style of an Epicurean, now in
the earnest and dignified tone of a Platonist. At one time he advocates
the popular heathen religion, as, for instance, its doctrine of demons;
at another time he rises above the polytheistic notions to a
pantheistic or sceptical view. He employs all the aids which the
culture of his age afforded, all the weapons of learning, common sense,
wit, sarcasm, and dramatic animation of style, to disprove
Christianity; and he anticipates most of the arguments and sophisms of
the deists and infidels of later times. Still his book is, on the
whole, a very superficial, loose, and light-minded work, and gives
striking proof of the inability of the natural reason to understand the
Christian truth. It has no savor of humility, no sense of the
corruption of human nature, and man’s need of
redemption; it is full of heathen passion and prejudice, utterly blind
to any spiritual realities, and could therefore not in the slightest
degree appreciate the glory of the Redeemer and of his work. It needs
no refutation, it refutes itself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.v-p7">Celsus first introduces a Jew, who accuses the
mother of Jesus of adultery with a soldier named Panthera;<note place="end" n="79" id="v.v.v-p7.1"><p id="v.v.v-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.v-p8.1">Πάνθηρ</span>, panthera, here,
and in the Talmud, where Jesus is likewise called <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.v.v-p8.2">יֶשׁיּ
בֵנ
ףַּנְדִירָא</span></p>

<p id="v.v.v-p9">is used, like the Latin lupa, as a type of ravenous
lust hence as a symbolical name for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.v-p9.1">μοιχείρ</span>.
So Nitzsch and Baur. But Keim (p. 12) takes it as a designation of the
wild rapacious (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.v-p9.2">πᾶν
θηρῶν</span>) Roman soldier. The
mother of Jesus was, according to the Jewish informant of Celsus, a
poor seamstress, and engaged to a carpenter, who plunged her into
disgrace and misery when he found out her infidelity.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.v-p9.3">8</span> adduces
the denial of Peter, the treachery of Judas, and the death of Jesus as
contradictions of his pretended divinity; and makes the resurrection an
imposture. Then Celsus himself begins the attack, and begins it by
combating the whole idea of the supernatural, which forms the common
foundation of Judaism and Christianity. The controversy between Jews
and Christians appears to him as foolish as the strife about the shadow
of an ass. The Jews believed, as well as the Christians, in the
prophecies of a Redeemer of the world, and thus differed from them only
in that they still expected the Messiah’s coming. But
then, to what purpose should God come down to earth at all, or send
another down? He knows beforehand what is going on among men. And such
a descent involves a change, a transition from the good to the evil,
from the lovely to the hateful, from the happy to the miserable; which
is undesirable, and indeed impossible, for the divine nature. In
another place he says, God troubles himself no more about men than
about monkeys and flies. Celsus thus denies the whole idea of
revelation, now in pantheistic style, now in the levity of Epicurean
deism; and thereby at the same time abandons the ground of the popular
heathen religion. In his view Christianity has no rational foundation
at all, but is supported by the imaginary terrors of future punishment.
Particularly offensive to him are the promises of the gospel to the
poor and miserable, and the doctrines of forgiveness of sins and
regeneration, and of the resurrection of the body. This last he
scoffingly calls a hope of worms, but not of rational souls. The appeal
to the omnipotence of God, he thinks, does not help the matter, because
God can do nothing improper and unnatural. He reproaches the Christians
with ignorance, credulity, obstinacy, innovation, division, and
sectarianism, which they inherited mostly from their fathers, the Jews.
They are all uncultivated, mean, superstitious people, mechanics,
slaves, women, and children. The great mass of them he regarded as
unquestionably deceived. But where there are deceived, there must be
also deceivers; and this leads us to the last result of this polemical
sophistry. Celsus declared the first disciples of Jesus to be deceivers
of the worst kind; a band of sorcerers, who fabricated and circulated
the miraculous stories of the Gospels, particularly that of the
resurrection of Jesus; but betrayed themselves by contradictions. The
originator of the imposture, however, is Jesus himself, who learned
that magical art in Egypt, and afterwards made a great noise with it in
his native country.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.v-p10">But here, this philosophical and critical
sophistry virtually, acknowledges its bankruptcy. The hypothesis of
deception is the very last one to offer in explanation of a phenomenon
so important as Christianity was even in that day. The greater and more
permanent the deception, the more mysterious and unaccountable it must
appear to reason.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.v-p11"><name id="v.v.v-p11.1">Chrysostom</name> made the
truthful remark, that Celsus bears witness to the antiquity of the
apostolic writings. This heathen assailant, who lived almost within
hailing distance of St. John, incidentally gives us an abridgement of
the history of Christ as related by the Gospels, and this furnishes
strong weapons against modern infidels, who would represent this
history as a later invention. "I know everything" he says; "we have had
it all from your own books, and need no other testimony; ye slay
yourselves with your own sword." He refers to the Gospels of Matthew,
Luke, and John, and makes upon the whole about eighty allusions to, or
quotations from, the New Testament. He takes notice of
Christ’s birth from a virgin in a small village of
Judaea, the adoration of the wise men from the East, the slaughter of
the infants by order of Herod, the flight to Egypt, where he supposed
Christ learned the charms of magicians, his residence in Nazareth, his
baptism and the descent of the Holy Spirit in the shape of a dove and
the voice from heaven, the election of disciples, his friendship with
publicans and other low people, his supposed cures of the lame and the
blind, and raising of the dead, the betrayal of Judas, the denial of
Peter, the principal circumstances in the history of the passion and
crucifixion, also the resurrection of Christ.<note place="end" n="80" id="v.v.v-p11.2"><p id="v.v.v-p12"> Keim (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.v.v-p12.1">Geschichte Jesu von Nazara</span></i>,
I. 22) says of Celsus: "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.v.v-p12.2">Von der
Jungfraugeburt bis zum Jammer des Todes bei Essig und
Galle</span></i>, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.v.v-p12.3">bis zu
den Wundern des Todes und der Auferstehung hat er unsere Evangelien
verfolgt, und anderen Quellen, welche zum Theil heute noch fliessen, hat
er den Glauben an die Hasslichkeit Jesu und an die
Sündhaftigkeit seiner Jünger
abgewonnen</span></i>." Comp. Keim’s monograph
on Celsus, pp. 219-231. On the bearing of his testimony on the
genuineness of the Gospel of John, see vol. 1. p. 708.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.v-p12.4">9</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.v-p13">It is true he perverts or abuses most of these
facts; but according to his own showing they were then generally and
had always been believed by the Christians. He alludes to some of the
principal doctrines of the Christians, to their private assemblies for
worship, to the office of presbyters. He omits the grosser charges of
immorality, which he probably disowned as absurd and incredible.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.v-p14">In view of all these admissions we may here, with
Lardner, apply Samson’s riddle: "Out of the eater came
forth meat, and out of the strong came forth sweetness."<note place="end" n="81" id="v.v.v-p14.1"><p id="v.v.v-p15"> <scripRef passage="Judges xiv. 14" id="v.v.v-p15.1" parsed="|Judg|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.14.14">Judges xiv. 14</scripRef>.
Comp. Lardner’s Works, vol. VII. pp. 210-270. Dr.
Doddridge and Dr. Leland made good use of Celsus against the Deists of
the last century. He may with still greater effect be turned against
the more radical theories of Strauss and Renan. For
Keim’s estimate, see his Celsus, 253-261.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.v-p15.2">0</span></p>

<p id="v.v.v-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="33" title="Lucian" shorttitle="Section 33" progress="10.73%" prev="v.v.v" next="v.v.vii" id="v.v.vi">

<p class="head" id="v.v.vi-p1">§ 33. Lucian.</p>

<p id="v.v.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vi-p3">Edd. of Lucian’s works by
<i>Hemsterhuis</i> and <i>Reiz</i> (1743 sqq.), <i>Jacobitz</i>
(1836–39), <i>Dindorf</i> (1840 and 1858),
<i>Bekker</i> (<i>1853</i>)<i>, Franc. Fritzsche</i>
(1860–’69). The pseudo-Lucianic
dialogue <i>Philopatris</i> (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.v.vi-p3.1">φιλόπατρις</span>, loving one’s
country, patriot) in which the Christians are ridiculed and condemned
as enemies of the Roman empire, is of a much later date, probably from
the reign of Julian the Apostate (363). See Gesner: De aetate et
auctore Philopatridis, Jen. 1714.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vi-p4">Jacob:<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.vi-p4.1">Charakteristik Lucians</span></i>. Hamburg 1822.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vi-p5">G. G. <span class="s03" id="v.v.vi-p5.1">Bernays</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.vi-p5.2">Lucian und die
Cyniker</span></i>. Berlin. 1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vi-p6">Comp. <span class="s03" id="v.v.vi-p6.1">Keim</span>: <i>Celsus,</i>
143–151; E<span class="s03" id="v.v.vi-p6.2">d. D. Zeller</span>:<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.vi-p6.3">Alexander und
Peregrinus</span></i> , in the "Deutsche Rundschau," for Jan.
1877; <span class="s03" id="v.v.vi-p6.4">Henry Cotterill</span>: Peregrinus Proteus
(Edinb. 1879); <span class="s03" id="v.v.vi-p6.5">Ad. Harnack</span> in Herzog (ed.
II.), VIII. 772–779; and the Lit. quoted in
§ 28.</p>

<p id="v.v.vi-p7"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.v.vi-p8">In the same period the rhetorician <name id="v.v.vi-p8.1">Lucian</name> (born at Samosata in Syria about 120, died in
Egypt or Greece before 200), the Voltaire of Grecian literature,
attacked the Christian religion with the same light weapons of wit and
ridicule, with which, in his numerous elegantly written works, he
assailed the old popular faith and worship, the mystic fanaticism
imported from the East, the vulgar life of the Stoics and Cynics of
that day, and most of the existing manners and customs of the
distracted period of the empire. An Epicurean, worldling, and infidel,
as he was, could see in Christianity only one of the many vagaries and
follies of mankind; in the miracles, only jugglery; in the belief of
immortality, an empty dream; and in the contempt of death and the
brotherly love of the Christians, to which he was constrained to
testify, a silly enthusiasm.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.vi-p9">Thus he represents the matter in an historical
romance on the life and death of <name id="v.v.vi-p9.1">Peregrinus
Proteus</name>, a contemporary Cynic philosopher, whom he make the
basis of a satire upon Christianity, and especially upon Cynicism.
Peregrinus is here presented as a perfectly contemptible man, who,
after the meanest and grossest crimes, adultery, sodomy, and parricide,
joins the credulous Christians in Palestine, cunningly imposes on them,
soon rises to the highest repute among them, and, becoming one of the
confessors in prison, is loaded with presents by them, in fact almost
worshipped as a god, but is afterwards excommunicated for eating some
forbidden food (probably meat of the idolatrous sacrifices); then casts
himself into the arms of the Cynics, travels about everywhere, in the
filthiest style of that sect; and at last about the year 165, in
frantic thirst for fame, plunges into the flames of a funeral pile
before the assembled populace of the town of Olympia, for the triumph
of philosophy. This fiction of the self-burning was no doubt meant for
a parody on the Christian martyrdom, perhaps with special reference to
<name id="v.v.vi-p9.2">Polycarp</name>, who a few years before had suffered
death by fire at Smyrna (155).<note place="end" n="82" id="v.v.vi-p9.3"><p id="v.v.vi-p10"> Harnack, l.c. denies
a reference to <name id="v.v.vi-p10.1">Polycarp</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.vi-p10.2">1</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.vi-p11">Lucian treated the Christians rather with a
compassionate smile, than with hatred. He nowhere urges persecution. He
never calls Christ an impostor, as Celsus does, but a "crucified
<i>sophist</i>;" a term which he uses as often in a good sense as in
the bad. But then, in the end, both the Christian and the heathen
religions amount, in his view, to imposture; only, in his Epicurean
indifferentism, he considers it not worth the trouble to trace such
phenomena to their ultimate ground, and attempt a philosophical
explanation.<note place="end" n="83" id="v.v.vi-p11.1"><p id="v.v.vi-p12"> Berneys (l.c. p. 43)
characterizes Lucian very unfavorably: "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.v.vi-p12.1">ein anscheinend nicht sehr glücklicher Advocat,
ist</span></i> er ohne <i><span lang="DE" id="v.v.vi-p12.2">ernste Studien ins Literatenthum übergegangen;
unwissend und leichtfertig trägt er lediglich eine
nihilistische Oede in Bezuq auf alle religiösen und
metaphysischen Fraqen zur Schau und reisst alle als verkehrt und
lächerlich herunter.</span></i>" Berneys thinks that
the Peregrinus Proteus is not directed against the Christians, but
against the Cynic philosophers and more particularly against the then
still living Theagenes.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.vi-p12.3">2</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.vi-p13">The merely negative position of this clever mocker
of all religions injured heathenism more than Christianity, but could
not be long maintained against either; the religious element is far too
deeply seated in the essence of human nature. Epicureanism and
scepticism made way, in their turns, for Platonism, and for faith or
superstition. Heathenism made a vigorous effort to regenerate itself,
in order to hold its ground against the steady advance of Christianity.
But the old religion itself could not help feeling more and more the
silent influence of the new.</p>

<p id="v.v.vi-p14"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="34" title="Neo-Platonism" shorttitle="Section 34" progress="10.96%" prev="v.v.vi" next="v.v.viii" id="v.v.vii">

<p class="head" id="v.v.vii-p1">§ 34. Neo-Platonism.</p>

<p id="v.v.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.v.vii-p3">I. Sources.</p>

<p id="v.v.vii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p5">Plotinus: Opera Omnia, ed. Oxf 1835, 3 vols.; ed.
Kirchhoff, Lips. 1856; ed. Didot, Par. 1856; H. F. Müller,
Berlin 1878–80.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p6">Porphyrius: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p6.1">Κατὰ
Χριστιανῶν
λόγοι</span> (fragments collected in Holstein: Dissert.
de vita et scriptis Porphyr. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1630" id="v.v.vii-p6.2" parsed="|Rom|1630|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1630">Rom. 1630</scripRef>). His biographies of Pythagoras,
Plotinus, and other works were ed. by A. A. Nauck, 1860.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p7">Hierocles: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p7.1">Λόγοι
φιλαλήθεις
πρός
Χριστιανούς</span>
(fragments in Euse b.: Contra
Hierocl. lib., and probably also in Macarius Magnes: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p7.2">Ἀποκριτικὸς
ἢ
Μονογενής</span>
Par. 1876).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p8">Philostratus: De Vita Apollonii Tyanensis libri octo
(Greek and Latin), Venet. 1501; ed. Westerman, Par. 1840; ed. Kayser,
Zürich, 1853, 1870. Also in German, French and English
translations.</p>

<p id="v.v.vii-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.v.vii-p10">II. Works.</p>

<p id="v.v.vii-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p12">Vogt: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p12.1">Neuplatonismus u. Christenthum</span></i>. Berl. 1836.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p13">Ritter:<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p13.1">Gesch. der Philos</span></i>. vol. 4th, 1834 (in English
by Morrison, Oxf. 1838).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p14">Neander: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p14.1">Ueber das neunte Buch in der zweiten Enneade des
Plotinus</span></i>. 1843. (vid. Neander’s
Wissenschaftl. Abhandlungen, published by Jacobi, Berl. 1851, p. 22
sqq.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p15">Ullmann: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p15.1">Einflusz des Christentums auf Porphyrius</span></i>, in
"Stud. u. Krit." 1832.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p16">Kirchner:<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p16.1">Die Philosophie des Plotin</span></i>. Halle, 1854.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p17">F. <span class="s03" id="v.v.vii-p17.1">Chr. Baur</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p17.2">Apollonius von Tyana u.
Christus</span></i>. Tüb. 1832, republ. by Ed.
Zeller, in <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p17.3">Drei
Abhandlungen zur Gesch. der alten Philosophie U. ihres Verh. zum
Christenthum</span></i>. Leipzig, 1876, pp.
1–227.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p18">John H. Newman: Apollonius Tyanaeus. Lond. 1849
(Encycl. Metropol. Vol. X., pp. 619–644).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p19">A. <span class="s03" id="v.v.vii-p19.1">Chassang</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p19.2">Ap. de T., sa vie, ses voyages,
ses prodiges</span></i>, etc. Paris, 1862. Translation from the
Greek, with explanatory notes.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p20">H. <span class="s03" id="v.v.vii-p20.1">Kellner</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p20.2">Porphyrius und sein
Verhültniss zum Christenthum</span></i>, in the
Tübingen "Theol. Quartalschrift," 1865. No. I.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p21">Albert Réville: Apollonius of Tyana, the
Pagan Christ of the third century, translated from the French. Lond.
1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p22">K. <span class="s03" id="v.v.vii-p22.1">Mönkeberg</span>:
<i>Apollonius v. Tyana</i>. Hamb. 1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p23">Fr. <span class="s03" id="v.v.vii-p23.1"><span class="c18" id="v.v.vii-p23.2">Ueberweg</span></span>: History of Philosophy (Eng. transl. N.
York, 1871), vol. I. 232–259.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.vii-p24">Ed. Zeller: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.vii-p24.1">Philosophie der Griechen</span></i>, III. 419
sqq.</p>

<p id="v.v.vii-p25"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.v.vii-p26">More earnest and dignified, but for this very reason
more lasting and dangerous, was the opposition which proceeded directly
and indirectly from Neo-Platonism. This system presents the last phase,
the evening red, so to speak, of the Grecian philosophy; a fruitless
effort of dying heathenism to revive itself against the irresistible
progress of Christianity in its freshness and vigor. It was a
pantheistic eclecticism and a philosophico-religious syncretism, which
sought to reconcile Platonic and Aristotelian philosophy with Oriental
religion and theosophy, polytheism with monotheism, superstition with
culture, and to hold, as with convulsive grasp, the old popular
religion in a refined and idealized form. Some scattered Christian
ideas also were unconsciously let in; Christianity already filled the
atmosphere of the age too much, to be wholly shut out. As might be
expected, this compound of philosophy and religion was an extravagant,
fantastic, heterogeneous affair, like its contemporary, Gnosticism,
which differed from it by formally recognising Christianity in its
syncretism. Most of the NeoPlatonists, Jamblichus in particular, were
as much hierophants and theurgists as philosophers, devoted themselves
to divination and magic, and boasted of divine inspirations and
visions. Their literature is not an original, healthy natural product,
but an abnormal after-growth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.vii-p27">In a time of inward distraction and dissolution
the human mind hunts up old and obsolete systems and notions, or
resorts to magical and theurgic arts. Superstition follows on the heels
of unbelief, and atheism often stands closely connected with the fear
of ghosts and the worship of demons. The enlightened emperor Augustus
was troubled, if he put on his left shoe first in the morning, instead
of the right; and the accomplished elder Pliny wore amulets as
protection from thunder and lightning. In their day the long-forgotten
Pythagoreanism was conjured from the grave and idealized. Sorcerers
like Simon Magus, Elymas, Alexander of Abonoteichos, and Apollonius of
Tyana (d. <span class="s03" id="v.v.vii-p27.1">a.d</span>. 96), found great favor even
with the higher classes, who laughed at the fables of the gods. Men
turned wishfully to the past, especially to the mysterious East, the
land of primitive wisdom and religion. The Syrian cultus was sought
out; and all sorts of religions, all the sense and all the nonsense of
antiquity found a rendezvous in Rome. Even a succession of Roman
emperors, from Septimius Severus, at the close of the second century,
to Alexander Severus, embraced this religious syncretism, which,
instead of supporting the old Roman state religion, helped to undermine
it.<note place="end" n="84" id="v.v.vii-p27.2"><p id="v.v.vii-p28"> The oldest apostle
of this strange medley of Hellenic, Persian, Chaldean and Egyptian
mysteries in Rome was Nigidius Figulus, who belonged to the strictest
section of the aristocracy, and filled the praetorship in 696 <span class="s03" id="v.v.vii-p28.1">a.u.c.</span> (58 <span class="s03" id="v.v.vii-p28.2">b.c.</span>) He
foretold the father of the subsequent emperor Augustus on the very day
of his birth his future greatness. The system was consecrated by the
name of Pythagoras, the primeval sage of Italian birth, the
miracleworker and necromancer. The new and old wisdom made a profound
impression on men of the highest rank and greatest learning, who took
part in the citation of spirits, as in the nineteenth century,
spirit-rapping and tablemoving exercised for a while a similar charm.
"These last attempts to save the Roman theology, like the similar
efforts of Cato in the field of politics, produce at once a comical and
a melancholy impression. We may smile at the creed and its propagators,
but still it is a grave matter when all men begin to addict themselves
to absurdity." Th. Mommsen, History of Rome, vol. IV. p. 563
(Dickson’s translation. Lond. 1867.)</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.vii-p28.3">3</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.vii-p29">After the beginning of the third century this
tendency found philosophical expression and took a reformatory turn in
Neo-Platonism. The magic power, which was thought able to reanimate all
these various elements and reduce them to harmony, and to put deep
meaning into the old mythology, was the philosophy of the divine Plato;
which in truth possessed essentially a mystical character, and was used
also by learned Jews, like Philo, and by Christians, like <name id="v.v.vii-p29.1">Origen</name>, in their idealizing efforts and their arbitrary
allegorical expositions of offensive passages of the Bible. In this
view we may find among heathen writers a sort of forerunner of the
NeoPlatonists in the pious and noble-minded Platonist, Plutarch, of
Boeotia (d. 120), who likewise saw a deeper sense in the myths of the
popular polytheistic faith, and in general, in his comparative
biographies and his admirable moral treatises, looks at the fairest and
noblest side of the Graeco-Roman antiquity, but often wanders off into
the trackless regions of fancy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.vii-p30">The proper founder of Neo-Platonism was <name id="v.v.vii-p30.1">Ammonius Saccas</name>, of Alexandria, who was born of
Christian parents, but apostatized, and died in the year 243. His more
distinguished pupil, Plotinus, also an Egyptian
(204–269), developed the NeoPlatonic ideas in
systematic form, and gave them firm foothold and wide currency,
particularly in Rome, where he taught philosophy. The system was
propagated by his pupil Porphyry of Tyre (d. 304), who likewise taught
in Rome, by Jamblichus of Chalcis in Coelo-Syria (d. 333), and by
Proclus of Constantinople (d. 485). It supplanted the popular religion
among in the educated classes of later heathendom, and held its ground
until the end of the fifth century, when it perished of its own
internal falsehood and contradictions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.vii-p31">From its love for the ideal, the supernatural, and
the mystical, this system, like the original Platonism, might become
for many philosophical minds a bridge to faith; and so it was even to
St. <name id="v.v.vii-p31.1">Augustin</name>, whom it delivered from the
bondage of scepticism, and filled with a burning thirst for truth and
wisdom. But it could also work against Christianity. Neo-Platonism was,
in fact, a direct attempt of the more intelligent and earnest
heathenism to rally all its nobler energies, especially the forces of
Hellenic philosophy and Oriental mysticism, and to found a universal
religion, a pagan counterpart to the Christian. Plotinus, in his
opposition to Gnosticism, assailed also, though not expressly, the
Christian element it contained. On their syncretistic principles the
Neo-Platonists could indeed reverence Christ as a great sage and a hero
of virtue, but not as the Son of God. They ranked the wise men of
heathendom with him. The emperor Alexander Severus (d. 235) gave
Orpheus and Apollonius of Tyana a place in his lararium by the side of
the bust of Jesus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.vii-p32">The rhetorician <name id="v.v.vii-p32.1">Philostratus</name>, the elder, about the year 220, at the
request of Julia Domna, the wife of Septimius Severus, and a zealous
patron of the reform of paganism, idealized the life of the pagan
magician and soothsayer Apollonius, of the Pythagorean school, and made
him out an ascetic saint, a divinely inspired philosopher, a religious
reformer and worker of miracles, with the purpose, as is generally
assumed, though without direct evidence, of holding him up as a rival
of Christ with equal claims to the worship of men.<note place="end" n="85" id="v.v.vii-p32.2"><p id="v.v.vii-p33"> Philostratus himself
gives no intimation of such design on his part, and simply states that
he was requested by the empress Julia Domna (<span class="s03" id="v.v.vii-p33.1">a.d</span>. 217), to draw up a biography of Apollonius from
certain memoranda of Damis, one of his friends and followers. The name
of Christ is never mentioned by him; nor does he allude to the Gospels,
except in one instance, where he uses the same phrase as the daemon in
St. Luke (viii. 28): "I beseech thee, torment me not (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.vii-p33.2">μή με
βασανίσῃς
.</span>). Vita Apoll. IV. 25. Bishop Samuel Parker, in a work
on the Divine Authority of the Christian Religion (1681), Lardner,
Neander (K G. I. 298), and J. S. Watson (in a review of
Re’ville’s Apoll. of T., in the
"Contemporary Review" for 1867, p. 199 ff.), deny the commonly received
opinion, first maintained by Bishop Daniel Hust, and defended by Baur,
Newman, and Re’ville, that Philostratus intended to
draw a parallel between his hero and Christ. The resemblance is studied
and fictitious, and it is certain that at a later date Hierocles vainly
endeavored to lower the dignity of Christ by raising this Pythagorean
adventurer as portrayed by Philostratus, to a level with the eternal
Son of God.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.vii-p33.3">4</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.vii-p34">The points of resemblance are chiefly these: Jesus
was the Son of God, Apollonius the son of Jupiter; the birth of Christ
was celebrated by the appearance of angels, that of Apollonius by a
flash of lightning; Christ raised the daughter of Jairus, Apollonius a
young Roman maiden, from the dead; Christ cast out demons, Apollonius
did the same; Christ rose from the dead, Apollonius appeared after his
death. Apollonius is made to combine also several characteristics of
the apostles, as the miraculous gift of tongues, for he understood all
the languages of the world. Like St. Paul, he received his earlier
education at Tarsus, labored at Antioch, Ephesus, and other cities, and
was persecuted by Nero. Like the early Christians, he was falsely
accused of sacrificing children with certain mysterious ceremonies.<note place="end" n="86" id="v.v.vii-p34.1"><p id="v.v.vii-p35"> Comp. the account of
the resemblance by Baur, l.c. pp. 138 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.vii-p35.1">5</span> With
the same secret polemical aim Porphyry and Jamblichus embellished the
life of Pythagoras, and set him forth as the highest model of wisdom,
even a divine being incarnate, a Christ of heathenism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.vii-p36">These various attempts to Christianize paganism
were of course as abortive as so many attempts to galvanize a corpse.
They made no impression upon their age, much less upon ages following.
They were indirect arguments in favor of Christianity: they proved the
internal decay of the false, and the irresistible progress of the true
religion, which began to mould the spirit of the age and to affect
public opinion outside of the church. By inventing false characters in
imitation of Christ they indirectly conceded to the historical Christ
his claim to the admiration and praise of mankind.</p>

<p id="v.v.vii-p37"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="35" title="Porphyry and Hierocle" shorttitle="Section 35" progress="11.55%" prev="v.v.vii" next="v.v.ix" id="v.v.viii">

<p class="head" id="v.v.viii-p1">§ 35. Porphyry and Hierocles</p>

<p id="v.v.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.v.viii-p3">See the Lit. in §
34.</p>

<p id="v.v.viii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.v.viii-p5">One of the leading Neo-Platonists made a direct
attack upon Christianity, and was, in the eyes of the church fathers,
its bitterest and most dangerous enemy. Towards the end of the third
century <name id="v.v.viii-p5.1">Porphyry</name> wrote an extended work
against the Christians, in fifteen books, which called forth numerous
refutations from the most eminent church teachers of the time,
particularly from Methodius of Tyre, <name id="v.v.viii-p5.2">Eusebius</name>
of Caesarea, and Apollinaris of Laodicea. In 448 all the copies were
burned by order of the emperors Theodosius II. and Valentinian III.,
and we know the work now only from fragments in the fathers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.viii-p6">Porphyry attacked especially the sacred books of
the Christians, with more knowledge than Celsus. He endeavored, with
keen criticism, to point out the contradictions between the Old
Testament and the New, and among the apostles themselves; and thus to
refute the divinity of their writings. He represented the prophecies of
Daniel as vaticinia post eventum, and censured the allegorical
interpretation of <name id="v.v.viii-p6.1">Origen</name>, by which
transcendental mysteries were foisted into the writings of Moses,
contrary to their clear sense. He took advantage, above all, of the
collision between Paul and Peter at Antioch (<scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11" id="v.v.viii-p6.2" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. 2:11</scripRef>), to reproach
the former with a contentious spirit, the latter with error, and to
infer from the whole, that the doctrine of such apostles must rest on
lies and frauds. Even Jesus himself he charged with equivocation and
inconsistency, on account of his conduct in <scripRef passage="John 7:8" id="v.v.viii-p6.3" parsed="|John|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.8">John 7:8</scripRef> compared with
verse 14.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.viii-p7">Still Porphyry would not wholly reject
Christianity. Like many rationalists of more recent times, he
distinguished the original pure doctrine of Jesus from the
second-handed, adulterated doctrine of the apostles. In another work<note place="end" n="87" id="v.v.viii-p7.1"><p id="v.v.viii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.viii-p8.1">Περὶ
τῆς ἐκ
λογίων
φιλοσοφίας.</span>
Fabricius, Mosheim, Neander, and others, treat the work as genuine, but
Lardner denies it to Porphyry.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.viii-p8.2">6</span> on the
"Philosophy of Oracles," often quoted by <name id="v.v.viii-p8.3">Eusebius</name>, and also by <name id="v.v.viii-p8.4">Augustin</name>,<note place="end" n="88" id="v.v.viii-p8.5"><p id="v.v.viii-p9"> De Civit. Dei, l.
XIX. c. 22, 23; Comp. also <name id="v.v.viii-p9.1">Eusebius</name>,Demonstr.
Evang. III. 6.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.viii-p9.2">7</span> he says, we must not calumniate Christ,
who was most eminent for piety, but only pity those who worship him as
God. "That pious soul, exalted to heaven, is become, by a sort of fate,
an occasion of delusion to those souls from whom fortune withholds the
gifts of the gods and the knowledge of the immortal Zeus." Still more
remarkable in this view is a letter to his wife Marcella, which A. Mai
published at Milan in 1816, in the unfounded opinion that Marcella was
a Christian. In the course of this letter Porphyry remarks, that what
is born of the flesh is flesh; that by faith, love, and hope we raise
ourselves to the Deity; that evil is the fault of man; that God is
holy; that the most acceptable sacrifice to him is a pure heart; that
the wise man is at once a temple of God and a priest in that temple.
For these and other such evidently Christian ideas and phrases he no
doubt had a sense of his own, which materially differed from their
proper scriptural meaning. But such things show how Christianity in
that day exerted, even upon its opponents, a power, to which heathenism
was forced to yield an unwilling assent.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.viii-p10">The last literary antagonist of Christianity in
our period is <name id="v.v.viii-p10.1">Hierocles</name>, who, while governor
of Bythynia, and afterwards of Alexandria under Diocletian, persecuted
that religion also with the sword, and exposed Christian maidens to a
worse fate than death. His "Truth-loving Words to the Christians" has
been destroyed, like Porphyry’s work, by the mistaken
zeal of Christian emperors, and is known to us only through the answer
of <name id="v.v.viii-p10.2">Eusebius</name> of Caesarea.<note place="end" n="89" id="v.v.viii-p10.3"><p id="v.v.viii-p11"> To this may be added
the extracts from an unnamed heathen philosopher (probably Hierocles or
Porphyrius) in the apologetic work of Macarius Magnes (about 400),
which was discovered at Athens in 1867, and published by Blondel;,
Paris 1876. See L. Duchesne, De Marcario Magnete et scriptis ejus, Par.
1877, and Zöckler in Herzog, ed. II. vol. IX. 160.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.viii-p11.1">8</span> He appears to have merely repeated
the objections of Celsus and Porphyry, and to have drawn a comparison
between Christ and Apollonius of Tyana, which resulted in favor of the
latter. The Christians says he, consider Jesus a God, on account of
some insignificant miracles falsely colored up by his apostles; but the
heathens far more justly declare the greater wonder-worker Apollonius,
as well as an Aristeas and a Pythagoras, simply a favorite of the gods
and a benefactor of men.</p>

<p id="v.v.viii-p12"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="36" title="Summary of the Objections to Christianity" shorttitle="Section 36" progress="11.78%" prev="v.v.viii" next="v.v.x" id="v.v.ix">

<p class="head" id="v.v.ix-p1">§ 36. Summary of the Objections to
Christianity.</p>

<p id="v.v.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.v.ix-p3">In general the leading arguments of the Judaism and
heathenism of this period against the new religion are the
following:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.ix-p4">1. Against Christ: his illegitimate birth; his
association with poor, unlettered fishermen, and rude publicans: his
form of a servant, and his ignominious death. But the opposition to him
gradually ceased. While Celsus called him a downright impostor, the
Syncretists and Neo-Platonists were disposed to regard him as at least
a distinguished sage.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.ix-p5">2. Against Christianity: its novelty; its
barbarian origin; its want of a national basis; the alleged absurdity
of some of its facts and doctrines, particularly of regeneration and
the resurrection; contradictions between the Old and New Testaments,
among the Gospels, and between Paul and Peter; the demand for a blind,
irrational faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.ix-p6">3. Against the Christians: atheism, or hatred of
the gods; the worship of a crucified malefactor; poverty, and want of
culture and standing; desire of innovation; division and sectarianism;
want of patriotism; gloomy seriousness; credulity; superstition, and
fanaticism. Sometimes they were charged even with unnatural crimes,
like those related in the pagan mythology of Oedipus and his mother
Jocaste (concubitus Oedipodei), and of Thyestes and Atreus (epulae
Thyesteae). Perhaps some Gnostic sects ran into scandalous excesses;
but as against the Christians in general this charge was so clearly
unfounded, that it is not noticed even by Celsus and Lucian. The
senseless accusation, that they worshipped an ass’s
head, may have arisen, as <name id="v.v.ix-p6.1">Tertullian</name> already
intimates,<note place="end" n="90" id="v.v.ix-p6.2"><p id="v.v.ix-p7"> Apol.c.
16:"Somniastis caput asininun esse deum nostrum. Hanc Cornelius Tacitus
suspicionem ejusmodi dei inseruit,"etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.ix-p7.1">9</span>
from a story of Tacitus, respecting some Jews, who were once directed
by a wild ass to fresh water, and thus relieved from the torture of
thirst; and it is worth mentioning, only to show how passionate and
blind was the opposition with which Christianity in this period of
persecution had to contend.</p>

<p id="v.v.ix-p8"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="37" title="The Apologetic Literature of Christianity" shorttitle="Section 37" progress="11.88%" prev="v.v.ix" next="v.v.xi" id="v.v.x">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Apologetic Literature" id="v.v.x-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.v.x-p1">§ 37. The Apologetic Literature of
Christianity.</p>

<p id="v.v.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.v.x-p3">Comp. Lit. in § 1
and 12.</p>

<p id="v.v.x-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.x-p5">I. The sources are all the writings of the
Apologists of the second and third centuries; particularly <span class="s03" id="v.v.x-p5.1">Justin</span> M.: <i>Apologia I. and II</i>.; <span class="s03" id="v.v.x-p5.2">Tertull</span>.: <i>Apologeticus</i><span class="s03" id="v.v.x-p5.3">; Minucius
Felix</span>: <i>Octavius</i>; <name id="v.v.x-p5.4">Origen</name>: Contra
Celsum (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.v.x-p5.5">κατὰ
Κέλσου</span>) libr. VIII. <span class="s03" id="v.v.x-p5.6">Aristidis</span>, Philosophi Atheniensis, Sermones duo, Venetiis
1878. (From an Armenian translation). Complete editions of the
Apologists: Apologg. Christ. Opp. ed. Prud. Maranus, Par. 1742; Corpus
Apologetarum Christianorum seculi secundi, ed. T<span class="s03" id="v.v.x-p5.7">h</span>. O<span class="s03" id="v.v.x-p5.8">tto</span>, Jenae, 1847 sqq. ed.
III. 1876 sqq. A new ed. by O. v. Gebhardt and E. Schwartz, begun
1888.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.x-p6">II. <span class="s03" id="v.v.x-p6.1">Fabricius</span>:Dilectus
argumentorum et Syllabus scriptorum, qui veritatem Rel. Christ.
asseruerunt. Hamb. 1725.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.x-p7">Tzschirner: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.x-p7.1">Geschichte der Apologetik</span></i>. Lpz. 1805
(unfinished).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.x-p8">G. H. <span class="s03" id="v.v.x-p8.1">Van Sanden</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.x-p8.2">Gesch. der
Apol</span></i>. translated from Dutch into German by Quack and
Binder. Stuttg. 1846. 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.x-p9">Semisch: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.x-p9.1">Justin der Mürt</span></i>. Bresl. 1840. II.
56–225.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.x-p10">W. B. <span class="s03" id="v.v.x-p10.1">Colton</span>: <i>The
Evidences of Christianity as exhibited in the writings of its
Apologists down to</i> <name id="v.v.x-p10.2">Augustin</name><i>e</i>
(Hulsean Prize Essay, 1852), republ. in Boston, 1854.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.x-p11">Karl Werner (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.x-p11.1">Geschichte der apologetischen und polemischen
Literatur der christl. Theologie.</span></i> Schaffhausen,
1861–’65. 5 vols. (vol. I. belongs
here).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.x-p12">James Donaldson: A Critical History of Christian
Literature and Doctrine from, the Death of the Apostles to the Nicene
Council. London, 1864–66. 3 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.v.x-p13">Adolf Harnack: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.v.x-p13.1">Die Ueberlieferung der Griechischen Apologeten des zweiten
Jahrhunderts in der alten Kirche und im Mittelalter</span></i>.
Band I. Heft 1 and 2. Leipz. 1882.</p>

<p id="v.v.x-p14"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.v.x-p15">These assaults of argument and calumny called forth
in the second century the Christian apologetic literature, the
vindication of Christianity by the pen, against the Jewish zealot, the
Grecian philosopher, and the Roman statesman. The Christians were
indeed from the first "ready always to give an answer to every man that
asked them a reason of the hope that was in them." But when heathenism
took the field against them not only with fire and sword, but with
argument and slander besides, they had to add to their simple practical
testimony a theoretical self-defence. The Christian apology against
non-Christian opponents, and the controversial efforts against
Christian errorists, are the two oldest branches of theological
science.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.x-p16">The apologetic literature began to appear under
the reign of Hadrian, and continued to grow till the end of our period.
Most of the church teachers took part in this labor of their day. The
first apologies, by Quadratus, bishop of Athens, Aristides, philosopher
of Athens, and Aristo of Pella, which were addressed to the emperor
Hadrian, and the later works of Melito of Sardis, Claudius Apollinaris
of Hierapolis, and Miltiades, who lived under <name id="v.v.x-p16.1">Marcus
Aurelius</name>, were either entirely lost, or preserved only in
scattered notices of <name id="v.v.x-p16.2">Eusebius</name>. But some
interesting fragments of Melito and Aristides have been recently
discovered.<note place="end" n="91" id="v.v.x-p16.3"><p id="v.v.x-p17"> See on the works of
these Apologists, lost and partly recovered, Harnack, l.c. pp. 100
sqq.; 240 sqq.; and Renan, <i><span lang="FR" id="v.v.x-p17.1">L’egl. chrét.</span></i> p. 40
sqq. We shall refer to them in the chapter on Christian literature.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.x-p17.2">0</span>
More valuable are the apologetical works of the Greek philosopher and
martyr, Justin (d. 166), which we possess in full. After him come, in
the Greek church, <name id="v.v.x-p17.3">Tatian</name>, Athenagoras,
Theophilus of Antioch, and Hermias in the last half of the second
century, and <name id="v.v.x-p17.4">Origen</name>, the ablest of all, in
the first half of the third.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.x-p18">The most important Latin apologists are <name id="v.v.x-p18.1">Tertullian</name> (d. about 220), <name id="v.v.x-p18.2">Minucius Felix</name> (d. between 220 and 230; according to
some, between 161 and 200), the later <name id="v.v.x-p18.3">Arnobius</name> and <name id="v.v.x-p18.4">Lactantius</name>, all of
North Africa.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.x-p19">Here at once appears the characteristic difference
between the Greek and the Latin minds. The Greek apologies are more
learned and philosophical, the Latin more practical and juridical in
their matter and style. The former labor to prove the truth of
Christianity and its adaptedness to the intellectual wants of man; the
latter plead for its legal right to exist, and exhibit mainly its moral
excellency and salutary effect upon society. The Latin also are in
general more rigidly opposed to heathenism, while the Greek recognize
in the Grecian philosophy a certain affinity to the Christian
religion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.x-p20">The apologies were addressed in some cases to the
emperors (Hadrian, Antoninus Pius, <name id="v.v.x-p20.1">Marcus
Aurelius</name>) or the provincial governors; in others, to the
intelligent public. Their first object was to soften the temper of the
authorities and people towards Christianity and its professors by
refuting the false charges against them. It may be doubtful whether
they ever reached the hands of the emperors; at all events the
persecution continued.<note place="end" n="92" id="v.v.x-p20.2"><p id="v.v.x-p21"> Orosius, however,
relates in big Hist. vii. 14, that Justin M., by his Apology, made the
emperor Antoninus Pius "benignum erqa Christianos."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.x-p21.1">1</span> Conversion commonly proceeds from the
heart and will, not from the understanding and from knowledge. No
doubt, however, these writings contributed to dissipate prejudice among
honest and susceptible heathens, to spread more favorable views of the
new religion, and to infuse a spirit of humanity into the spirit of the
age, the systems of moral philosophy and the legislation of the
Antonines.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.x-p22">Yet the chief service of this literature was to
strengthen believers and to advance theological knowledge. It brought
the church to a deeper and clearer sense of the peculiar nature of the
Christian religion, and prepared her thenceforth to vindicate it before
the tribunal of reason and philosophy; whilst Judaism and heathenism
proved themselves powerless in the combat, and were driven to the
weapons of falsehood and vituperation. The sophisms and mockeries of a
Celsus and a Lucian have none but a historical interest; the Apologies
of Justin and the Apologeticus of <name id="v.v.x-p22.1">Tertullian</name>,
rich with indestructible truth and glowing piety, are read with
pleasure and edification to this day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.x-p23">The apologists do not confine themselves to the
defensive, but carry the war aggressively into the territory of Judaism
and heathenism. They complete their work by positively demonstrating
that Christianity is the divine religion, and the only true religion
for all mankind.</p>

<p id="v.v.x-p24"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="38" title="The Argument against Judaism" shorttitle="Section 38" progress="12.19%" prev="v.v.x" next="v.v.xii" id="v.v.xi">

<p class="head" id="v.v.xi-p1">§ 38. The Argument against Judaism.</p>

<p id="v.v.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.v.xi-p3">In regard to the controversy with Judaism, we have
two principal sources: the Dialogue of <name id="v.v.xi-p3.1">Justin
Martyr</name> with the Jew Trypho,<note place="end" n="93" id="v.v.xi-p3.2"><p id="v.v.xi-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.xi-p4.1">Διάλογος
πρὸς
Τρύφωνα
Ἰουδαῖον.
.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xi-p4.2">2</span> based, it appears, on real interviews of
Justin with Trypho; and <name id="v.v.xi-p4.3">Tertullian</name>’s work against the Jews.<note place="end" n="94" id="v.v.xi-p4.4"><p id="v.v.xi-p5"> Adverus Judaeos.
Also <name id="v.v.xi-p5.1">Cyprian</name>’s Testimoni
adv. Judaeos.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xi-p5.2">3</span> Another
work from the first half of the second century by Aristo of Pella,
entitled "A Disputation of Jason and Papiscus concerning Christ," is
lost.<note place="end" n="95" id="v.v.xi-p5.3"><p id="v.v.xi-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.xi-p6.1">Ἰάσονος
καὶ
Παπίσκου
ἀντιλογία
περὶ Χ
ριστοῦ.</span> Comp. the
discussion of Harnack, l.c. pp. 115-130. He assigns the book to <span class="s03" id="v.v.xi-p6.2">a.d</span>. 135 or soon after. It disappeared in the
seventh century.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xi-p6.3">4</span> It was
known to Celsus who speaks contemptuously of it on account of its
allegorical interpretation. <name id="v.v.xi-p6.4">Origen</name> deems it
useful for ordinary readers, though not calculated to make much
impression on scholars. It was intended to show the fulfillment of the
old prophecies in Christ, and ends with the conviction of the Jew
Papiscus and his baptism by Jason. The author was a Jewish Christian of
Pella, the city of refuge for the Christians of Jerusalem before the
destruction.</p>

<p id="v.v.xi-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xi-p8">I. The <span class="s03" id="v.v.xi-p8.1">defensive</span> apology
answered the Jewish objections thus:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xi-p9">(1) Against the charge, that Christianity is an
apostasy from the Jewish religion, it was held, that the Mosaic law, as
far as it relates to outward rites and ceremonies was only a temporary
institution for the Jewish nation foreshadowing the substance of
Christianity, while its moral precepts as contained in the Decalogue
were kept in their deepest spiritual sense only by Christians; that the
Old Testament itself points to its own dissolution and the
establishment of a new covenant;<note place="end" n="96" id="v.v.xi-p9.1"><p id="v.v.xi-p10"> <scripRef passage="Is. 51:4" id="v.v.xi-p10.1" parsed="|Isa|51|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.51.4">Is. 51:4</scripRef> sqq.;
55r&amp;gt; sqq.; <scripRef passage="Jer. 31:31" id="v.v.xi-p10.2" parsed="|Jer|31|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.31">Jer. 31:31</scripRef> sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xi-p10.3">5</span> that Abraham was justified before he was
circumcised, and women, who could not be circumcised, were yet
saved.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xi-p11">(2) Against the assertion, that the servant-form
of Jesus of Nazareth, and his death by the cross, contradicted the Old
Testament idea of the Messiah, it was urged, that the appearance of the
Messiah is to be regarded as twofold, first, in the form of a servant,
afterwards in glory; and that the brazen serpent in the wilderness, and
the prophecies of David in <scripRef passage="Psalm 22" id="v.v.xi-p11.1" parsed="|Ps|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22">Psalm 22</scripRef>, of <scripRef passage="Isaiah 53" id="v.v.xi-p11.2" parsed="|Isa|53|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53">Isaiah 53</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Zech. 13" id="v.v.xi-p11.3" parsed="|Zech|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.13">Zech. 13</scripRef>, themselves point to the sufferings of
Christ as his way to glory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xi-p12">(3) To the objection, that the divinity of Jesus
contradicts the unity of God and is blasphemy, it was replied, that the
Christians believe likewise in only one God; that the Old Testament
itself makes a distinction in the divine nature; that the plural
expression: "Let us make man,"<note place="end" n="97" id="v.v.xi-p12.1"><p id="v.v.xi-p13"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 1:26" id="v.v.xi-p13.1" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. 1:26</scripRef>; Comp.
3:21</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xi-p13.2">6</span> the appearance of the three men at
Mamre<note place="end" n="98" id="v.v.xi-p13.3"><p id="v.v.xi-p14"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 18:1" id="v.v.xi-p14.1" parsed="|Gen|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.1">Gen. 18:1</scripRef> sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xi-p14.2">7</span> of whom
one was confessedly God,<note place="end" n="99" id="v.v.xi-p14.3"><p id="v.v.xi-p15"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 21:12" id="v.v.xi-p15.1" parsed="|Gen|21|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.21.12">Gen. 21:12</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xi-p15.2">8</span> yet distinct from the Creator,<note place="end" n="100" id="v.v.xi-p15.3"><p id="v.v.xi-p16"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 19:24" id="v.v.xi-p16.1" parsed="|Gen|19|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.24">Gen. 19:24</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xi-p16.2">9</span>
indicate this; and that all theophanies (which in
Justin’s view are as many christophanies), and the
Messianic Psalms,<note place="end" n="101" id="v.v.xi-p16.3"><p id="v.v.xi-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. 110:1" id="v.v.xi-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|110|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.110.1">Ps. 110:1</scripRef> sqq.;
45:7 sqq.; 72:2-19, and others</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xi-p17.2">00</span> which ascribe divine dignity to the
Messiah, show the same.</p>

<p id="v.v.xi-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xi-p19">II. The <span class="s03" id="v.v.xi-p19.1">aggressive</span>
apology or polemic theology urges as evidence against Judaism:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xi-p20">(1) First and mainly that the prophecies and types
of the Old Testament are fulfilled in Jesus Christ and his church.
Justin finds all the outlines of the gospel history predicted in the
Old Testament: the Davidic descent of Jesus, for example, in <scripRef passage="Isa. 11:1" id="v.v.xi-p20.1" parsed="|Isa|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.1">Isa. 11:1</scripRef>; the birth from a virgin in <scripRef passage="Isa. 7:14" id="v.v.xi-p20.2" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">7:14</scripRef>]; the birth at Bethlehem in <scripRef passage="Micah 5:1" id="v.v.xi-p20.3" parsed="|Mic|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.5.1">Micah 5:1</scripRef>; the flight into Egypt in <scripRef passage="Hosea 11:1" id="v.v.xi-p20.4" parsed="|Hos|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.11.1">Hosea 11:1</scripRef> (rather than <scripRef passage="Ps. 22:10" id="v.v.xi-p20.5" parsed="|Ps|22|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.10">Ps. 22:10</scripRef>?); the appearance of the Baptist in
<scripRef passage="Is. 40:1-17" id="v.v.xi-p20.6" parsed="|Isa|40|1|40|17" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.1-Isa.40.17">Is. 40:1–17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mal. 4:5" id="v.v.xi-p20.7" parsed="|Mal|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.4.5">Mal. 4:5</scripRef>; the heavenly voice at the baptism of
Jesus in <scripRef passage="Ps. 2:7" id="v.v.xi-p20.8" parsed="|Ps|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.7">Ps. 2:7</scripRef>; the
temptation in the wilderness under the type of Jacob’s
wrestling in <scripRef passage="Gen. 32:24" id="v.v.xi-p20.9" parsed="|Gen|32|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.24">Gen. 32:24</scripRef>
sqq.; the miracles of our Lord in <scripRef passage="Is. 35:5" id="v.v.xi-p20.10" parsed="|Isa|35|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.5">Is. 35:5</scripRef>; his sufferings and the several
circumstances of his crucifixion in <scripRef passage="Is. 53" id="v.v.xi-p20.11" parsed="|Isa|53|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53">Is. 53</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Ps. 22" id="v.v.xi-p20.12" parsed="|Ps|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22">Ps. 22</scripRef>. In this effort, however, Justin wanders
also, according to the taste of his uncritical age, into arbitrary
fancies and allegorical conceits; as when he makes the two goats, of
which one carried away the sins into the wilderness, and the other was
sacrificed, types of the first and second advents of Christ; and sees
in the twelve bells on the robe of the high priest a type of the twelve
apostles, whose sound goes forth into all the world.<note place="end" n="102" id="v.v.xi-p20.13"><p id="v.v.xi-p21"> <scripRef passage="Ps. 19:4" id="v.v.xi-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.4">Ps. 19:4</scripRef>; Comp.
<scripRef passage="Rom. 10:18" id="v.v.xi-p21.2" parsed="|Rom|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.18">Rom. 10:18</scripRef>..</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xi-p21.3">01</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xi-p22">(2) The destruction of Jerusalem, in which
Judaism, according to the express prediction of Jesus, was condemned by
God himself, and Christianity was gloriously vindicated. Here the
Jewish priest and historian Josephus, who wrote from personal
observation a graphic description of this tragedy, had to furnish a
powerful historical argument against his own religion and for the truth
of Christianity. <name id="v.v.xi-p22.1">Tertullian</name> sums up the
prophetic predictions of the calamities which have befallen the Jews
for rejecting Christ, "the sense of the Scriptures harmonizing with the
events."<note place="end" n="103" id="v.v.xi-p22.2"><p id="v.v.xi-p23"> Adv.Jud. c. 13</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xi-p23.1">02</span></p>

<p id="v.v.xi-p24"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="39" title="The Defense against Heathenism" shorttitle="Section 39" progress="12.44%" prev="v.v.xi" next="v.v.xiii" id="v.v.xii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Heathenism" id="v.v.xii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.v.xii-p1">§ 39. The Defense against Heathenism.</p>

<p id="v.v.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.v.xii-p3">I. The various <span class="s03" id="v.v.xii-p3.1">Objections</span>
and <span class="s03" id="v.v.xii-p3.2">Accusations</span> of the heathens, which we have
collected in §</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xii-p4">(1) The attack upon the miraculous in the
evangelical history the apologists could meet by pointing to the
similar element in the heathen mythology; of course proposing this
merely in the way of argumentum ad hominem, to deprive the opposition
of the right to object. For the credibility of the miraculous accounts
in the Gospels, particularly that of the resurrection of Jesus, <name id="v.v.xii-p4.1">Origen</name> appealed to the integrity and piety of the
narrators, to the publicity of the death of Jesus, and to the effects
of that event.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xii-p5">(2) The novelty and late appearance of
Christianity were justified by the need of historical preparation in
which the human race should be divinely trained for Christ; but more
frequently it was urged also, that Christianity existed in the counsel
of God from eternity, and had its unconscious votaries, especially
among the pious Jews, long before the advent of Christ. By claiming the
Mosaic records, the apologists had greatly the advantage as regards
antiquity over any form of paganism, and could carry their religion, in
its preparatory state, even beyond the flood and up to the very gates
of paradise. Justin and <name id="v.v.xii-p5.1">Tatian</name> make great
account of the fact that Moses is much older than the Greek
philosophers, poets, and legislators. Athenagoras turns the tables, and
shows that the very names of the heathen gods are modern, and their
statues creations of yesterday. <name id="v.v.xii-p5.2">Clement of
Alexandria</name> calls the Greek philosophers thieves and robbers,
because they stole certain portions of truth from the Hebrew prophets
and adulterated them. <name id="v.v.xii-p5.3">Tertullian</name>, Minucius
Felix and others raise the same charge of plagiarism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xii-p6">(3) The doctrine of the resurrection of the body,
so peculiarly offensive to the heathen and Gnostic understanding, was
supported, as to its possibility, by reference to the omnipotence of
God, and to the creation of the world and of man; and its propriety and
reasonableness were argued from the divine image in man, from the high
destiny of the body to be the temple of the Holy Spirit, and from its
intimate connection with the soul, as well as from the righteousness
and goodness of God. The argument from analogy was also very generally
used, but often without proper discrimination. Thus, <name id="v.v.xii-p6.1">Theophilus</name> alludes to the decline and return of the
seasons, the alternations of day and night, the renewal of the waning
and waxing moon, the growth of seeds and fruits. <name id="v.v.xii-p6.2">Tertullian</name> expresses his surprise that anybody should
deny the possibility and probability of the resurrection in view of the
mystery of our birth and the daily occurrences of surrounding nature.
"All things," he says, "are preserved by dissolution, renewed by
perishing; and shall man ... the lord of all this universe of
creatures, which die and rise again, himself die only to perish
forever?"<note place="end" n="104" id="v.v.xii-p6.3"><p id="v.v.xii-p7"> Apolog. c. 43.
Comp. his special tract De resurrectione Carnis, c. 12, where he
defends the doctrine more fully against the Gnostics and their radical
misconception of the nature and import of the body.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xii-p7.1">03</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xii-p8">(4) The charge of immoral conduct and secret vice
the apologists might repel with just indignation, since the New
Testament contains the purest and noblest morality, and the general
conduct of the Christians compared most favorably with that of the
heathens. "Shame! shame!" they justly cried; "to roll upon the innocent
what you are openly guilty of, and what belongs to you and your gods!"
<name id="v.v.xii-p8.1">Origen</name> says in the preface to the first book
against Celsus: "When false witness was brought against our blessed
Saviour, the spotless Jesus, he held his peace, and when he was
accused, returned no answer, being fully persuaded that the tenor of
his life and conduct among the Jews was the best apology that could
possibly be made in his behalf .... And even now he preserves the same
silence, and makes no other answer than the unblemished lives of his
sincere followers; they are his most cheerful and successful advocates,
and have so loud a voice that they drown the clamors of the most
zealous and bigoted adversaries."</p>

<p id="v.v.xii-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xii-p10">II. To their defence the Christians, with the
rising consciousness of victory, added direct <span class="s03" id="v.v.xii-p10.1">arguments against heathenism,</span> which were practically
sustained by, its dissolution in the following period.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xii-p11">(1) The popular religion of the heathens,
particularly the doctrine of the gods, is unworthy, contradictory,
absurd, immoral, and pernicious. The apologists and most of the early
church teachers looked upon the heathen gods not as mere imaginations
or personified powers of nature or deifications of distinguished men,
but as demons or fallen angels. They took this view from the Septuagint
version of <scripRef passage="Ps. 96:5" id="v.v.xii-p11.1" parsed="|Ps|96|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.5">Ps. 96:5</scripRef>,<note place="end" n="105" id="v.v.xii-p11.2"><p id="v.v.xii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.xii-p12.1">Πάντες οἱ
θεοὶ τῶν
εθνῶν
δαιμόνια</span>.
Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10:20" id="v.v.xii-p12.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.20">1 Cor. 10:20</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xii-p12.3">04</span> and
from the immorality of those deities, which was charged to demons (even
sexual intercourse with fair daughters of men, according to <scripRef passage="Gen. 6:2" id="v.v.xii-p12.4" parsed="|Gen|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.2">Gen. 6:2</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xii-p13">"What sad fates," says <name id="v.v.xii-p13.1">Minucius
Felix</name>, "what lies, ridiculous things, and weaknesses we read of
the pretended gods! Even their form, how pitiable it is! Vulcan limps;
Mercury has wings to his feet; Pan is hoofed; Saturn in fetters; and
Janus has two faces, as if he walked backwards .... Sometimes Hercules
is a hostler, Apollo a cow-herd, and Neptune,
Laomedon’s mason, cheated of his wages. There we have
the thunder of Jove and the arms of Aeneas forged on the same anvil (as
if the heavens and the thunder and lightning did not exist before Jove
was born in Crete); the adultery of Mars and Venus; the lewdness of
Jupiter with Ganymede, all of which were invented for the gods to
authorize men in their wickedness." "Which of the poets," asks <name id="v.v.xii-p13.2">Tertullian</name>, "does not calumniate your gods? One
sets Apollo to keep sheep; another hires out Neptune to build a wall;
Pindar declares Esculapius was deservedly scathed for his avarice in
exercising the art of medicine to a bad purpose; whilst the writers of
tragedy and comedy alike, take for their subjects the crimes or the
miseries of the deities. Nor are the philosophers behindhand in this
respect. Out of pure contempt, they would swear by an oak, a goat, a
dog. Diogenes turned Hercules into ridicule; and the Roman Cynic Varro
introduces three hundred Joves without heads." From the stage abuser
the sarcastic African father selects, partly from his own former
observation, those of Diana being flogged, the reading of
Jupiter’s will after his decease, and the three
half-starved Herculesses! Justin brings up the infanticide of Saturn,
the parricide, the anger, and the adultery of Jupiter, the drunkenness
of Bacchus, the voluptuousness of Venus, and he appeals to the judgment
of the better heathens, who were ashamed of these scandalous histories
of the gods; to Plato, for example, who for this reason banishes Homer
from his ideal State. Those myths, which had some resemblance to the
Old Testament prophecies or the gospel history, Justin regards as
caricatures of the truth, framed by demons by abuse of Scripture. The
story of Bacchus, for instance rests in his fanciful view, on <scripRef passage="Gen. 49:11" id="v.v.xii-p13.3" parsed="|Gen|49|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.11">Gen.
49:11</scripRef> sq.; the myth of the birth of Perseus from a virgin, on <scripRef passage="Is. 7:14" id="v.v.xii-p13.4" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Is. 7:14</scripRef>; that of the wandering of
Hercules, on <scripRef passage="Ps. 19:6" id="v.v.xii-p13.5" parsed="|Ps|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.6">Ps. 19:6</scripRef>; the
fiction of the miracles of Esculapius on <scripRef passage="Is. 35:1" id="v.v.xii-p13.6" parsed="|Isa|35|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.1">Is. 35:1</scripRef> sqq.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xii-p14"><name id="v.v.xii-p14.1">Origen</name> asks Celsus, why
it is that he can discover profound mysteries in those strange and
senseless accidents, which have befallen his gods and goddesses,
showing them to be polluted with crimes and doing many shameful things;
whilst Moses, who says nothing derogatory to the character of God,
angel, or man, is treated as an impostor. He challenges any one to
compare Moses and his laws with the best Greek writers; and yet Moses
was as far inferior to Christ, as he was superior to the greatest of
heathen sages and legislators.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xii-p15">(2) The Greek philosophy, which rises above the
popular belief, is not suited to the masses, cannot meet the religious
wants, and confutes itself by its manifold contradictions. Socrates,
the wisest of all the philosophers, himself acknowledged that he knew
nothing. On divine and human things Justin finds the philosophers at
variance among themselves; with Thales water is the ultimate principle
of all things; with Anaximander, air; with Heraclitus, fire; with
Pythagoras, number. Even Plato not seldom contradicts himself; now
supposing three fundamental causes (God, matter, and ideas), now four
(adding the world-soul); now he considers matter is unbegotten, now as
begotten; at one time he ascribes substantiality to ideas, at another
makes them mere forms of thought, etc. Who, then, he concludes, would
intrust to the philosophers the salvation of his soul?</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xii-p16">(3) But, on the other hand, the Greek apologists
recognized also elements of truth in the Hellenic literature,
especially in the Platonic and Stoic philosophy, and saw in them, as in
the law and the prophecies of Judaism, a preparation of the way for
Christianity. <name id="v.v.xii-p16.1">Justin</name> attributes all the good
in heathenism to the divine Logos, who, even before his incarnation,
scattered the seeds of truth (hence the name "Logos spermaticos"), and
incited susceptible spirits to a holy walk. Thus there were Christians
before Christianity; and among these he expressly reckons Socrates and
Heraclitus.<note place="end" n="106" id="v.v.xii-p16.2"><p id="v.v.xii-p17"> Also the Stoics and
some of the poets as far as their moral teaching went, Comp. Just.
Apol. II.c. 8, and 13.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xii-p17.1">05</span>
Besides, he supposed that Pythagoras, Plato, and other educated Greeks,
in their journeys to the East, became acquainted with the Old Testament
writings, and drew from them the doctrine of the unity of God, and
other like truths, though they in various ways misunderstood them, and
adulterated them with pagan errors. This view of a certain affinity
between the Grecian philosophy and Christianity, as an argument in
favor of the new religion, was afterwards further developed by the
Alexandrian fathers, Clement and <name id="v.v.xii-p17.2">Origen</name>.<note place="end" n="107" id="v.v.xii-p17.3"><p id="v.v.xii-p18"> See the
introduction of E. Spiess to his Logos spermatikos, Leipz. 1871.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xii-p18.1">06</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xii-p19">The Latin fathers speak less favorably of the
Greek philosophy; yet even <name id="v.v.xii-p19.1">Augustin</name>
acknowledges that the Platonists approach so nearly to Christian truth
that with a change of some expressions and sentences they would be true
Christians (in theory).<note place="end" n="108" id="v.v.xii-p19.2"><p id="v.v.xii-p20"> De Vera Religione
IV. 7: "Proxime Platonici a veritate Christiana absunt vel veri
Christiani sunt paucis mutatis verbis atque sententiis." Retract. I.
13: "Res ipsa quae nunc religio Christiana nuncupatur, erat apud
antiquos, nec defuit ab initio generis humani., quousque Christus
veniret in carnem, unde vera religio, quae jam erat, coepit appellari
Christiana." Comp. Lactantius, De Falsa Religione, I. 5; De Vita Beata,
VII. 7; Minucius Fel., Octav. 20</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xii-p20.1">07</span></p>

<p id="v.v.xii-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="40" title="The Positive Apology" shorttitle="Section 40" progress="12.97%" prev="v.v.xii" next="v.vi" id="v.v.xiii">

<p class="head" id="v.v.xiii-p1">§ 40. The Positive Apology.</p>

<p id="v.v.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.v.xiii-p3">The Christian apology completed itself in the
positive demonstration of the divinity of the new religion; which was
at the same time the best refutation of both the old ones. As early as
this period the strongest historical and philosophical arguments for
Christianity were brought forward, or at least indicated, though in
connection with many untenable adjunct.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xiii-p4">1. The great argument, not only with Jews, but
with heathens also, was the <span class="s03" id="v.v.xiii-p4.1">prophecies</span>; since
the knowledge of future events can come only from God. The first appeal
of the apologists was, of course, to the prophetic writings of the Old
Testament, in which they found, by a very liberal interpretation, every
event of the gospel history and every lineament of our
Saviour’s character and work. In addition to the
Scriptures, even such fathers as <name id="v.v.xiii-p4.2">Clement of
Alexandria</name>, and, with more caution, <name id="v.v.xiii-p4.3">Origen</name>, <name id="v.v.xiii-p4.4">Eusebius</name>, St. Jerome,
and St. <name id="v.v.xiii-p4.5">Augustin</name>, employed also, without
hesitation, apocryphal prophecies, especially the Sibylline oracles, a
medley of ancient heathen, Jewish, and in part Christian fictions,
about a golden age, the coining of Christ, the fortunes of Rome, and
the end of the world.<note place="end" n="109" id="v.v.xiii-p4.6"><p id="v.v.xiii-p5"> Comp. <span class="s03" id="v.v.xiii-p5.1">Dr. Friedlieb</span>:<i><span lang="DE" id="v.v.xiii-p5.2">Die
Sibyllinischen Weissagungen vollständig gesammelt,
mitkritischem Commentare und metrischer
Übersetzung.</span></i> Leipz. 1852. Another edition
with a Latin version by C. <span class="s03" id="v.v.xiii-p5.3">Alexandre</span>, Paris
1841, second ed. 1869, 2 tom. We have at present twelve books of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.xiii-p5.4">χρησμοί
σιβυλλιακοί</span>in
Greek hexameter, and some fragments. They have been critically
discussed by Blondel (1649), Bleek (1819), Volkmann (1853), Ewald
(1858), Tübigen (1875), Reuss, and Schürer (see
Lit. in his <i><span lang="DE" id="v.v.xiii-p5.5">N. T.
Zeitgesch.</span></i> p. 513). The Sibyl figures in the <i><span lang="DE" id="v.v.xiii-p5.6">Dies Irae</span></i> alongside
with King David (teste David cum Sibylla), as prophesying the day of
judgment.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xiii-p5.7">08</span> And indeed, this was not all error and
pious fraud. Through all heathenism there runs, in truth, a dim,
unconscious presenti-ment and longing hope of Christianity. Think of
the fourth Eclogue of Virgil, with its predictions of the "virgo" and
"nova progenies" from heaven, and the "puer," with whom, after the
blotting out of sin and the killing of the serpent, a golden age of
peace was to begin. For this reason Virgil was the favorite poet of the
Latin church during the middle ages, and figures prominently in
Dante’s Divina Comedia as his guide through the dreary
regions of the Inferno and Purgatorio to the very gates of Paradise.
Another pseudo-prophetic book used by the fathers (<name id="v.v.xiii-p5.8">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.v.xiii-p5.9">Origen</name>, and
apparently Jerome) is "The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs,
"written by a Jewish Christian between <span class="s03" id="v.v.xiii-p5.10">a.d.</span>
100 and 120. It puts into the mouth of the twelve sons of Jacob
farewell addresses and predictions of the coming of Christ, his death
and resurrection, of baptism and the Lord’s Supper,
the rejection of the gospel by the Jews, and the preaching of Paul, the
great apostle of the Gentiles, the destruction of Jerusalem and the end
of the world.<note place="end" n="110" id="v.v.xiii-p5.11"><p id="v.v.xiii-p6"> Best edition by
R<span class="s03" id="v.v.xiii-p6.1">obert</span> S<span class="s03" id="v.v.xiii-p6.2">inker</span> from
the Cambridge MS., Cambridge, 1869, and an Appendix, 1879; an English
translation by Sinker, in the "Ante-Nicene Library," vol. XXII. (
Edinb. 1871). Discussions by Nitzsch (1810), Ritschl (1850 and 1857),
Vorstmann (1857), Kayser (1851), Lücke (1852), Dillmann (in
Herzog, first ed. XII. 315), Lightfoot (1875), and Warfield (in
"Presbyt. Review," York, January, 1880, on the apologetical value of
the work for its allusions to various books of the N. T.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xiii-p6.3">09</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xiii-p7">2. The <span class="s03" id="v.v.xiii-p7.1">types</span>. These, too,
were found not only in the Old Testament, but in the whole range of
nature. Justin saw everywhere, in the tree of life in Eden, in
Jacob’s ladder, in the rods of Moses and Aaron, nay,
in every sailing ship, in the wave-cutting oar, in the plough, in the
human countenance, in the human form with outstretched arms, in banners
and trophies—the sacred form of the cross, and thus a
prefiguration of the mystery of redemption through the crucifixion of
the Lord.<note place="end" n="111" id="v.v.xiii-p7.2"><p id="v.v.xiii-p8"> Apol. l.c, 55;
Dial. c. Tryph. c. 91.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xiii-p8.1">10</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xiii-p9">3. The <span class="s03" id="v.v.xiii-p9.1">miracles</span> of Jesus
and the apostles, with those which continued to be wrought in the name
of Jesus, according to the express testimony of the fathers, by their
contemporaries. But as the heathens also appealed to miraculous deeds
and appearances in favor of their religion, Justin, Arnobius, and
particularly <name id="v.v.xiii-p9.2">Origen</name>, fixed certain criteria,
such as the moral purity of the worker, and his intention to glorify
God and benefit man, for distinguishing the true miracles from Satanic
juggleries. "There might have been some ground," says <name id="v.v.xiii-p9.3">Origen</name>, "for the comparison which Celsus makes between
Jesus and certain wandering magicians, if there had appeared in the
latter the slightest tendency to beget in persons a true fear of God,
and so to regulate their actions in prospect of the day of judgment.
But they attempt nothing of the sort. Yea, they themselves are guilty
of the most grievous crimes; whereas the Saviour would have his hearers
to be convinced by the native beauty of religion and the holy lives of
its teachers, rather than by even the miracles they wrought."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xiii-p10">The subject of post-apostolic miracles is
surrounded by much greater difficulties in the absence of inspired
testimony, and in most cases even of ordinary immediate witnesses.
There is an antecedent probability that the power of working miracles
was not suddenly and abruptly, but gradually withdrawn, as the
necessity of such outward and extraordinary attestation of the divine
origin of Christianity diminished and gave way to the natural operation
of truth and moral suasion. Hence <name id="v.v.xiii-p10.1">St.
Augustin</name>, in the fourth century, says: "Since the establishment
of the church God does not wish to perpetuate miracles even to our day,
lest the mind should put its trust in visible signs, or grow cold at
the sight of common marvels."<note place="end" n="112" id="v.v.xiii-p10.2"><p id="v.v.xiii-p11"> On the other hand,
however, St. <name id="v.v.xiii-p11.1">Augustin</name> lent the authority of
his name to some of the most incredible miracles of his age, wrought by
the bones of St. Stephen, and even of Gervasius and Protasius. Comp.
the treatise of Fr. Nitzsch (jun.) on <name id="v.v.xiii-p11.2">Augustin</name>’s Doctrine of Miracles, Berlin
1865; and on the general subject J. H. Newman’s Two
Essays on Biblical and Ecclesiastical Miracles, third ed. London 1873;
and J. B. Mozley’s Bampton Lectures On Miracles.
Oxford and Lond. (1865), fifth ed. 1880, Lect. VIII. which treats of
false miracles.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xiii-p11.3">11</span> But it is impossible to fix the precise
termination, either at the death of the apostles, or their immediate
disciples, or the conversion of the Roman empire, or the extinction of
the Arian heresy, or any subsequent era, and to sift carefully in each
particular case the truth from legendary fiction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xiii-p12">It is remarkable that the genuine writings of the
ante-Nicene church are more free from miraculous and superstitious
elements than the annals of the Nicene age and the middle ages. The
history of monasticism teems with miracles even greater than those of
the New Testament. Most of the statements of the apologists are couched
in general terms, and refer to extraordinary cures from demoniacal
possession (which probably includes, in the language of that age, cases
of madness, deep melancholy, and epilepsy) and other diseases, by the
invocation of the name of Jesus.<note place="end" n="113" id="v.v.xiii-p12.1"><p id="v.v.xiii-p13"> They are analogous
to the "faith-cures, " real or pretended, of our own age.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xiii-p13.1">12</span> <name id="v.v.xiii-p13.2">Justin Martyr</name>
speaks of such cures as a frequent occurrence in Rome and all over the
world, and <name id="v.v.xiii-p13.3">Origen</name> appeals to his own personal
observation, but speaks in another place of the growing scarcity of
miracles, so as to suggest the gradual cessation theory as held by Dr.
Neander, Bishop Kaye, and others. <name id="v.v.xiii-p13.4">Tertullian</name>
attributes many if not most of the conversions of his day to
supernatural dreams and visions, as does also <name id="v.v.xiii-p13.5">Origen</name>, although with more caution. But in such
psychological phenomena it is exceedingly difficult to draw the line of
demarcation between natural and supernatural causes, and between
providential interpositions and miracles proper. The strongest passage
on this subject is found in <name id="v.v.xiii-p13.6">Irenaeus</name>, who, in
contending against the heretics, mentions, besides prophecies and
miraculous cures of demoniacs, even the raising of the dead among
contemporary events taking place in the Catholic church;<note place="end" n="114" id="v.v.xiii-p13.7"><p id="v.v.xiii-p14"> Adv. Haer. II. 31,
(S) 4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.xiii-p14.1">Ἢδη δὲ
καὶ νεκροὶ
ἠγέρθ̓σαν
καὶ
παρέμεινον
σὺν ἡμῖν
ἱκανοῖς
ἕτεσι</span>. These two
passages can hardly be explained, with Heumann and Neander, as
referring merely to cases of apparent death.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xiii-p14.2">13</span> but he
specifies no particular case or name; and it should be remembered also,
that his youth still bordered almost on the Johannean age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xiii-p15">4. The <span class="s03" id="v.v.xiii-p15.1">moral</span> effect of
Christianity upon the heart and life of its professors. The Christian
religion has not only taught the purest and sublimest code of morals
ever known among men, but actually exhibited it in the life sufferings,
and death of its founder and true followers. All the apologists, from
the author of the Epistle to Diognetus down to <name id="v.v.xiii-p15.2">Origen</name>, <name id="v.v.xiii-p15.3">Cyprian</name>, and <name id="v.v.xiii-p15.4">Augustin</name>, bring out in strong colors the infinite
superiority of Christian ethics over the heathen, and their testimony
is fully corroborated by the practical fruits of the church, as we
shall have occasion more fully to show in another chapter. "They think
us senseless," says <name id="v.v.xiii-p15.5">Justin</name>, "because we
worship this Christ, who was crucified under Pontius Pilate, as God
next to the Father. But they would not say so, if they knew the mystery
of the cross. By its fruits they may know it. We, who once lived in
debauchery, now study chastity; we, who dealt in sorceries, have
consecrated ourselves to the good, the increate God; we, who loved
money and possessions above all things else, now devote our property
freely to the general good, and give to every needy one; we, who fought
and killed each other, now pray for our enemies; those who persecute us
in hatred, we kindly try to appease, in the hope that they may share
the same blessings which we enjoy."<note place="end" n="115" id="v.v.xiii-p15.6"><p id="v.v.xiii-p16"> Apol. l.c. 13 and
14.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xiii-p16.1">14</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xiii-p17">5. The rapid <span class="s03" id="v.v.xiii-p17.1">spread</span> of
Christianity by purely moral means, and in spite of the greatest
external obstacles, yea, the bitter persecution of Jews and Gentiles.
The anonymous apologetic Epistle to Diognetus which belongs to the
literature of the Apostolic Fathers, already thus urges this point: "Do
you not see the Christians exposed to wild beasts, that they may be
persuaded to deny the Lord, and yet not overcome? Do you not see that
the more of them are punished, the greater becomes the number of the
rest? This does not seem to be the work of man: this is the power of
God; these are the evidences of his manifestation."<note place="end" n="116" id="v.v.xiii-p17.2"><p id="v.v.xiii-p18"> Ad Diogn. c. 7.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xiii-p18.1">15</span> <name id="v.v.xiii-p18.2">Justin
Martyr</name> and <name id="v.v.xiii-p18.3">Tertullian</name> frequently go on
in a similar strain. <name id="v.v.xiii-p18.4">Origen</name> makes good use of
this argument against Celsus, and thinks that so great a success as
Christianity met among Greeks and barbarians, learned and unlearned
persons in so short a time, without any force or other worldly means,
and in view of the united opposition of emperors, senate, governors,
generals, priests, and people, can only be rationally accounted for on
the ground of an extraordinary providence of God and the divine nature
of Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xiii-p19">6. The <span class="s03" id="v.v.xiii-p19.1">reasonableness</span> of
Christianity, and its agreement with all the true and the beautiful in
the Greek philosophy and poesy. All who had lived rationally before
Christ were really, though unconsciously, already Christians. Thus all
that is Christian is rational, and all that is truly rational is
Christian. Yet, on the other hand, of course, Christianity is
supra-rational (not irrational).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xiii-p20">7. The <span class="s03" id="v.v.xiii-p20.1">adaptation</span> of
Christianity to the deepest needs of human nature, which it alone can
meet. Here belongs <name id="v.v.xiii-p20.2">Tertullian</name>’s appeal to the "testimonia animae naturaliter
Christianae;" his profound
thought, that the human soul is, in its inmost essence and instinct,
predestined for Christianity, and can find rest and peace in that
alone. "The soul," says he, "though confined in the prison of the body,
though perverted by bad training, though weakened by lusts and
passions, though given to the service of false gods, still no sooner
awakes from its intoxication and its dreams, and recovers its health,
than it calls upon God by the one name due to him:
’Great God! good
God!’—and then looks, not to the
capitol, but to heaven; for it knows the abode of the living God, from
whom it proceeds."<note place="end" n="117" id="v.v.xiii-p20.3"><p id="v.v.xiii-p21"> Tert. Apolog. c.
17. Comp. the beautiful passage in De Testim Animae, c. 2: "Si enim
anima aut divina aut a Deo data est, sine dubio datorem num novit, et
si novit, utique et timet .... O testimonium veritatis, quae apud ipsa
daemonia testem efficit Christianorum."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xiii-p21.1">16</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.v.xiii-p22">This deep longing of the human soul for the living
God in Christ, <name id="v.v.xiii-p22.1">Augustin</name>, in whom <name id="v.v.xiii-p22.2">Tertullian</name>’s spirit returned purified
and enriched, afterwards expressed in the grand sentence: "Thou, O God,
hast made us for thee, and our heart is restless, till it rests in
thee."<note place="end" n="118" id="v.v.xiii-p22.3"><p id="v.v.xiii-p23"> Aug. Confess. I. 1:
"Fecisti nos ad Te, et inquietum est cor nostrum, donec requiescat in
Te."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.v.xiii-p23.1">17</span></p>

<p id="v.v.xiii-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="p1" id="v.v.xiii-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="IV" title="Organization and Discipline of the Church" shorttitle="Chapter IV" progress="13.61%" prev="v.v.xiii" next="v.vi.i" id="v.vi">

<div class="c20" id="v.vi-p0.1">
<h3 class="c19" id="v.vi-p0.2">CHAPTER IV:</h3>
</div>

<p id="v.vi-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi-p2">ORGANIZATION AND DISCIPLINE OF THE CHURCH.</p>

<p id="v.vi-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi-p4">I. The chief sources for this chapter are the
Epistles of <name id="v.vi-p4.1">Ignatius</name>, the works of <name id="v.vi-p4.2">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.vi-p4.3">Tertullian</name>, and
especially <name id="v.vi-p4.4">Cyprian</name>, and the so-called <span class="s03" id="v.vi-p4.5">Constitutiones Apostolicae</span>,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi-p5">II. See the Literature in vol. I. § 58
(p. 481 sqq. ), particularly the works of <span class="s03" id="v.vi-p5.1">Rothe,
Ritchsl, Lightfoot, and Hatch.</span></p>

<p id="v.vi-p6"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="41" title="Progress in Consolidation" shorttitle="Section 41" progress="13.63%" prev="v.vi" next="v.vi.ii" id="v.vi.i">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.i-p1">§ 41. Progress in Consolidation.</p>

<p id="v.vi.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.i-p3">In the external organization of the church, several
important changes appear in the period before us. The distinction of
clergy and laity, and the sacerdotal view of the ministry becomes
prominent and fixed; subordinate church offices are multiplied; the
episcopate arises; the beginnings of the Roman primacy appear; and the
exclusive unity of the Catholic church develops itself in opposition to
heretics and schismatics. The apostolical organization of the first
century now gives place to the old Catholic episcopal system; and this,
in its turn, passes into the metropolitan, and after the fourth century
into the patriarchal. Here the Greek church stopped, and is governed to
this day by a hierarchical oligarchy of patriarchs equal in rank and
jurisdiction; while the Latin church went a step further, and produced
in the middle ages the papal monarchy. The germs of this papacy
likewise betray themselves even in our present period, particularly in
<name id="v.vi.i-p3.1">Cyprian</name>, together with a protest against it.
<name id="v.vi.i-p3.2">Cyprian</name> himself is as much a witness for
consolidated primacy, as for independent episcopacy, and hence often
used and abused alike by Romanists and Anglicans for sectarian
purposes.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.i-p4">The characteristics, however, of the
pre-Constantinian hierarchy, in distinction from the
post-Constantinian, both Greek and Roman, are, first, its grand
simplicity, and secondly, its spirituality, or freedom from all
connection with political power and worldly splendor. Whatever
influence the church acquired and exercised, she owed nothing to the
secular government, which continued indifferent or positively hostile
till the protective toleration edict of Constantine (313). <name id="v.vi.i-p4.1">Tertullian</name> thought it impossible for an emperor to be a
Christian, or a Christian to be an emperor; and even after Constantine,
the Donatists persisted in this view, and cast up to the Catholics the
memory of the former age: "What have Christians to do with kings? or
what have bishops to do in the palace?"<note place="end" n="119" id="v.vi.i-p4.2"><p id="v.vi.i-p5"> "Quid Christianis
cum regibus ? aut quid episcopis cum palatio?"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.i-p5.1">18</span> The ante-Nicene fathers expected
the ultimate triumph of Christianity over the world from a supernatural
interposition at the second Advent. <name id="v.vi.i-p5.2">Origen</name>
seems to have been the only one in that age of violent persecution who
expected that Christianity, by continual growth, would gain the
dominion over the world.<note place="end" n="120" id="v.vi.i-p5.3"><p id="v.vi.i-p6"> Contra Cels. VIII.
68. Comp. the remarks of Neander, I. 129 (Boston ed.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.i-p6.1">19</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.i-p7">The consolidation of the church and its compact
organization implied a restriction of individual liberty, in the
interest of order, and a temptation to the abuse of authority. But it
was demanded by the diminution of spiritual gifts, which were poured
out in such extraordinary abundance in the apostolic age. It made the
church a powerful republic within the Roman empire, and contributed
much to its ultimate success. "In union is strength," especially in
times of danger and persecution such as the church had to pass through
in the ante-Nicene age. While we must deny a divine right and perpetual
obligation to any peculiar form of government as far as it departs from
the simple principles of the New Testament, we may concede a historical
necessity and great relative importance to the ante-Nicene and
subsequent organizations of the church. Even the papacy was by no means
an unmixed evil, but a training school for the barbarian nations during
the middle ages. Those who condemn, in principle, all hierarchy,
sacerdotalism, and ceremonialism, should remember that God himself
appointed the priesthood and ceremonies in the Mosaic dispensation, and
that Christ submitted to the requirements of the law in the days of his
humiliation.</p>

<p id="v.vi.i-p8"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="42" title="Clergy and Laity" shorttitle="Section 42" progress="13.81%" prev="v.vi.i" next="v.vi.iii" id="v.vi.ii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Church" subject2="Clergy" id="v.vi.ii-p0.1" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Church" subject2="Laity" id="v.vi.ii-p0.2" />

<p class="head" id="v.vi.ii-p1">§ 42. Clergy and Laity.</p>

<p id="v.vi.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.ii-p3">The idea and institution of a special priesthood,
distinct from the body of the people, with the accompanying notion of
sacrifice and altar, passed imperceptibly from Jewish and heathen
reminiscences and analogies into the Christian church. The majority of
Jewish converts adhered tenaciously to the Mosaic institutions and
rites, and a considerable part never fully attained to the height of
spiritual freedom proclaimed by Paul, or soon fell away from it. He
opposed legalistic and ceremonial tendencies in Galatia and Corinth;
and although sacerdotalism does not appear among the errors of his
Judaizing opponents, the Levitical priesthood, with its three ranks of
high-priest, priest, and Levite, naturally furnished an analogy for the
threefold ministry of bishop, priest, and deacon, and came to be
regarded as typical of it. Still less could the Gentile Christians, as
a body, at once emancipate themselves from their traditional notions of
priesthood, altar, and sacrifice, on which their former religion was
based. Whether we regard the change as an apostasy from a higher
position attained, or as a reaction of old ideas never fully abandoned,
the change is undeniable, and can be traced to the second century. The
church could not long occupy the ideal height of the apostolic age, and
as the Pentecostal illumination passed away with the death of the
apostles, the old reminiscences began to reassert themselves.<note place="end" n="121" id="v.vi.ii-p3.1"><p id="v.vi.ii-p4"> Renan, looking at
the gradual development of the hierarchy out of the primitive
democracy, from his secular point of view, calls it, the most profound
transformation "in history, and a triple abdication: first the club
(the congregation) committing its power to the bureau or the committee
(the college of presbyters), then the bureau to its president (the
bishop) who could say: "Je suis le club,"and finally the presidents to
the pope as the universal and infallible bishop; the last process being
completed in the Vatican Council of 1870. See his <i><span lang="FR" id="v.vi.ii-p4.1">E’glise
chrétienne</span></i>, p. 88, and his English
Conferences (Hibbert Lectures, 1880), p 90.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p4.2">20</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ii-p5">In the apostolic church preaching and teaching
were not confined to a particular class, but every convert could
proclaim the gospel to unbelievers, and every Christian who had the
gift could pray and teach and exhort in the congregation.<note place="end" n="122" id="v.vi.ii-p5.1"><p id="v.vi.ii-p6"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 8:4" id="v.vi.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.4">Acts 8:4</scripRef>;
9:27; 13:15; 18:26, 28; <scripRef passage="Rom. 12:6" id="v.vi.ii-p6.2" parsed="|Rom|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6">Rom. 12:6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12:10, 28" id="v.vi.ii-p6.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|10|0|0;|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.10 Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. 12:10, 28</scripRef>; 14:1-6, 31. Even
in the Jewish Synagogue the liberty of teaching was enjoyed, and the
elder could ask any member of repute, even a stranger, to deliver a
discourse on the Scripture lesson (<scripRef passage="Luke 4:17" id="v.vi.ii-p6.4" parsed="|Luke|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.17">Luke 4:17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 17:2" id="v.vi.ii-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|17|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.2">Acts 17:2</scripRef>).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p6.6">21</span> The
New Testament knows no spiritual aristocracy or nobility, but calls all
believers "saints" though many fell far short of their vocation. Nor
does it recognize a special priesthood in distinction from the people,
as mediating between God and the laity. It knows only one high-priest,
Jesus Christ, and clearly teaches the universal priesthood, as well as
universal kingship, of believers.<note place="end" n="123" id="v.vi.ii-p6.7"><p id="v.vi.ii-p7"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 2:5, 9" id="v.vi.ii-p7.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|5|0|0;|1Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.5 Bible:1Pet.2.9">1 Pet. 2:5, 9</scripRef>; 5:3;
<scripRef passage="Rev. 1:6" id="v.vi.ii-p7.2" parsed="|Rev|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.6">Rev. 1:6</scripRef>; 5:10; 20:6. See Neander, Lightfoot, Stanley, etc., and vol.
I. 486 sqq. I add a passage from Hatch’s; Bampton
Lectures on The Organization of the Early Christian Churches (1881), p.
139: "In earlier times there was a grander faith. For the kingdom of
God was a kingdom of priests. Not only the ’four and
twenty elders’ before the throne, but the innumerable
souls of the sanctified upon whom ’the second death
had no power,’ were ’kings and
priests unto God.’ Only in that high sense was
priesthood predicable of Christian men. For the shadow had passed: the
reality had come: the one High Priest of Christianity was Christ."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p7.3">22</span> It does this in a far deeper and larger
sense than the Old;<note place="end" n="124" id="v.vi.ii-p7.4"><p id="v.vi.ii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Exod. 19:6" id="v.vi.ii-p8.1" parsed="|Exod|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.6">Exod. 19:6</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p8.2">23</span> in a sense, too, which even to this day
is not yet fully realized. The entire body of Christians are called
"clergy" (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.ii-p8.3">κλῆροι</span> a peculiar people, the heritage of
God.<note place="end" n="125" id="v.vi.ii-p8.4"><p id="v.vi.ii-p9"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:3" id="v.vi.ii-p9.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.3">1 Pet. 5:3</scripRef>. Here
Peter warns his fellow-presbyters not to lord it (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p9.2">κυριεύειν</span>)over
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p9.3">κλῆροι</span> or the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p9.4">κληρονομία</span>,
i.e., the lot or inheritance of the Lord, the charge allotted to them.
Comp. <scripRef passage="Deut. 4:20" id="v.vi.ii-p9.5" parsed="|Deut|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.20">Deut. 4:20</scripRef>; 9:29 (LXX),</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p9.6">24</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ii-p10">On the other hand it is equally clear that there
was in the apostolic church a ministerial office, instituted by Christ,
for the very purpose of raising the mass of believers from infancy and
pupilage to independent and immediate intercourse with God, to that
prophetic, priestly, and kingly position, which in principle and
destination belongs to them all.<note place="end" n="126" id="v.vi.ii-p10.1"><p id="v.vi.ii-p11"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:11-13" id="v.vi.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Eph|4|11|4|13" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11-Eph.4.13">Eph.
4:11-13</scripRef></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p11.2">25</span> This work is the gradual process of
church history itself, and will not be fully accomplished till the
kingdom of glory shall come. But these ministers are nowhere
represented as priests in any other sense than Christians generally are
priests, with the privilege of a direct access to the throne of grace
in the name of their one and eternal high-priest in heaven. Even in the
Pastoral Epistles which present the most advanced stage of
ecclesiastical organization in the apostolic period, while the
teaching, ruling, and pastoral functions of the presbyter-bishops are
fully discussed, nothing is said about a sacerdotal function. The
Apocalypse, which was written still later, emphatically teaches the
universal priesthood and kingship of believers. The apostles themselves
never claim or exercise a special priesthood. The sacrifice which all
Christians are exhorted to offer is the sacrifice of their person and
property to the Lord, and the spiritual sacrifice of thanksgiving and
praise.<note place="end" n="127" id="v.vi.ii-p11.3"><p id="v.vi.ii-p12"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 12:1" id="v.vi.ii-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Rom. 12:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. 2:17" id="v.vi.ii-p12.2" parsed="|Phil|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.17">Phil.
2:17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 2:5" id="v.vi.ii-p12.3" parsed="|1Pet|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.5">1 Pet. 2:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. 13:16" id="v.vi.ii-p12.4" parsed="|Heb|13|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.16">Heb. 13:16</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p12.5">26</span> In one
passage a Christian "altar" is spoken of, in distinction from the
Jewish altar of literal and daily sacrifices, but this altar is the
cross on which Christ offered himself once and forever for the sins of
the world.<note place="end" n="128" id="v.vi.ii-p12.6"><p id="v.vi.ii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Heb. 13:10" id="v.vi.ii-p13.1" parsed="|Heb|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.10">Heb. 13:10</scripRef>. So
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p13.2">θυσιαστήριον</span>
is understood by Thomas Aquinas, Bengel, Bleek, Lünemann,
Riehm, etc. Others explain it of the Lord’s table,
Lightfoot (p. 263) of the congregation assembled for common
worship.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p13.3">27</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ii-p14">After the gradual abatement of the extraordinary
spiritual elevation of the apostolic age, which anticipated in its way
the ideal condition of the church, the distinction of a regular class
of teachers from the laity became more fixed and prominent. This
appears first in <name id="v.vi.ii-p14.1">Ignatius</name>, who, in his high
episcopalian spirit, considers the clergy the necessary medium of
access for the people to God. "Whoever is within the sanctuary (or
altar), is pure; but he who is outside of the sanctuary is not pure;
that is, he who does anything without bishop and presbytery and deacon,
is not pure in conscience."<note place="end" n="129" id="v.vi.ii-p14.2"><p id="v.vi.ii-p15"> Ad Trall.c. 7:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p15.1">ὁ
ἔντὸς
θυσιαστήιον
ὦν
καθαρός
ἐστιν ὁ δέ
ἐκτὸς
θυσιαστηρίου
ὢν οὐ
καθαρός
ἐστιν·
τουτέστιν,
ὁ χωρὶς
ἐπισκόπου
καὶ
πρεσβυτερίου
καὶ
διακόνου
πράσσων τι,
οὖτος οὐ
καθαρός
ες̓τιν τῇ
συνειδήσει.</span>Funk’s
ed. I. 208. Some MSS. omit the second clause, perhaps from
homoeoteleuton. Von Gebhardt and Harnack also omit it in the Greek
text, but retain it in the Latin (qui extra attare est, non mundus
est). The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p15.2">τουτέστιν</span>
evidently requires the clause.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p15.3">28</span> Yet he nowhere represents the ministry
as a sacerdotal office. The Didache calls "the prophets" high-priests,
but probably in a spiritual sense.<note place="end" n="130" id="v.vi.ii-p15.4"><p id="v.vi.ii-p16"> Cf. ch. 13. See
note in Schaff’s edition, p. 206</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p16.1">29</span> <name id="v.vi.ii-p16.2">Clement of
Rome</name>, in writing to the congregation at Corinth, draws a
significant and fruitful parallel between the Christian presiding
office and the Levitical priesthood, and uses the expression "layman"
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.ii-p16.3">λαϊκος
ἄνθρωπος</span>) as antithetic to high-priest,
priests, and Levites.<note place="end" n="131" id="v.vi.ii-p16.4"><p id="v.vi.ii-p17"> Ad Cor. 40: "Unto
the high-priest his proper services have been intrusted, and to the
priests their proper office is appointed, and upon the levites their
proper ministrations are laid. The layman is bound by the
layman’s ordinances (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p17.1">ὁ
λαϊκὸς
ἄνθρωπος
τοῖς
λαϊκοῖς
προστάγμασιν
δέδεται</span>)." The
passage occurs in the text of Bryennios as well as in the older
editions, and there is no good reason to suspect it of being an
interpolation in the hierarchical interest, as Neander and Milman have
done. Bishop Lightfoot, in his St. <name id="v.vi.ii-p17.2">Clement of
Rome</name>, p. 128 sq., puts a mild construction upon it, and says
that the analogy does not extend to the three orders, because Clement
only knows two (bishops and deacons), and that the high priesthood of
Christ is wholly different in kind from the Mosaic high priesthood, and
exempt from those very limitations on which Clement dwells in that
chapter.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p17.3">30</span> This parallel contains the germ of the
whole system of sacerdotalism. But it is at best only an argument by
analogy. <name id="v.vi.ii-p17.4">Tertullian</name> was the first who
expressly and directly asserts sacerdotal claims on behalf of the
Christian ministry, and calls it "sacerdotium," although he also
strongly affirms the universal priesthood of all believers. <name id="v.vi.ii-p17.5">Cyprian</name> (d. 258) goes still further, and applies
all the privileges, duties, and responsibilities of the Aaronic
priesthood to the officers of the Christian church, and constantly
calls them sacerdotes and sacerdotium. He may therefore be called the
proper father of the sacerdotal conception of the Christian ministry as
a mediating agency between God and the people. During the third century
it became customary to apply the term "priest" directly and exclusively
to the Christian ministers especially the bishops.<note place="end" n="132" id="v.vi.ii-p17.6"><p id="v.vi.ii-p18"> Sacerdos, also
summus sacerdos (<name id="v.vi.ii-p18.1">Tertullian</name>, De Bapt. 7), and
oncepontifex maximus (De Pudic. 1, with ironical reference, it seems,
to the Roman bishop); ordo sacerdotalis (De Exhort. Cast. 7); <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p18.2">ἱερεύς</span>
and sometimes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p18.3">ἀρχιερεύς</span>
(Apost. Const. II. 34, 35, 36, 57; III. 9; vi. 15, 18, etc.). <name id="v.vi.ii-p18.4">Hippolytus</name> calls his office an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p18.5">ἀρχιερατεία</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p18.6">διδασκαλία</span>
(Ref. Haer. I. prooem.). <name id="v.vi.ii-p18.7">Cyprian</name> generally
applies the term sacerdos to the bishop, and calls his colleagues
consacerdotales.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p18.8">31</span> In the same manner the whole
ministry, and it alone, was called "clergy," with a double reference to
its presidency and its peculiar relation to God.<note place="end" n="133" id="v.vi.ii-p18.9"><p id="v.vi.ii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p19.1">Κλῆρος,</span>clerus,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p19.2">τάξις</span>ordo,
ordosacerdotalis (Tertulli, De Ehort. Cast. 7), ordo eccelesiasticus
orecclesiae (De Monog. 11; De Idolol. 7); <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p19.3">κληρικοί</span>,
clerici. The first instance perhaps of the use of clerus in the sense
of clergy is in <name id="v.vi.ii-p19.4">Tertullian</name>,De Monog. c. 12:
"Unde enim episcopi et clerus ?" and: "Extollimur et inflamur adversus
clerum." Jerome (Ad Nepotian.) explains this exclusive application of
clerus to ministers, "vel quia de sorte sunt Domini, vel quia ipse
Dominus sors, id est, pars clericorum est." The distinction between the
regular clergy, who were also monks, and the secular clergy or parish
priests, is of much later date (seventh or eighth century).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p19.5">32</span> It was distinguished by this name
from the Christian people or "laity."<note place="end" n="134" id="v.vi.ii-p19.6"><p id="v.vi.ii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p20.1">Λαός,
λαϊκοί</span>, plebs.
In <name id="v.vi.ii-p20.2">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.vi.ii-p20.3">Cyprian</name>, and in the Apostolic Constitutions the term "
layman" occurs very often. <name id="v.vi.ii-p20.4">Cyprian</name> speaks
(250) of a " conference held with bishops, presbyters, deacons,
confessors, and also with laymen who stood firm"(in persecution), <scripRef passage="Ep. 30" id="v.vi.ii-p20.5" parsed="|Eph|30|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.30">Ep.
30</scripRef>, ad Rom</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p20.6">33</span> Thus the term "clergy," which first
signified the lot by which office was assigned (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:17, 25" id="v.vi.ii-p20.7" parsed="|Acts|1|17|0|0;|Acts|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.17 Bible:Acts.1.25">Acts 1:17,
25</scripRef>), then the office itself,
then the persons holding that office, was transferred from the
Christians generally to the ministers exclusively.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ii-p21">Solemn "ordination" or consecration by the laying
on of hands was the form of admission into the "ordo ecclesiasticus" or
"sacerdotalis." In this order itself there were again three degrees,
"ordines majores," as they were called: the diaconate, the
presbyterate, and the episcopate—held to be of divine
institution. Under these were the "ordines minores," of later date,
from sub-deacon to ostiary, which formed the stepping-stone between the
clergy proper and the people.<note place="end" n="135" id="v.vi.ii-p21.1"><p id="v.vi.ii-p22"> .Occasionally,
however we find a somewhat wider terminology. <name id="v.vi.ii-p22.1">Tertullian</name> mentions, De Monog c. 12, the ordo viduarum
among the ordines ecclesiastici, and even the much later Jerome (see In
Jesaiam, l. v.c. 19, 18), enumerates quinque ecclesiae ordines,
episcopos, presbyteros, diaconos, fideles, catechumenos.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p22.2">34</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ii-p23">Thus we find, so early as the third century, the
foundations of a complete hierarchy; though a hierarchy of only moral
power, and holding no sort of outward control over the conscience. The
body of the laity consisted of two classes: the faithful, or the
baptized and communicating members, and the catechumens, who were
preparing for baptism. Those church members who lived together in one
place,<note place="end" n="136" id="v.vi.ii-p23.1"><p id="v.vi.ii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p24.1">Πάροικοι,
παρεπίδημοι</span>,
<scripRef passage="Eph. 2:19" id="v.vi.ii-p24.2" parsed="|Eph|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.19">Eph. 2:19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 2:11" id="v.vi.ii-p24.3" parsed="|1Pet|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.11">1 Pet. 2:11</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p24.4">35</span> formed
a church in the narrower sense.<note place="end" n="137" id="v.vi.ii-p24.5"><p id="v.vi.ii-p25"> or parish, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p25.1">παροικία</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p25.2">36</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ii-p26">With the exaltation of the clergy appeared the
tendency to separate them from secular business, and even from social
relations—from marriage, for
example—and to represent them, even outwardly, as a
caste independent of the people, and devoted exclusively to the service
of the sanctuary. They drew their support from the church treasury,
which was supplied by voluntary contributions and weekly collections on
the Lord’s Day. After the third century they were
forbidden to engage in any secular business, or even to accept any
trusteeship. Celibacy was not yet in this period enforced, but left
optional. <name id="v.vi.ii-p26.1">Tertullian</name>, Gregory of Nyssa, and
other distinguished church teachers, lived in wedlock, though
theoretically preferring the unmarried state. Of an official clerical
costume no certain trace appears before the fourth century; and if it
came earlier into use, as may have been the ease, after the example of
the Jewish church, it must have been confined, during the times of
persecution, to the actual exercises of worship.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ii-p27">With the growth of this distinction of clergy and
laity, however, the idea of the universal priesthood continued from
time to time to assert itself: in <name id="v.vi.ii-p27.1">Irenaeus</name>,<note place="end" n="138" id="v.vi.ii-p27.2"><p id="v.vi.ii-p28"> Adv. Haer. iv. 8,
§.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p28.1">37</span> for
example, and in an eccentric form in the Montanists, who even allowed
women to teach publicly in the church. So <name id="v.vi.ii-p28.2">Tertullian</name>, with whom clerus and laici were at one time
familiar expressions, inquires, as the champion of the Montanistic
reaction against the Catholic hierarchy: "Are not we laymen priests
also?"<note place="end" n="139" id="v.vi.ii-p28.3"><p id="v.vi.ii-p29"> Nonne et laici
sacerdotes sumus?</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p29.1">38</span> It is
written, he continues: "He hath made us kings and priests (<scripRef passage="Rev. 1:6" id="v.vi.ii-p29.2" parsed="|Rev|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.6">Rev. 1:6</scripRef>). It is the authority of the church
alone which has made a distinction between clergy and laity. Where
there is no college of ministers, you administer the sacrament, you
baptize, you are a priest for yourself alone. And where there are three
of you, there is a church, though you be only laymen. For each one
lives by his own faith, and there is no respect of persons with God."<note place="end" n="140" id="v.vi.ii-p29.3"><p id="v.vi.ii-p30"> De Exhort. Cast. c.
7. Comp. also De Monog. 7, 12; De Bapt. 17; De Orat. 18</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p30.1">39</span> All,
therefore, which the clergy considered peculiar to them, he claimed for
the laity as the common sacerdotal privilege of all Christians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ii-p31">Even in the Catholic church an acknowledgment of
the general priesthood showed itself in the custom of requiring the
baptized to say the Lord’s Prayer before the assembled
congregation. With reference to this, <name id="v.vi.ii-p31.1">Jerome</name>
says: "Sacerdotium
laici, id est, baptisma." The
congregation also, at least in the West, retained for a long time the
right of approval and rejection in the choice of its ministers, even of
the bishop. <name id="v.vi.ii-p31.2">Clement of Rome</name> expressly
requires the assent of the whole congregation for a valid election;<note place="end" n="141" id="v.vi.ii-p31.3"><p id="v.vi.ii-p32"> . Ad Cor. 44: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ii-p32.1">Σύευδοκάσης
τῆς
ἐκκλησίας
πάσης ,</span> consentiente
universa ecclesia.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p32.2">40</span> and
<name id="v.vi.ii-p32.3">Cyprian</name> terms this an apostolic and almost
universal regulation.<note place="end" n="142" id="v.vi.ii-p32.4"><p id="v.vi.ii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Ep. lx. 3-4" id="v.vi.ii-p33.1" parsed="|Eph|60|3|60|4" osisRef="Bible:Eph.60.3-Eph.60.4">Ep. lx. 3-4</scripRef> (ed.
Goldhorn).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p33.2">41</span> According to his testimony it obtained
also in Rome, and was observed in the case of his contemporary, <name id="v.vi.ii-p33.3">Cornelius</name>.<note place="end" n="143" id="v.vi.ii-p33.4"><p id="v.vi.ii-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ep. lv. 7" id="v.vi.ii-p34.1" parsed="|Eph|55|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.55.7">Ep. lv. 7</scripRef>:"Factus
est Cornelius episcopus de Dei et Christi ejus judicio, de clericorum
paene omnium testimonio, de plebis quae tum adfuit suffragio, et de
sacerdotum antiquorum et bonorum virorum collegio."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p34.2">42</span> Sometimes in the filling of a vacant
bishopric the "suffragium" of the people preceded the "judicium" of the
clergy of the diocese. <name id="v.vi.ii-p34.3">Cyprian</name>, and
afterwards <name id="v.vi.ii-p34.4">Athanasius</name>, <name id="v.vi.ii-p34.5">Ambrose</name>, <name id="v.vi.ii-p34.6">Augustin</name>, and other
eminent prelates, were in a manner pressed into the bishopric in this
democratic way. <name id="v.vi.ii-p34.7">Cyprian</name>, with all his
high-church proclivities, declares it his principle to do nothing as
bishop without the advice of the presbyters and deacons, and the
consent of the people.<note place="end" n="144" id="v.vi.ii-p34.8"><p id="v.vi.ii-p35"> Sine consensu
plebis.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p35.1">43</span> A peculiar influence, which even the
clergy could not withstand, attached to the "confessors," and it was
sometimes abused by them, as in their advocacy of the lapsed, who
denied Christ in the Decian persecution.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ii-p36">Finally, we notice cases where the function of
teaching was actually exercised by laymen. The bishops of Jerusalem and
Caesarea allowed the learned <name id="v.vi.ii-p36.1">Origen</name> to
expound the Bible to their congregations before his ordination, and
appealed to the example of several bishops in the East.<note place="end" n="145" id="v.vi.ii-p36.2"><p id="v.vi.ii-p37"> Euseb., H. E. VI.
19: "There [in Caesarea] he [<name id="v.vi.ii-p37.1">Origen</name>] was also
requested by the bishops to expound the sacred Scriptures publicly in
the church, although he had not yet obtained the priesthood by the
imposition of hands." It is true this was made the ground of a charge
against him by Demetrius, bishop of Alexandria; but the charge was that
<name id="v.vi.ii-p37.2">Origen</name> had preached "in the presence of
bishops," not that he had preached as a layman. And the bishops of
Jerusalem and Caesarea adduced several examples of holy bishops
inviting capable laymen to preach to the people. Prudentius and
Aedesius, while laymen, founded the church in Abyssinia, Socrates,
Hist. Eccl. I. 19.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p37.3">44</span> Even
in the Apostolical Constitutions there occurs, under the name of the
Apostle Paul, the direction: "Though a man be a layman, if experienced
in the delivery of instruction, and reverent in habit, he may teach;
for the Scripture says: ’They shall be all taught of
God.’ "<note place="end" n="146" id="v.vi.ii-p37.4"><p id="v.vi.ii-p38"> Const. Apost. VIII.
31. Ambrosiaster, or Hilary the Deacon, in his Com. Ad <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:11, 12" id="v.vi.ii-p38.1" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0;|Eph|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11 Bible:Eph.4.12">Eph. 4:11, 12</scripRef>,
says that in early times "omnes docebant et omnes baptizabant."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p38.2">45</span> The fourth general council at Carthage
(398) prohibited laymen from teaching in the presence of clergymen and
without their consent; implying at the same time, that with such
permission the thing might be done.<note place="end" n="147" id="v.vi.ii-p38.3"><p id="v.vi.ii-p39"> Can. 98: "Laicus
praesentibus clericis nisi ipsis jubentibus, docere non audeat." The
99<span class="c34" id="v.vi.ii-p39.1">th</span> canon forbids
women, no matter how "learned or holy," to "presume to teach men in a
meeting." Pope Leo I. (<scripRef passage="Ep 92" id="v.vi.ii-p39.2" parsed="|Eph|92|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.92">Ep 92</scripRef> and 93) forbids lay preaching in the
interest of ecclesiastical order. Charlemagne enacted a law that "a
layman ought not to recite a lesson in church, nor to say the
Hallelujah but only the Psalm or responses without the Hallelujah."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p39.3">46</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ii-p40">It is worthy of notice that a number of the most
eminent church teachers of this period, Hermas, <name id="v.vi.ii-p40.1">Justin Martyr</name>, Athenagoras, <name id="v.vi.ii-p40.2">Clement of
Alexandria</name>, <name id="v.vi.ii-p40.3">Origen</name>, <name id="v.vi.ii-p40.4">Tertullian</name>, Arnobius, and Lactantius, were either laymen,
or at most only presbyters. Hermas, who wrote one of the most popular
and authoritative books in the early church, was probably a layman;
perhaps also the author of the homily which goes under the name of the
Second Epistle of <name id="v.vi.ii-p40.5">Clement of Rome</name>, and has
recently been discovered in full both in the original Greek and in a
Syriac translation; for he seems to distinguish himself and his hearers
from the presbyters.<note place="end" n="148" id="v.vi.ii-p40.6"><p id="v.vi.ii-p41"> The Greek text (of
which only a fragment was known before) was found and published by
Bryennios, 1875, the Syriac version by Bensley, 1876. See
Harnack’s ed. in the Patres Apost. vol. I., and
Lightfoot, S. <name id="v.vi.ii-p41.1">Clement of Rome</name>, Appendix
(1877). Harnack, Hilgenfeld, and Hatch (l.c. 114; note) suppose that
the homily was delivered by a layman, but Lightfoot (p. 304) explains
the language above alluded to as a common rhetorical figure by which
the speaker places himself on a level with his audience.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ii-p41.2">47</span></p>

<p id="v.vi.ii-p42"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="43" title="New Church Officers" shorttitle="Section 43" progress="14.78%" prev="v.vi.ii" next="v.vi.iv" id="v.vi.iii">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.iii-p1">§ 43. New Church Officers.</p>

<p id="v.vi.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.iii-p3">The expansion of the church, the development of her
cultus, and the tendency towards hierarchical pomp, led to the
multiplication of offices below the diaconate, which formed the ordines
minores. About the middle of the third century the following new
officers are mentioned:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iii-p4">1. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iii-p4.1">Sub-deacons</span>, or
under-helpers;<note place="end" n="149" id="v.vi.iii-p4.2"><p id="v.vi.iii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iii-p5.1">Ὑποδιάκονοι,</span>subdiaconi,
perhaps the same as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iii-p5.2">ὑπηρέται</span>
of the New Testament and the earlier fathers.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iii-p5.3">48</span>
assistants and deputies of the deacons; the only one of these
subordinate offices for which a formal ordination was required.
Opinions differ as to its value.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iii-p6">2. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iii-p6.1">Readers</span>,<note place="end" n="150" id="v.vi.iii-p6.2"><p id="v.vi.iii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iii-p7.1">Ἄναγνωσται</span>,
lectores, mentioned by <name id="v.vi.iii-p7.2">Tertullian</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iii-p7.3">49</span> who
read the Scriptures in the assembly and had charge of the church
books.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iii-p8">3. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iii-p8.1">Acolyths</span>,<note place="end" n="151" id="v.vi.iii-p8.2"><p id="v.vi.iii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iii-p9.1">Ἄκόλυθοι</span>,
acolythi.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iii-p9.2">50</span>
attendants of the bishops in their official duties and processions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iii-p10">4. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iii-p10.1">Exorcists</span>,<note place="end" n="152" id="v.vi.iii-p10.2"><p id="v.vi.iii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iii-p11.1">Ἔξορκισταί,</span>exorcistae</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iii-p11.2">51</span> who,
by prayer and the laying on of hands, cast out the evil spirit from the
possessed,<note place="end" n="153" id="v.vi.iii-p11.3"><p id="v.vi.iii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iii-p12.1">Δαιμονιζόμενοι,
ἐνεργούμενοι</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iii-p12.2">52</span>
and from catechumens, and frequently assisted in baptism. This power
had been formerly considered a free gift of the Holy Spirit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iii-p13">5. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iii-p13.1">Precentors</span>,<note place="end" n="154" id="v.vi.iii-p13.2"><p id="v.vi.iii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iii-p14.1">Ψάλται</span>,
psalmistae cantores</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iii-p14.2">53</span> for
the musical parts of the liturgy, psalms, benedictions, responses,
etc.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iii-p15">6. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iii-p15.1">Janitors</span> or sextons,<note place="end" n="155" id="v.vi.iii-p15.2"><p id="v.vi.iii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iii-p16.1">θυρωροί,
πυλωροί</span>,
ostiarii janitores.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iii-p16.2">54</span> who
took care of the religious meeting-rooms, and at a later period also of
the church-yards.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iii-p17">7. Besides these there were in the larger churches
<span class="s03" id="v.vi.iii-p17.1">catechists</span>, and, where the church language in
the worship was not understood, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iii-p17.2">interpreters</span>;
but the interpreting was commonly done by presbyters, deacons, or
readers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iii-p18">The bishop Cornelius of Rome (d. 252), in a letter
on the <name id="v.vi.iii-p18.1">Novatian</name> schism,<note place="end" n="156" id="v.vi.iii-p18.2"><p id="v.vi.iii-p19"> In Euseb. vi.
43.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iii-p19.1">55</span> gives the number of officers in
his church as follows: Forty-six presbyters, probably corresponding to
the number of the meeting-houses of the Christians in the city; seven
deacons, after the model of the church at Jerusalem (Acts vi); seven
sub-deacons; forty-two acolyths, and fifty-two exorcists, readers, and
janitors.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iii-p20">As to the ordines majores, the deacons during this
period rose in importance. In addition to their original duties of
caring for the poor and sick, they baptized, distributed the
sacramental cup, said the church prayers, not seldom preached, and were
confidential advisers, sometimes even delegates and vicars of the
bishops. This last is true especially of the "archdeacon," who does not
appear, however, till the fourth century. The presbyters, on the
contrary, though above the deacons, were now overtopped by the new
office of bishop, in which the entire government of the church became
centred.</p>

<p id="v.vi.iii-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="44" title="Origin of the Episcopate" shorttitle="Section 44" progress="14.91%" prev="v.vi.iii" next="v.vi.v" id="v.vi.iv">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.iv-p1">§ 44. Origin of the Episcopate.</p>

<p id="v.vi.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.iv-p3">Besides the works already cited, compare the special
works and essays on the <i>Ignatian</i> controversy, published since
1837, by <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.1">Rothe</span> (close of his
<i>Anfänge,</i> etc.), <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.2">Hefele</span>
(R.C.), <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.3">Baur</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.4">Hilgenfeld</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.5">Bunsen</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.6">Petermann</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.7">Cureton</span>, L<span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.8">ipsius</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.9">Uhlhorn</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.10">Zahn</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.11">Lightfoot</span> (I. 376 sqq).
Also R. D. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.12">Hitchcock</span> on the <i>Origin of
Episcopacy,</i> N. Y. 1867 (in the "Am. Presbyt. &amp; Theol. Review"
for Jan. 1867, pp. 133–169); <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.13">Lightfoot</span> on the <i>Christian Ministry</i> (1873); <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.14">Hatch</span> on the <i>Organization of the Early Christian
Church</i> (1881); <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.15">Renan</span>, <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vi.iv-p3.16">L’Eglise
chrétienne</span></i> (1879), ch. VI.<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vi.iv-p3.17">Progrés de
l’épiscopat;</span></i> and <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p3.18">Gore</span>, The Ministry of the Church (1889).</p>

<p id="v.vi.iv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.iv-p5">The most important and also the most difficult
phenomenon of our period in the department of church organization is
the rise and development of the episcopate as distinct from the
presbyterate. This institution comes to view in the second century as
the supreme spiritual office, and is retained to this day by all Roman
and Greek Christendom, and by a large part of the Evangelical church,
especially the Anglican communion. A form of government so ancient and
so widely adopted, can be satisfactorily accounted for only on the
supposition of a religious need, namely, the need of a tangible outward
representation and centralization, to illustrate and embody to the
people their relation to Christ and to God, and the visible unity of
the church. It is therefore inseparable from the catholic principle of
authority and mediation; while the protestant principle of freedom and
direct intercourse of the believer with Christ, consistently carried
out, infringes the strict episcopal constitution, and tends to
ministerial equality. Episcopacy in the full sense of the term requires
for its base the idea of a real priesthood and real sacrifice, and an
essential distinction between clergy and laity. Divested of these
associations, it resolves itself into a mere superintendency.<note place="end" n="157" id="v.vi.iv-p5.1"><p id="v.vi.iv-p6"> Such is the Swedish
and Danish Lutheran, the American Methodist, and the Moravian
episcopate, which recognizes the validity of non-episcopal orders. The
Anglican church harbors a high-church and a low-church theory of
episcopacy, the one derived from the mediaeval hierarchy, the other
from the Reformation, but repudiates the primacy as an antichristian
usurpation, although it must be confessed to be almost as old as
episcopacy, its roots going back to <name id="v.vi.iv-p6.1">Clement of
Rome</name>, or at all events to the age of <name id="v.vi.iv-p6.2">Irenaeus</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p6.3">56</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p7">During the lifetime of the apostles, those eye-
and ear-witnesses of the divine-human life of Jesus, and the inspired
organs of the Holy Spirit, there was no room for proper bishops; and
those who were so called, must have held only a subordinate place. The
church, too, in the first century was as yet a strictly supernatural
organization, a stranger in this world, standing with one foot in
eternity, and longing for the second coming of her heavenly bridegroom.
But in the episcopal constitution the church provided an extremely
simple but compact and freely expansible organization, planted foot
firmly upon earth, became an institution for the education of her
infant people, and, as chiliastic hopes receded, fell into the path of
quiet historical development; yet unquestionably she thus incurred also
the danger of a secularization which reached its height just when the
hierarchy became complete in the Roman church, and which finally
necessitated a reformation on the basis of apostolical Christianity.
That this secularization began with the growing power of the bishops
even before Constantine and the Byzantine court orthodoxy, we perceive,
for instance, in the lax penitential discipline, the avarice, and the
corruption with which <name id="v.vi.iv-p7.1">Hippolytus</name>, in the
ninth book of his Philosophumena, reproaches Zephyrinus and Callistus,
the Roman bishops of his time (202–223); also in the
example of the bishop Paul of Samosata, who was deposed in 269 on
almost incredible charges, not only against his doctrine, but still
more against his moral character.<note place="end" n="158" id="v.vi.iv-p7.2"><p id="v.vi.iv-p8"> Comp. Euseb. vii.
27-30</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p8.1">57</span> <name id="v.vi.iv-p8.2">Origen</name>
complains that there are, especially in the larger cities, overseers of
the people of God, who seek to outdo the pomp of heathen potentates,
would surround themselves, like the emperors, with a body-guard, and
make themselves terrible and inaccessible to the poor.<note place="end" n="159" id="v.vi.iv-p8.3"><p id="v.vi.iv-p9"> See the passages
quoted by Gieseler, vol. I. 282 sq. (Harpers’ ed. of
New York.)</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p9.1">58</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p10">We consider, first, the <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p10.1">origin</span> of the episcopate. The unreliable character of our
documents and traditions from the transition period between the close
of the apostolic church and the beginning of the post-apostolic, leaves
large room here for critical research and combination. First of all
comes the question: Was the episcopate directly or indirectly of
apostolic (Johannean) origin?<note place="end" n="160" id="v.vi.iv-p10.2"><p id="v.vi.iv-p11"> This is the Greek,
the Roman Catholic, and the high Anglican theory. It is advocated by a
very few Continental Protestants as Chevalier Bunsen, Rothe and
Thiersch (an Irvingite), who trace episcopacy to John in Ephesus.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p11.1">59</span> Or did it arise after the death of the
apostles, and develope itself from the presidency of the congregational
presbytery?<note place="end" n="161" id="v.vi.iv-p11.2"><p id="v.vi.iv-p12"> So the Lutheran,
Presbyterian, and some eminent Episcopal writers. We mention Mosheim,
Neander, Lightfoot, Stanley, Hatch. Also Baur and Renan, who judge as
mere critics.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p12.1">60</span>
In other words, was the episcopate a continuation and contraction of,
and substitute for, the apostolate, or was it an expansion and
elevation of the presbyterate?<note place="end" n="162" id="v.vi.iv-p12.2"><p id="v.vi.iv-p13"> Bishop Lightfoot
(l.c. p. 194) thus states the question with his own answer: "The
episcopate was formed, not out of the apostolic order by localization,
but out of the presbyterial by elevation; and the title, which
originally was common to all, came at length to be appropriated to the
chief among them."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p13.1">61</span> The later view is more natural and
better sustained by facts. Most of its advocates date the change from
the time of <name id="v.vi.iv-p13.2">Ignatius</name> in the first quarter of
the second century, while a few carry it further back to the close of
the first, when St. John still lived in Ephesus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p14">I. For the <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p14.1">apostolic</span>
origin of episcopacy the following points may be made:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p15">(1) The position of James, who evidently stood at
the head of the church at Jerusalem,<note place="end" n="163" id="v.vi.iv-p15.1"><p id="v.vi.iv-p16"> <scripRef passage="Acts 15:13" id="v.vi.iv-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.13">Acts 15:13</scripRef>; 21:18.
Comp. vol. I. 264 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p16.2">62</span> and is called bishop, at least in the
pseudo-Clementine literature, and in fact supreme bishop of the whole
church.<note place="end" n="164" id="v.vi.iv-p16.3"><p id="v.vi.iv-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p17.1">Ἐπίσκοπος
έπισκόπων</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p17.2">63</span> This
instance, however, stands quite alone, and does not warrant an
inference in regard to the entire church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p18">(2) The office of the assistants and delegates of
the apostles, like Timothy, Titus, Silas, Epaphroditus, Luke, Mark, who
had a sort of supervision of several churches and congregational
officers, and in a measure represented the apostles in special
missions. But, in any case, these were not limited, at least during the
life of the apostles, each to a particular diocese; they were itinerant
evangelists and legates of the apostles; only the doubtful tradition of
a later day assigns them distinct bishoprics. If bishops at all, they
were missionary bishops.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p19">(3) The angels of the seven churches of Asia,<note place="end" n="165" id="v.vi.iv-p19.1"><p id="v.vi.iv-p20"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:20" id="v.vi.iv-p20.1" parsed="|Rev|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.20">Rev. 1:20</scripRef>. For the
different views see vol. I. 497</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p20.2">64</span> who,
if regarded as individuals, look very like the later bishops, and
indicate a monarchical shaping of the church government in the days of
John. But, apart from the various interpretations of the Apocalyptic
<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.iv-p20.3">ἄγγελοι</span>, that office appears not
co-ordinate with the apostolate of John, but subordinate to it, and was
no more than a congregational superintendency.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p21">(4) The testimony of <name id="v.vi.iv-p21.1">Ignatius</name> of Antioch, a disciple of John, in his seven (or
three) epistles from the beginning of the second century (even
according to the shorter Syriac version), presupposes the episcopate,
in distinction from the presbyterate, as already existing, though as a
new institution, yet in its growth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p22">(5) The statement of <name id="v.vi.iv-p22.1">Clement of
Alexandria</name>,<note place="end" n="166" id="v.vi.iv-p22.2"><p id="v.vi.iv-p23"> Quis dives salvus,
c. 42.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p23.1">65</span> that John instituted bishops after his
return from Patmos; and the accounts of <name id="v.vi.iv-p23.2">Irenaeus</name>,<note place="end" n="167" id="v.vi.iv-p23.3"><p id="v.vi.iv-p24"> Adv.Haer. III.
3</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p24.1">66</span> <name id="v.vi.iv-p24.2">Tertullian</name>,<note place="end" n="168" id="v.vi.iv-p24.3"><p id="v.vi.iv-p25"> De PraescR.C.
32</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p25.1">67</span> <name id="v.vi.iv-p25.2">Eusebius</name>,<note place="end" n="169" id="v.vi.iv-p25.3"><p id="v.vi.iv-p26"> H. E.III. 36</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p26.1">68</span> and Jerome,<note place="end" n="170" id="v.vi.iv-p26.2"><p id="v.vi.iv-p27"> Catal. sub
Polyc</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p27.1">69</span> that the same apostle nominated
and ordained <name id="v.vi.iv-p27.2">Polycarp</name> (with whom <name id="v.vi.iv-p27.3">Irenaeus</name> was personally acquainted) bishop of Smyrna.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p28">(6) The uncertain tradition in <name id="v.vi.iv-p28.1">Eusebius</name>, who derived it probably from Hegesippus, that
the surviving apostles and disciples of the apostles, soon after the
destruction of Jerusalem, elected Symeon, the son of Klopas and a
cousin of Jesus, bishop of that city and successor of James. But this
arrangement at best was merely local, and not general.<note place="end" n="171" id="v.vi.iv-p28.2"><p id="v.vi.iv-p29"> H. E. III. 11.
Comp. the fragment of Hegesippus, in IV. 22. Lightfoot (Philippians p.
202) remarks against Rothe’s inference: "The account
of Hegesippus confines the object of this gathering to the appointment
of a successor of St. James. If its deliberations had exerted that vast
and permanent influence on the future of the church which
Rothe’s theory supposes, it is scarcely possible that
this early historian should have been ignorant of the fact, or knowing
it should have passed it over in silence."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p29.1">70</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p30">(7) The tradition of the churches of Antioch and
Rome, which trace their line of bishops back to apostolic institution,
and kept the record of an unbroken succession.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p31">(8) A passage in the second of the Pfaff Fragments
of <name id="v.vi.iv-p31.1">Irenaeus</name>, which speaks of "second
ordinances of the apostles" (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.iv-p31.2">δεύτεραι
τῶν
ἀποστόλων
διατάξεις</span>). Rothe understands by these the
institution of the episcopate. But aside from the doubtful genuineness
of the Fragments, these words are at all events of unsettled
interpretation, and, according to the connection, relate not to the
government of the church at all, but to the celebration of the
eucharist.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p32">(9) Equally uncertain is the conclusion drawn from
an obscure passage in the Epistle of <name id="v.vi.iv-p32.1">Clement of
Rome</name> to the Corinthians, which admits of different
interpretations.<note place="end" n="172" id="v.vi.iv-p32.2"><p id="v.vi.iv-p33"> Ad Corinth. c. 44:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p33.1">Οἱ
ἀπόστολοι
ἡμων
ἔγνωσαν
διὰ τοῦ
κυρίουἡμῶν
Ἰησοῦ
Χριστοῦ
ὅτι ἔρις
ἔσται
ἐπὶ τοῦ
ὀνόματος
τῆς
ἐπισκοπῆς .
Διὰ ταύτην
οὖ́ν τὴν
αἰτίαν
πρόγνωσιν
εἰληφότες
τελείαν
κατέστησαν
τοὺς
προειρημένους
καὶ μεταξὺ
ἐπινομὴν
</span> (or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p33.2">ἐπιμονὴν) 
ἔδωκαν,
ὅπως , ἐὰν
κοιμηθῶσιν,
διαδέξωνται
ἕτεροι
δεδοκιμασμένοι
ἄνδρες
τὴν
λειτουργίαν
αὐτῶν.</span> " Our
apostles knew through our Lord Jesus Christ that there would be strife
over the name of the bishop’s office [i.e., the office
of the ministry, in general; Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 1:20" id="v.vi.iv-p33.3" parsed="|Acts|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.20">Acts 1:20</scripRef>; Sept. <scripRef passage="Num. 4:16" id="v.vi.iv-p33.4" parsed="|Num|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.4.16">Num. 4:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. 109:8" id="v.vi.iv-p33.5" parsed="|Ps|109|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.109.8">Ps.
109:8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Chr. 23:18" id="v.vi.iv-p33.6" parsed="|2Chr|23|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.23.18">2 Chr. 23:18</scripRef>]. For this cause, therefore, having complete
foreknowledge, they appointed the aforesaid persons [i.e.,
presbyter-bishops and deacons; Comp. c. 42 and 57], and afterwards they
made the disposition [or provided a continuance, if we read with
Lightfoot <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p33.7">ἐπιμονήν</span>.],
that if these should fall asleep, other approved men should succeed to
their ministration."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p33.8">71</span> The apostles, it is said, foreseeing
the future controversy about the name of the episcopal office,
appointed bishops and deacons, and afterwards made the disposition,<note place="end" n="173" id="v.vi.iv-p33.9"><p id="v.vi.iv-p34"> The reading is
obscure and disputed. The Alexandrian MS. reads: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.1">ἐπινομήν,</span>
the Constantinopolitan: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.2">ἐπιδομήν</span>
(both have E<i>Π</i>I-OMHN). The former
word is rare (from or from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.3">νέμω</span> or from<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.4">νόμος</span>) is not found
in the dictionaries; and hence various emendations have been proposed,
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.5">άπονομήν</span>
(Junius), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.6">ἐπιδοχήν</span>
(Bryennios), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.7">ἐπιβολήν</span>
(von Gebhardt and Harnack), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.8">ἐπιμονήν</span>
(Bunsen, Lightfoot), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.9">ἐπιτροπήν</span>
(Hilgenfeld), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.10">ἐπιλογήν,
ἐπινομίαν,
ἐπιστολήν,
ἐπιταγήν,
ἔτι
νόμον</span>. Rothe
(Anfänge, p. 374) ingeniously translates <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.11">ἐπινομήν</span>
" testamentary disposition" (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.iv-p34.12">testamentarische Verfügung</span></i> =<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.13">ἐπινομίς
,</span>an after-enactment, a codicil), and identifies it with
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.14">δεύτεραι
διατάξεις</span>
of the fragment of <name id="v.vi.iv-p34.15">Irenaeus</name>. But this is
rejected by the latest editors as untenable. Lightfoot (with Bunsen)
reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.16">ἐπιμονήν</span>,
permanence (not "life-tenure," as Bunsen rendered it). The drift of the
passage, however, does not so much depend upon the meaning of this word
as upon the question whether the apostles, or the congregational
officers are the grammatical subjects of the following verb, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p34.17">κοιμηθῶσιν</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p34.18">72</span> that
when they should fall asleep, other approved men should follow them in
office. Rothe refers "they" and "them" to the apostles as the main
subject. But these words naturally refer to the congregational officers
just before mentioned, and in this case the "other approved men" are
not successors of the apostles, but of the presbyter-bishops and
deacons.<note place="end" n="174" id="v.vi.iv-p34.19"><p id="v.vi.iv-p35"> See also Gebhardt
and Harnack (presbyteri et diaconi illi, quos apostoli ipsi
constituerunt), the Roman Catholic editor Funk ("<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p35.1">κοιμηθῶσιν</span>,
sc. episcopi et diaconi de quorum successione Clemens agit"), and
Bishop Lightfoot ("the first generation of presbyters appointed by the
apostles themselves"). (Comp. also on this whole passage Lightfoot,
Philippians, p. 203, where he refutes Rothe’s
interpretation; Baur <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.iv-p35.2">Ursprung des
Episcopats</span></i>, p. 53; Ewald, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.iv-p35.3">Gesch. des Volkes Israel</span></i>, VII. 300;
Ritschl, Altkath. K. 358 and 413, and Ilgenfeld, Apost.
Väter, 70.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p35.4">73</span>
This view is sustained by the connection. The difficulty in the
Corinthian congregation was a rebellion, not against a single bishop,
but against a number of presbyter-bishops, and Clement reminds them
that the apostles instituted this office not only for the first
generation, but provided for a permanent succession, and that the
officers were appointed for life, and could therefore not be deposed so
long as they discharged their duties. Hence he goes on to say,
immediately after the disputed passage in chapter 44: "Wherefore we
think that those cannot justly be thrown out of their ministry who were
appointed either by them (the apostles), or afterwards by other eminent
men, with the consent of the whole congregation; and who have with all
lowliness and innocency ministered to the flock of Christ, in peace,
and without self-interest, and were for a long time commended by
all."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p36">(10) Finally, the philosophical consideration,
that the universal and uncontested spread of the episcopate in the
second century cannot be satisfactorily explained without the
presumption of at least the indirect sanction of the apostles. By the
same argument the observance of Sunday and infant baptism are usually
traced to apostolic origin. But it is not quite conclusive, since most
of the apostles died before the destruction of Jerusalem. It could only
apply to John, who was the living centre of the church in Asia Minor to
the close of the first century.<note place="end" n="175" id="v.vi.iv-p36.1"><p id="v.vi.iv-p37"> Hence Rothe traces
the institution to John. And Bishop Lightfoot (Philippians, p. 204) is
inclined to this view: "Asia Minor was the nurse, if not the mother of
episcopacy in the Gentile churches. So important an institution,
developed in a Christian community, of which St. John was the living
centre and guide, could hardly, have grown up without his sanction: and
early tradition very distinctly connects his name with the appointment
of bishops in these parts." He repeats the same view more confidently
in his Ignat. and Polyc., I. 377.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p37.1">74</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p38">II. The theory of the <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p38.1">post-apostolic</span> origin of the episcopate as a
<i>separate</i> office or order, and its rise out of the presidency of
the original congregational presbyterate, by way of human, though
natural and necessary, development, is supported by the following
facts:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p39">(1) The undeniable identity of presbyters and
bishops in the New Testament,<note place="end" n="176" id="v.vi.iv-p39.1"><p id="v.vi.iv-p40"> <scripRef passage="Acts 20:17, 28" id="v.vi.iv-p40.1" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0;|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17 Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts 20:17, 28</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Phil. 1:1" id="v.vi.iv-p40.2" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. 1:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:5" id="v.vi.iv-p40.3" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit. 1:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:1-7" id="v.vi.iv-p40.4" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|7" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.7">1 Tim. 3:1-7</scripRef>, 8-13; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:1, 2" id="v.vi.iv-p40.5" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|0|0;|1Pet|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1 Bible:1Pet.5.2">1 Pet. 5:1, 2</scripRef>. Comp. the
author’s Hist. of the Apost. Ch.
§§ 132, 133, pp. 522-531 (N. York ed.); and vol.
I. p. 492 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p40.6">75</span> conceded even by the best interpreters
among the church fathers, by Jerome, <name id="v.vi.iv-p40.7">Chrysostom</name>, and Theodoret, and by the best scholars of
recent times.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p41">(2) Later, at the close of the first and even in
the second century, the two terms are still used in like manner for the
same office. The Roman bishop Clement, in his First Epistle to the
Corinthians says, that the apostles, in the newly-founded churches,
appointed the first fruits of the faith, <i>i.e.,</i> the first
converts, "bishops and deacons."<note place="end" n="177" id="v.vi.iv-p41.1"><p id="v.vi.iv-p42"> C. 42. Comp. the
Commentary of Lightfoot. "It is impossible that he should have omitted
the presbyters, more especially as his one object is to defend their
authority, which had been assailed. The words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p42.1">ἐπίσκοπὸς</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p42.2">πρεσβύτερος</span>
therefore are synonymes in Clement, as they are in the apostolic
writers. In <name id="v.vi.iv-p42.3">Ignatius</name> and <name id="v.vi.iv-p42.4">Polycarp</name> they first appear as distinct titles."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p42.5">76</span> He here omits the <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.iv-p42.6">πρεσβύτεροι</span>, as Paul does in <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:1" id="v.vi.iv-p42.7" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. 1:1</scripRef>, for
the simple reason that they are in his view identical with <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.iv-p42.8">ἐπίσκοποι</span>; while conversely, in c. 57, he
enjoins subjection to presbyters, without mentioning bishops.<note place="end" n="178" id="v.vi.iv-p42.9"><p id="v.vi.iv-p43"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p43.1">ἡγούμενοι</span>,
c. 1, also, and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p43.2">προηγούμενοι</span>,
c. 21, are not bishops, but congregational officers collectively, as in
<scripRef passage="Heb. 13:7, 17, 24" id="v.vi.iv-p43.3" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0;|Heb|13|17|0|0;|Heb|13|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7 Bible:Heb.13.17 Bible:Heb.13.24">Heb. 13:7, 17, 24</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p43.4">77</span> The
Didache mentions bishops and deacons, but no presbyters.<note place="end" n="179" id="v.vi.iv-p43.5"><p id="v.vi.iv-p44"> Ch. 15: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.iv-p44.1">Χειροτονήσατε
ἑαυτοῖς
ἐπισκόπους
καὶ
διακόνους</span>.
See Schaff’s monograph on the Didache, p. 211 sq</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p44.2">78</span> <name id="v.vi.iv-p44.3">Clement of Alexandria</name> distinguishes, it is true,
the deaconate, the presbyterate, and the episcopate; but he supposes
only a two-fold official character, that of presbyters, and that of
deacons—a view which found advocates so late as the
middle ages, even in pope Urban II., <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p44.4">a.d.</span>
1091. Lastly, <name id="v.vi.iv-p44.5">Irenaeus</name>, towards the close of
the second century, though himself a bishop, makes only a relative
difference between episcopi and presbyteri; speaks of successions of
the one in the same sense as of the other; terms the office of the
latter episcopatus; and calls the bishops of Rome "presbyters".<note place="end" n="180" id="v.vi.iv-p44.6"><p id="v.vi.iv-p45"> Adv. Haer. iii. 2,
§5. Comp. also the letter of <name id="v.vi.iv-p45.1">Irenaeus</name> to the Roman bishop Victor in Euseb., v. 24.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p45.2">79</span>
Sometimes, it is true, he appears to use the term "presbyters" in a
more general sense, for the old men, the fathers.<note place="end" n="181" id="v.vi.iv-p45.3"><p id="v.vi.iv-p46"> Comp. 2 Jno. 1. and
1.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p46.1">80</span> But in any case his language
shows that the distinction between the two offices was at that time
still relative and indefinite.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p47">(3) The express testimony of the learned <name id="v.vi.iv-p47.1">Jerome</name>, that the churches originally, before
divisions arose through the instigation of Satan, were governed by the
common council of the presbyters, and not till a later period was one
of the pres-byters placed at the head, to watch over the church and
suppress schisms.<note place="end" n="182" id="v.vi.iv-p47.2"><p id="v.vi.iv-p48"> Ad Titum i. 7.
Comp. Epist. 83 and 85.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p48.1">81</span> He traces the difference of the office
simply to "ecclesiastical" custom as distinct from divine
institution.<note place="end" n="183" id="v.vi.iv-p48.2"><p id="v.vi.iv-p49"> Ad <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 7" id="v.vi.iv-p49.1" parsed="|Titus|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.7">Tit. i. 7</scripRef>:
"Sicut ergo presbyteri sciunt, see ex ecclesiae consuetudine ei, qui
sibi praepositus fuerit, esse subjectos, ita episcopi noverint, se
magis consuetudine quam dispositionis Dominicae veritate presbyteris
esse majores et in commune debere ecclesiam regere." The Roman deacon
Hilary (Ambrosiaster) says, ad <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:10" id="v.vi.iv-p49.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.10">1 Tim. 3:10</scripRef>:"Hic enim episcopus est, qui
inter presbyteros primus est." Comp. also <name id="v.vi.iv-p49.3">Chrysostom</name> Hom. xi. in Epist, 1 ad Tim. 38.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p49.4">82</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p50">(4) The custom of the church of Alexandria, where,
from the evangelist Mark down to the middle of the third century, the
twelve presbyters elected one of their number president, and called him
bishop. This fact rests on the authority of Jerome,<note place="end" n="184" id="v.vi.iv-p50.1"><p id="v.vi.iv-p51"> Epist. ad Evangelum
(Opp. iv. p. 802, ed. Martinay): Alexandriae a Marco evangelista usque
ad Heraclam et Dionysium episcopos presbyteri semper unum ex se electum
in excelsiori gradu collocatum episcopum nominabant, quomodo si
exercitus imperatorem faciat, aut diaconi elegant de se, quem
industrium noverint et archidiaconum vocent.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p51.1">83</span> and is confirmed independently by
the Annals of the Alexandrian patriarch, Eutychius, of the tenth
century.<note place="end" n="185" id="v.vi.iv-p51.2"><p id="v.vi.iv-p52"> Ed. Oxon. 1658, p.
331: "Constituit evangelista Marcus una cum Hakania patriarcha duodecim
presbyteros, qui nempe cum patriarcha manerent, adeo ut cum vacaret
patriachatus, unum e duodecim presbyteris eligerent, cnius capiti
reliqui undecim manus imponentes ipsi benedicerent et patriarcham
crearent, deinde virum aliquem insignem eligerent, quem secum
presbyterum constituerent, loco ejus, qui factus est patriarcha, ut ita
semper exstarent duodecim. Neque desiit Alexandriae institutum hoc de
presbyteris, ut scilcet patriarchas crearent ex presbyteris duodecim,
usque ad tempera Alexandri patriarchae Alexandriae. Is autem vetuit, ne
deinceps patriarcham presbyteri crearent. Et decrervit, ut mortuo
patriarcha convenient episcopi, qui patriarcham ordinarent."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p52.1">84</span>
The latter states that Mark instituted in that city a patriarch (this
is an anachronism) and twelve presbyters, who should fill the vacant
patriarchate by electing and ordaining to that office one of their
number and then electing a new presbyter, so as always to retain the
number twelve. He relates, moreover, that down to the time of
Demetrius, at the end of the second century, there was no bishop in
Egypt besides the one at Alexandria; consequently there could have been
no episcopal ordination except by going out of the province.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p53">III. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p53.1">Conclusion</span>. The only
satisfactory conclusion from these various facts and traditions seems
to be, that the episcopate proceeded, both in the descending and
ascending scale, from the apostolate and the original presbyterate
conjointly, as a contraction of the former and an expansion of the
latter, without either express concert or general regulation of the
apostles, neither of which, at least, can be historically proved. It
arose, instinctively, as it were, in that obscure and critical
transition period between the end of the first and the middle of the
second century. It was not a sudden creation, much less the invention
of a single mind. It grew, in part, out of the general demand for a
continuation of, or substitute for, the apostolic church government,
and this, so far as it was transmissible at all, very naturally passed
first to the most eminent disciples and fellow-laborers of the
apostles, to Mark, Luke, Timothy, Clement, <name id="v.vi.iv-p53.2">Ignatius</name>, <name id="v.vi.iv-p53.3">Polycarp</name>, Papias,
which accounts for the fact that tradition makes them all bishops in
the prominent sense of the term. It was further occasioned by the need
of a unity in the presbyterial government of congregations, which, in
the nature of the case and according to the analogy of the Jewish <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.iv-p53.4">αρχισυνάγωγος</span>,<note place="end" n="186" id="v.vi.iv-p53.5"><p id="v.vi.iv-p54"> <scripRef passage="Mark 5:35, 36, 38" id="v.vi.iv-p54.1" parsed="|Mark|5|35|0|0;|Mark|5|36|0|0;|Mark|5|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.35 Bible:Mark.5.36 Bible:Mark.5.38">Mark 5:35, 36, 38</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Luke 8:41-49" id="v.vi.iv-p54.2" parsed="|Luke|8|41|8|49" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.41-Luke.8.49">Luke 8:41-49</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 18:8-17" id="v.vi.iv-p54.3" parsed="|Acts|18|8|18|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.8-Acts.18.17">Acts 18:8-17</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p54.4">85</span> required a head or president. This
president was called bishop, at first only by eminence, as primus inter
pares; afterwards in the exclusive sense. In the smaller churches there
was, perhaps, from the beginning, only one presbyter, who of himself
formed this centre, like the chorepiscopi or country-bishops in the
fourth century. The dioceses of the bishops in Asia Minor and North
Africa, owing to their large number, in the second and third centuries,
can hardly have exceeded the extent of respectable pastoral charges.
James of Jerusalem, on the other hand, and his immediate successors,
whose positions in many respects were altogether peculiar, seem to have
been the only bishops in Palestine. Somewhat similar was the state of
things in Egypt, where, down to Demetrius (<span class="s03" id="v.vi.iv-p54.5">a.d.</span> 190–232), we find only the one
bishop of Alexandria.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p55">We cannot therefore assume any strict uniformity.
But the whole church spirit of the age tended towards centralization;
it everywhere felt a demand for compact, solid unity; and this inward
bent, amidst the surrounding dangers of persecution and heresy, carried
the church irresistibly towards the episcopate. In so critical and
stormy a time, the principle, union is strength, division is weakness,
prevailed over all. In fact, the existence of the church at that period
may be said to have depended in a great measure on the preservation and
promotion of unity, and that in an outward, tangible form, suited to
the existing grade of culture. Such a unity was offered in the bishop,
who held a monarchical, or more properly a patriarchal relation to the
congregation. In the bishop was found the visible representative of
Christ, the great Head of the whole church. In the bishop, therefore,
all sentiments of piety found a centre. In the bishop the whole
religious posture of the people towards God and towards Christ had its
outward support and guide. And in proportion as every church pressed
towards a single centre, this central personage must acquire a peculiar
importance and subordinate the other presbyters to itself; though, at
the same time, as the language of Clement and <name id="v.vi.iv-p55.1">Irenaeus</name>, the state of things in Egypt, and even in North
Africa, and the testimony of Jerome and other fathers, clearly prove,
the remembrance of the original equality could not be entirely blotted
out, but continued to show itself in various ways.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p56">Besides this there was also a powerful practical
reason for elevating the powers of the bishop. Every Christian
congregation was a charitable society, regarding the care of the widow
and orphan, the poor and the stranger as a sacred trust; and hence the
great importance of the bishop as the administrative officer by whom
the charitable funds were received and the alms disbursed. In Greek
communities the title bishop (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.iv-p56.1">ἐπίσκοπος,
ἐπιμελιτής</span>), was in wide use for financial
officers. Their administrative functions brought them in close relation
to the deacons, as their executive aids in the care of the poor and
sick. The archdeacon became the right arm, the "eye" and "heart" of the
bishop. In primitive times every case of poverty or suffering was
separately brought to the notice of the bishop and personally relieved
by a deacon. Afterwards institutions were founded for widows and
orphans, poor and infirm, and generally placed under the
superintendence of the bishop; but personal responsibility was
diminished by this organized charity, and the deacons lost their
original significance and became subordinate officers of public
worship.<note place="end" n="187" id="v.vi.iv-p56.2"><p id="v.vi.iv-p57"> The philanthropic
and financial aspect of episcopacy has been brought out very fully by
Hatch, in his Bampton Lectures on The Organization of the Early
Christian Churches, Lect. II.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.iv-p57.1">86</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p58">Whatever may be thought, therefore, of the origin
and the divine right of the episcopate, no impartial historian can deny
its adaptation to the wants of the church at the time, and its
historical necessity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.iv-p59">But then, this primitive catholic episcopal system
must by no means be confounded with the later hierarchy. The dioceses,
excepting those of Jerusalem, Ephesus, Alexandria, Antioch, and Rome,
must have long remained very small, if we look at the number of
professing Christians. In the Apocalypse seven such centres of unity
are mentioned within a comparatively small compass in Asia Minor, and
at a time when the number of Christians was insignificant. In the year
258, <name id="v.vi.iv-p59.1">Cyprian</name> assembled a council of
eighty-seven bishops of North Africa. The functions of the bishops were
not yet strictly separated from those of the presbyters, and it was
only by degrees that ordination, and, in the Western church,
confirmation also, came to be intrusted exclusively to the bishops.</p>

<p id="v.vi.iv-p60"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="45" title="Development of the Episcopate. Ignatius" shorttitle="Section 45" progress="16.24%" prev="v.vi.iv" next="v.vi.vi" id="v.vi.v">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.v-p1">§ 45. Development of the Episcopate. <name id="v.vi.v-p1.1">Ignatius</name>.</p>

<p id="v.vi.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.v-p3">It is matter of fact that the episcopal form of
government was universally established in the Eastern and Western
church as early as the middle of the second century. Even the heretical
sects, at least the Ebionites, as we must infer from the commendation
of the episcopacy in the pseudo-Clementine literature, were organized
on this plan, as well as the later schismatic parties of <name id="v.vi.v-p3.1">Novatian</name>s, Donatists, etc. But it is equally undeniable,
that the episcopate reached its complete form only step by step. In the
period before us we must note three stages in this development
connected with the name of <name id="v.vi.v-p3.2">Ignatius</name> in Syria
(d. 107 or 115), <name id="v.vi.v-p3.3">Irenaeus</name> in Gaul (d. 202),
and <name id="v.vi.v-p3.4">Cyprian</name> in North Africa (d. 258).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.v-p4">The episcopate first appears, as distinct from the
presbyterate, but as a congregational office only (in distinction from
the diocesan idea), and as yet a young institution, greatly needing
commendation, in the famous seven (or three) Epistles of <name id="v.vi.v-p4.1">Ignatius</name> of Antioch a disciple of the apostles, and the
second bishop of that see (Evodius being the first, and Hero the
third). He is also the first who uses the term "catholic church," as if
episcopacy and catholicity sprung up simultaneously. The whole story of
<name id="v.vi.v-p4.2">Ignatius</name> is more legendary than real, and his
writings are subject to grave suspicion of fraudulent interpolation. We
have three different versions of the Ignatian Epistles, but only one of
them can be genuine; either the smaller Greek version, or the lately
discovered Syriac.<note place="end" n="188" id="v.vi.v-p4.3"><p id="v.vi.v-p5"> The question of the
genuineness will be discussed in §165. Cureton (1845)
Bunsen, Lipsius, and others accept the Syriac version as the original
form of the Ignatian epistles, and regard even the short Greek text as
corrupt, but yet as dating from the middle of the second century.
Rothe, Hefele, Schaff (first ed.), Düsterdieck, Uhlhorn,
Zahn, Harnack, defend the genuineness of the shorter Greek recension.
The larger Greek recension is universally given up as spurious. The
origin of the hierarchical system is obscured by pious frauds. See
below, §164 and 165.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p5.1">87</span> In the latter, which contains only
three epistles, most of the passages on the episcopate are wanting,
indeed; yet the leading features of the institution appear even here,
and we can recognise ex ungue leonem.<note place="end" n="189" id="v.vi.v-p5.2"><p id="v.vi.v-p6"> In the Syriac Ep.
to <name id="v.vi.v-p6.1">Polycarp</name>, the word bishop occurs four
times; in the Syriac Ep. to the Ephesians, God is blessed for having
given them such a bishop as Onesimus. In the shorter Greek Ep. to <name id="v.vi.v-p6.2">Polycarp</name> episcopacy is mentioned in the salutation,
and in three of the eight chapters (ch. 5 twice, ch. 6 twice, ch. 8
once). In the 21 chapters of the Greek Ep. to the Ephesians, the word
bishop occurs thirteen times, presbyter three times, and deacon once
(in the first six chapters, and ch. 21). In the Greek Trallians, the
bishop appears nine times; in the Magnesians, eleven times; in the
Philadelphians, eight times; in the Smynaeans, nine times. Thus in the
three Syriac Epistles the bishop is mentioned but six times; in the
seven shorter Greek Epistles about fifty times; but one of the
strongest passages is found in the Syriac Epistle to <name id="v.vi.v-p6.3">Polycarp</name> (ch. 5. and 6.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p6.4">88</span> In any case they reflect the public
sentiment before the middle of the second century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.v-p7">The substance of these epistles (with the
exception of that to the Romans, in which, singularly enough, not a
word is said about bishops<note place="end" n="190" id="v.vi.v-p7.1"><p id="v.vi.v-p8"> Except that <name id="v.vi.v-p8.1">Ignatius</name> speaks of himself as "the bishop of
Syria," who "has found favor with God, being sent from the East to the
West" (ch. 2). The verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.v-p8.2">ἐπισκοπέω</span>
is also used, but of Christ (ch. 9).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p8.3">89</span>), consists of earnest exhortations to
obey the bishop and maintain the unity of the church against the
Judaistic and docetic heresies. With the near prospect and the most
ardent desire for martyrdom, the author has no more fervent wish than
the perfect inward and outward unity of the faithful; and to this the
episcopate seems to him indispensable. In his view Christ is the
invisible supreme head, the one great universal bishop of all the
churches scattered over the earth. The human bishop is the centre of
unity for the single congregation, and stands in it as the vicar of
Christ and even of God.<note place="end" n="191" id="v.vi.v-p8.4"><p id="v.vi.v-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.v-p9.1">Ἐπίσκοπος
εἰς τόπον
θεοῦ
προκαθήμενος,</span>
each bisbop being thus a sort of pope.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p9.2">90</span> The people, therefore, should
unconditionally obey him, and do nothing without his will. Blessed are
they who are one with the bishop, as the church is with Christ, and
Christ with the Father, so that all harmonizes in unity. Apostasy from
the bishop is apostasy from Christ, who acts in and through the bishops
as his organs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.v-p10">We shall give passages from the shorter Greek text
(as edited by Zahn):</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.v-p11">If any one is able to continue in purity (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.v-p11.1">ἐν
ἁγνείᾳ</span>
i.e., in the state of
celibacy), to the honor of the flesh of our Lord, let him continue so
without boasting; if he boasts, he is lost (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.v-p11.2">ἀπώλετο</span>) if he become known more than the
bishop,<note place="end" n="192" id="v.vi.v-p11.3"><p id="v.vi.v-p12"> Zahn reads, Ad
Polyc. cap. 5: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.v-p12.1">ἐὰν
γνωσθῇ
πλέον τοῦ
ἐπισκόπου,</span>i.e
. if he be better known or more esteemed than the bishop. The other
reading is, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.v-p12.2">πλήν</span>, beyond, or apart
from.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p12.3">91</span> he is
corrupt (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.v-p12.4">ἔφθαρται</span>). It is becoming, therefore, to
men and women who marry, that they marry by the counsel of the bishop,
that the marriage may be in the Lord, and not in lust. Let ever thing
be done for the honor of God. Look to the bishop, that God also [may
look] upon you. I will be in harmony with those who are subject to the
bishop, and the presbyters, and the deacons; with them may I have a
portion near God!" This passage is one of the strongest, and occurs in
the Syriac Epistle to <name id="v.vi.v-p12.5">Polycarp</name> as well as in
the shorter Greek recension.<note place="end" n="193" id="v.vi.v-p12.6"><p id="v.vi.v-p13"> Ad Polyc. cap. 5
and 6. The Greek text varies but little from the Syriac.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p13.1">92</span> It characteristically connected
episcopacy with celibacy: the ascetic system of Catholicism starts in
celibacy, as the hierarchical organization of Catholicism takes its
rise in episcopacy. "It becomes you to be in harmony with the mind (or
sentence, <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.v-p13.2">γνώμῃ</span>) of the bishop, as also ye do. For
your most estimable presbytery, worthy of God, is fitted to the bishop
as the strings are to the harp."<note place="end" n="194" id="v.vi.v-p13.3"><p id="v.vi.v-p14"> Ad <scripRef passage="Ephes. c. 4" id="v.vi.v-p14.1" parsed="|Eph|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4">Ephes. c. 4</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.v-p14.2">Οὕτως
συνήρμοσται
τῷ
ἐπισκόπῳ.
ὡς χορδαὶ
κιθάρᾳ</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p14.3">93</span> "It is evident that we should look upon
the bishop as we do upon the Lord himself."<note place="end" n="195" id="v.vi.v-p14.4"><p id="v.vi.v-p15"> Ad <scripRef passage="Ephes c. 6" id="v.vi.v-p15.1" parsed="|Eph|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6">Ephes c. 6</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.v-p15.2">Τὸν
οὖν
ἐπίσκοπον
δῆλον ὅτι
ὡς αὐτὸν
τὸν κύριον
δεῖ
προβλέπειν.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p15.3">94</span> "I exhort you that ye study to do
all things with a divine concord: the bishop presiding in the place of
God (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.v-p15.4">εἰς
τόπον
θεοῦ</span>), and presbyters in the place of the
college of the apostles, (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.v-p15.5">εις τόπον
συνεδρίου
τῶν
ἀποστόλων</span>), and the deacons, most dear to
me, being intrusted with the ministry (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.v-p15.6">διακονίαν</span>) of Jesus Christ, who was with the
Father before all ages, and in the end appeared to us."<note place="end" n="196" id="v.vi.v-p15.7"><p id="v.vi.v-p16"> Ad Magnes. c.
6.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p16.1">95</span> "Be
subject to the bishop, and to one another, as Christ [was subject] to
the Father according to the flesh, and the apostles to Christ and to
the Father and to the Spirit, in order that the union be carnal (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.v-p16.2">σαρκική</span>), as well as spiritual."<note place="end" n="197" id="v.vi.v-p16.3"><p id="v.vi.v-p17"> Ibid. c. 13. The
desire for "carnal" unity is significant,</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p17.1">96</span> "It is
necessary, as is your habit, to do nothing without the bishop, and that
ye should be subject also to the presbytery (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.v-p17.2">τῶ
πρεσβυτερίῳ</span>), as to the apostles of Jesus
Christ."<note place="end" n="198" id="v.vi.v-p17.3"><p id="v.vi.v-p18"> Ad Trallian. c. 2:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.v-p18.1">Ἀναγκαῖον
ἐστὶν,
ὥσπερ
ποιεῖτε,
ἄνευ τοῦ
ἐπισκόπου
μηδὲν
πράσσειν
ὑμᾶς
κτλ.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p18.2">97</span>
"As many as are of God and of Jesus Christ, are also with their
bishop."<note place="end" n="199" id="v.vi.v-p18.3"><p id="v.vi.v-p19"> Ad Philad. c.
3.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p19.1">98</span>
"Let all of you follow the bishop, as Jesus Christ [follows] the
Father; and the presbytery as ye would the apostles; and reverence the
deacons as the ordinance of God. Without the bishop let no one do
anything connected with the church. Let that eucharist be accounted
valid which is [offered] under the bishop or by one he has appointed.
Wherever the bishop is found, there let the people be; as wherever
Christ is, there is the catholic church. Without the bishop it is not
lawful either to baptize or to celebrate a love-feast."<note place="end" n="200" id="v.vi.v-p19.2"><p id="v.vi.v-p20"> Ad. Smyrn. c. 8:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.v-p20.1">Ὄπου ἄν
φανῇ ὁ
ἐπίσκοπος,
εκεῖ τὸ
πλῆθος
ἒστω,
ὥσπερ
α;̓̀ν ἦ
Χριστὸσ
Ἰησοῦς ,
ἐκεῖ ἡ
καθολικὴ
ἐκκλησία.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p20.2">99</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.v-p21">This is the first time that the term "catholic" is
applied to the church, and that episcopacy is made a condition of
catholicity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.v-p22">"He that honors the bishop, shall be honored by
God; he that does anything without the knowledge of the bishop serves
the devil."<note place="end" n="201" id="v.vi.v-p22.1"><p id="v.vi.v-p23"> Ad Smyrn. c. 9:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.v-p23.1">Ὁ
τιμῶν
ἐπίσκοπον
ὑπὸ θεοῦ
τετίμηται·
ὁ λάθρα
ἐπισκόπου
τι πράσσων
τῷ
διαβόλῳ
λατρεύει.</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.v-p23.2">00</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.v-p24">This is making salvation pretty much depend upon
obedience to the bishop; just as Leo I., three centuries later, in the
controversy with Hilary of Arles, made salvation depend upon obedience
to the pope by declaring every rebel against the pope to be a servant
of the devil! Such daring superabundance of episcopalianism clearly
betrays some special design and raises the suspicion of forgery or
large interpolations. But it may also be explained as a special
pleading for a novelty which to the mind of the writer was essential to
the very existence of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.v-p25">The peculiarity in this Ignatian view is that the
bishop appears in it as the head and centre of a single congregation,
and not as equally the representative of the whole church; also, that
(as in the pseudo-Clementine Homilies) he is the vicar of Christ, and
not, as in the later view, merely the successor of the
apostles,—the presbyters and deacons around him being
represented as those successors; and finally, that there are no
distinctions of order among the bishops, no trace of a primacy; all are
fully coordinate vicars of Christ, who provides for himself in them, as
it were, a sensible, perceptible omnipresence in the church. The
Ignatian episcopacy, in short, is congregational, not diocesan; a new
and growing institution, not a settled policy of apostolic origin.</p>

<p id="v.vi.v-p26"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="46" title="Episcopacy at the time of Irenaeus and Tertullian" shorttitle="Section 46" progress="16.73%" prev="v.vi.v" next="v.vi.vii" id="v.vi.vi">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.vi-p1">§ 46. Episcopacy at the time of <name id="v.vi.vi-p1.1">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.vi.vi-p1.2">Tertullian</name>.</p>

<p id="v.vi.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.vi-p3">In all these points the idea of the episcopate in
<name id="v.vi.vi-p3.1">Irenaeus</name>, the great opponent of Gnosticism
(about 180), is either lower or higher. This father represents the
institution as a diocesan office, and as the continuation of the
apostolate, the vehicle of the catholic tradition, and the support of
doctrinal unity in opposition to heretical vagaries. He exalts the
bishops of the original apostolic churches, above all the church of
Rome, and speaks with great emphasis of an unbroken episcopal
succession as a test of apostolic teaching and a bulwark against
heresy.<note place="end" n="202" id="v.vi.vi-p3.2"><p id="v.vi.vi-p4"> Comp. Adv. Haer.
III. 3, §1, 2; 4, 1; IV. 33, §8. I remember what
great stress the late Dr. Posey, when I saw him at Oxford in 1844, laid
on the testimony of <name id="v.vi.vi-p4.1">Irenaeus</name> for the doctrine
of an unbroken episcopal succession, as the indispensable mark of a
genuine Catholic church; while he ignored the simultaneous growth of
the primacy, which a year afterwards carried his friend, J. H. Newman,
over to the church of Rome. The New Testament is the only safe guide
and ultimate standard in all matters of faith and discipline. The
teaching of <name id="v.vi.vi-p4.2">Irenaeus</name> on episcopacy is well
set forth by Lightfoot (l.c. p. 237): <name id="v.vi.vi-p4.3">Irenaeus</name> followed <name id="v.vi.vi-p4.4">Ignatius</name>
after an interval of about two generations. With the altered
circumstances of the Church, the aspect of the episcopal office has
also undergone a change. The religious atmosphere is now charged with
heretical speculations of all kinds. Amidst the competition of rival
teachers. all eagerly bidding for support, the perplexed believer asks
for some decisive test by which he may try the claims of disputants. To
this question Irenaeeus supplies an answer. ’If you
wish,’ he argues, ’to ascertain the
doctrine of the Apostles, apply to the Church of the
Apostles.’ In the succession of bishops tracing their
descent from the primitive age and appointed by the Apostles
themselves, you have a guarantee for the transmission of the pure
faith, which no isolated, upstart, self-constituted teacher can
furnish. There is the Church of Rome for instance, whose episcopal
pedigree is perfect in all its links, and whose earliest bishops, Linus
and Clement, associated with the Apostles themselves: there is the
Church of Smyrna again, whose bishop <name id="v.vi.vi-p4.5">Polycarp</name>, the disciple of St. John, died only the other
day. Thus the episcopate is regarded now not so much as the centre of
ecclesiastical unity, but rather as the depositary of apostolic
tradition."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.vi-p4.6">01</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.vi-p5">At the same time the wavering terminology of <name id="v.vi.vi-p5.1">Irenaeus</name> in the interchangeable use of the words
"bishop" and "presbyter" reminds us of <name id="v.vi.vi-p5.2">Clement of
Rome</name>, and shows that the distinction of the two orders was not
yet fully fixed.<note place="end" n="203" id="v.vi.vi-p5.3"><p id="v.vi.vi-p6"> Comp. Adv.
Haer.III. 2, §2; IV. 26; V. 20; and his letter to Victor of
Rome in <name id="v.vi.vi-p6.1">Eusebius</name>, H E. V. 24.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.vi-p6.2">02</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.vi-p7">The same view of the episcopal succession as the
preserver of apostolic tradition and guardian of orthodox doctrine, we
find also, though less frequently, in the earlier writings of <name id="v.vi.vi-p7.1">Tertullian</name>, with this difference that he uniformly
and clearly distinguishes bishops and presbyters, and thus proves a
more advanced state of the episcopal polity at his time (about 200).<note place="end" n="204" id="v.vi.vi-p7.2"><p id="v.vi.vi-p8"> De Praescr. HaeR.C.
32, 36</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.vi-p8.1">03</span> But
afterwards, in the chiliastic and democratic cause of Montanism, he
broke with the episcopal hierarchy, and presented against it the
antithesis that the church does not consist of bishops, and that the
laity are also priests.<note place="end" n="205" id="v.vi.vi-p8.2"><p id="v.vi.vi-p9"> . Non ecclesia
numerus episcoporum. De Pudic. c. 21. Comp. § 42, p.
128.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.vi-p9.1">04</span></p>

<p id="v.vi.vi-p10"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="47" title="Cyprianic Episcopacy" shorttitle="Section 47" progress="16.91%" prev="v.vi.vi" next="v.vi.viii" id="v.vi.vii">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.vii-p1">§ 47. <name id="v.vi.vii-p1.1">Cyprian</name>ic
Episcopacy.</p>

<p id="v.vi.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.vii-p3">The old catholic episcopalianism reached its maturity
in the middle of the third century in the teaching and example of <name id="v.vi.vii-p3.1">Cyprian</name>, bishop and martyr of the church in North
Africa. He represents the claims of episcopacy in close connection with
the idea of a special priesthood and sacrifice.<note place="end" n="206" id="v.vi.vii-p3.2"><p id="v.vi.vii-p4"> "As <name id="v.vi.vii-p4.1">Cyprian</name> crowned the edifice of episcopal power, so also
was he the first to put forward without relief or disguise the
sacerdotal assumptions; and so uncompromising was the tone in which he
asserted them, that nothing was left to his successors but to enforce
his principles and reiterate his language." Lightfoot l. c. p. 257. "If
with <name id="v.vi.vii-p4.2">Ignatius</name> the bishop is the centre of
Christian unity, if with <name id="v.vi.vii-p4.3">Irenaeus</name> he is the
depository of apostolic tradition, with <name id="v.vi.vii-p4.4">Cyprian</name> he is the absolute viceregerent of Christ in
thing spiritual."Ibid. p. 238.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.vii-p4.5">05</span> He is the typical high-churchman
of the ante-Nicene age. He vigorously put into practice what he
honestly believed. He had a good opportunity to assert his authority in
the controversy about the lapsed during the Decian persecution, in the
schism of Felicissimus, and in the controversy on heretical
baptism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.vii-p5"><name id="v.vi.vii-p5.1">Cyprian</name> considers the
bishops as the bearers of the Holy Spirit, who passed from Christ to
the apostles, from them by ordination to the bishops, propagates
himself in an unbroken line of succession, and gives efficacy to all
religious exercises. Hence they are also the pillars of the unity of
the church; nay, in a certain sense they are the church itself. "The
bishop," says he, "is in the church, and the church in the bishop, and
if any one is not with the bishop he is not in the church."<note place="end" n="207" id="v.vi.vii-p5.2"><p id="v.vi.vii-p6"> Epist. lxvi. 3.
Comp. <scripRef passage="Ep. lv. 20" id="v.vi.vii-p6.1" parsed="|Eph|55|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.55.20">Ep. lv. 20</scripRef>: Christianus non est, qui in Christi ecclesia non
est</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.vii-p6.2">06</span> And
this is the same with him as to say, he is no Christian. <name id="v.vi.vii-p6.3">Cyprian</name> is thoroughly imbued with the idea of the
solidary unity of the episcopate,—the many bishops
exercising only one office in solidum, each within his diocese, and
each at the same time representing in himself the whole office.<note place="end" n="208" id="v.vi.vii-p6.4"><p id="v.vi.vii-p7"> De Unit. <scripRef passage="Eccl. c. 5" id="v.vi.vii-p7.1" parsed="|Eccl|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5">Eccl. c.
5</scripRef>:Episcopatus unus est, cujus a singulis in solidum pars tenetur.
Comp.Ep. lv. 20: Quum sit a Christo una ecclesia per totum mundum in
multa membra divisa, item episcopatus unus episcoporum multorum
concordi numerositate diffusus.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.vii-p7.2">07</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.vii-p8">But with all this, the bishop still appears in
<name id="v.vi.vii-p8.1">Cyprian</name> in the closest connexion with the
presbyters. He undertook no important matter without their advice. The
fourth general council, at Carthage, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.vii-p8.2">a.d.</span> 398,
even declared the sentence of a bishop, without the concurrence of the
lower clergy, void, and decreed that in the ordination of a presbyter,
all the presbyters, with the bishop, should lay their hands on the
candidate.<note place="end" n="209" id="v.vi.vii-p8.3"><p id="v.vi.vii-p9"> Can. 3:Presbyter
quum ordinatur, episcopo eum benedicente et manum super caput ejus
tenente, etiam omnes presbyteri, qui praesentes sunt, manus suas juxta
manum episcopi super caput illius teneant.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.vii-p9.1">08</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.vii-p10">The ordination of a bishop was performed by the
neighboring bishops, requiring at least three in number. In Egypt,
however, so long as there was but one bishop there, presbyters must
have performed the consecration, which Eutychius<note place="end" n="210" id="v.vi.vii-p10.1"><p id="v.vi.vii-p11"> Eutychii
Patriarchae Alexandr. Annal. interpr. Pocockio (Oxon. 1658, I. p. 331).
See the passage quoted, p. 141.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.vii-p11.1">09</span> and Hilary the Deacon<note place="end" n="211" id="v.vi.vii-p11.2"><p id="v.vi.vii-p12"> Or Ambrosiaster, Ad
<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 11" id="v.vi.vii-p12.1" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Eph. iv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.vii-p12.2">10</span>
expressly assert was the case.</p>

<p id="v.vi.vii-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="48" title="The Pseudo-Clementine Episcopacy" shorttitle="Section 48" progress="17.08%" prev="v.vi.vii" next="v.vi.ix" id="v.vi.viii">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.viii-p1">§ 48. The Pseudo-Clementine Episcopacy.</p>

<p id="v.vi.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.viii-p3">Besides this orthodox or catholic formation of the
episcopate, the kindred monarchical hierarchy of the Ebionitic sect
deserves attention, as it meets us in the pseudo-Clementine Homilies.
Chronologically this falls in the middle of the second century, between
<name id="v.vi.viii-p3.1">Ignatius</name> and <name id="v.vi.viii-p3.2">Irenaeus</name>, and forms a sort of transition from the former
to the latter; though it cannot exactly be said to have influenced the
Catholic church. It is rather a heretical counterpart of the orthodox
episcopate. The organization which consolidated the Catholic church
answered the same purpose for a sect. The author of the
pseudo-Clementine, like <name id="v.vi.viii-p3.3">Ignatius</name>, represents
the bishop as the vicar of Christ,<note place="end" n="212" id="v.vi.viii-p3.4"><p id="v.vi.viii-p4"> Hom. iii. 60, 62,
66, 70. Ep. Clem. ad Jac. 17. Comp. Recogn. iii. 66.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.viii-p4.1">11</span> and at the same time, according to the
view of <name id="v.vi.viii-p4.2">Irenaeus</name>, as the vicar and successor
of the apostles;<note place="end" n="213" id="v.vi.viii-p4.3"><p id="v.vi.viii-p5"> Hom. xi. 36;
Recogn. iii. 66; vi. 15.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.viii-p5.1">12</span> but outstrips both in his high
hierarchical expressions, such as <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.viii-p5.2">κάθεδρα
θρόνος τοῦ
ἐπισκόπου</span>, and in his idea of the primacy,
or of a universal church monarchy, which he finds, however, not as
<name id="v.vi.viii-p5.3">Irenaeus</name> suggests and <name id="v.vi.viii-p5.4">Cyprian</name> more distinctly states, in Peter and the Roman
see, but, agreeably to his Judaistic turn, in James of, Jerusalem, the
"bishop of bishops."<note place="end" n="214" id="v.vi.viii-p5.5"><p id="v.vi.viii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.viii-p6.1">Ἐπίσκοπος
ἐπισκόπων</span>
, Hom. xi. 35; Recogn. iv. 35.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.viii-p6.2">13</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.viii-p7">The Manichaeans had likewise a hierarchical
organization (as the Mormons in modern times).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.viii-p8">Montanism, on the other hand, was a democratic
reaction against the episcopal hierarchy in favor of the general
priesthood, and the liberty of teaching and prophesying, but it was
excommunicated and died out, till it reappeared under a different form
in Quakerism.</p>

<p id="v.vi.viii-p9"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="49" title="Beginnings of the Metropolitan and Patriarchal System" shorttitle="Section 49" progress="17.16%" prev="v.vi.viii" next="v.vi.x" id="v.vi.ix">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.ix-p1">§ 49. Beginnings of the Metropolitan and
Patriarchal Systems</p>

<p id="v.vi.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.ix-p3">Though the bishops were equal in their dignity and
powers as successors of the apostles, they gradually fell into
different ranks, according to the ecclesiastical and political
importance of their several districts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ix-p4">1. On the lowest level stood the bishops of the
country churches, the chorepiscopi who, though not mentioned before the
beginning of the fourth century, probably originated at an earlier
period.<note place="end" n="215" id="v.vi.ix-p4.1"><p id="v.vi.ix-p5"> The country bishops
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ix-p5.1">χωρεπίσκοποι</span>)
appear first in the councils of Ancyra and Neo-Caesarea, 314, and again
in the Council of Nicaea. They continued to exist in the East till the
9<span class="c34" id="v.vi.ix-p5.2">th</span> century, when
they were superseded by the exarchs (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ix-p5.3">ἔξαρχοι</span>)
In the West, the chorepiscopi performed regular episcopal functions,
without proper subordination to the diocesans, and hence excited
jealousy and hostility till the office was abolished under Charlemagne,
and continued only as a title of various cathedral dignitaries. See
Haddan in Smith &amp; Cheetham Dict. Chr. Ant. I. 354, and the
authorities quoted there</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ix-p5.4">14</span> They
stood between the presbyters and the city bishops, and met the wants of
episcopal supervision in the villages of large dioceses in Asia Minor
and Syria, also in Gaul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ix-p6">2. Among the city bishops the metropolitans rose
above the rest, that is, the bishops of the capital cities of the
provinces.<note place="end" n="216" id="v.vi.ix-p6.1"><p id="v.vi.ix-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ix-p7.1">μητροπόλεις</span><span class="c36" id="v.vi.ix-p7.2">,</span> Hence <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.ix-p7.3">μητροπολιται</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ix-p7.4">15</span>
They presided in the provincial synods, and, as primi inter pares,
ordained the bishops of the province. The metropolitan system appears,
from the Council of Nicaea in 325, to have been already in operation at
the time of Constantine and <name id="v.vi.ix-p7.5">Eusebius</name>, and was
afterwards more fully carried out in the East. In North Africa the
oldest bishop, hence called senex, stood as primas, at the head of his
province; but the bishop of Carthage enjoyed the highest consideration,
and could summon general councils.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ix-p8">3. Still older and more important is the
distinction of apostolic mother-churches,<note place="end" n="217" id="v.vi.ix-p8.1"><p id="v.vi.ix-p9"> Sedes apostolicae,
matrices ecclesiae.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.ix-p9.1">16</span> such as those at Jerusalem,
Antioch) Alexandria, Ephesus, Corinth, and Rome. In the time of <name id="v.vi.ix-p9.2">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.vi.ix-p9.3">Tertullian</name>
they were held in the highest regard, as the chief bearers of the pure
church tradition. Among these Antioch, Alexandria, and Rome were most
prominent, because they were the capitals respectively of the three
divisions (eparchiae) of the Roman empire, and centres of trade and
intercourse, combining with their apostolic origin the greatest
political weight. To the bishop of Antioch fell all Syria as his
metropolitan district; to the bishop of Alexandria, all Egypt; to the
bishop of Rome, central and lower Italy, without definite
boundaries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.ix-p10">4. Here we have the germs of the eparchal or
patriarchal system, to which the Greek church to this day adheres. The
name patriarch was at first, particularly in the East, an honorary
title for all bishops, and was not till the fourth century exclusively
appropriated to the bishops of the three ecclesiastical and political
capitals of the Roman empire, Antioch, Alexandria and Rome, and also to
the bishop of Jerusalem honoris causa, and the bishop of Constantinople
or New Rome. So in the West the term papa afterwards appropriated by
the Roman bishop, as summus pontifex, vicarius Christi, was current for
a long time in a more general application.</p>

<p id="v.vi.ix-p11"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="50" title="Germs of the Papacy" shorttitle="Section 50" progress="17.33%" prev="v.vi.ix" next="v.vi.xi" id="v.vi.x">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Papacy" id="v.vi.x-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.vi.x-p1">§ 50. Germs of the Papacy.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="c26" id="v.vi.x-p3">Comp. the Lit. in vol. I. §25 (p. 245).</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p5">Blondel: Traité historique de la
primauté en l’église.
Genéve, 1641.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p6">Salmasius: De Primatu Papae. Lugd. Bat. 1645.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p7">Is. Barrow: The Pope’s Supremacy.
Lond. 1680 (new ed. Oxf. 1836. N. York, 1845).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p8">Rothensee (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.x-p8.1">Der Primal Des Papstes in allen Christlichen
Jahrhunderten,</span></i> 3 vols. Mainz,
1836–38 (I. 1–98).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p9">Kenrick (R.C., archbishop of Baltimore, d. 1853):
The Primacy of the Apostolic See vindicated. N. York, 4th ed. 1855.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p10">R. I. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.x-p10.1">Wilberforce</span> (formerly
archdeacon in the Anglican church; died in the Roman church, 1857):
<i>An Inquiry into the Principles of Church Authority; or Reasons for
Recalling my subscriptions to the Royal Supremacy.</i> Lond. 1854 (ch.
vi.-x.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p11">J. E. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.x-p11.1">Riddle</span>: <i>The
History of the Papacy to the Period of the Reformation.</i> Lond. 1856.
2 vols. (Chapter 1, p. 2–113; chiefly taken from
Schröckh and Planck).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p12">Thomas Greenwood: Cathedra Petri. A Political
History of the great Latin Patriarchate. Lond.
1856–1872. 6 vols. Vol. I. ch. I.-VI. (A work of
independent and reliable learning.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p13">Joh. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.x-p13.1"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.x-p13.2">Friedrich</span></span> (Old Cath.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.x-p13.3">Zur ältesten Geschichte des Primates
in der Kirche.</span></i> Bonn, 1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p14">E Renan<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vi.x-p14.1">: Conferences d’Angleterre. Rome et le
christianisme.</span></i> Paris 1880. The Hibbert Lectures
delivered in Lond. 1880. English translation by Charles Beard, London
(Williams &amp; Norgate) 1880, another by Erskine Clement (Boston,
1880). Consists mostly of extracts from his books on the Origin of
Christianity, skillfully put together.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p15">H. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.x-p15.1">Formby</span> (R.C.):
<i>Ancient Rome</i> and <i>its connection with the Christian
Religion</i>. London 1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p16">Jos. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.x-p16.1"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.x-p16.2">Langen</span></span> (Old Cath.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.x-p16.3">Geschichte der römischen Kirche bis
zum Pontificate Leo’s</span></i> I. Bonn,
1881.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.x-p17">R. F. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.x-p17.1">Littledale</span>
(Anglo-Cath.): <i>The Petrine Claims, A Critical Inquiry</i> London
1880. Controversial.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p18"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p19">Among the great bishops of Antioch, Alexandria, and
Rome, the Roman bishop combined all the conditions for a primacy,
which, from a purely honorary distinction, gradually became the basis
of a supremacy of jurisdiction. The same propension to monarchical
unity, which created out of the episcopate a centre, first for each
congregation, then for each diocese, pressed on towards a visible
centre for the whole church. Primacy and episcopacy grew together. In
the present period we already find the faint beginnings of the papacy,
in both its good and its evil features; and with them, too, the first
examples of earnest protest against the abuse of its power. In the
Nicene age the bishop of Jerusalem was made an honorary patriarch in
view of the antiquity of that church, though his diocese was limited;
and from the middle of the fourth century the new patriarch of
Constantinople or New Rome, arose to the primacy among the eastern
patriarchs, and became a formidable rival of the bishop of old
Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p20">The Roman church claims not only human but divine
right for the papacy, and traces its institution directly to Christ,
when he assigned to Peter an eminent position in the work of founding
his church, against which even the gates of hades shall never prevail.
This claim implies several assumptions, viz. (1) that Peter by our
Lord’s appointment had not simply a primacy of
personal excellency, or of honor and dignity (which must be conceded to
him), but also a supremacy of jurisdiction over the other apostles
(which is contradicted by the fact that Peter himself never claimed it,
and that Paul maintained a position of perfect independence, and even
openly rebuked him at Antioch, <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11" id="v.vi.x-p20.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. 2:11</scripRef>); (2) that the privileges of
this primacy and supremacy are not personal only (as the peculiar gifts
of Paul or John undoubtedly were), but official, hereditary and
transferable; (3) that they were actually transferred by Peter, not
upon the bishop of Jerusalem, or Antioch (where Peter certainly was),
but upon the bishop of Rome; (4) that Peter was not only at Rome (which
is very probable after 63, though not as certain as
Paul’s presence and martyrdom in Rome), but acted
there as bishop till his martyrdom, and appointed a successor (of which
there is not the slightest historical evidence); and (5) that the
bishops of Rome, as successors of Peter, have always enjoyed and
exercised an universal jurisdiction over the Christian church (which is
not the case as a matter of fact, and still less as a matter of
conceded right).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p21">Leaving a full discussion of most of these points
to polemical theology, we are here concerned with the papacy as a
growth of history, and have to examine the causes which have gradually
raised it to its towering eminence among the governing institutions of
the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p22">The historical influences which favored the
ascendency of the Roman see were:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p23">(1) The high antiquity of the Roman church, which
had been honored even by Paul with the most important doctrinal epistle
of the New Testament. It was properly the only apostolic mother-church
in the West, and was thus looked upon from the first by the churches of
Italy, Gaul, and Spain, with peculiar reverence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p24">(2) The labors, martyrdom, and burial at Rome of
Peter and Paul, the two leading apostles. The whole Roman congregation
passed through the fearful ordeal of martyrdom during the Neronian
persecution, but must soon afterwards have been reorganized, with a
halo of glory arising from the graves of the victims.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p25">(3) The political pre-eminence of that metropolis
of the world, which was destined to rule the European races with the
sceptre of the cross, as she had formerly ruled them with the
sword.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p26">(4) The executive wisdom and the catholic orthodox
instinct of the Roman church, which made themselves felt in this period
in the three controversies on the time of Easter, the penitential
discipline, and the validity of heretical baptism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p27">To these may be added, as secondary causes, her
firmness under persecutions, and her benevolent care for suffering
brethren even in distant places, as celebrated by Dionysius of Corinth
(180), and by <name id="v.vi.x-p27.1">Eusebius</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p28">From the time of St. Paul’s
Epistle (58), when he bestowed high praise on the earlier Roman
converts, to the episcopate of Victor at the close of the second
century, and the unfavorable account by <name id="v.vi.x-p28.1">Hippolytus</name> of Pope Zephyrinus and Pope Callistus, we have
no express and direct information about the internal state of the Roman
church. But incidentally it is more frequently mentioned than any
other. Owing to its metropolitan position, it naturally grew in
importance and influence with the spread of the Christian religion in
the empire. Rome was the battle-field of orthodoxy and heresy, and a
resort of all sects and parties. It attracted from every direction what
was true and false in philosophy and religion. <name id="v.vi.x-p28.2">Ignatius</name> rejoiced in the prospect of suffering for Christ
in the centre of the world; <name id="v.vi.x-p28.3">Polycarp</name> repaired
hither to settle with Anicetus the paschal controversy; <name id="v.vi.x-p28.4">Justin Martyr</name> presented there his defense of Christianity
to the emperors, and laid down for it his life; <name id="v.vi.x-p28.5">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.vi.x-p28.6">Tertullian</name>, and <name id="v.vi.x-p28.7">Cyprian</name> conceded to that church a position of
singular pre-eminence. Rome was equally sought as a commanding position
by heretics and theosophic jugglers, as Simon Magus, Valentine,
Marcion, Cerdo, and a host of others. No wonder, then, that the bishops
of Rome at an early date were looked upon as metropolitan pastors, and
spoke and acted accordingly with an air of authority which reached far
beyond their immediate diocese.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p29"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.x-p30"><name id="v.vi.x-p30.1">Clement of Rome</name>.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p31"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p32">The first example of the exercise of a sort of
papal authority is found towards the close of the first century in the
letter of the Roman bishop <name id="v.vi.x-p32.1">Clement</name> (d. 102)
to the bereaved and distracted church of Corinth. This epistle, full of
beautiful exhortations to harmony, love, and humility, was sent, as the
very address shows,<note place="end" n="218" id="v.vi.x-p32.2"><p id="v.vi.x-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p33.1">Ἡ
ἐκκλησία
τοῦ θεοῦ, ἡ
παροικοῦσα
Ῥώμην τῇ
ἐκκλησίᾳ
τοῦ θεοῦ,
τῇ
παροικούσῃ
Κόρινθον.</span>
"The church of God which sojourns at Rome to the church of God which
mourns at Corinth!"<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p33.2">Πάροικος</span>
is a temporary, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p33.3">κάτοικος</span>
a permanent, resident. The Christians appear here as strangers and
pilgrims in this world, who have their home in heaven; comp. <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:17" id="v.vi.x-p33.4" parsed="|1Pet|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.17">1 Pet.
1:17</scripRef>; 2:11; <scripRef passage="Heb. 11:13" id="v.vi.x-p33.5" parsed="|Heb|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.13">Heb. 11:13</scripRef></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.x-p33.6">17</span> not in the bishop’s
own name, which is not mentioned at all, but in that of the Roman
congregation, which speaks always in the first person plural. It was a
service of love, proffered by one church to another in time of need.
Similar letters of instruction, warning and comfort were written to
other congregations by <name id="v.vi.x-p33.7">Ignatius</name>, <name id="v.vi.x-p33.8">Polycarp</name>, Dionysius of Corinth, <name id="v.vi.x-p33.9">Irenaeus</name>. Nevertheless it can hardly be denied that the
document reveals the sense of a certain superiority over all ordinary
congregations. The Roman church here, without being asked (as far as
appears), gives advice, with superior administrative wisdom, to an
important church in the East, dispatches messengers to her, and exhorts
her to order and unity in a tone of calm dignity and authority, as the
organ of God and the Holy Spirit.<note place="end" n="219" id="v.vi.x-p33.10"><p id="v.vi.x-p34"> This is very
evident towards the close from the newly discovered portions, chs. 59,
62 and 63 edition of Bryennios, Const. 1875). The chapters should new
light on the origin of the papal domination. Comp. the judicious
remarks of Lightfoot in his Appendix to S. <name id="v.vi.x-p34.1">Clement
of Rome</name> (Lond. 1877), p. 252 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.x-p34.2">18</span> This is all the more surprising if St.
John, as is probable, was then still living in Ephesus, which was
nearer to Corinth than Rome. The hierarchical spirit arose from the
domineering spirit of the Roman church, rather than the Roman bishop or
the presbyters who were simply the organs of the people.<note place="end" n="220" id="v.vi.x-p34.3"><p id="v.vi.x-p35"> It is quite evident
from the Epistle itself that at that time the Roman congregation was
still governed by a college of presbyters (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.x-p35.1">collegialisch, nicht monarchisch</span></i>, as
Langen, l.c. p. 81, expresses it).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.x-p35.2">19</span> But a
century later the bishop of Rome was substituted for the church of
Rome, when Victor in his own name excommunicated the churches of Asia
Minor for a trifling difference of ritual. From this hierarchical
assumption there was only one step towards the papal absolutism of a
Leo and Hildebrand, and this found its ultimate doctrinal climax in the
Vatican dogma of papal infallibility.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p36"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.x-p37"><name id="v.vi.x-p37.1">Ignatius</name>.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p39"><name id="v.vi.x-p39.1">Ignatius</name>, in his Epistle
to the Romans (even in the Syriac recension), applies to that
congregation a number of high-sounding titles, and describes her as
"presiding in the place of the region of the Romans," and as "taking
the lead in charity."<note place="end" n="221" id="v.vi.x-p39.2"><p id="v.vi.x-p40"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p40.1">Προκαθημένη
τῆς
ἀγάπης ,</span>
praesidens in caritate. Inscription. Zahn in his ed., p. 75, says: "In
caritatis operibus semper primum locum sibi vindicavit ecclesia
Romana." Some Roman Catholic writers (as Möhler, Patrol. I.
144) explain the phrase very artificially and hierarchically: "head of
the love-union of Christendom (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.x-p40.2">Vorsteherin des Liebesbundes</span></i>)."Agape never means
church, but either love, or love-feast. See Langen, l.c. p. 94.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.x-p40.3">20</span> This is meant as a commendation of her
practical benevolence for which she was famous. Dionysius of Corinth in
his letter to Soter of Rome testifies to it as saying: "This practice
has prevailed with you from the very beginning, to do good to all the
brethren in every way, and to send contributions to many churches in
every city."<note place="end" n="222" id="v.vi.x-p40.4"><p id="v.vi.x-p41"> Euseb., Hist. Eccl.
IV. 23, 10: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p41.1">ἐξ ἀρχῆς
ὑμῖν
ἔθος
ἐστὶ
τοῦτο,
πάντας μὲν
ἀδελφοὺς
ποικίλως
εὐεργετεῖν,
ἐκκλησίαις
τε πολλαῖς
ταῖς ματὰ
πᾶσαν
πόλιν
ἐφόδια
πέμπειν</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.x-p41.2">21</span>
The Roman church was no doubt more wealthy than any other, and the
liberal use of her means must have greatly increased her influence.
Beyond this, <name id="v.vi.x-p41.3">Ignatius</name> cannot be quoted as a
witness for papal claims. He says not a word of the primacy, nor does
he even mention Clement or any other bishop of Rome. The church alone
is addressed throughout. He still had a lively sense of the difference
between a bishop and an apostle. "I do not command you," he writes to
the Romans, "as if I were Peter or Paul; they were apostles."</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p42"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.x-p43"><name id="v.vi.x-p43.1">Irenaeus</name>.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p44"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p45"><name id="v.vi.x-p45.1">Irenaeus</name> calls Rome the
greatest, the oldest(?) church, acknowledged by all, founded by the two
most illustrious apostles, Peter and Paul, the church, with which, on
account of her more important precedence, all Christendom must agree,
or (according to another interpretation) to which (as the metropolis of
the world) all other churches must resort.<note place="end" n="223" id="v.vi.x-p45.2"><p id="v.vi.x-p46"> The famous Passage,
Adv. Haer. iii. §2, is only extant in Latin, and of disputed
interpretation: "Ad hanc enim ecclesiam propter potentiorem (according
to Massuet’s conjecture: potiorem) principalitatem
necesse est omnem convenire ecclesia, hoc est, eos qui sunt undique
fideles, in qua semper ab his, qui sunt undique, conservata est ab
apostolis traditio." In the original Greek it probably read: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p46.1">Πρός
ταύτην γὰρ
τὴν
ἐκκλησίαν
διὰ τὴν
ἱκανωτέραν
πρωτεῖαν
συμβαίνειν</span>
(or, in the local sense, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p46.2">συνέρχεσθαι</span>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p46.3">δεῖ</span> (according to others:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p46.4">ἀνάγκη</span>,
natural necessity) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p46.5">πᾶσαν τὴν
ἐκκλησίαν</span>,
etc. The stress lies on principalitas, which stands probably for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p46.6">πρωτεία</span>
(so Thiersch and Gieseler). Comp. Iren. IV. 38, 3, where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p46.7">πρωτεύει</span>
is rendered principatitatem habet. Stieren and Ziegler (<name id="v.vi.x-p46.8">Irenaeus</name>, 1871, p. 152), however, translate propter
potentiorem principalitatem: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p46.9">ὁιὰ τὴν
ἱκανωτέραν
ἀρχαιότητα</span>,
" on account of the higher antiquity."Comp. on the whole passage an
essay by Thiersch in the " Studien und Kritiken" 1842, 512 sqq.;
Gieseler I. 1. p. 214 (§ 51); Schneemann: Sancti Irenaei de
ecclesia Romanae principatu testimonium commentatum et defensum,
Freiburg i. B. 1870, and Langen, l.c. p. 170 sqq. Langen (who is an Old
Catholic of the Döllinger school) explains: <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.x-p46.10">" Die potior principalitas bezeichnet den
Vorrang</span></i>, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.x-p46.11">welchen
die Kirche der Hauptptstadt als solche vor alten übrigen
Kirchen besass ... die Hauptstadt war das Centrum des damaligen
Weltverkehrs</span></i>, und in <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.x-p46.12">Folge dessen der Sammelplats von Christen aller
Art.</span></i>"He defends the local sense of convenire by
parallel passages from Herveus of Bordeaux and Hugo Eterianus (p. 172
sq.). But the moral sense (to agree)seems more natural.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.x-p46.13">22</span> The "more important precedence"
places her above the other apostolic churches, to which likewise a
precedence is allowed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p47">This is surely to be understood, however, as a
precedence only of honor, not of jurisdiction. For when Pope Victor,
about the year 190, in hierarchical arrogance and intolerance, broke
fellowship with the churches of Asia Minor, for no other reason but
because they adhered to their tradition concerning the celebration of
Easter, the same <name id="v.vi.x-p47.1">Irenaeus</name>, though agreeing
with him on the disputed point itself, rebuked him very emphatically as
a troubler of the peace of the church, and declared himself against a
forced uniformity in such unessential matters. Nor did the Asiatic
churches allow themselves to be intimidated by the dictation of Victor.
They answered the Roman tradition with that of their own sedes
apostolicae. The difference continued until the council at Nicaea at
last settled the controversy in favor of the Roman practice, but even
long afterwards the old British churches differed from the Roman
practice in the Easter observance to the time of Gregory I.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p48"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.x-p49"><name id="v.vi.x-p49.1">Hippolytus</name>.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p50"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p51">The celebrated <name id="v.vi.x-p51.1">Hippolytus</name>, in the beginning of the third century, was a
decided antagonist of the Roman bishops, Zephyrinus and Callistus, both
for doctrinal and disciplinary reasons. Nevertheless we learn from his
work called Philosophumena, that at that time the Roman bishop already
claimed an absolute power within his own jurisdiction; and that
Callistus, to the great grief of part of the presbytery, laid down the
principle, that a bishop can never be deposed or compelled to resign by
the presbytery, even though he have committed a mortal sin.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p52"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.x-p53"><name id="v.vi.x-p53.1">Tertullian</name>.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p54"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p55"><name id="v.vi.x-p55.1">Tertullian</name> points the
heretics to the apostolic mother churches, as the chief repositories of
pure doctrine; and among these gives especial prominence to that of
Rome, where Peter was crucified, Paul beheaded, and John immersed
unhurt in boiling oil(?) and then banished to the island. Yet the same
father became afterwards an opponent of Rome. He attacked its loose
penitential discipline, and called the Roman bishop (probably
Zephyrinus), in irony and mockery, "pontifex maximus" and "episcopus
episcoporum."</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p56"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.x-p57"><name id="v.vi.x-p57.1">Cyprian</name>.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p58"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p59"><name id="v.vi.x-p59.1">Cyprian</name> is clearest,
both in his advocacy of the fundamental idea of the papacy, and in his
protest against the mode of its application in a given case. Starting
from the superiority of Peter, upon whom the Lord built his church, and
to whom he intrusted the feeding of his sheep, in order to represent
thereby the unity in the college of the apostles, <name id="v.vi.x-p59.2">Cyprian</name> transferred the same superiority to the Bishop of
Rome, as the successor of Peter, and accordingly called the Roman
church the chair of Peter, and the fountain of priestly unity,<note place="end" n="224" id="v.vi.x-p59.3"><p id="v.vi.x-p60"> Petri cathedram
atque ecclesiam principalem, unde unitas sacerdotalis exorta est.
Epist. lv. c. 19 (ed. Bal.) Ad Cornelium episc. Rom. In
Goldhorn’s ed., <scripRef passage="Ep. lix. 19" id="v.vi.x-p60.1" parsed="|Eph|59|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.59.19">Ep. lix. 19</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.x-p60.2">23</span> the
root, also, and mother of the catholic church.<note place="end" n="225" id="v.vi.x-p60.3"><p id="v.vi.x-p61"> Ecclesiae
catholicae radicem et matricem. <scripRef passage="Ep. xl. 2" id="v.vi.x-p61.1" parsed="|Eph|40|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.40.2">Ep. xl. 2</scripRef> ed. Bal. (xlviii. ed.
Goldh.). Other passages in Cyrian favorable to the Roman see are either
interpolations or corruptions in the interest of the papacy.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.x-p61.2">24</span> But on the other side, he asserts
with equal energy the equality and relative independence of the
bishops, as successors of the apostles, who had all an equally direct
appointment from Christ. In his correspondence he uniformly addresses
the Roman bishop as "brother" and "colleague," conscious of his own
equal dignity and authority. And in the controversy about heretical
baptism, he opposes Pope Stephen with almost Protestant independence,
accusing him of error and abuse of his power, and calling a tradition
without truth an old error. Of this protest he never retracted a
word.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p62"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.x-p63">Firmilian.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p64"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p65">Still more sharp and unsparing was the Cappadocian
bishop, <name id="v.vi.x-p65.1">Firmilian</name>, a disciple of <name id="v.vi.x-p65.2">Origen</name>, on the bishop of Rome, while likewise implying a
certain acknowledgment of his primacy. Firmilian charges him with
folly, and with acting unworthily of his position; because, as the
successor of Peter, he ought rather to further the unity of the church
than to destroy it, and ought to abide on the rock foundation instead
of laying a new one by recognizing heretical baptism. Perhaps the
bitterness of Firmilian was due partly to his friendship and veneration
for <name id="v.vi.x-p65.3">Origen</name>, who had been condemned by a
council at Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p66">Nevertheless, on this question of baptism, also,
as on those of Easter, and of penance, the Roman church came out
victorious in the end.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p67"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.x-p68">Comparative Insignificance of the first
Popes.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p69"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.x-p70">From these testimonies it is clear, that the
growing influence of the Roman see was rooted in public opinion and in
the need of unity in the ancient church. It is not to be explained at
all by the talents and the ambition of the incumbents. On the contrary,
the personality of the thirty popes of the first three centuries falls
quite remarkably into the background; though they are all canonized
saints and, according to a later but extremely doubtful tradition, were
also, with two exceptions, martyrs.<note place="end" n="226" id="v.vi.x-p70.1"><p id="v.vi.x-p71"> <name id="v.vi.x-p71.1">Irenaeus</name> recognizes among the Roman bishops from Clement
to Eleutherus (177), all of whom he mentions by name, only one martyr,
to wit, Telesphorus, of whom he says: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p71.2">ὅς καὶ
ἐνδόξως
ἐμαρτύρησε</span>,
P, Adv. Haer. III., c. 3, §3. So <name id="v.vi.x-p71.3">Eusebius</name>, H. E. V. 6. From this we must judge of the
value of the Roman Catholic tradition on this point. It is so remote
from the time in question as to be utterly unworthy of credit.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.x-p71.4">25</span> Among them, and it may be said down to
<name id="v.vi.x-p71.5">Leo the Great</name>, about the middle of the fifth
century, there was hardly one, perhaps <name id="v.vi.x-p71.6">Clement</name>, who could compare, as a church leader, with an
<name id="v.vi.x-p71.7">Ignatius</name>, a <name id="v.vi.x-p71.8">Cyprian</name>, and an <name id="v.vi.x-p71.9">Ambrose</name>; or, as
a theologian, with an <name id="v.vi.x-p71.10">Irenaeus</name>, a <name id="v.vi.x-p71.11">Tertullian</name>, an <name id="v.vi.x-p71.12">Athanasius</name>, and an <name id="v.vi.x-p71.13">Augustin</name>.<note place="end" n="227" id="v.vi.x-p71.14"><p id="v.vi.x-p72"> Cardinal Newman
says (Apologia, p. 407): "The see of Rome possessed no great mind in
the whole period of persecution. Afterwards for a long time it had not
a single doctor to show. The great luminary of the western world is St.
<name id="v.vi.x-p72.1">Augustin</name>; he, no infallible teacher, has
formed the intellect of Europe." Dean Stanley remarks (Christian
Institutions, p. 241): "There have been occupants of the sees of
Constantinople, Alexandria, and Canterbury who have produced more
effect on the mind of Christendom by their utterances than any of the
popes."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.x-p72.2">26</span> <name id="v.vi.x-p72.3">Jerome</name>, among his hundred and thirty-six church
celebrities, of the first four centuries, brings in only four Roman
bishops, <name id="v.vi.x-p72.4">Clement</name>, <name id="v.vi.x-p72.5">Victor</name>, <name id="v.vi.x-p72.6">Cornelius</name>, and <name id="v.vi.x-p72.7">Damasus</name>, and even these wrote only a few epistles.
<name id="v.vi.x-p72.8">Hippolytus</name>, in his Philosophumena, written
about 225, even presents two contemporaneous popes, <name id="v.vi.x-p72.9">St. Zephyrinus</name> (202–218) and <name id="v.vi.x-p72.10">Callistus</name> (St. Calixtus I.,
218–223), from his own observation, though not without
partisan feeling, in a most unfavorable light; charging the first with
ignorance and avarice,<note place="end" n="228" id="v.vi.x-p72.11"><p id="v.vi.x-p73"> He calls him in the
ninth book of the Philosophumenon, an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.x-p73.1">ἀνήρ
ἰδιώτης
καὶ
αἰσχροκέρδης
.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.x-p73.2">27</span> the second with scandalous conduct (he
is said to have been once a swindler and a fugitive slave rescued from
suicide), and both of them with the Patripassian heresy. Such charges
could not have been mere fabrications with so honorable an author as
<name id="v.vi.x-p73.3">Hippolytus</name>, even though he was a schismatic
rival bishop to Callistus; they must have had at least some basis of
fact.</p>

<p id="v.vi.x-p74"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="51" title="Chronology of the Popes" shorttitle="Section 51" progress="18.38%" prev="v.vi.x" next="v.vi.xii" id="v.vi.xi">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.xi-p1">§ 51. Chronology of the Popes.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.xi-p3">I. Sources.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xi-p5">The principal sources for the obscure chronology of
the early bishops of Rome are the catalogues of popes. These are
divided into two classes, the oriental or Greek, and the occidental or
Latin. To the first belong the lists of Hegesippus and <name id="v.vi.xi-p5.1">Irenaeus</name>, from the second century, that of <name id="v.vi.xi-p5.2">Eusebius</name> (in his <i>Chronicle,</i> and his <i>Church
History</i>), and his successors from the fourth century and later.
This class is followed by Lipsius and Harnack. The second class
embraces the catalogues of <name id="v.vi.xi-p5.3">Augustin</name>
(<i>Ep</i>. 55, al. 165), Optatus of Mileve (<i>De schism. Donat.</i>
II. 3), the "Catalogus Liberianus" (coming down to Liberius, 354), the
"Catalogus Felicianus" (to 530), the "Catalogus Cononianus," based
perhaps on the "Catalogus Leoninus" (to 440), the "Liber Pontificalis"
(formerly supposed to be based on the preceding catalogues, but
according to the Abbé Duchesne and Waitz, older than the
"Liber Felicianus"). The "Liber Pontif." itself exists in different
MSS., and has undergone many changes. It is variously dated from the
fifth or seventh century.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xi-p6">To these may be added the "Martyrologia" and
"Calendaria" of the Roman Church, especially the "Martyrologium
Hieronymianum," and the "Martyrologium Romanum parvum" (both of the
seventh or eighth century).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xi-p7">The inscriptions on the papal tombs discovered in
Rome since 1850, contain names and titles, but no dates.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xi-p8">On the "Catalogus Liberianus," see especially the
critical essay of Mommsen "<i>Ueber de Chronographen des Jahres</i>
354," in the "Transactions of the Royal Saxon Society of Sciences,"
Philos. histor. Section, vol. I. (1850), p. 631 sqq. The text of the
Catalogue is given, p. 634–’37, and
by Lipsius, <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xi-p8.1">Chronologie der röm.
Bischöfe,</span></i> Append. p.
265–268. The oldest MSS. of the "Liber Pontificalis"
date from the seventh and eighth centuries, and present a text of <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xi-p8.2">a.d.</span> 641, but with many variations. "<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xi-p8.3">Mit wahrer
Sicherheit,</span></i>" says Waitz, "<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xi-p8.4">gelangen wir in der Geschichte des Papsthums
nicht über das 7te Jahrhundert
hinauf.</span></i>"</p>

<p id="v.vi.xi-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.xi-p10">II. Works.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xi-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xi-p12">Phil. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xi-p12.1"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.xi-p12.2">Jaffé</span></span>: Regesta Pontificum Romanorum ab
condita ecclesia ad Ann. 1198. Berolini 1851, ed. secunda correcta et
aucta auspiciis Gul. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xi-p12.3"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.xi-p12.4">Wattenbach</span></span>. Lips. 1881 sqq. Continued by <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xi-p12.5"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.xi-p12.6">Potthast</span></span> from
1198–1304, and supplemented by <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xi-p12.7"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.xi-p12.8">Harttung</span></span> (Bd. I. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xi-p12.9"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.xi-p12.10">a.d.</span></span> 748–1198, Gotha
1880).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xi-p13">R A. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xi-p13.1">Lipsius</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xi-p13.2">Chronologie der Röm.
Bischöfe bis zur Mitte des 4ten Jahrh.</span></i>
Kiel, 1869. Comp. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xi-p13.3">Hort’s</span>
review of this book in the "Academy" for Sept. 15, 1871. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xi-p13.4">Lipsius</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xi-p13.5">Neue Studien zur Papstchronologie,</span></i> in the
"Jahrbücher für Protest. Theol." Leipz. 1880 (pp.
78–126 and 233–307). Lipsius denies
that Peter ever was at Rome.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xi-p14">Abbé L. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xi-p14.1"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.xi-p14.2">Duchesne</span></span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vi.xi-p14.3">Étude sur le Liber
Pontificalis.</span></i> Paris, 1887. <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vi.xi-p14.4">La date et les recensions du Liber
Pontificalis.</span></i> 1879<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vi.xi-p14.5">. Le Liber Pontificalis. Texte, introduction et
commentaire</span></i>. Paris, 1884 and 1889, 2 vols.
4° (with facsimiles).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xi-p15">Adolf Harnack: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xi-p15.1">Die Zeit des</span></i> <name id="v.vi.xi-p15.2">Ignatius</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xi-p15.3">und die Chronologie der antiochenischen Bischöfe bis
Tyrannus</span></i>, Leipz. 1878 (p. 73).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xi-p16">G. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xi-p16.1">Waitz</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xi-p16.2">UEber die verschiedenen Texte des
Liber Pontificalis,</span></i> in the "Archiv der Gesellschaft
für ältere deutsche Geschichtskunde," IV; and his
review of Duchesne, and Lipsius, in H. v. Sybel’s
"Histor. Zeitschrift" for 1880, p. 135 sqq.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xi-p17"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xi-p18">The oldest links in the chain of Roman bishops are
veiled in impenetrable darkness. <name id="v.vi.xi-p18.1">Tertullian</name>
and most of the Latins (and the pseudo-Clementina), make <name id="v.vi.xi-p18.2">Clement</name> (<scripRef passage="Phil. 4:3" id="v.vi.xi-p18.3" parsed="|Phil|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.3">Phil. 4:3</scripRef>), the first successor of Peter;<note place="end" n="229" id="v.vi.xi-p18.4"><p id="v.vi.xi-p19"> Or at least the
first appointed by Peter. <name id="v.vi.xi-p19.1">Tertullian</name> De
Praescr. HaeR.C. 32 "Romanorum Clementem a Petro ordinatum." The Apost.
Const. VII. 6 make Linus (Comp. <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:21" id="v.vi.xi-p19.2" parsed="|2Tim|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.21">2 Tim. 4:21</scripRef>) the first bishop,
appointed by Paul, Clement the next, appointed by Peter. According to
Epiphanius (Haer. XXVII. 6) Clement was ordained by Peter, but did not
enter upon his office till after the death of Linus and Anacletus.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xi-p19.3">28</span> but
<name id="v.vi.xi-p19.4">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.vi.xi-p19.5">Eusebius</name>,
and other Greeks, also Jerome and the Roman Catalogue, give him the
third place, and put <name id="v.vi.xi-p19.6">Linus</name> (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:21" id="v.vi.xi-p19.7" parsed="|2Tim|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.21">2 Tim. 4:21</scripRef>), and <name id="v.vi.xi-p19.8">Anacletus</name> (or Anincletus), between him and Peter.<note place="end" n="230" id="v.vi.xi-p19.9"><p id="v.vi.xi-p20"> The Catalogue of
<name id="v.vi.xi-p20.1">Irenaeus</name> (Adv. Haer. III. 3, 3) down to his
own time (<span class="s03" id="v.vi.xi-p20.2">a.d.</span> 177) is this: The apostles
Peter and Paul, Linos, Anacletos, Clement, Evaristus, Alexander,
Xystos, Telesphoros, who died gloriously as a martyr, Hyginos, Pios,
Aniketos, Soter, Eleutheros, who then held "the inheritance of the
episcopate in the twelfth place from the apostles." <name id="v.vi.xi-p20.3">Irenaeus</name> adds: "In this order and by this succession, the
ecclesiastical tradition from the apostles and the preaching of the
truth have come down to us."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xi-p20.4">29</span> In
some lists <name id="v.vi.xi-p20.5">Cletus</name> is substituted for
Anacletus, in others the two are distinguished. Perhaps Linus and
Anacletus acted during the life time of Paul and Peter as assistants or
presided only over one part of the church, while Clement may have had
charge of another branch; for at that early day, the government of the
congregation composed of Jewish and Gentile Christian elements was not
so centralized as it afterwards became. Furthermore, the earliest
fathers, with a true sense of the distinction between the apostolic and
episcopal offices, do not reckon Peter among the bishops of Rome at
all; and the Roman Catalogue in placing Peter in the line of bishops,
is strangely regardless of Paul, whose independent labors in Rome are
attested not only by tradition, but by the clear witness of his own
epistles and the book of Acts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xi-p21"><name id="v.vi.xi-p21.1">Lipsius</name>, after a
laborious critical comparison of the different catalogues of popes,
arrives at the conclusion that Linus, Anacletus, and Clement were Roman
presbyters (or presbyter-bishops in the N. T. sense of the term), at
the close of the first century, Evaristus and Alexander presbyters at
the beginning of the second, Xystus I. (Latinized: Sixtus), presbyter
for ten years till about 128, Telesphorus for eleven years, till about
139, and next successors diocesan bishops.<note place="end" n="231" id="v.vi.xi-p21.2"><p id="v.vi.xi-p22"> Langen (l. c .p.
100 sqq.) carries the line of Roman presbyter-bishops down to
Alexander, and dates the monarchical constitution of the Roman church
(i.e. the diocesan episcopacy) from the age of Trajan or Hadrian. <name id="v.vi.xi-p22.1">Irenaeus</name> (in Euseb. V. 27) calls the Roman bishops
down to Anicetus (154) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xi-p22.2">πρεσβύτεροι.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xi-p22.3">30</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xi-p23">It must in justice be admitted, however, that the
list of Roman bishops has by far the preeminence in age, completeness,
integrity of succession, consistency of doctrine and policy, above
every similar catalogue, not excepting those of Jerusalem, Antioch,
Alexandria, and Constantinople; and this must carry great weight with
those who ground their views chiefly on external testimonies, without
being able to rise to the free Protestant conception of Christianity
and its history of development on earth.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xi-p24"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="52" title="List of the Roman Bishops and Roman Emperors during the First Three Centuries" shorttitle="Section 52" progress="18.71%" prev="v.vi.xi" next="v.vi.xiii" id="v.vi.xii">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.xii-p1">§ 52. List of the Roman Bishops and Roman
Emperors during the First Three Centuries.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p3">From the lists of <name id="v.vi.xii-p3.1">Eusebius</name>
(till Silvester), Jaffé (Regesta), Potthast (Bibliotheca
Hist. Medii Aevi), Lipsius and others compared. See a continuation of
the list in my History of Mediaeval Christianity, p. 205 sqq.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p5">Date</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p6">Popes</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p7">Emperors</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p8">Date</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p9"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p11"><name id="v.vi.xii-p11.1">Augustus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p12">27 <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xii-p12.1">b.c.</span></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p13"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p15"><name id="v.vi.xii-p15.1">Tiberius</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p16">a.d. 14–37</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p17"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p19"><name id="v.vi.xii-p19.1">Caligula</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p20">67–41</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p21"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p23"><name id="v.vi.xii-p23.1">Claudius</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p24">41–54</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p25">? 42–67</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p26"><name id="v.vi.xii-p26.1">Petrus-Apostolus</name></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p27"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p29">(63–64)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p30"><name id="v.vi.xii-p30.1">Nero</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p31">54–68</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p32">? 67–79</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p33"><name id="v.vi.xii-p33.1">Linus-Presbyter</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p34"><name id="v.vi.xii-p34.1">Galba</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p35">68</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p36"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p38"><name id="v.vi.xii-p38.1">Otho</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p39">68–69</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p40"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p42"><name id="v.vi.xii-p42.1">Vitellius</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p43">69 –69</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p44">? 79–91</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p45"><name id="v.vi.xii-p45.1">Cletus or Anacletus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p46"><name id="v.vi.xii-p46.1">Titus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p47">79–81</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p48"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p49"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p50"><name id="v.vi.xii-p50.1">Domitian</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p51">81–96</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p52">? 91–100</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p53"><name id="v.vi.xii-p53.1">Clemens I</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p54"><name id="v.vi.xii-p54.1">Nerva</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p55">96–98</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p56"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p57"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p58"><name id="v.vi.xii-p58.1">Trajan</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p59">98–117</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p60">? 100–109</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p61"><name id="v.vi.xii-p61.1">Evaristus</name></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p62"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p63"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p64">? 109–119</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p65"><name id="v.vi.xii-p65.1">Alexander I</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p66"><name id="v.vi.xii-p66.1">Hadrian</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p67">117–138</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p68">? 119–128</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p69"><name id="v.vi.xii-p69.1">Xystus</name> or <name id="v.vi.xii-p69.2">Sixtus I</name></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p70"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p71"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p72">? 128–139</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p73"><name id="v.vi.xii-p73.1">Telesphorus (Martyr)</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p74"><name id="v.vi.xii-p74.1">Antoninus Pius</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p75">138–161</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p76">? 139–142</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p77"><name id="v.vi.xii-p77.1">Hyginus</name></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p78"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p79"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p80">? 142–154</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p81"><name id="v.vi.xii-p81.1">Pius I</name></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p82"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p83"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p84">? 154–168</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p85"><name id="v.vi.xii-p85.1">Anicetus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p86"><name id="v.vi.xii-p86.1">Marcus Aurelius</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p87">161–180</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p88">? 168–176</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p89"><name id="v.vi.xii-p89.1">Soter</name></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p90"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p91"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p92">? 177- 190</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p93"><name id="v.vi.xii-p93.1">Eleutherus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p94"><name id="v.vi.xii-p94.1">Commodus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p95">180–190</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p96">? 190–202</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p97"><name id="v.vi.xii-p97.1">Victor I</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p98"><name id="v.vi.xii-p98.1">Pertinax</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p99">190–191</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p100"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p101"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p102"><name id="v.vi.xii-p102.1">Didius Julianus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p103">191–192</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p104"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p105"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p106"><name id="v.vi.xii-p106.1">Niger</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p107">192–193</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p108"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p109"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p110"><name id="v.vi.xii-p110.1">Septimius Severus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p111">193–211</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p112">202–218</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p113"><name id="v.vi.xii-p113.1">Zephyrinus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p114"><name id="v.vi.xii-p114.1">Caracalla</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p115">211–217</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p116"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p117"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p118"><name id="v.vi.xii-p118.1">Geta (d. 212)</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p119">211–217</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p120"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p121"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p122"><name id="v.vi.xii-p122.1">M.Opilius Macrinus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p123">217–218</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p124">218–223</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p125"><name id="v.vi.xii-p125.1">Callistus, or Calixtus
I</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p126"><name id="v.vi.xii-p126.1">Heliogabalus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p127">218–222</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p128"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p129">(<name id="v.vi.xii-p129.1">Hippolytus</name>,Antipope)</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p130"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p131"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p132">? 223–230</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p133"><name id="v.vi.xii-p133.1">Urbanus I</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p134"><name id="v.vi.xii-p134.1">Alexander Severus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p135">222–235</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p136">? 230–235</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p137"><name id="v.vi.xii-p137.1">Pontianus</name> (resigned in
exile)</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p138"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p139"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p140">235–236</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p141"><name id="v.vi.xii-p141.1">Anterus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p142"><name id="v.vi.xii-p142.1">Maximin I (the
Thracian)</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p143">235–237</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p144">236–250</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p145"><name id="v.vi.xii-p145.1">Fabianus, Martyr</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p146">The two Gordians:<br />
<name id="v.vi.xii-p146.2">Maximus Pupienus,<br />
 Balbinus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p147"><br />
237–238</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p148"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p149"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p150"><name id="v.vi.xii-p150.1">Gordian, the Younger</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p151">238–244</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p152"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p153"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p154"><name id="v.vi.xii-p154.1">Philip</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p155">244–249</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p156">250–251</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p157">The See vacant till March, 251</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p158"><name id="v.vi.xii-p158.1">Decius</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p159">249–251</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p160">? 251–252</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p161"><name id="v.vi.xii-p161.1">Cornelius</name> (in exile)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p162"><name id="v.vi.xii-p162.1">Gallus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p163">251–252</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p164">? 251</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p165">(<name id="v.vi.xii-p165.1">Novatianus</name>, Antipope)</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p166"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p167"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p168">252–253</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p169"><name id="v.vi.xii-p169.1">Lucius I</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p170"><name id="v.vi.xii-p170.1">Volusian</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p171">252–253</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p172">? 253–257</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p173"><name id="v.vi.xii-p173.1">Stephanus I</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p174"><name id="v.vi.xii-p174.1">Aemilian</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p175">253–268</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p176"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p177"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p178"><name id="v.vi.xii-p178.1">Valerian</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p179">256–259</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p180"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p181"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p182"><name id="v.vi.xii-p182.1">Gallienus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p183">259–268</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p184">? 257–258</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p185"><name id="v.vi.xii-p185.1">Xystus (Sixtus) II</name></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p186"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p187"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p188">Till July 21, 259</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p189">The See vacant</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p190"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p191"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p192">259–269</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p193"><name id="v.vi.xii-p193.1">Dionysius</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p194"><name id="v.vi.xii-p194.1">Claudius II</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p195">268–270</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p196">269–274</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p197"><name id="v.vi.xii-p197.1">Felix I</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p198"><name id="v.vi.xii-p198.1">Aurelian</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p199">270–275</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p200">275–283</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p201"><name id="v.vi.xii-p201.1">Eutychianus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p202"><name id="v.vi.xii-p202.1">Tacitus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p203">275–276</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p204"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p205"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p206"><name id="v.vi.xii-p206.1">Probus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p207">276–282</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p208">283–296</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p209"><name id="v.vi.xii-p209.1">Gajus (Caius)</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p210"><name id="v.vi.xii-p210.1">Carus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p211">282–284</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p212"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p213"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p214"><name id="v.vi.xii-p214.1">Carinus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p215">284–286</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p216"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p217"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p218"><name id="v.vi.xii-p218.1">Numerian</name></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p219"><br /></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p220"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p221"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p222"><name id="v.vi.xii-p222.1">Diocletian</name> (d. 313 )</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p223">284–305</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p224"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p225"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p226"><name id="v.vi.xii-p226.1">Maximian</name> joint Emp. with
<name id="v.vi.xii-p226.2">Diocletian</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p227">286–305</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p228">296–304</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p229"><name id="v.vi.xii-p229.1">Marcellinus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p230"><name id="v.vi.xii-p230.1">Constantius (d. 306)</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p231">304 or 307</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p232">304–307</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p233">The See vacant</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p234"><name id="v.vi.xii-p234.1">Galerius</name> (d. 311)</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p235"><br /></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p236"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p237"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p238"><name id="v.vi.xii-p238.1">Licinius</name> (d. 323)</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p239"><br /></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p240"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p241"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p242"><name id="v.vi.xii-p242.1">Maximin II (Daza)</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p243">308–309</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p244"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p245"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p246"><name id="v.vi.xii-p246.1">Constantine the Great,</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p247">309–323</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p248"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p249"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p250"><name id="v.vi.xii-p250.1">Galerius</name> (d. 311),</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p251"><br /></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p252">308–309</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p253"><name id="v.vi.xii-p253.1">Marcellus</name></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p254"><name id="v.vi.xii-p254.1">Licinius</name> (d.323),</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p255"><br /></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p256">309–310</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p257"><name id="v.vi.xii-p257.1">Eusebius</name>, d. Sept. 26 (?)
309</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p258"><name id="v.vi.xii-p258.1">Maximin</name> (d. 313),</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p259"><br /></p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p260"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p261"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p262"><name id="v.vi.xii-p262.1">Maxentius</name> (d. 312),</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p263"><br /></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p264">309–310</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p265">The See Vacant</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p266">  reigning jointly.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p267"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p268">311–314</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p269"><name id="v.vi.xii-p269.1">Miltiades</name> (Melchiades)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p270">314-335 <name id="v.vi.xii-p270.1">Silvester I</name>.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p271"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p272"><name id="v.vi.xii-p272.1">Constantine the Great</name>,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p273">323-337</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p274"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xii-p275">sole ruler.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p276"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p277"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p278"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xii-p279">The whole number of popes, from the Apostle Peter
to Leo XIII. (1878) is two hundred and sixty-three. This would allow
about seven years on an average to each papal reign. The traditional
twenty-five years of Peter were considered the maximum which none of
his successors was permitted to reach, except Pius IX., the first
infallible pope, who reigned twenty-seven years (1846-1878). The
average term of office of the archbishops of Canterbury is fourteen
years.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xii-p280"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="53" title="The Catholic Unity" shorttitle="Section 53" progress="18.88%" prev="v.vi.xii" next="v.vi.xiv" id="v.vi.xiii">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.xiii-p1">§ 53. The Catholic Unity.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xiii-p3">J. A. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiii-p3.1">Möhler</span>
(R.C.)<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xiii-p3.2">: Die Einheit
der Kirche oder das Princip des Katholicismus.</span></i>
Tübingen 1825. Full of Catholic enthusiasm for the unity of
the church.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xiii-p4">R. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiii-p4.1">Rothe</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xiii-p4.2">Die Anfänge der
christl. Kirche.</span></i> Wittenb. 1837 (pp.
553–711). A Protestant counterpart of
Möhler’s book.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xiii-p5">Huther.: <name id="v.vi.xiii-p5.1">Cyprian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xiii-p5.2">’s Lehre
von der Einheit der Kirche.</span></i> Hamb. 1839.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xiii-p6">J. W. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiii-p6.1">Nevin</span>: <name id="v.vi.xiii-p6.2">Cyprian</name>; four articles in the "Mercersburg Review," 1852.
Comp. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiii-p6.3">Varien’s</span> strictures on
these articles in the same "Review" for 1853, p. 555 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xiii-p7">Joh. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiii-p7.1"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.xiii-p7.2">Peters</span></span> (Ultramontane): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xiii-p7.3">Die Lehre des heil.</span></i> <name id="v.vi.xiii-p7.4">Cyprian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xiii-p7.5">von der Einheit der Kirche gegenüber den beiden
Schismen in Carthago und Rom</span></i>. Luxemb. 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xiii-p8">Jos. H. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiii-p8.1"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.xiii-p8.2">Reinkens</span></span> (Old Cath. Bishop): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xiii-p8.3">Die Lehre des
heil.</span></i> <name id="v.vi.xiii-p8.4">Cyprian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xiii-p8.5">von der Einheit er
Kirche.</span></i> Würzburg, 1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xiii-p9">Comp. also <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiii-p9.1">Hartel’s</span> ed. of <name id="v.vi.xiii-p9.2">Cyprian</name>’s <i>Opera</i> (3 Parts, Vienna,
1868–’71), and the monographs on
<name id="v.vi.xiii-p9.3">Cyprian</name> by <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiii-p9.4">Rettberg</span>
(1831), <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiii-p9.5">Peters</span> (1877), <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiii-p9.6">Fechtrup</span> (1878), and O. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiii-p9.7">Ritschl</span>
(1883).</p>

<p id="v.vi.xiii-p10"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xiii-p11">On the basis of Paul’s idea of the
unity, holiness, and universality of the church, as the mystical body
of Christ; hand in hand with the episcopal system of government; in the
form of fact rather than of dogma; and in perpetual conflict with
heathen persecution from without, and heretical and schismatic
tendencies within—arose the idea and the institution
of: "<i>the Holy Catholic Church,</i>" as the
Apostles’ Creed has it;<note place="end" n="232" id="v.vi.xiii-p11.1"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p12"> The Church of
England retained the term "catholic" in the Creed, and the, ante-papal
and anti-papal use of this; term (=general, universal); while Luther in
his Catechism, and the Moravian church (in her liturgy) substituted the
word "Christian," and surrendered the use of "catholic" to the Roman
Catholics. "Roman" is a sectarian term (in opposition to Greek Catholic
and Evangelical Catholic).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p12.1">32</span> or, in the fuller language of the
Nicene-Constantinopolitan, "the One Holy Catholic Apostolic Church." In
both the oecumenical symbols, as even in the more indefinite creeds of
the second and third centuries, on which those symbols are based, the
church appears as an article of faith,<note place="end" n="233" id="v.vi.xiii-p12.2"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p13"> Credo ecclesiam;
yet not in (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xiii-p13.1">εἰς</span>) ecclesiam, as in the case
of the Divine persons</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p13.2">33</span> presupposing and necessarily,
following faith in the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit; and as a
holy fellowship,<note place="end" n="234" id="v.vi.xiii-p13.3"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p14"> Communio sanctorum.
This clause, however, is not found in the original Creed of the Roman
church before the fifth century.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p14.1">34</span> within which the various benefits of
grace, from the forgiveness of sins to the life everlasting, are
enjoyed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p15">Nor is any distinction made here between a visible
and an invisible church. All catholic antiquity thought of none but the
actual, historical church, and without hesitation applied to this,
while yet in the eyes of the world a small persecuted sect, those four
predicates of unity, holiness, universality, and apostolicity, to which
were afterwards added exclusiveness infallibility and
indestructibility. There sometimes occur, indeed, particularly in the
<name id="v.vi.xiii-p15.1">Novatian</name> schism, hints of the incongruity
between the empirical reality and the ideal conception of the church;
and this incongruity became still more palpable, in regard to the
predicate of holiness, after the abatement of the spiritual elevation
of the apostolic age, the cessation of persecution, and the decay of
discipline. But the unworthiness of individual members and the external
servant-form of the church were not allowed to mislead as to the
general objective character, which belonged to her in virtue of her
union with her glorious heavenly Head.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p16">The fathers of our period all saw in the church,
though with different degrees of clearness, a divine, supernatural
order of things, in a certain sense the continuation of the life of
Christ on earth, the temple of the Holy Spirit, the sole repository of
the powers of divine life, the possessor and interpreter of the Holy
Scriptures, the mother of all the faithful. She is holy because she is
separated from the service of the profane world, is animated by the
Holy Spirit, forms her members to holiness, and exercises strict
discipline. She is catholic, that is (according to the precise sense of
<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.xiii-p16.1">ὃλος,</span> which denotes not so much numerical
totality as wholeness), complete, and alone true, in distinction from
all parties and sects. Catholicity, strictly taken, includes the three
marks of universality, unity, and exclusiveness, and is an essential
property of the church as the body and organ of Christ, who is, in
fact, the only Redeemer for all men. Equally inseparable from her is
the predicate of apostolicity, that is, the historical continuity or
unbroken succession, which reaches back through the bishops to the
apostles, from the apostles to Christ, and from Christ to God. In the
view of the fathers, every theoretical departure from this empirical,
tangible, catholic church is heresy, that is, arbitrary, subjective,
ever changing human opinion; every practical departure, all
disobedience to her rulers is schism, or dismemberment of the body of
Christ; either is rebellion against divine authority, and a heinous, if
not the most heinous, sin. No heresy can reach the conception of the
church, or rightly claim any one of her predicates; it forms at best a
sect or party, and consequently falls within the province and the fate
of human and perishing things, while the church is divine and
indestructible.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p17">This is without doubt the view of the ante-Nicene
fathers, even of the speculative and spiritualistic Alexandrians. The
most important personages in the development of the doctrine concerning
the church are, again, <name id="v.vi.xiii-p17.1">Ignatius</name>, <name id="v.vi.xiii-p17.2">Irenaeus</name>, and <name id="v.vi.xiii-p17.3">Cyprian</name>. Their
whole doctrine of the episcopate is intimately connected with their
doctrine of the catholic unity, and determined by it. For the
episcopate is of value in their eyes only, is the indispensable means
of maintaining and promoting this unity: while they are compelled to
regard the bishops of heretics and schismatics as rebels and
antichrists.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p18">1. In the Epistles of <name id="v.vi.xiii-p18.1">Ignatius</name> the unity of the church, in the form and through
the medium of the episcopate, is the fundamental thought and the
leading topic of exhortation. The author calls himself a man prepared
for union.<note place="end" n="235" id="v.vi.xiii-p18.2"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xiii-p19.1">ἄθρωπον
εἰς
ἔνωσιν
κατηρτισμένον</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p19.2">35</span>
He also is the first to use the term "catholic" in the ecclesiastical
sense, when he says:<note place="end" n="236" id="v.vi.xiii-p19.3"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p20"> Ad Smyrn. c. 8.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p20.1">36</span> "Where Christ Jesus is, there is the
catholic church;" that is, the closely united and full totality of his
people. Only in her, according to his view, can we eat the bread of
God; he, who follows a schismatic, inherits not the kingdom of God.<note place="end" n="237" id="v.vi.xiii-p20.2"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p21"> ·Ad
<scripRef passage="Ephes. c. 5" id="v.vi.xiii-p21.1" parsed="|Eph|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5">Ephes. c. 5</scripRef>. Ad Trall. c.7. Ad Philad. c. 3, etc</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p21.2">37</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p22">We meet similar views, although not so clearly and
strongly stated, in the Roman Clement’s First Epistle
to the Corinthians, in the letter of the church of Smyrna on the
martyrdom of <name id="v.vi.xiii-p22.1">Polycarp</name>, and in the Shepherd of
Hermas.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p23">2 <name id="v.vi.xiii-p23.1">Irenaeus</name> speaks much
more at large respecting the church. He calls her the haven of rescue,
the way of salvation, the entrance to life, the paradise in this world,
of whose trees, to wit, the holy Scriptures, we may eat, excepting the
tree of knowledge of good and evil, which he takes as a type of heresy.
The church is inseparable from the Holy Spirit; it is his home, and
indeed his only dwelling-place on earth. "Where the church is," says
he, putting the church first, in the genuine catholic spirit, "there is
the Spirit of God, and where the Spirit of God is there is all
grace."<note place="end" n="238" id="v.vi.xiii-p23.2"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p24"> Adv. Haer. iii.
24."Ubi ecclesia ibi et Spiritus Dei, et ubi Spiritus Dei, illic et
omnis gratia." Protestantism would say, conversely, putting the Spirit
first: "Ubi Spiritus Dei, ibi ecclesia et omnis gratia."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p24.1">38</span> Only
on the bosom of the church, continues he, can we be nursed to life. To
her must we flee, to be made partakers of the Holy Spirit; separation
from her is separation from the fellowship of the Holy Spirit.
Heretics, in his view, are enemies of the truth and sons of Satan, and
will be swallowed up by hell, like the company of Korah, Dathan, and
Abiram. Characteristic in this respect is the well-known legend, which
he relates, about the meeting of the apostle John with the Gnostic
Cerinthus, and of <name id="v.vi.xiii-p24.2">Polycarp</name> with Marcion, the
"first-born of Satan."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p25">3. <name id="v.vi.xiii-p25.1">Tertullian</name> is the
first to make that comparison of the church with
Noah’s ark, which has since become classical in Roman
catholic theology; and he likewise attributes heresies to the devil,
without any qualification. But as to schism, he was himself guilty of
it since he joined the Montanists and bitterly opposed the Catholics in
questions of discipline. He has therefore no place in the Roman
Catholic list of the patres, but simply of the scriptores
ecclesiae.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p26">4. Even <name id="v.vi.xiii-p26.1">Clement of
Alexandria</name>, and <name id="v.vi.xiii-p26.2">Origen</name>, with all their
spiritualistic and idealizing turn of mind, are no exception here. The
latter, in the words: "Out of the church no man can be saved,"<note place="end" n="239" id="v.vi.xiii-p26.3"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p27"> Hom. 3 in Josuam,
c. 5. "Extra hanc domum, id est extra ecclesiam, nemo salvatur."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p27.1">39</span> brings
out the principle of the catholic exclusiveness as unequivocally as
<name id="v.vi.xiii-p27.2">Cyprian</name>. Yet we find in him, together with
very severe judgments of heretics, mild and tolerant expressions also;
and he even supposes, on the ground of <scripRef passage="Rom. 2:6" id="v.vi.xiii-p27.3" parsed="|Rom|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.6">Rom. 2:6</scripRef> sqq., that in the future life honest
Jews and heathens will attain a suitable reward, a low grade of
blessedness, though not the "life everlasting" in the proper sense. In
a later age he was himself condemned as a heretic.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p28">Of other Greek divines of the third century,
Methodius in particular, an opponent of <name id="v.vi.xiii-p28.1">Origen</name>, takes high views of the church, and in his
<i>Symposion</i> poetically describes it as "the garden of God in the
beauty of eternal spring, shining in the richest splendor of
immortalizing fruits and flowers;" as the virginal, unspotted, ever
young and beautiful royal bride of the divine Logos.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p29">5. Finally, <name id="v.vi.xiii-p29.1">Cyprian</name>, in
his Epistles, and most of all in his classical tract: De Unitate
Eccelesiae, written in the year 251, amidst the distractions of the
<name id="v.vi.xiii-p29.2">Novatian</name> schism, and not without an
intermixture of hierarchical pride and party spirit, has most
distinctly and most forcibly developed the old catholic doctrine of the
church, her unity, universality, and exclusiveness. He is the typical
champion of visible, tangible church unity, and would have made a
better pope than any pope before Leo I.; yet after all he was
anti-papal and anti-Roman when he differed from the pope. <name id="v.vi.xiii-p29.3">Augustin</name> felt this inconsistency, and thought that he had
wiped it out by the blood of his martyrdom. But he never gave any sign
of repentance. His views are briefly as follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p30">The Catholic church was founded from the first by
Christ on St. Peter alone, that, with all the equality of power among
the apostles, unity might still be kept prominent as essential to her
being. She has ever since remained one, in unbroken episcopal
succession; as there is only one sun, though his rays are everywhere
diffused. Try once to separate the ray from the sun; the unity of the
light allows no division. Break the branch from the tree; it can
produce no fruit. Cut off the brook from the fountain; it dries up. Out
of this empirical orthodox church, episcopally organized and
centralized in Rome, <name id="v.vi.xiii-p30.1">Cyprian</name> can imagine no
Christianity at all;<note place="end" n="240" id="v.vi.xiii-p30.2"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p31"> "Christianus non
est, qui in Christi ecclesia non est."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p31.1">40</span> not only among the Gnostics and other
radical heretics, but even among the <name id="v.vi.xiii-p31.2">Novatian</name>s, who varied from the Catholics in no essential
point of doctrine, and only elected an opposition bishop in the
interest of their rigorous penitential discipline. Whoever separates
himself from the catholic church is a foreigner, a profane person, an
enemy, condemns himself, and must be shunned. No one can have God for
his father, who has not the church for his mother.<note place="end" n="241" id="v.vi.xiii-p31.3"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p32"> "Habere non potest
Deum patrem, qui ecclesiam non habet matrem."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p32.1">41</span> As well might one out of the ark
of Noah have escaped the flood, as one out of the church be saved;<note place="end" n="242" id="v.vi.xiii-p32.2"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p33"> "Extra ecclesia
nulla salus." Yet he nowhere says "extra Romanam nulla salus."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p33.1">42</span>
because she alone is the bearer of the Holy Spirit and of all
grace.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p34">In the controversy on heretical baptism, <name id="v.vi.xiii-p34.1">Cyprian</name> carried out the principle of exclusiveness
even more consistently than the Roman church. For he entirely rejected
such baptism, while Stephen held it valid, and thus had to concede, in
strict consistency, the possibility of regeneration, and hence of
salvation, outside the Catholic church. Here is a point where even the
Roman system, generally so consistent, has a loophole of liberality,
and practically gives up her theoretical principle of exclusiveness.
But in carrying out this principle, even in persistent opposition to
the pope, in whom he saw the successor of Peter and the visible centre
of unity, <name id="v.vi.xiii-p34.2">Cyprian</name> plainly denied the
supremacy of Roman jurisdiction and the existence of an infallible
tribunal for the settlement of doctrinal controversies and protested
against identifying the church in general with the church of Rome. And
if he had the right of such protest in favor of strict exclusiveness,
should not the Greek church, and above all the Evangelical, much rather
have the right of protest against the Roman exclusiveness, and in favor
of a more free and comprehensive conception of the church?</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p35">We may freely acknowledge the profound and
beautiful truth at the bottom of this old catholic doctrine of the
church, and the historical importance of it for that period of
persecution, as well as for the great missionary work among the
barbarians of the middle ages; but we cannot ignore the fact that the
doctrine rested in part on a fallacy, which, in course of time, after
the union of the church with the state, or, in other words, with the
world, became more and more glaring, and provoked an internal protest
of ever-growing force. It blindly identified the spiritual unity of the
church with unity of organization, insisted on outward uniformity at
the expense of free development, and confounded the faulty empirical
church, or a temporary phase of the development of Christianity, with
the ideal and eternal kingdom of Christ, which will not be perfect in
its manifestation until the glorious second coming of its Head. The
Scriptural principle "Out of <i>Christ</i> there is no salvation," was
contracted and restricted to the <name id="v.vi.xiii-p35.1">Cyprian</name>ic
principle: "Out of the (visible) <i>church</i> there is no salvation;"
and from this there was only one step to the fundamental error of
Romanism: "Out of the <i>Roman</i> Church there is no salvation."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p36">No effort after outward unity could prevent the
distinction of all Oriental and Occidental church from showing itself
at this early period, in language, customs, and
theology;—a distinction which afterwards led to a
schism to this day unhealed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiii-p37">It may well be questioned whether our Lord
intended an outward visible unity of the church in the present order of
things. He promised that there should be "one flock one shepherd," but
not "one fold."<note place="end" n="243" id="v.vi.xiii-p37.1"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p38"> <scripRef passage="John 10:16" id="v.vi.xiii-p38.1" parsed="|John|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.16">John 10:16</scripRef>. It was
a characteristic, we may say, an ominous mistake of the Latin Vulgate
to render <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xiii-p38.2">ποίμνη</span> by ovile
(confounding it with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xiii-p38.3">αὐλή</span>). The
Authorized Version has copied the mischievous blunder ("one fold"), but
the Revision of 1881 has corrected it.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p38.4">43</span> There may be one flock, and yet many
folds or church organizations. In the sacerdotal prayer, our Lord says
not one word about church, bishops or popes, but dwells upon that
spiritual unity which reflects the harmony between the eternal Father
and the eternal Son. "The true communion of Christian
men—’the communion of
saints’ upon which all churches are
built—is not the common performance of external acts,
but a communion of soul with soul and of the soul with Christ. It is a
consequence of the nature which God has given us that an external
organization should help our communion with one another: it is a
consequence both of our twofold nature, and of
Christ’s appointment that external acts should help
our communion with Him. But subtler, deeper, diviner than anything of
which external things can be either the symbol or the bond is that
inner reality and essence of union—that
interpenetrating community of thought and
character—which St. Paul speaks of as the
’unity of the Spirit,’ and which in
the sublimest of sublime books, in the most sacred words, is likened to
the oneness of the Son with the Father and of the Father with the
Son."<note place="end" n="244" id="v.vi.xiii-p38.5"><p id="v.vi.xiii-p39"> Hatch, l.c. p. 187
sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiii-p39.1">44</span></p>

<p id="v.vi.xiii-p40"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="54" title="Councils" shorttitle="Section 54" progress="19.69%" prev="v.vi.xiii" next="v.vi.xv" id="v.vi.xiv">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.xiv-p1">§ 54. Councils.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xiv-p3">Best Collections of Acts of Councils by <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p3.1">Harduin</span> (1715, 12 vols.), and <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p3.2">Mansi</span> (1759, 31 vols.).</p>

<p id="v.vi.xiv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xiv-p5">C. J. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p5.1">Hefele</span> (R.C. Bishop
of Rottenburg, and member of the Vatican Council of 1870): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xiv-p5.2">Conciliengeschichte,</span></i> Freiburg 1855; second ed.
1873 sqq., 7 vols. down to the Council of Florence, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p5.3">a.d.</span> 1447 (See vol. I., pp. 83–242).
English translation by W. R. Clark and H. R. Oxenham ( Edinb. 1871, 2d
vol. 1876, 3d vol. 1883).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xiv-p6">E. B. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p6.1">Pusey</span> (d. 1882):
<i>The Councils of the Church, from the Council of Jerusalem, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p6.2">a.d.</span></i> 51<i>, to the Council of Constantinople,
<span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p6.3">a.d.</span></i> 381; <i>chiefly as to their
constitution, but also as to their object and history.</i> Lond.
1857.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xiv-p7">A. W. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p7.1">Dale</span>: <i>The Synod of
Elvira</i> [<span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p7.2">a.d.</span> 306] <i>and Christian Life in
the Fourth Century</i>. Lond. 1882.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xiv-p8">Comp. the article <i>Council</i> in <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p8.1">Smith</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p8.2">Cheetham</span> and Lect. VII.
in <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p8.3">Hatch</span>, Bampton Lect. on the <i>Organization
of the Early Christian Church.</i> Lond. 1881, pp. 165 sqq.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xiv-p9"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xiv-p10">Councils or Synods were an important means of
maintaining and promoting ecclesiastical unity, and deciding questions
of faith and discipline.<note place="end" n="245" id="v.vi.xiv-p10.1"><p id="v.vi.xiv-p11"> Concilium, first
used in the ecclesiastical sense by <name id="v.vi.xiv-p11.1">Tertullian</name>, De Iejun. c. 13, De Pudic. c. 10; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xiv-p11.2">σύνοδος</span> ,
assembly, meeting for deliberation (Herodotus, Thucydides, Plato,
Demosthenes, etc.), first used of Christian assemblies in the
pseudo-Apostolical Constit. V. 20, and the Canons, c. 36 or 38. It may
designate a diocesan, or provincial, or general Christian convention
for either elective, or judicial, or legislative, or doctrinal
purposes</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiv-p11.3">45</span> They had a precedent and sanction in
the apostolic Conference of Jerusalem for the settlement of the
circumcision controversy.<note place="end" n="246" id="v.vi.xiv-p11.4"><p id="v.vi.xiv-p12"> a.d. 50. <scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="v.vi.xiv-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts 15</scripRef>
and <scripRef passage="Gal. 2" id="v.vi.xiv-p12.2" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. 2</scripRef>. Comp. also the Lord’s promise to be
present where even the smallest number are assembled in his name, <scripRef passage="Matt. 18:19, 20" id="v.vi.xiv-p12.3" parsed="|Matt|18|19|0|0;|Matt|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.19 Bible:Matt.18.20">Matt.
18:19, 20</scripRef>. See vol. I. §64, p. 503 sqq</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiv-p12.4">46</span> They were suggested moreover by the
deliberative political assemblies of the provinces of the Roman empire,
which met every year in the chief towns.<note place="end" n="247" id="v.vi.xiv-p12.5"><p id="v.vi.xiv-p13"> On the provincial
councils of the Roman empire see Marquardt,<i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.xiv-p13.1">Römische Staatsverwaltung</span></i>, I.
365-377, and Hatch, l.c. p. 164 sqq. The deliberations were preceded by
a sacrifice, and the president was called highpriest.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiv-p13.2">47</span> But we have no distinct trace of
Councils before the middle of the second century (between 50 and 170),
when they first appear, in the disputes concerning Montanism and
Easter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiv-p14">There are several kinds of Synods according to
their size, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p14.1">diocesan, provincial</span> (or <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p14.2">metropolitan</span>), <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p14.3">national</span>,
<span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p14.4">patriarchal</span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p14.5">oecumenical</span> (or <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p14.6">universal</span>).<note place="end" n="248" id="v.vi.xiv-p14.7"><p id="v.vi.xiv-p15"> That is, within the
limits of the old Roman empire, as the orbis terrarum. There never was
an absolutely universal council. Even the seven oecumenical Councils
from 325 to 787 were confined to the empire, and poorly attended by
Western bishops. The Roman Councils held after that time (down to the
Vatican Council in 1870) claim to be oecumenical, but exclude the Greek
and all evangelical churches.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiv-p15.1">48</span> Our
period knows only the first three. Diocesan synods consist of the
bishop and his presbyters and deacons with the people assisting, and
were probably held from the beginning, but are not mentioned before the
third century. Provincial synods appear first in Greece, where the
spirit of association had continued strong since the days of the
Achaean league, and then in Asia Minor, North Africa, Gaul, and Spain.
They were held, so far as the stormy times of persecution allowed, once
or twice a year, in the metropolis, under the presidency of the
metropolitan, who thus gradually acquired a supervision over the other
bishops of the province. Special emergencies called out extraordinary
sessions, and they, it seems, preceded the regular meetings. They were
found to be useful, and hence became institutions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiv-p16">The synodical meetings were public, and the people
of the community around sometimes made their influence felt. In the
time of <name id="v.vi.xiv-p16.1">Cyprian</name> presbyters, confessors, and
laymen took an active part, a custom which seems to have the sanction
of apostolic practice.<note place="end" n="249" id="v.vi.xiv-p16.2"><p id="v.vi.xiv-p17"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:6, 7, 12, 13, 23" id="v.vi.xiv-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|15|6|0|0;|Acts|15|7|0|0;|Acts|15|12|0|0;|Acts|15|13|0|0;|Acts|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.6 Bible:Acts.15.7 Bible:Acts.15.12 Bible:Acts.15.13 Bible:Acts.15.23">Acts 15:6, 7,
12, 13, 23</scripRef>, where the "brethren" are mentioned expressly, besides the
apostles and elders, as members of the council, even at the final
decision and in the pastoral letter. On the difference of reading, see
vol. I. 505.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiv-p17.2">49</span> At the Synod which met about 256, in
the controversy on heretical baptism, there were present eighty-seven
bishops, very many priests and deacons, and "maxima pars plebis;"<note place="end" n="250" id="v.vi.xiv-p17.3"><p id="v.vi.xiv-p18"> <name id="v.vi.xiv-p18.1">Cyprian</name>, Opera, p. 329, ed. Baluz. In the acts of this
council, however (pp. 330-338), only the bishops appear as voters, from
which some writers infer that the laity, and even the presbyters, had
no votum decisium. But in several old councils the presbyters and
deacons subscribed their names after those of the bishops; see Harduin,
Coll. Conc. I. 250 and 266; Hefele I. 19.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiv-p18.2">50</span> and in
the synods concerning the restoration of the Lapsi, <name id="v.vi.xiv-p18.3">Cyprian</name> convened besides the bishops, his clergy, the
"confessores," and "laicos stantes" (i.e. in good standing).<note place="end" n="251" id="v.vi.xiv-p18.4"><p id="v.vi.xiv-p19"> Epp.xi., xiii.,
lxvi., lxxi.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiv-p19.1">51</span> Nor
was this practice confined to North Africa. We meet it in Syria, at the
synods convened on account of Paul of Samosata
(264–269), and in Spain at the council of Elvira.
<name id="v.vi.xiv-p19.2">Origen</name>, who was merely a presbyter, was the
leading spirit of two Arabian synods, and convinced their bishop
Beryllus of his Christological error. Even the Roman clergy, in their
letter to <name id="v.vi.xiv-p19.3">Cyprian</name>,<note place="end" n="252" id="v.vi.xiv-p19.4"><p id="v.vi.xiv-p20"> <scripRef passage="Ep. xxxi." id="v.vi.xiv-p20.1" parsed="|Eph|31|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.31">Ep. xxxi.</scripRef></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiv-p20.2">52</span> speak of a common synodical
consultation of the bishops with the priests, deacons, confessors, and
laymen in good standing.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiv-p21">But with the advance of the hierarchical spirit,
this republican feature gradually vanished. After the council of Nicaea
(325) bishops alone had seat and voice, and the priests appear
hereafter merely as secretaries, or advisers, or representatives of
their bishops. The bishops, moreover, did not act as representatives of
their churches, nor in the name of the body of the believers, as
formerly, but in their own right as successors of the apostles. They
did not as yet, however, in this period, claim infallibility for their
decisions, unless we choose to find a slight approach to such a claim
in the formula: "Placuit nobis, Sancto Spiritu suggerente," as used,
for example, by the council of Carthage, in 252.<note place="end" n="253" id="v.vi.xiv-p21.1"><p id="v.vi.xiv-p22"> <name id="v.vi.xiv-p22.1">Cyprian</name>, <scripRef passage="Ep. liv." id="v.vi.xiv-p22.2" parsed="|Eph|54|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.54">Ep. liv.</scripRef>, on the ground of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xiv-p22.3">ἔδοξε
τῷ ἁγίῳ
πνεύματι
καὶ
ἡμῖν</span>, visum est Spiritui
Sancto et nobis, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:28" id="v.vi.xiv-p22.4" parsed="|Acts|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.28">Acts 15:28</scripRef>. So also, the council of Arles, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p22.5">a.d.</span> 314: Placuit ergo, presente Spiritu Sancto et
angelis ejus (Harduin, Coll. Concil. I. 262).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiv-p22.6">53</span> At all events, their decrees at
that time had only moral power, and could lay no claim to universal
validity. Even <name id="v.vi.xiv-p22.7">Cyprian</name> emphatically asserts
absolute independence for each bishop in his own diocese. "To each
shepherd," he says, "a portion of the Lord’s flock has
been assigned, and his account must be rendered to his Master."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiv-p23">The more important acts, such as electing bishops,
excommunication, decision of controversies, were communicated to other
provinces by epistolae synodicae. In the intercourse and the
translation of individual members of churches, letters of
recommendation<note place="end" n="254" id="v.vi.xiv-p23.1"><p id="v.vi.xiv-p24"> Epistolae formatae,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xiv-p24.1">γράμματα
τετυπωμένα</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiv-p24.2">54</span>
from the bishop were commonly employed or required as terms of
admission. Expulsion from one church was virtually an expulsion from
all associated churches.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiv-p25">The effect of the synodical system tended to
consolidation. The Christian churches from independent communities held
together by a spiritual fellowship of faith, became a powerful
confederation, a compact moral commonwealth within the political
organization of the Roman empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xiv-p26">As the episcopate culminated in the primacy, so
the synodical system rose into the oecumenical councils, which
represented the whole church of the Roman empire. But these could not
be held till persecution ceased, and the emperor became the patron of
Christianity. The first was the celebrated council of Nicaea, in the
year 325. The state gave legal validity to the decrees of councils, and
enforced them if necessary by all its means of coercion. But the Roman
government protected only the <i>Catholic</i> or <i>orthodox</i>
church, except during the progress of the Arian and other
controversies, before the final result was reached by the decision of
an oecumenical Synod convened by the emperor.<note place="end" n="255" id="v.vi.xiv-p26.1"><p id="v.vi.xiv-p27"> This policy was
inaugurated by Constantine I. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xiv-p27.1">a.d.</span> 326 (Cod.
Theod. 16, 5, 1). He confined the privileges and immunities which, in
313, he had granted to Christians in his later enactments to
"Catholicae legis observatoribus." He ratified the Nicene creed and
exiled Arius (325), although he afterwards wavered and was baptized by
a semi-Arian bishop (337). His immediate successors wavered likewise.
But as a rule the Byzantine emperors recognized the decisions of
councils in dogma and discipline, and discouraged and ultimately
prohibited the formation of dissenting sects. The state can, of course,
not prevent dissent as an individual opinion; it can only prohibit and
punish the open profession. Full religious liberty requires separation
of church and state.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xiv-p27.2">55</span></p>

<p id="v.vi.xiv-p28"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="55" title="The Councils of Elvira, Arles, and Ancyra" shorttitle="Section 55" progress="20.14%" prev="v.vi.xiv" next="v.vi.xvi" id="v.vi.xv">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.xv-p1">§ 55. The Councils of Elvira, Arles, and
Ancyra.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xv-p3">Among the ante-Nicene Synods some were occasioned by
the Montanist controversy in Asia Minor, some by the Paschal
controversies, some by the affairs of <name id="v.vi.xv-p3.1">Origen</name>,
some by the <name id="v.vi.xv-p3.2">Novatian</name> schism and the treatment
of the Lapsi in Carthage and Rome, some by the controversies on
heretical baptism (255, 256), three were held against Paul of Samosata
in Antioch (264–269).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xv-p4">In the beginning of the fourth century three
Synods, held at Elvira, Arles, and Ancyra, deserve special mention, as
they approach the character of general councils and prepared the way
for the first oecumenical council. They decided no doctrinal question,
but passed important canons on church polity and Christian morals. They
were convened for the purpose of restoring order and discipline after
the ravages of the Diocletian persecution. They deal chiefly with the
large class of the Lapsed, and reflect the transition state from the
ante-Nicene to the Nicene age. They are alike pervaded by the spirit of
clericalism and a moderate asceticism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xv-p5">1. The Synod of <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xv-p5.1">Elvira</span>
(Illiberis, or Eliberis, probably on the site of the modern Granada)
was held in 306,<note place="end" n="256" id="v.vi.xv-p5.2"><p id="v.vi.xv-p6"> Hefele, Gams, and
Dale decide in favor of this date against the superscription which puts
it down to the period of the Council of Nicaea (324). The chief reason
is that Hosius, bishop of Cordova, could not be, present in 324 when he
was in the Orient, nor at any time after 307, when he joined the
company of Constantine as one of his private councillors.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xv-p6.1">56</span> and attended by nineteen bishops, and
twenty-six presbyters, mostly from the Southern districts of Spain.
Deacons and laymen were also present. The Diocletian persecution ceased
in Spain after the abdication of Diocletian and Maximian Herculeus in
305; while it continued to rage for several years longer in the East
under Galerius and Maximin. The Synod passed eighty-one Latin canons
against various forms of heathen immorality then still abounding, and
in favor of church discipline and austere morals. The Lapsed were
forbidden the holy communion even in articulo mortis (can. 1). This is
more severe than the action of the Nicene Synod. The thirty-sixth canon
prohibits the admission of sacred pictures on the walls of the church
buildings,<note place="end" n="257" id="v.vi.xv-p6.2"><p id="v.vi.xv-p7"> "Placuit picturas
in ecclesia esse non debere, ne quod colitur et adoratur in parietibus
depingatur.""There shall be no pictures in the church, lest what is
worshipped [saints] and adored [God and Christ] should be depicted on
the walls."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xv-p7.1">57</span>
and has often been quoted by Protestants as an argument against image
worship as idolatrous; while Roman Catholic writers explain it either
as a prohibition of representations of the deity only, or as a
prudential measure against heathen desecration of holy things.<note place="end" n="258" id="v.vi.xv-p7.2"><p id="v.vi.xv-p8"> The last is the
interpretation of the canon by DeRossi, in Roma sotteranea, Tom. I., p.
97, and Hefele, I. 170. But Dale (p. 292 sqq.) thinks that it was aimed
against the idolatry of Christians.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xv-p8.1">58</span>
Otherwise the Synod is thoroughly catholic in spirit and tone. Another
characteristic feature is the severity against the Jews who were
numerous in Spain. Christians are forbidden to marry Jews.<note place="end" n="259" id="v.vi.xv-p8.2"><p id="v.vi.xv-p9"> The best accounts
of the Synod of Elvira are given by Ferdinand de Mendoza, De
confirmando Concilio IIIiberitano ad Clementem VIII., 1593 (reprinted
in Mansi II. 57-397); Fr. Ant. Gonzalez, Collect. Can. Ecclesiae
Hispaniae, Madrid, 1808, new ed. with Spanish version, 1849 (reprinted
in Bruns, Bibl. Eccl. Tom. I. Pars II. 1 sqq.); Hefele, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.xv-p9.1">Conciliengesch.</span></i> I. 148-192
(second ed., 1873; or 122 sqq., first ed.); Gams, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.xv-p9.2">Kirchengesch. von Spanien</span></i>
(1864), vol. II. 1-136; and Dale in his monograph on the Synod of
Elvira, London, 1882.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xv-p9.3">59</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xv-p10">The leading genius of the Elvira Synod and the
second in the list was Hosius, bishop of Corduba (Cordova), who also
attended the Council of Nicaea as the chief representative of the West.
He was native of Cordova, the birth-place of Lucan and Seneca, and more
than sixty years in the episcopate. <name id="v.vi.xv-p10.1">Athanasius</name> calls him a man holy in fact as well as in
name, and speaks of his wisdom in guiding synods. As a far-seeing
statesman, he seems to have conceived the idea of reconciling the
empire with the church and influenced the mind of Constantine in that
direction. He is one of the most prominent links between the age of
persecution and the age of imperial Christianity. He was a strong
defender of the Nicene faith, but in his extreme old age he wavered and
signed an Arian formula. Soon afterwards he died, a hundred years old
(358).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xv-p11">2. The first Council of <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xv-p11.1">Arles</span> in the South of France<note place="end" n="260" id="v.vi.xv-p11.2"><p id="v.vi.xv-p12"> Concilium
Arelatense, from Arelate or Arelatum Sextanorum, one of the chief Roman
cities in South-Eastern Gaul, where Constantine at one time resided,
and afterwards the West Gothic King Eurich. It was perhaps the seat of
the first bishopric of Gaul, or second only to that of Lyons and
Vienne. Several councils were held in that city, the second in 353
during the Arian controversy.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xv-p12.1">60</span> was held <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xv-p12.2">a.d.</span> 314, in consequence of an appeal of the Donatists to
Constantine the Great, against the decision of a Roman Council of 313,
consisting of three Gallican and fifteen Italian bishops under the lead
of Pope Melchiades. This is the first instance of an appeal of a
Christian party to the secular power, and it turned out unfavorably to
the Donatists who afterwards became enemies of the government. The
Council of Arles was the first called by Constantine and the forerunner
of the Council of Nicaea. <name id="v.vi.xv-p12.3">Augustin</name> calls it
even universal, but it was only Western at best. It consisted of
thirty-three bishops<note place="end" n="261" id="v.vi.xv-p12.4"><p id="v.vi.xv-p13"> Not 633, as
McClintock &amp; Strong’s "Cyclop" has it sub
Arles.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xv-p13.1">61</span> from Gaul, Sicily, Italy (exclusive of
the Pope Sylvester, who, however, was represented by two presbyters and
two deacons), North Africa, and Britain (three, from York, London, and
probably from Caerleon on Usk), besides thirteen presbyters and
twenty-three deacons. It excommunicated Donatus and passed twenty-two
canons concerning Easter (which should be held on one and the same
day), against the non-residence of clergy, against participation in
races and gladiatorial fights (to be punished by excommunication),
against the rebaptism of heretics, and on other matters of discipline.
Clergymen who could be proven to have delivered sacred books or
utensils in persecution (the traditores) should be deposed, but their
official acts were to be held valid. The assistance of at least three
bishops was required at ordination.<note place="end" n="262" id="v.vi.xv-p13.2"><p id="v.vi.xv-p14"> See Eus. H. E. x.
5; Mansi, II. 463-468; München, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.xv-p14.1">Das ersten Concil von Arles</span></i> (in the "<span lang="DE" id="v.vi.xv-p14.2">Bonner Zeitschrift für Philos.
und kath. Theol.</span>," No. 9, 26, 27), and Hefele I. 201-219
(2<span class="c34" id="v.vi.xv-p14.3">nd</span> ed.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xv-p14.4">62</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xv-p15">3. The Council of <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xv-p15.1">Ancyra</span>,
the capital of Galatia in Asia Minor, was held soon after the death of
the persecutor Maximin (3l3), probably in the year 314, and represented
Asia Minor and Syria. It numbered from twelve to eighteen bishops (the
lists vary), several of whom eleven years afterwards attended the
Council of Nicaea. Marcellus of Ancyra who acquired celebrity in the
Arian controversies, presided, according to others Vitalis of Antioch.
Its object was to heal the wounds of the Diocletian persecution, and it
passed twenty-five canons relating chiefly to the treatment of those
who had betrayed their faith or delivered the sacred books in those
years of terror. Priests who had offered sacrifice to the gods, but
afterwards repented, were prohibited from preaching and all sacerdotal
functions, but allowed to retain their clerical dignity. Those who had
sacrificed before baptism may be admitted to orders. Adultery is to be
punished by seven years’ penance, murder by life-long
penance.<note place="end" n="263" id="v.vi.xv-p15.2"><p id="v.vi.xv-p16"> Hefele, vol. I. 222
sqq., gives the canons in Greek and German with explanation. He calls
it a Synodus plenaria, i.e., a general council for the churches of Asia
Minor and Syria. See also Mansi II. 514 sqq. Two Arian Synods were held
at Ancyra in 358 and 375.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xv-p16.1">63</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xv-p17">A similar Council was held soon afterwards at,
Neo-Caesarea in Cappadocia (between 314–325), mostly
by the same bishops who attended that of Ancyra, and passed fifteen
disciplinary canons.<note place="end" n="264" id="v.vi.xv-p17.1"><p id="v.vi.xv-p18"> See Hefele I.
242-251.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xv-p18.1">64</span></p>

<p id="v.vi.xv-p19"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="56" title="Collections of Ecclesiastical Law. The Apostolical Constitutions and Canons" shorttitle="Section 56" progress="20.54%" prev="v.vi.xv" next="v.vi.xvii" id="v.vi.xvi">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.xvi-p1">§ 56. Collections of Ecclesiastical Law. The
Apostolical Constitutions and Canons.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.xvi-p3">Sources.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p5">I. <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvi-p5.1">Διαταγαὶ
τῶν ἁγίων
Ἀποστόλων
διὰ
Κλήμνετος</span>, etc., <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p5.2">Constitutiones Apostolicae</span>, first edited by Fr Turrianus,
Ven. 1563, then in Cotelier’s ed. of the Patres
Apostolici (I. 199 sqq.), in Mansi (Collect. Concil. I.), and Harduin
(Coll. Conc. I.); newly edited by Ueltzen, Rost. 1853, and P. A. de
Lagarde, Lips. and Lond. 1854 and 1862. Ueltzen gives the textus
receptus improved. Lagarde aims at the oldest text, which he edited in
Syriac (Didascalia Apostolorum Syriace, 1854), and in Greek (Constit.
Apostolorum Graece, 1862). Hilgenfels: Nov. Test. extra Canonem rec.,
Lips. (1866), ed. II. (1884), Fasc. IV. 110–121. He
gives the Ap. Church Order under the title Duae Viae vel Judicium
Petri.</p>

<p class="p13" id="v.vi.xvi-p6">Thos. Pell Platt: The Æthiopic Didascalia; or
the Æthiopic Version of the Apostolical Constitutions,
received in the Church of Abyssinia, with an Engl Transl, , Lond.
1834.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p7">Henry Tattam: The Apostolical Constitutions, or
Canons of the Apostles in Coptic. With an Engl. translation. Lond. 1848
(214 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p8">II. <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvi-p8.1">Κανόνες
ἐκκλησιαστικοὶ
τῶν ἁγ.
Ἀποστόλων</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p8.2">Canones</span>,
qui dicuntur Apostolorum, in most collections of church law, and in
Cotel. (I. 437 sqq.), Mansi, and Harduin (tom. I.), and in the editions
of the Ap. Constitutions at the close. Separate edd. by <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p8.3">Paul De Lagarde</span> in Greek and Syriac: Reliquiae juris
ecclesiastici antiquissimae Syriace, Lips. 1856; and Reliquiae juris
ecclesiastici Graece, 1856 (both to be had at
Trübner’s, Strassburg). An Ethiopic
translation of the Canons, ed. by <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p8.4">Winand Fell</span>,
Leipz. 1871.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p9">W. G. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p9.1">Beveridge</span>, (Bishop of
St. Asaph, d. 1708): <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvi-p9.2">Συνόδικον</span>, s. Pandectae Canonum S. G.
Apostolorum et Conciliorum, ab Ecclesia Gr. reliquit. Oxon.
1672–82, 2 vols. fol.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p10">John Fulton: Index Canonum. In Greek and English.
With a Complete Digest of the entire code of canon law in the undivided
Primitive Church. N. York 1872; revised ed. with Preface by P. Schaff,
1883.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvi-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.xvi-p12">Critical Discussions.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvi-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p14">Krabbe: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvi-p14.1">Ueber den Ursprung u. den Inhalt der Apost. Constitutionen des
Clemens Romanus</span></i>. Hamb. 1829.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p15">S. v. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p15.1">Drey</span> (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvi-p15.2">Neue Untesuchungen
über die Constitut. u</span></i>. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvi-p15.3">Kanones der Ap.</span></i>
Tüb. 1832.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p16">J. W. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p16.1">Bickell</span> (d. 1848):
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvi-p16.2">Gesch. des
Kirchenrechts.</span></i> Giess. 1843 (I. 1, pp.
52–255). The second part appeared, Frankf., 1849.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p17">Chase: Constitations of the Holy Apostles, including
the Canons; Whiston’s version revised from the Greek;
with a prize essay(of Krabbe) upon their origin and contents. New York,
1848.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p18">Bunsen: <name id="v.vi.xvi-p18.1">Hippolytus</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvi-p18.2">u. seine
Zeit.,</span></i> Leipz. 1852 (I. pp. 418–523,
and II. pp. 1126); and in the 2d Engl. ed. <name id="v.vi.xvi-p18.3">Hippolytus</name> and his Age, or Christianity and Mankind,
Lond. 1854 (vols. V – VII).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p19">Hefele (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvi-p19.1">Conciliengeschichte</span></i> I. p. 792 sqq.
(second ed. 1873). <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p19.2"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.xvi-p19.3">The Didache
Literature</span></span> (fully noticed in Schaff’s
monograph</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p20">Philoth. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p20.1"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.xvi-p20.2">Bryennios</span></span>: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvi-p20.3">Διδαχὴ
τῶν δώδεκα
ἀποστόλων</span>. Constantinople, 1833.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p21">Ad. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p21.1"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.xvi-p21.2">Harnack</span></span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvi-p21.3">Die Lehre der Zwölf Apostel.</span></i>
Leipz., 1884. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvi-p21.4">Die
Apostellehre und die jüdischen beiden
Wege,</span></i> 1886.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvi-p22">Ph. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p22.1"><span class="c18" id="v.vi.xvi-p22.2">Schaff</span></span>: The Teaching of the Twelve Apostles, or the
Oldest Church Manual. N. York, 1885. 3d ed. revised and enlarged,
1889.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvi-p23"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvi-p24">Several church manuals or directories of public
worship, and discipline have come down to us from the first centuries
in different languages. They claim directly or indirectly apostolic
origin and authority, but are post-apostolic and justly excluded from
the canon. They give us important information on the ecclesiastical
laws, morals, and customs of the ante-Nicene age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvi-p25">1. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p25.1">The Teaching of the Twelve
Apostles</span> is the oldest and simplest church manual, of Jewish
Christian (Palestinian or Syrian) origin, from the end of the first
century, known to the Greek fathers, but only recently discovered and
published by Bryennios (1883). It contains in 16 chapters (1) a summary
of moral instruction based on the Decalogue and the royal commandment
of love to God and man, in the parabolic form of two ways, the way of
life and the way of death; (2) directions on the celebration of baptism
and the eucharist with the agape; (3) directions on discipline and the
offices of apostles (<i>i.e</i>. travelling evangelists), prophets,
teachers, bishops (<i>i.e</i>. presbysters), and deacons; (4) an
exhortation to watchfulness in view of the coming of the Lord and the
resurrection of the saints. A very remarkable book. Its substance
survived in the seventh book of the Apostolical Constitutions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvi-p26">2. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p26.1">The Ecclesiastical Canons of
the holy apostles</span> or <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p26.2">Apostolical Church
Order</span>, of Egyptian origin, probably of the third century. An
expansion of the former in the shape of a fictitious dialogue of the
apostles, first published in Greek by Bickell (1843), and then also in
Coptic and Syriac. It contains ordinances of the apostles on morals,
worship, and discipline.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvi-p27">3. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p27.1">The Apostolical
Constitutions</span>, the most complete and important Church Manual. It
is, in form, a literary fiction, professing to be a bequest of all the
apostles, handed down through the Roman bishop Clement, or dictated to
him. It begins with the words: "The apostles and elders, to all who
among the nations have believed in the Lord Jesus Christ. Grace be with
you, and peace." It contains, in eight books, a collection of moral
exhortations, church laws and usages, and liturgical formularies which
had gradually arisen in the various churches from the close of the
first century, the time of the Roman Clement, downward, particularly in
Jerusalem, Antioch, Alexandria, and Rome, partly on the authority of
apostolic practice. These were at first orally transmitted; then
committed to writing in different versions, like the creeds; and
finally brought, by some unknown hand, into their present form. The
first six books, which have a strongly Jewish-Christian tone, were
composed, with the exception of some later interpolations, at the end
of the third century, in Syria. The seventh book is an expansion of the
<i>Didache</i> of the Twelve Apostles. The eighth book contains a
liturgy, and, in an appendix, the apostolical canons. The collection of
the three parts into one whole may be the work of the compiler of the
eighth book. It is no doubt of Eastern authorship, for the church of
Rome nowhere occupies a position of priority or supremacy.<note place="end" n="265" id="v.vi.xvi-p27.2"><p id="v.vi.xvi-p28"> Harnack (l.c.
266-268) identifies Pseudo-Clement with Pseudo-<name id="v.vi.xvi-p28.1">Ignatius</name> and assigns him to the middle of the fourth
century.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvi-p28.2">65</span> The
design was, to set forth the ecclesiastical life for laity and clergy,
and to establish the episcopal theocracy. These constitutions were more
used and consulted in the East than any work of the fathers, and were
taken as the rule in matters of discipline, like the Holy Scriptures in
matters of doctrine. Still the collection, as such, did not rise to
formal legal authority, and the second Trullan council of 692 (known as
quinisextum), rejected it for its heretical interpolations, while the
same council acknowledged the Apostolical Canons.<note place="end" n="266" id="v.vi.xvi-p28.3"><p id="v.vi.xvi-p29"> Turrianus Bovius;
and the eccentric Whiston regarded these pseudoapostolic Constitutions
as a genuine work of the apostles; containing Christ’s
teaching during the forty days between the Resurrection and Ascension.
But Baronius, Bellarmin, and Petavius attached little weight to them,
and the Protestant scholars, Daillé and Blondel, attacked
and overthrew their genuineness and authority. The work is a gradual
growth, with many repetitions, interpolations, and contradictions and
anachronisms. James, who was beheaded (<span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p29.1">a.d.</span>
44), is made to sit in council with Paul (VI. 14), but elsewhere is
represented as dead (V. 7). The apostles condemn post-apostolic
heresies and heretics (VI. 8), and appoint days of commemoration of
their death (VIII. 33). Episcopacy is extravagantly extolled. P. de
Lagarde says: (Rel juris Eccles. ant., Preface, p. IV.): "Communis
vivorum doctorum fere omnium nunc invaluit opinio eas [constitutiones]
saeculo tertio clam succrevisse et quum sex aliquando libris septimo et
octavo auctas esse postea."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvi-p29.2">66</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvi-p30">The "<span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvi-p30.1">Apostolical Canons</span>"
consist of brief church rules or prescriptions, in some copies
eighty-five in number, in others fifty, and pretend to be of apostolic
origin, being drawn up by <name id="v.vi.xvi-p30.2">Clement of Rome</name>
from the directions of the apostles, who in several places speak in the
first person. They are incorporated in the "Constitutions" as an
appendix to the eighth book, but are found also by themselves, in
Greek, Syriac, Aethiopic, and Arabic manuscripts. Their contents are
borrowed partly from the Scriptures, especially the Pastoral Epistles,
partly from tradition, and partly from the decrees of early councils at
Antioch, Neo-Caesarea, Nicaea, Laodicea, &amp;c. (but probably not
Chalcedon, 451). They are, therefore, evidently of gradual growth, and
were collected either after the middle of the fourth century,<note place="end" n="267" id="v.vi.xvi-p30.3"><p id="v.vi.xvi-p31"> As Bickell
supposes. Beveridge put the collection in the third century.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvi-p31.1">67</span> or not
till the latter part of the fifth,<note place="end" n="268" id="v.vi.xvi-p31.2"><p id="v.vi.xvi-p32"> According to
Daillé, Dr. von Drey, and Mejer.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvi-p32.1">68</span> by some unknown hand, probably also in
Syria. They are designed to furnish a complete system of discipline for
the clergy. Of the laity they say scarcely a word. The eighty-fifth and
last canon settles the canon of the Scripture, but reckons among the
New Testament books two epistles of Clement and the genuine books of
the pseudo-Apostolic Constitutions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvi-p33">The Greek church, at the Trullan council of 692,
adopted the whole collection of eighty-five canons as authentic and
binding, and John of Damascus placed it even on a parallel with the
epistles of the apostle Paul, thus showing that he had no sense of the
infinite superiority of the inspired writings. The Latin church
rejected it at first, but subsequently decided for the smaller
collection of fifty canons, which Dionysus Exiguus about the year 500
translated from a Greek manuscript.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvi-p34"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="57" title="Church Discipline" shorttitle="Section 57" progress="21.03%" prev="v.vi.xvi" next="v.vi.xviii" id="v.vi.xvii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Church" subject2="Discipline" id="v.vi.xvii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.vi.xvii-p1">§ 57. Church Discipline.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvii-p3">I. Several Tracts of <name id="v.vi.xvii-p3.1">Tertullian</name> (especially De Poenitentia). The
Philosophumena of <name id="v.vi.xvii-p3.2">Hippolytus</name> (l. IX.). The
Epistles of <name id="v.vi.xvii-p3.3">Cyprian</name>, and his work De Lapsis.
The Epistolae Canonicae of Dionysius of Alex., <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p3.4">Gregory Thaumaturgus</span> (about 260), and <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p3.5">Peter</span> of Alex. (about 306), collected in <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p3.6">Routh’s</span> Reliquiae Sacrae, tom. III., 2nd
ed. The <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p3.7">Constit</span>. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p3.8">Apost</span>. II. 16, 21–24. The <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p3.9">Canons</span> of the councils of Elvira, Arelate, Ancyra,
Neo-Caesarea, and Nicaea, between 306 and 325 (in the Collections of
Councils, and in <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p3.10">Routh’s</span>
Reliq. Sacr. tom. IV.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvii-p4">II. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p4.1">Morinus</span>: De Disciplina
in administratione sacram poenitentiae, Par. 1651 (Venet. 1702).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvii-p5">Marshall: Penitential Discipline of the Primitive
Church. Lond. 1714 (new ed. 1844).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvii-p6">Fr. Frank: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvii-p6.1">Die Bussdisciplin der Kirche bis</span></i> zum 7
Jahrh. Mainz. 1868.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xvii-p7">On the discipline of the Montanists, see <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p7.1">Bonwetsch</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vi.xvii-p7.2">Die Geschichte des Montanismus</span></i> (1881),
pp. 108–118.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvii-p8"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvii-p9">The ancient church was distinguished for strict
discipline. Previous to Constantine the Great, this discipline rested
on purely moral sanctions, and had nothing to do with civil constraints
and punishments. A person might be expelled from one congregation
without the least social injury. But the more powerful the church
became, the more serious were the consequences of her censures, and
when she was united with the state, ecclesiastical offenses were
punished as offenses against the state, in extreme cases even with
death. The church always abhorred blood ("ecclesia non sitit
sanguiem"), but she handed the offender over to the civil government to
be dealt with according to law. The worst offenders for many centuries
were heretics or teachers of false doctrine.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p10">The object of discipline was, on the one hand, the
dignity and purity of the church, on the other, the spiritual welfare
of the offender; punishment being designed to be also correction. The
extreme penalty was excommunication, or exclusion from all the rights
and privileges of the faithful. This was inflicted for heresy and
schism, and all gross crimes, such as, theft, murder, adultery,
blasphemy, and the denial of Christ in persecution. After <name id="v.vi.xvii-p10.1">Tertullian</name>, these and like offences incompatible with the
regenerate state, were classed as mortal sins,<note place="end" n="269" id="v.vi.xvii-p10.2"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p11"> Peccata mortalia,
or, ad mortem; after a rather arbitrary interpretation of <scripRef passage="1 John 5:16" id="v.vi.xvii-p11.1" parsed="|1John|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.16">1 John 5:16</scripRef>.
<name id="v.vi.xvii-p11.2">Tertullian</name> gives seven mortal sins:
Homocidium idololatria, fraus, negatio blasphemia. utique et moechia
et. fornicatio et si qua alia violatio templi Dei. De pudic. c. 19,
These he declares irremissibilia, horum ultra exoratur non erit
Christus; that is, if thev be committed after baptism; for baptism
washes, away all former guilt. Hence he counselled delay of
baptism.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p11.3">69</span> in distinction from venial sins
or sins of weakness.<note place="end" n="270" id="v.vi.xvii-p11.4"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p12"> Peccata,
venialia.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p12.1">70</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p13">Persons thus excluded passed into the class of
penitents,<note place="end" n="271" id="v.vi.xvii-p13.1"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p14"> Poenitentes.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p14.1">71</span>
and could attend only the catechumen worship. Before they could be
re-admitted to the fellowship of the church, they were required to pass
through a process like that of the catechumens, only still more severe,
and to prove the sincerity of their penitence by the absence from all
pleasures, from ornament in dress, and from nuptial intercourse, by
confession, frequent prayer, fasting, almsgiving, and other good works.
Under pain of a troubled conscience and of separation from the only
saving church, they readily submitted to the severest penances. The
church teachers did not neglect, indeed, to inculcate the penitent
spirit and the contrition of the heart is the main thing. Yet many of
them laid too great stress on certain outward exercises. <name id="v.vi.xvii-p14.2">Tertullian</name> conceived the entire church penance as a
"satisfaction" paid to God. This view could easily obscure to a
dangerous degree the all-sufficient merit of Christ, and lead to that
self-righteousness against which the Reformation raised so loud a
voice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p15">The time and the particular form of the penances,
in the second century, was left as yet to the discretion of the several
ministers and churches. Not till the end of the third century was a
rigorous and fixed system of penitential discipline established, and
then this could hardly maintain itself a century. Though originating in
deep moral earnestness, and designed only for good, it was not fitted
to promote the genuine spirit of repentance. Too much formality and
legal constraint always deadens the spirit, instead of supporting and
regulating it. This disciplinary formalism first appears, as already
familiar, in the council of Ancyra, about the year 314.<note place="end" n="272" id="v.vi.xvii-p15.1"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p16"> Can. 4 sqq. See
Hefele, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.xvii-p16.1">Conciliengesch</span></i> (second ed.) I. 225 sqq. Comp.
also the fifth canon of Neocaesarea, and Hefele, p. 246.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p16.2">72</span></p>

<p id="v.vi.xvii-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.xvii-p18">Classes of Penitents.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvii-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p20">The penitents were distributed into four
classes:—</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p21">(1) The <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p21.1">weepers</span>,<note place="end" n="273" id="v.vi.xvii-p21.2"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xvii-p22.1">Προσκλαίοντες</span>,
flentes; also called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xvii-p22.2">χειμάζοντες</span>,
hiemantes</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p22.3">73</span> who
prostrated themselves at the church doors in mourning garments and
implored restoration from the clergy and the people.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p23">(2) The <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p23.1">hearers</span>,<note place="end" n="274" id="v.vi.xvii-p23.2"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xvii-p24.1">Ἀκροώμενοι</span>,
audientes, or auditores. The fourteenth canon of Nicaea (Hefele I. 418)
directs that "Catechumens who had fallen, should for three years be
only hearers, but afterwards pray with the Catechumens."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p24.2">74</span> who,
like the catechumens called by the same name, were allowed to hear the
Scripture lessons and the sermon.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p25">(3) The <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p25.1">kneelers</span>,<note place="end" n="275" id="v.vi.xvii-p25.2"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xvii-p26.1">Γονυκλίνοντες,</span>
genuflectentes: also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xvii-p26.2">ὑποπίπτοντες
,</span> Substrati. The terra <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xvii-p26.3">γόνυ
κλίνων</span>as designating
a class of penitents occurs only in the 5<span class="c34" id="v.vi.xvii-p26.4">th</span> canon of the Council of Neocaesarea, held after
314 and before 325.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p26.5">75</span> who
attended the public prayers, but only in the kneeling posture.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p27">(4) The <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xvii-p27.1">standers</span>,<note place="end" n="276" id="v.vi.xvii-p27.2"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xvii-p28.1">Συνιστάμενοι,</span>
consistentes.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p28.2">76</span> who
could take part in the whole worship standing, but were still excluded
from the communion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p29">Those classes answer to the four stages of
penance.<note place="end" n="277" id="v.vi.xvii-p29.1"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xvii-p30.1">Πρόσκλαυσις</span>,
fletus; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xvii-p30.2">ἀκρόασις</span>
auditus; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xvii-p30.3">ὑπόπτωσις</span>,
prostratio, humiliatio; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xvii-p30.4">σύστασις</span>,
consistentia. The last three classes are supposed to correspond to
three classes of catechumens, but without good reason. There was only
one class of catechumens, or at most two classes. See below,
§ 72.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p30.5">77</span>
The course of penance was usually three or four years long, but, like
the catechetical preparation, could be shortened according to
circumstances, or extended to the day of death. In the East there were
special penitential presbyters,<note place="end" n="278" id="v.vi.xvii-p30.6"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xvii-p31.1">Πρεσβύτεροι
ἐπὶ τῆς
μετανοίας,</span>
presbyteri poenitentiarii</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p31.2">78</span> intrusted with the oversight of the
penitential discipline.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvii-p32"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.xvii-p33">Restoration.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvii-p34"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p35">After the fulfilment of this probation came the
act of reconciliation.<note place="end" n="279" id="v.vi.xvii-p35.1"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p36"> Reconciliatio.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p36.1">79</span> The penitent made a public confession
of sin, received absolution by the laying on of hands of the minister,
and precatory or optative benediction,<note place="end" n="280" id="v.vi.xvii-p36.2"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p37"> The declarative,
and especially the direct indicative or judicial form of absolution
seems to be of later origin.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p37.1">80</span> was again greeted by the
congregation with the brotherly kiss, and admitted to the celebration
of the communion. For the ministry alone was he for ever disqualified.
<name id="v.vi.xvii-p37.2">Cyprian</name> and Firmilian, however, guard against
the view, that the priestly absolution of hypocritical penitents is
unconditional and infallible, and can forestall the judgment of God.<note place="end" n="281" id="v.vi.xvii-p37.3"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p38"> Cypr. Epist. LV.,
c. 15: "Neque enim prejudicamus Domino judicaturo, quominus si
penitentiam plenam et justam peccatoris invenerit tunc ratum faciat,
quod a nobis fuerit hic statutum. Si vero nos aliquis poenitentiae
simulatione deluserit, Deus, cui non deridetur, et qui cor hominis
intuetur, de his, quae nos minus perspeximus, judicet et servorum
suorum sententiam Dominus mendet." Comp. the similar passages in Epist.
LXXV. 4, and De Lapsi, c. 17. But if the church can err in imparting
absolution to the unworthy, as <name id="v.vi.xvii-p38.1">Cyprian</name>
concedes, she can err also in withholding absolution and in passing
sentence of excommunication.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p38.2">81</span></p>

<p id="v.vi.xvii-p39"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vi.xvii-p40">Two Parties.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvii-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p42">In reference to the propriety of any restoration
in certain cases, there was an important difference of sentiment, which
gave rise to several schisms. All agreed that the church punishment
could not forestall the judgment of God at the last day, but was merely
temporal, and looked to the repentance and conversion of the subject.
But it was a question whether the church should restore even the
grossest offender on his confession of sorrow, or should, under certain
circumstances leave him to the judgment of God. The strict, puritanic
party, to which the Montanists, the <name id="v.vi.xvii-p42.1">Novatian</name>s, and the Donatists belonged, and, for a time,
the whole African and Spanish Church, took ground against the
restoration of those who had forfeited the grace of baptism by a mortal
sin, especially by denial of Christ; since, otherwise, the church would
lose her characteristic holiness, and encourage loose morality. The
moderate party, which prevailed in the East, in Egypt, and especially
in Rome, and was so far the catholic party, held the principle that the
church should refuse absolution and communion, at least on the
death-bed, to no penitent sinner. Paul himself restored the Corinthian
offender.<note place="end" n="282" id="v.vi.xvii-p42.2"><p id="v.vi.xvii-p43"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:1" id="v.vi.xvii-p43.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1">1 Cor. 5:1</scripRef> sqq.
Comp. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 2:5" id="v.vi.xvii-p43.2" parsed="|2Cor|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.5">2 Cor. 2:5</scripRef> sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xvii-p43.3">82</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p44">The point here in question was of great practical
moment in the times of persecution, when hundreds and thousands
renounced their faith through weakness, but as soon as the danger was
passed, pleaded for readmission into the church, and were very often
supported in their plea by the potent intercessions of the martyrs and
confessors, and their libelli pacis. The principle was: necessity knows
no law. A mitigation of the penitential discipline seemed in such cases
justified by every consideration of charity and policy. So great was
the number of the lapsed in the Decian persecution, that even <name id="v.vi.xvii-p44.1">Cyprian</name> found himself compelled to relinquish his
former rigoristic views, all the more because he held that out of the
visible church there was no salvation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p45">The strict party were zealous for the holiness of
God; the moderate, for his grace. The former would not go beyond the
revealed forgiveness of sins by baptism, and were content with urging
the lapsed to repentance, without offering them hope of absolution in
this life. The latter refused to limit the mercy of God and expose the
sinner to despair. The former were carried away with an ideal of the
church which cannot be realized till the second coming of Christ; and
while impelled to a fanatical separatism, they proved, in their own
sects, the impossibility of an absolutely pure communion on earth. The
others not rarely ran to the opposite extreme of a dangerous looseness,
were quite too lenient, even towards mortal sins, and sapped the
earnestness of the Christian morality.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p46">It is remarkable that the lax penitential
discipline had its chief support from the end of the second century, in
the Roman church. <name id="v.vi.xvii-p46.1">Tertullian</name> assails that
church for this with bitter mockery. <name id="v.vi.xvii-p46.2">Hippolytus</name>, soon after him, does the same; for, though no
Montanist, he was zealous for strict discipline. According to his
statement (in the ninth book of his Philosophumena), evidently made
from fact, the pope Callistus, whom a later age stamped a saint because
it knew little of him, admitted bigami and trigami to ordination,
maintained that a bishop could not be deposed, even though he had
committed a mortal sin, and appealed for his view to <scripRef passage="Rom. 14:4" id="v.vi.xvii-p46.3" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4">Rom. 14:4</scripRef>, to the parable of the tares and the
wheat, <scripRef passage="Matt. 13:30" id="v.vi.xvii-p46.4" parsed="|Matt|13|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.30">Matt. 13:30</scripRef>,
and, above all, to the ark of Noah, which was a symbol of the church,
and which contained both clean and unclean animals, even dogs and
wolves. In short, he considered no sin too great to be loosed by the
power of the keys in the church. And this continued to be the view of
his successors.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xvii-p47">But here we perceive, also, how the looser
practice in regard to penance was connected with the interest of the
hierarchy. It favored the power of the priesthood, which claimed for
itself the right of absolution; it was at the same time matter of
worldly policy; it promoted the external spread of the church, though
at the expense of the moral integrity of her membership, and
facilitated both her subsequent union with the state and her hopeless
confusion with the world. No wonder the church of Rome, in this point,
as in others, triumphed at last over all opposition.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xvii-p48"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="58" title="Church Schisms" shorttitle="Section 58" progress="21.63%" prev="v.vi.xvii" next="v.vii" id="v.vi.xviii">

<p class="head" id="v.vi.xviii-p1">§ 58. Church Schisms.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xviii-p3">I. On the Schism of <name id="v.vi.xviii-p3.1">Hippolytus</name>-. The Philosophumena of <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p3.2">Hippol</span>. lib. IX. (ed. Miller, Oxf. 1851, better by Duncker
and Schneidewin, Gött. 1859), and the monographs on <name id="v.vi.xviii-p3.3">Hippolytus</name>, by Bunsen, Döllinger,
Wordsworth, Jacobi, and others (which will be noticed in chapter XIII.
§ 183).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xviii-p4">II. On the Schism of Felicissimus: <name id="v.vi.xviii-p4.1">Cyprian</name>: <i>Epist.</i> 38–40, 42,
55.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xviii-p5">III. On the <name id="v.vi.xviii-p5.1">Novatian</name>
Schism: <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p5.2">Hippol</span>.: <i>Philosoph.</i> 1 IX. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p5.3">Cypr</span>.: <i>Epist.</i> 41–52; and the
Epistles of <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p5.4">Cornelius</span> of Rome, and <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p5.5">Dionys</span>. of Alex., in Euseb. <i>H. E.,</i> VI.
43–45; VII. 8. Comp. Lit. in § 200.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vi.xviii-p6">IV. On the Meletian Schism: Documents in Latin
translation in <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p6.1">Maffei</span>: <i><span lang="IT" class="c15" id="v.vi.xviii-p6.2">Osservationi
Letterarie,</span></i> Verona, 1738, tom. III p. 11 sqq., and
the Greek fragments from the Liber de poenitentia of Peter of
Alexandria in <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p6.3">Routh</span>: Reliquicae Sacr. vol. II.
pp. 21–51. <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p6.4">Epiphan</span>.: Haer. 68
(favorable to Meletius); <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p6.5">Athanas</span>.: Apol.
contra Arianos, § 59; and after him, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p6.6">Socr</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p6.7">Sozom</span>., and <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p6.8">Theod</span>. (very unfavorable to Meletius).</p>

<p id="v.vi.xviii-p7"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vi.xviii-p8">Out of this controversy on the restoration of the
lapsed, proceeded four schisms during the third century; two in Rome,
one in North Africa, and one in Egypt. Montanism, too, was in a measure
connected with the question of penitential discipline, but extended
also to several other points of Christian life, and will be discussed
in a separate chapter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xviii-p9">I. The Roman schism of <name id="v.vi.xviii-p9.1">Hippolytus</name>. This has recently been brought to the light
by the discovery of his Philosophumena (1851). <name id="v.vi.xviii-p9.2">Hippolytus</name> was a worthy disciple of <name id="v.vi.xviii-p9.3">Irenaeus</name>, and the most learned and zealous divine in
Rome, during the pontificates of Zephyrinus (202–217),
and Callistus (217–222). He died a martyr in 235 or
236. He was an advocate of strict views on discipline in opposition to
the latitudinarian practice which we have described in the previous
section. He gives a most unfavorable account of the antecedents of
Callistus, and charges him and his predecessor with the patripassian
heresy. The difference, therefore, was doctrinal as well as
disciplinarian. It seems to have led to mutual excommunication and a
temporary schism, which lasted till <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p9.4">a.d.</span> 235.
<name id="v.vi.xviii-p9.5">Hippolytus</name> ranks himself with the successors
of the apostles, and seems to have been bishop of Portus, the port of
Rome (according to later Latin tradition), or bishop of Rome (according
to Greek writers). If bishop of Rome, he was the first schismatic pope,
and forerunner of <name id="v.vi.xviii-p9.6">Novatian</name>us, who was
ordained anti pope in 251.<note place="end" n="283" id="v.vi.xviii-p9.7"><p id="v.vi.xviii-p10"> See the particulars
in § 183, and in Döllinger’s
Hippol. and Call., Engl. transl. by A. Plummer (1876), p. 92 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xviii-p10.1">83</span> But the Roman Church must have
forgotten or forgiven his schism, for she numbers him among her saints
and martyrs, and celebrates his memory on the twenty-second of August.
Prudentius, the spanish poet, represents him as a Roman presbyter, who
first took part in the <name id="v.vi.xviii-p10.2">Novatian</name> schism, then
returned to the Catholic church, and was torn to pieces by wild horses
at Ostia on account of his faith. The remembrance of the schism was
lost in the glory of his supposed or real martyrdom. According to the
chronological catalogue of Popes from <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p10.3">a.d.</span>
354, a "presbyter" <name id="v.vi.xviii-p10.4">Hippolytus</name>, together with
the Roman bishop Pontianus, the successor of Callistus, was banished
from Rome in the reign of Alexander Severus (235), to the mines of
Sardinia.<note place="end" n="284" id="v.vi.xviii-p10.5"><p id="v.vi.xviii-p11"> See Mommsen, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.xviii-p11.1">Über den Chronographen vom
Jahr</span></i> 354 (1850), Lipsius, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vi.xviii-p11.2">Chronologie der Röm.
Bischöfe,</span></i> p. 40 sqq.;
Döllinger, I.c. p. 332 sqq.; Jacobi in Herzog<span class="c34" id="v.vi.xviii-p11.3">2</span> VI. 142 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xviii-p11.4">84</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xviii-p12">II. The schism of <name id="v.vi.xviii-p12.1">Felicississimus</name>, at Carthage, about the year 250,
originated in the personal dissatisfaction of five presbyters with the
hasty and irregular election of <name id="v.vi.xviii-p12.2">Cyprian</name> to
the bishopric, by the voice of the congregation, very soon after his
baptism, <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p12.3">a.d.</span> 248. At the head of this
opposition party stood the presbyter Novatus, an unprincipled
ecclesiastical demagogue, of restless, insubordinate spirit and
notorious character,<note place="end" n="285" id="v.vi.xviii-p12.4"><p id="v.vi.xviii-p13"> <name id="v.vi.xviii-p13.1">Cyprian</name> charges him with terrible cruelties, such as
robbing widows and orphans, gross abuse of his father, and of his wife
even during her pregnancy; and says, that he was about to be arraigned
for this and similar misconduct when the Decian persecution broke out.
<scripRef passage="Ep. 49" id="v.vi.xviii-p13.2" parsed="|Eph|49|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.49">Ep. 49</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xviii-p13.3">85</span> and the deacon Felicissimus, whom
Novatus ordained, without the permission or knowledge of <name id="v.vi.xviii-p13.4">Cyprian</name>, therefore illegally, whether with his own hands
or through those of foreign bishops. The controversy cannot, however,
from this circumstance, be construed, as it is by Neander and others,
into a presbyterial reaction against episcopal autocracy. For the
opponents themselves afterwards chose a bishop in the person of
Fortunatus. The <name id="v.vi.xviii-p13.5">Novatian</name>s and the Meletians
likewise had the episcopal form of organization, though doubtless with
many irregularities in the ordination.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xviii-p14">After the outbreak of the Decian persecution this
personal rivalry received fresh nourishment and new importance from the
question of discipline. <name id="v.vi.xviii-p14.1">Cyprian</name> originally
held <name id="v.vi.xviii-p14.2">Tertullian</name>’s
principles, and utterly opposed the restoration of the lapsed, till
further examination changed his views. Yet, so great was the multitude
of the fallen, that he allowed an exception in periculo mortis. His
opponents still saw even in this position an unchristian severity,
least of all becoming him, who, as they misrepresented him, fled from
his post for fear of death. They gained the powerful voice of the
confessors, who in the face of their own martyrdom freely gave their
peace-bills to the lapsed. A regular trade was carried on in these
indulgences. An arrogant confessor, Lucian, wrote to <name id="v.vi.xviii-p14.3">Cyprian</name> in the name of the rest, that he granted
restoration to all apostates, and begged him to make this known to the
other bishops. We can easily understand how this lenity from those who
stood in the fire, might take more with the people than the strictness
of the bishop, who had secured himself. The church of Novatus and
Felicissimus was a resort of all the careless lapsi. Felicissimus set
himself also against a visitation of churches and a collection for the
poor, which <name id="v.vi.xviii-p14.4">Cyprian</name> ordered during his
exile.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xviii-p15">When the bishop returned, after Easter, 251, he
held a council at Carthage, which, though it condemned the party of
Felicissimus, took a middle course on the point in dispute. It sought
to preserve the integrity of discipline, yet at the same time to secure
the fallen against despair. It therefore decided for the restoration of
those who proved themselves truly penitent, but against restoring the
careless, who asked the communion merely from fear of death. <name id="v.vi.xviii-p15.1">Cyprian</name> afterwards, when the persecution was
renewed, under Gallus, abolished even this limitation. He was thus, of
course, not entirely consistent, but gradually accommodated his
principles to circumstances and to the practice of the Roman church.<note place="end" n="286" id="v.vi.xviii-p15.2"><p id="v.vi.xviii-p16"> In <scripRef passage="Ep. 52" id="v.vi.xviii-p16.1" parsed="|Eph|52|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.52">Ep. 52</scripRef>, Ad
Antonianum, he tried to justify himself in regard to this change in his
views.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xviii-p16.2">86</span> His
antagonists elected their bishop, indeed, but were shortly compelled to
yield to the united force of the African and Roman churches, especially
as they had no moral earnestness at the bottom of their cause.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xviii-p17">His conflict with this schismatical movement
strengthened <name id="v.vi.xviii-p17.1">Cyprian</name>’s
episcopal authority, and led him in his doctrine of the unity of the
church to the principle of absolute exclusiveness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xviii-p18">III. The <name id="v.vi.xviii-p18.1">Novatian</name> schism
in Rome was prepared by the controversy already alluded to between
<name id="v.vi.xviii-p18.2">Hippolytus</name> and Callistus. It broke out soon
after the African schism, and, like it, in consequence of an election
of bishop. But in this case the opposition advocated the strict
discipline against the lenient practice of the dominant church. The
<name id="v.vi.xviii-p18.3">Novatian</name>ists<note place="end" n="287" id="v.vi.xviii-p18.4"><p id="v.vi.xviii-p19"> <name id="v.vi.xviii-p19.1">Novatian</name>i, <name id="v.vi.xviii-p19.2">Novatian</name>enses.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xviii-p19.3">87</span> considered themselves the only
pure communion,<note place="end" n="288" id="v.vi.xviii-p19.4"><p id="v.vi.xviii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xviii-p20.1">Καθαροί</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xviii-p20.2">88</span> and unchurched all churches which
defiled themselves by re-admitting the lapsed, or any other gross
offenders. They went much farther than <name id="v.vi.xviii-p20.3">Cyprian</name>, even as far as the later Donatists. They
admitted the possibility of mercy for a mortal sinner, but denied the
power and the right of the church to decide upon it, and to prevent, by
absolution, the judgment of God upon such offenders. They also, like
<name id="v.vi.xviii-p20.4">Cyprian</name>, rejected heretical baptism, and
baptized all who came over to them from other communions not just so
rigid as themselves.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xviii-p21">At the head of this party stood the Roman
presbyter <name id="v.vi.xviii-p21.1">Novatian</name>,<note place="end" n="289" id="v.vi.xviii-p21.2"><p id="v.vi.xviii-p22"> <name id="v.vi.xviii-p22.1">Eusebius</name> and the Greeks call him <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xviii-p22.2">Νοουάτος</span>,
and confound him with Novatus of Carthage. Dionysius of Alex., however,
calls him <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi.xviii-p22.3">Νοουατιανός</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vi.xviii-p22.4">89</span> an earnest, learned, but gloomy
man, who had come to faith through severe demoniacal disease and inward
struggles. He fell out with Cornelius, who, after the Decian
persecution in 251, was nominated bishop of Rome, and at once, to the
grief of many, showed great indulgence towards the lapsed. Among his
adherents the above-named Novatus of Carthage was particularly busy,
either from a mere spirit of opposition to existing authority, or from
having changed his former lax principles on his removal to Rome. <name id="v.vi.xviii-p22.5">Novatian</name>, against his will, was chosen bishop by
the opposition. Cornelius excommunicated him. Both parties courted the
recognition of the churches abroad. Fabian, bishop of Antioch,
sympathized with the rigorists. Dionysius of Alexandria, on the
contrary, accused them of blaspheming the most gracious Lord Jesus
Christ, by calling him unmerciful. And especially <name id="v.vi.xviii-p22.6">Cyprian</name>, from his zeal for ecclesiastical unity and his
aversion to Novatus, took sides with Cornelius, whom he regarded the
legitimate bishop of Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xviii-p23">In spite of this strong opposition the <name id="v.vi.xviii-p23.1">Novatian</name> sect, by virtue of its moral earnestness,
propagated itself in various provinces of the West and the East down to
the sixth century. In Phrygia it combined with the remnants of the
Montanists. The council of Nicaea recognized its ordination, and
endeavored, without success, to reconcile it with the Catholic church.
Constantine, at first dealt mildly with the <name id="v.vi.xviii-p23.2">Novatian</name>s, but afterwards prohibited them to worship in
public and ordered their books to be burnt.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xviii-p24">IV. The <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p24.1">Meletian</span> schism
in Egypt arose in the Diocletian persecution, about 305, and lasted
more than a century, but, owing to the contradictory character of our
accounts, it is not so well understood. It was occasioned by <name id="v.vi.xviii-p24.2">Meletius</name>, bishop of Lycopolis in Thebais, who,
according to one statement, from zeal for strict discipline, according
to another, from sheer arrogance, rebelled against his metropolitan,
Peter of Alexandria (martyred in 311), and during his absence
encroached upon his diocese with ordinations, excommunications, and the
like. Peter warned his people against him, and, on returning from his
flight, deposed him as a disturber of the peace of the church. But the
controversy continued, and spread over all Egypt. The council of Nicaea
endeavored, by recognizing the ordination of the twenty-nine Meletian
bishops, and by other compromise measures, to heal the division; but to
no purpose. The Meletians afterwards made common cause with the
Arians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vi.xviii-p25">The <span class="s03" id="v.vi.xviii-p25.1">Donatist</span> schism,
which was more formidable than any of those mentioned, likewise grew
out of the Diocletian persecution, but belongs more to the next
period.</p>

<p id="v.vi.xviii-p26"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="V" title="Christian Worship" shorttitle="Chapter V" progress="22.18%" prev="v.vi.xviii" next="v.vii.i" id="v.vii">

<div class="c20" id="v.vii-p0.1">
<h3 class="c19" id="v.vii-p0.2">CHAPTER V:</h3>
</div>

<p id="v.vii-p1"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Worship" id="v.vii-p1.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vii-p2">CHRISTIAN WORSHIP.</p>

<p id="v.vii-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii-p4">I. The richest sources here are the works of <span class="s03" id="v.vii-p4.1">Justin</span> M., <name id="v.vii-p4.2">Tertullian</name>,
<name id="v.vii-p4.3">Cyprian</name>, <name id="v.vii-p4.4">Eusebius</name>,
and the so-called <span class="s03" id="v.vii-p4.5">Constitutiones Apostolicae</span>;
also <name id="v.vii-p4.6">Clement of Rome</name> (<i>Ad Cor.</i>
59–61), and the Homily falsely ascribed to him (fully
publ. 1875).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii-p5">II. See the books quoted in vol. I. 455, and the
relevant sections in the archaeological works of <span class="s03" id="v.vii-p5.1">Bingham</span> (<i>Antiquities of the Christian Church,</i> Lond.
1708–22. 10 vols.; new ed. Lond. 1852, in 2 vols.),
<span class="s03" id="v.vii-p5.2">Augusti</span> (whose larger work fills 12 vols.,
Leipz. 1817–31, and his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii-p5.3">Handbuch der Christl. Archaeol.</span></i>
3 vols. Leipz. 1836), <span class="s03" id="v.vii-p5.4">Binterim</span> (R.C.), <span class="s03" id="v.vii-p5.5">Siegel</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.vii-p5.6">Smith</span> &amp; <span class="s03" id="v.vii-p5.7">Cheetham</span> (Dict. of Chr. Ant., Lond. 1875, 2 vols.),
and <span class="s03" id="v.vii-p5.8">Garrucci</span> (<i><span lang="IT" class="c15" id="v.vii-p5.9">Storia della arte crist</span></i>.,
1872–80, 6 vols.)</p>

<p id="v.vii-p6"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="59" title="Places of Common Worship" shorttitle="Section 59" progress="22.22%" prev="v.vii" next="v.vii.ii" id="v.vii.i">

<p class="head" id="v.vii.i-p1">§ 59. Places of Common Worship.</p>

<p id="v.vii.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.i-p3">R. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.i-p3.1">Hospinianus</span>: <i>De
Templis,</i> etc. Tig. 1603. And in his <i>Opera</i>, Genev. 1681.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.i-p4">Fabricius: De Templis vett. Christ. Helmst.
1704.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.i-p5">Muratori (R.C.): De primis Christianorum Ecclesiis.
Arezzo, 1770.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.i-p6">Hübsch<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.i-p6.1">: Altchristliche Kirchen.</span></i> Karlsruh,
1860.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.i-p7">Jos. Mullooly: St. Clement and his Basilica in Rome.
Rome, 2nd ed. 1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.i-p8"><span class="s11" id="v.vii.i-p8.1"><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vii.i-p8.2">De
Vogüé</span></span><i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vii.i-p8.3">: Architecture civile et relig. du
I</span></i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vii.i-p8.4">e</span> <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vii.i-p8.5">au Vll</span><span lang="FR" id="v.vii.i-p8.6">e</span></i> <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vii.i-p8.7">siècle. Paris,</span></i> 1877, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.i-p9">The numerous works on church architecture (by
Fergusson, Brown, Bunsen, Kugler, Kinkel, Kreuser, Schnaase,
Lübke, Voillet-le-Duc, De Vogüé etc.)
usually begin with the basilicas of the Constantinian age, which are
described in vol. III. 541 sqq.</p>

<p id="v.vii.i-p10"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.i-p11">The Christian worship, as might be expected from the
humble condition of the church in this period of persecution, was very
simple, strongly contrasting with the pomp of the Greek and Roman
communion; yet by no means puritanic. We perceive here, as well as in
organization and doctrine, the gradual and sure approach of the Nicene
age, especially in the ritualistic solemnity of the baptismal service,
and the mystical character of the eucharistic sacrifice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.i-p12">Let us glance first at the places of public
worship. Until about the close of the second century the Christians
held their worship mostly in private houses, or in desert places, at
the graves of martyrs, and in the crypts of the catacombs. This arose
from their poverty, their oppressed and outlawed condition, their love
of silence and solitude, and their aversion to all heathen art. The
apologists frequently assert, that their brethren had neither temples
nor altars (in the pagan sense of these words), and that their worship
was spiritual and independent of place and ritual. Heathens, like
Celsus, cast this up to them as a reproach; but <name id="v.vii.i-p12.1">Origen</name> admirably replied: The humanity of Christ is the
highest temple and the most beautiful image of God, and true Christians
are living statues of the Holy Spirit, with which no Jupiter of Phidias
can compare. <name id="v.vii.i-p12.2">Justin Martyr</name> said to the Roman
prefect: The Christians assemble wherever it is convenient, because
their God is not, like the gods of the heathen, inclosed in space, but
is invisibly present everywhere. <name id="v.vii.i-p12.3">Clement of
Alexandria</name> refutes the superstition, that religion is bound to
any building.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.i-p13">In private houses the room best suited for worship
and for the love-feast was the oblong dining-hall, the triclinium,
which was never wanting in a convenient Greek or Roman dwelling, and
which often had a semicircular niche, like the choir<note place="end" n="290" id="v.vii.i-p13.1"><p id="v.vii.i-p14"> Chorus, <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.i-p14.1">βῆμα</span></i>. The two are
sometimes identified, sometimes distinguished, the bema being the
sanctuary proper for the celebration of the holy mysteries, the choir
the remaining part of the chancel for the clergy; while the nave was
for the laity.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.i-p14.2">90</span> in the later churches. An
elevated seat<note place="end" n="291" id="v.vii.i-p14.3"><p id="v.vii.i-p15"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.i-p15.1">Ἄμβων</span></i>,
suggestus, pulpitum.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.i-p15.2">91</span>
was used for reading the Scriptures and preaching, and a simple
tables<note place="end" n="292" id="v.vii.i-p15.3"><p id="v.vii.i-p16"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.i-p16.1">Τράπεζα</span></i>,
mensa sacra; also ara, altare.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.i-p16.2">92</span> for
the holy communion. Similar arrangements were made also in the
catacombs, which sometimes have the form of a subterranean church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.i-p17">The first traces of special houses of worship<note place="end" n="293" id="v.vii.i-p17.1"><p id="v.vii.i-p18"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.i-p18.1">Ἐκκλησία,
ἐκκλησιαστήριον,
κυριακά,
οἶκος
θεοῦ,</span></i>, ecclesia, dominica,
domus Dei, templum. The names for a church building in the Teutonic and
Slavonic languages (Kirche, Church, Kerk, Kyrka, Tserkoff, etc.) are
derived from the Greek <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.i-p18.2">κυριακή,
κυριακόν</span></i>,
(belonging to the Lord, the Lord’s house), through the
medium of the Gothic; the names in the Romanic languages (Chiesa,
Igreja, Eglise, etc.) from the Latin ecclesia, although this is also
from the Greek, and meant originally assembly (either a local
congregation, or the whole body of Christians). Churches erected
specially in honor of martyrs were called martyria, memoriae, tropaea,
tituli.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.i-p18.3">93</span> occur
in <name id="v.vii.i-p18.4">Tertullian</name>, who speaks of going to
church,<note place="end" n="294" id="v.vii.i-p18.5"><p id="v.vii.i-p19"> In ecclcsima, in
domum Dei venire</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.i-p19.1">94</span> and in
his contemporary, <name id="v.vii.i-p19.2">Clement of Alexandria</name>, who
mentions the double meaning of the word <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vii.i-p19.3">εκκλησία</span>.<note place="end" n="295" id="v.vii.i-p19.4"><p id="v.vii.i-p20"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.i-p20.1">Τόπος,</span></i>and<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.i-p20.2">ἂθροισμα
τῶν
ἐκλεκτῶν</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.i-p20.3">95</span> About the year 230, Alexander Severus
granted the Christians the right to a place in Rome against the protest
of the tavern-keepers, because the worship of God in any form was
better than tavern-keeping. After the middle of the third century the
building of churches began in great earnest, as the Christians enjoyed
over forty years of repose (260–303), and multiplied
so fast that, according to <name id="v.vii.i-p20.4">Eusebius</name>, more
spacious places of devotion became everywhere necessary. The Diocletian
persecution began (in 303,) with the destruction of the magnificent
church at Nicomedia, which, according to <name id="v.vii.i-p20.5">Lactantius</name>, even towered above the neighboring imperial
palace.<note place="end" n="296" id="v.vii.i-p20.6"><p id="v.vii.i-p21"> De Mort. Persec. c.
12. The Chronicle of Edessa (in Assem. Bibl Orient. XI. 397) mentions
the destruction of Christian temples <span class="s03" id="v.vii.i-p21.1">a.d.</span>
292.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.i-p21.2">96</span> Rome
is supposed to have had, as early as the beginning of the fourth
century, more than forty churches. But of the form and arrangement of
them we have no account. With <name id="v.vii.i-p21.3">Constantine the
Great</name> begins the era of church architecture, and its first style
is the Basilica. The emperor himself set the example, and built
magnificent churches in Jerusalem, Bethlehem, and Constantinople,
which, however, have undergone many changes. His contemporary, the
historian <name id="v.vii.i-p21.4">Eusebius</name>, gives us the first
account of a church edifice which Paulinus built in Tyre between <span class="s03" id="v.vii.i-p21.5">a.d.</span> 313 and 322.<note place="end" n="297" id="v.vii.i-p21.6"><p id="v.vii.i-p22"> Hist. Ecel. X. 4.
<name id="v.vii.i-p22.1">Eusebius</name> also describes, in rhetorical
exaggeration and looseness, the churches built by Constantine in
Jerusalem, Antioch, and Constantinople (Vita Const. 1. III. 50; IV. 58,
59). See De Vogüe, Eglises de la terre-sainte,
Hübsch, l.c., , -tnd Smith &amp; Cheetliam, I. 368 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.i-p22.2">97</span> It included a large portico (<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vii.i-p22.3">πρὸπυλον</span></i>) a quadrangular atrium (<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vii.i-p22.4">αἴθριον</span></i>) surrounded by ranges of columns;
a fountain in the centre of the atrium for the customary washing of
hands and feet before entering the church; interior porticoes; the nave
or central space (<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vii.i-p22.5">βασίλειος
οἶκος</span></i>) with galleries above the aisles,
and covered by a roof of cedar of Lebanon; and the most holy altar
(<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vii.i-p22.6">ἅγιον
ἁγίων
θυσιαστήριον</span></i>). <name id="v.vii.i-p22.7">Eusebius</name> mentions also the thrones (<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vii.i-p22.8">θρόνοι</span></i>) for the bishops and presbyters,
and benches or seats. The church was surrounded by halls and inclosed
by a wall, which can still be traced. Fragments of five granite columns
of this building are among the ruins of Tyre.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.i-p23">The description of a church in the Apostolic
Constitutions,<note place="end" n="298" id="v.vii.i-p23.1"><p id="v.vii.i-p24"> II. 57, ed.
Ueltzen, p. 66 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.i-p24.1">98</span>
implies that the clergy occupy the space at the cast end of the church
(in the choir), and the people the nave, but mentions no barrier
between them. Such a barrier, however, existed as early as the fourth
century, when the laity were forbidden to enter the enclosure of the
altar.</p>

<p id="v.vii.i-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="60" title="The Lord's Day" shorttitle="Section 60" progress="22.56%" prev="v.vii.i" next="v.vii.iii" id="v.vii.ii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="The Lord's Day" id="v.vii.ii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.vii.ii-p1">§ 60. The Lord’s Day.</p>

<p id="v.vii.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.vii.ii-p3">See Lit. in vol. I.
476.</p>

<p id="v.vii.ii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.ii-p5">The celebration of the Lord’s Day in
memory of the resurrection of Christ dates undoubtedly from the
apostolic age.<note place="end" n="299" id="v.vii.ii-p5.1"><p id="v.vii.ii-p6"> The original
designations of the Christian Sabbath or weekly rest-day are: <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p6.1">ἡ
μία</span></i> or<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p6.2">μία
σαββάτων,</span></i>
the first day of the week (<scripRef passage="Matt. 28:1" id="v.vii.ii-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|28|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.1">Matt. 28:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 16:2" id="v.vii.ii-p6.4" parsed="|Mark|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.2">Mark 16:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 24:1" id="v.vii.ii-p6.5" parsed="|Luke|24|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.1">Luke 24:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 21:1" id="v.vii.ii-p6.6" parsed="|John|21|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.1">John 21:1</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Acts 20:7" id="v.vii.ii-p6.7" parsed="|Acts|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.7">Acts 20:7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:2" id="v.vii.ii-p6.8" parsed="|1Cor|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.2">1 Cor. 16:2</scripRef>), and <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p6.9">ἡ ἡμέρα
κυριακή</span></i>, the
Lord’s Day, which first occurs in <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:10" id="v.vii.ii-p6.10" parsed="|Rev|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.10">Rev. 1:10</scripRef>, then in
<name id="v.vii.ii-p6.11">Ignatius</name> and the fathers. The Latins render
it Dominicus or Dominica dies. Barnabas calls it the eighth day, in
contrast to the Jewish Sabbath. After Constantine the Jewish term
Sabbath and the heathen term Sunday (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p6.12">ἡμέρα
τοῦ
ἡλίου,</span></i> dies
Solis)were used also. In the edict of Gratian, <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ii-p6.13">a.d.</span> 386, two are combined: "Solis die, quem Dominicum
rite` dixere majores." On the Continent of Europe Sunday has ruled out
Sabbath completely; while in England, Scotland, and the United States
Sabbath is used as often as the other or oftener in religious
literature. The difference is characteristic of the difference in the
Continental and the Anglo-American observance of the
Lord’s Day.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p6.14">99</span>
Nothing short of apostolic precedent can account for the universal
religious observance in the churches of the second century. There is no
dissenting voice. This custom is confirmed by the testimonies of the
earliest post-apostolic writers, as Barnabas,<note place="end" n="300" id="v.vii.ii-p6.15"><p id="v.vii.ii-p7"> Ep., c. 15: "We
celebrate the eighth day with joy, on which Jesus rose from the dead,
and, after having appeared [to his disciple, ;], ascended to heaven."
It does not follow from this that Barnabas put the ascension of Christ
likewise on Sunday.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p7.1">00</span> <name id="v.vii.ii-p7.2">Ignatius</name>,<note place="end" n="301" id="v.vii.ii-p7.3"><p id="v.vii.ii-p8"> Ep. ad Magnes. c.
8, 9.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p8.1">01</span> and <name id="v.vii.ii-p8.2">Justin
Martyr</name>.<note place="end" n="302" id="v.vii.ii-p8.3"><p id="v.vii.ii-p9"> Apol. I. 67.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p9.1">02</span>
It is also confirmed by the younger Pliny.<note place="end" n="303" id="v.vii.ii-p9.2"><p id="v.vii.ii-p10"> "Stato die,
’ in his letter to Trajan, Ep. X. 97. This " stated
day, "on which the Christian, in Bithynia assembled before day-light to
sing hymns to Christ as a God, and to bind themselves by a sacramentum,
must be the Lord’s Day.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p10.1">03</span> The Didache calls the first day
"the Lord’s Day of the Lord."<note place="end" n="304" id="v.vii.ii-p10.2"><p id="v.vii.ii-p11"> Ch. 14: <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p11.1">Κυριακὴ
κυρίου</span></i>,
pleonastic. The adjective in <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:10" id="v.vii.ii-p11.2" parsed="|Rev|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.10">Rev. 1:10</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p11.3">04</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ii-p12">Considering that the church was struggling into
existence, and that a large number of Christians were slaves of heathen
masters, we cannot expect an unbroken regularity of worship and a
universal cessation of labor on Sunday until the civil government in
the time of Constantine came to the help of the church and legalized
(and in part even enforced) the observance of the
Lord’s Day. This may be the reason why the religious
observance of it was not expressly enjoined by Christ and the apostles;
as for similar reasons there is no prohibition of polygamy and slavery
by the letter of the New Testament, although its spirit condemns these
abuses, and led to their abolition. We may go further and say that
coercive Sunday laws are against the genius and spirit of the Christian
religion which appeals to the free will of man, and uses only moral
means for its ends. A Christian government may and ought to
<i>protect</i> the Christian Sabbath against open desecration, but its
<i>positive</i> observance by attending public worship, must be left to
the conscientious conviction of individuals. Religion cannot be forced
by law. It looses its value when it ceases to be voluntary.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ii-p13">The fathers did not regard the Christian Sunday as
a continuation of, but as a substitute for, the Jewish Sabbath, and
based it not so much on the fourth commandment, and the primitive rest
of God in creation, to which the commandment expressly refers, as upon
the resurrection of Christ and the apostolic tradition. There was a
disposition to disparage the Jewish law in the zeal to prove the
independent originality of Christian institutions. The same polemic
interest against Judaism ruled in the paschal controversies, and made
Christian Easter a moveable feast. Nevertheless, Sunday was always
regarded in the ancient church as a divine institution, at least in the
secondary sense, as distinct from divine ordinances in the primary
sense, which were directly and positively commanded by Christ, as
baptism and the Lord’s Supper. Regular public worship
absolutely requires a stated day of worship.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ii-p14"><name id="v.vii.ii-p14.1">Ignatius</name> was the first
who contrasted Sunday with the Jewish Sabbath as something done away
with.<note place="end" n="305" id="v.vii.ii-p14.2"><p id="v.vii.ii-p15"> Ep. ad Magna. c. 8,
9 in the shorter Greek recension (wanting in the Syriac edition).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p15.1">05</span> So did
the author of the so-called Epistle of Barnabas.<note place="end" n="306" id="v.vii.ii-p15.2"><p id="v.vii.ii-p16"> Cap. 15. This
Epistle is altogether too fierce in its polemics against Judaism to be
the production of the apostolic Barnabas.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p16.1">06</span> <name id="v.vii.ii-p16.2">Justin
Martyr</name>, in controversy with a Jew, says that the pious before
Moses pleased God without circumcision and the Sabbath,<note place="end" n="307" id="v.vii.ii-p16.3"><p id="v.vii.ii-p17"> Dial c. TryPh. M.
19, 27 (Tom. I. P. II. p. 68, 90, in the third ed. of Otto).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p17.1">07</span> and
that Christianity requires not one particular Sabbath, but a perpetual
Sabbath.<note place="end" n="308" id="v.vii.ii-p17.2"><p id="v.vii.ii-p18"> Dial. 12 (II, p.
46):<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p18.1">σαββατίζειν
ὑμᾶς</span></i> (so Otto reads,
but <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p18.2">ἡμᾶς</span></i> would be
better) <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p18.3">ὁ
καινὸς
νόμος διὰ
παντὸς</span></i> (belong to
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p18.4">σαββατίζειν</span></i>)<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p18.5">ἐθέλει</span></i>.
Comp. <name id="v.vii.ii-p18.6">Tertullian</name>, Contra <scripRef passage="Jud. c. 4" id="v.vii.ii-p18.7" parsed="|Judg|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.4">Jud. c. 4</scripRef>: "Unde nos
intelligimis magis, sabbatizare nos ab omni opere servili semper
debere, et non tantum septimo quoque die, sed per omne tempus."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p18.8">08</span>
He assigns as a reason for the selection of the first day for the
purposes of Christian worship, because on that day God dispelled the
darkness and the chaos, and because Jesus rose from the dead and
appeared to his assembled disciples, but makes no allusion to the
fourth commandment.<note place="end" n="309" id="v.vii.ii-p18.9"><p id="v.vii.ii-p19"> Apol. I. 67 (I. p.
161):<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p19.1">Τὴν δὲ
τοῦ ἡλίου
ἡμέραν
κοινῇ
πάντες τὴν
συνέλευσιν
ποιούμεθα,
ἐπειδὴ
πρώτη
ἐστὶν
ἡμέρα, ἐν
ᾗ ὁ θεὸς
τὸ σκότος
καὶ τὴν
ὕλην
τρέψας ,
κόσμον
ἐποίησε,
καὶ
Ἰησοῦς
Χριστὸς ὁ
ἡμέτερος
σωτὴρ τῇ
αυτῇ
ἡμέρᾳ ἐκ
νεκρῶν
ἀνέστη.
κ.τ.λ.</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p19.2">09</span> He uses the term "to sabbathize" (<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vii.ii-p19.3">σαββατίζειν</span></i>), only of the Jews, except in the
passage just quoted, where he spiritualizes the Jewish law. Dionysius
of Corinth mentions Sunday incidentally in a letter to the church of
Rome, <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ii-p19.4">a.d.</span>, 170: "To-day we kept the
Lord’s Day holy, in which we read your letter."<note place="end" n="310" id="v.vii.ii-p19.5"><p id="v.vii.ii-p20"> <name id="v.vii.ii-p20.1">Eusebius</name>, H. E. IV. 23.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p20.2">10</span> <name id="v.vii.ii-p20.3">Melito</name> of Sardis wrote a treatise on the
Lord’s Day, which is lost.<note place="end" n="311" id="v.vii.ii-p20.4"><p id="v.vii.ii-p21"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p21.1">Περὶ
κυριακῆς
λόγος</span></i>. Euseb. IV.
26.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p21.2">11</span> <name id="v.vii.ii-p21.3">Irenaeus</name> of Lyons, about 170, bears testimony to the
celebration of the Lord’s Day,<note place="end" n="312" id="v.vii.ii-p21.4"><p id="v.vii.ii-p22"> In one of his
fragments <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p22.1">περὶ τοῦ
πάσχα</span>, and by his part in
the Quartadecimanian controversy, which turned on the yearly
celebration of the Christian Passover, but implied universal agreement
as to the weekly celebration of the Resurrection. Comp. Hessey, Bampton
Lectures on Sunday. London, 1860, p. 373.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p22.2">12</span> but likewise regards the Jewish
Sabbath merely as a symbolical and typical ordinance, and says that
"Abraham without circumcision and without observance of Sabbaths
believed in God," which proves "the symbolical and temporary character
of those ordinances, and their inability to make perfect."<note place="end" n="313" id="v.vii.ii-p22.3"><p id="v.vii.ii-p23"> Adv. Haer. IV.
16.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p23.1">13</span> <name id="v.vii.ii-p23.2">Tertullian</name>, at the close of the second and
beginning of the third century, views the Lord’s Day
as figurative of rest from sin and typical of man’s
final rest, and says: "We have nothing to do with Sabbaths, new moons
or the Jewish festivals, much less with those of the heathen. We have
our own solemnities, the Lord’s Day, for instance, and
Pentecost. As the heathen confine themselves to their festivals and do
not observe ours, let us confine ourselves to ours, and not meddle with
those belonging to them." He thought it wrong to fast on the
Lord’s Day, or to pray kneeling during its
continuance. "Sunday we give to joy." But he also considered it
Christian duty to abstain from secular care and labor, lest we give
place to the devil.<note place="end" n="314" id="v.vii.ii-p23.3"><p id="v.vii.ii-p24"> De Orat. c. 23:
"Nos vero sicut accepimus, solo die Dominicae Resurrectionis non ab
isto tantum [the bowing of the knee], sed omni anxietatis habitu et
officio cavere debemus, differentes etiam negotia, ne quem diabolo
locum demus." Other passages of <name id="v.vii.ii-p24.1">Tertullian</name>,
<name id="v.vii.ii-p24.2">Cyprian</name>, Clement of Alex., and <name id="v.vii.ii-p24.3">Origen</name> see in Hessey, l.c., pp. 375 ff.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p24.4">14</span> This is the first express evidence of
cessation from labor on Sunday among Christians. The habit of standing
in prayer on Sunday, which <name id="v.vii.ii-p24.5">Tertullian</name>
regarded as essential to the festive character of the day, and which
was sanctioned by an ecumenical council, was afterwards abandoned by
the western church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ii-p25">The Alexandrian fathers have essentially the same
view, with some fancies of their own concerning the allegorical meaning
of the Jewish Sabbath.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ii-p26">We see then that the ante-Nicene church clearly
distinguished the Christian Sunday from the Jewish Sabbath, and put it
on independent Christian ground. She did not fully appreciate the
perpetual obligation of the fourth commandment in its substance as a
weekly day of rest, rooted in the physical and moral necessities of
man. This is independent of those ceremonial enactments which were
intended only for the Jews and abolished by the gospel. But, on the
other hand, the church took no secular liberties with the day. On the
question of theatrical and other amusements she was decidedly puritanic
and ascetic, and denounced them as being inconsistent on any day with
the profession of a soldier of the cross. She regarded Sunday as a
sacred day, as the Day of the Lord, as the weekly commemoration of his
resurrection and the pentecostal effusion of the Spirit, and therefore
as a day of holy joy and thanksgiving to be celebrated even before the
rising sun by prayer, praise, and communion with the risen Lord and
Saviour.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ii-p27">Sunday legislation began with Constantine, and
belongs to the next period.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ii-p28">The observance of the Sabbath among the Jewish
Christians gradually ceased. Yet the Eastern church to this day marks
the seventh day of the week (excepting only the Easter Sabbath) by
omitting fasting, and by standing in prayer; while the Latin church, in
direct opposition to Judaism, made Saturday a fast day. The controversy
on this point began as early as the, end of the second century</p>

<p id="v.vii.ii-p29"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ii-p30">Wednesday,<note place="end" n="315" id="v.vii.ii-p30.1"><p id="v.vii.ii-p31"> Feria quarta.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p31.1">15</span> and especially <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ii-p31.2"><span class="c18" id="v.vii.ii-p31.3">Friday</span></span>,<note place="end" n="316" id="v.vii.ii-p31.4"><p id="v.vii.ii-p32"> Feria sexta, <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ii-p32.1">ἡ
παρασκευή</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p32.2">16</span> were devoted to the weekly
commemoration of the sufferings and death of the Lord, and observed as
days of penance, or watch-days,<note place="end" n="317" id="v.vii.ii-p32.3"><p id="v.vii.ii-p33"> Dies stationum of
the milites Christi.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p33.1">17</span> and half-fasting (which lasted till
three o’clock in the afternoon).<note place="end" n="318" id="v.vii.ii-p33.2"><p id="v.vii.ii-p34"> Semijejunia.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ii-p34.1">18</span></p>

<p id="v.vii.ii-p35"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="61" title="The Christian Passover. (Easter)" shorttitle="Section 61" progress="23.06%" prev="v.vii.ii" next="v.vii.iv" id="v.vii.iii">

<p class="head" id="v.vii.iii-p1">§ 61. The Christian Passover. (Easter).</p>

<p id="v.vii.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iii-p3">R. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iii-p3.1">Hospinianus</span>: <i>Festa
Christ., h.e. de origine, progressu, ceremonies el ritibusfestorum
dierum Christ.</i> Tig. 1593, and often.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iii-p4">A. G. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iii-p4.1">Pillwitz</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p4.2">Gesch. der heil. Zeiten in
der abendländ. Kirche</span></i>. Dresden, 1842.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iii-p5">M. A. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iii-p5.1">Nickel</span> (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p5.2">Die heil. Zeiten u. Feste
nach ihrer Gesch. u. Feier in der kath. Kirche</span></i>.
Mainz, 1825–1838. 6 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iii-p6">P. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iii-p6.1">Piper</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p6.2">Gesch. des
Osterfestes</span></i>. Berl. 1845.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iii-p7">Lisco: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p7.1">Das christl. Kirchenjahr</span></i>. Berlin, 1840, 4th ed.
1850.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iii-p8">Strauss (court-chaplain of the King of Prussia, d.
1863): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p8.1">Das evangel.
Kirchenjahr</span></i>. Berlin, 1850.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iii-p9">Boberstag: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p9.1">Das evangel. Kirchenjahr</span></i>. Breslau
1857.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iii-p10">H. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iii-p10.1">Alt</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p10.2">Der Christliche
Cultus</span></i>, IInd Part: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p10.3">Das Kirchenjahr</span></i>, 2nd ed. Berlin
1860.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iii-p11">L. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iii-p11.1">Hensley</span>: Art.
<i>Easter</i> in Smith and Cheetham (1875), I.
586–595.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iii-p12">F. X. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iii-p12.1">Kraus</span> (R.C.): Art.
<i>Feste</i> in "<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p12.2">R.
Encykl. der Christl. Alterthümer</span></i>," vol. I.
(1881), pp. 486–502, and the Lit. quoted there. The
article is written by several authors, the section on Easter and
Pentecost by Dr. Funk of Tübingen.</p>

<p id="v.vii.iii-p13"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.iii-p14">The yearly festivals of this period were Easter,
Pentecost, and Epiphany. They form the rudiments of the church year,
and keep within the limits of the facts of the New Testament.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iii-p15">Strictly speaking the ante-Nicene church had two
annual festive seasons, the <i>Passover</i> in commemoration of the
suffering of Christ, and the <i>Pentecoste</i> in commemoration of the
resurrection and exaltation of Christ, beginning with Easter and ending
with Pentecost proper. But Passover and Easter were connected in a
continuous celebration, combining the deepest sadness with the highest
joy, and hence the term pascha (in Greek and Latin) is often used in a
wider sense for the Easter season, as is the case with the French <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p15.1">paque</span><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p15.2">or</span></i> <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p15.3">paques</span></i>, and the Italian <i><span lang="IT" class="c15" id="v.vii.iii-p15.4">pasqua</span></i>. The
Jewish passover also lasted a whole week, and after it began their
Pentecost or feast of weeks. The death of Christ became fruitful in the
resurrection, and has no redemptive power without it. The commemoration
of the death of Christ was called the pascha staurosimon or the
Passover proper.<note place="end" n="319" id="v.vii.iii-p15.5"><p id="v.vii.iii-p16"> Pascha, <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iii-p16.1">πάσχα</span></i>, is not
from the verb <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iii-p16.2">πάσχειν</span></i>,
to, suffer (though often confounded with it and with the Latin passio
by the Father, who were ignorant of Hebrew), but from the Hebrew <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.vii.iii-p16.3">חסַכֶּ</span> the Chaldee
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.vii.iii-p16.4">אהָסְכַּ</span>
, (Comp. the verb <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.vii.iii-p16.5">חסַכָּ</span> to pass over,
to spare). See Ex. chg. 12 and 13; <scripRef passage="Lev. 23:4-9" id="v.vii.iii-p16.6" parsed="|Lev|23|4|23|9" osisRef="Bible:Lev.23.4-Lev.23.9">Lev. 23:4–9</scripRef>; Num.
ch. 9. It has three meanings in the Sept. and the N. T. 1) the paschal
festival, called "the feast of unleavened bread," and lasting from the
fourteenth to the twentieth of Nisan, in commemoration of the sparing
of the first-born and the deliverance of Israel from Egypt; 2) the
paschal lamb which was slain between the two evenings. (3-5 <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iii-p16.7">p. m</span>.) on the 14<sup><span class="c34" id="v.vii.iii-p16.8">th</span></sup> of Nisan; 3) the paschal supper on the
evening- of the same day, which marked the beginning of the 15<span class="c34" id="v.vii.iii-p16.9">th</span> of Nisan, or the first
day of the festival. In the first sense it corresponds to the Christian
Easter-festival, as the type corresponds to the substance. Nevertheless
the translation Easter for Passover in the English version, <scripRef passage="Acts 12:4" id="v.vii.iii-p16.10" parsed="|Acts|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.4">Acts 12:4</scripRef>,
is a strange anachronism (corrected in the Revision).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iii-p16.11">19</span> The commemoration of the resurrection
was called the pascha anastasimon, and afterwards Easter.<note place="end" n="320" id="v.vii.iii-p16.12"><p id="v.vii.iii-p17"> Easter is the
resurrection festival which follow., ; the Passover proper, but is
included in the same festive week. The English Easter (Anglo-Saxon
easter, eastran, German <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.iii-p17.1">Ostern</span></i>) is connected with East and sunrise, and
is akin to <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iii-p17.2">ἠώς</span></i>, oriens, aurora
(comp. Jac. Grimm’s <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.iii-p17.3">Deutsche Mythol.</span></i> 1835, p. 181 and 349, and
Skeat’s Etym. Dict. E. Lang. sub Easter). The
comparison of sunrise and the natural spring with the new moral
creation in the resurrection of Christ, and the transfer of the
celebration of <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.iii-p17.4">Ostara</span></i>, the old German divinity of the rising,
health-bringing light, to the Christian Easter festival, was easy and
natural, because all nature is a symbol of spirit, and the heathen
myths are dim presentiments and carnal anticipations of Christian
truths.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iii-p17.5">20</span> The
former corresponds to the gloomy Friday, the other to the cheerful
Sunday, the sacred days of the week in commemoration of those great
events.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iii-p18">The Christian Passover naturally grew out of the
Jewish Passover as the Lord’s Day grew out of the
Sabbath; the paschal lamb being regarded as a prophetic type of Christ,
the Lamb of God slain for our sins (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:7, 8" id="v.vii.iii-p18.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0;|1Cor|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7 Bible:1Cor.5.8">1 Cor. 5:7, 8</scripRef>), and the deliverance from the bondage
of Egypt as a type of the redemption from sin. It is certainly the
oldest and most important annual festival of the church, and can be
traced back to the first century, or at all events to the middle of the
second, when it was universally observed, though with a difference as
to the day, and the extent of the fast connected with it. It is based
on the view that Christ crucified and risen is the centre of faith. The
Jewish Christians would very naturally from the beginning continue to
celebrate the legal passover, but in the light of its fulfillment by
the sacrifice of Christ, and would dwell chiefly on the aspect of the
crucifixion. The Gentile Christians, for whom the Jewish passover had
no meaning except through reflection from the cross, would chiefly
celebrate the Lord’s resurrection as they did on every
Sunday of the week. Easter formed at first the beginning of the
Christian year, as the month of Nisan, which contained the vernal
equinox (corresponding to our March or April.), began the sacred year
of the Jews. Between the celebration of the death and the resurrection
of Christ lay "the great Sabbath,"<note place="end" n="321" id="v.vii.iii-p18.2"><p id="v.vii.iii-p19"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iii-p19.1">Τὸ
μέγα
σάββατον,
τὸ ἅγιον
σάββατον</span></i>
, Sabbatum magnum.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iii-p19.2">21</span> on which also the Greek church fasted
by way of exception; and "the Easter vigils," <note place="end" n="322" id="v.vii.iii-p19.3"><p id="v.vii.iii-p20"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iii-p20.1">Παννυχίδες,</span></i>vigiae
paschae, Easter Eve. Good Friday and Easter Eve were a continuous fast,
which was prolonged till midnight or cock-crow. See Tertull. Ad uxoR.
II. 4; Euseb. H. E. VI. 34; Apost. ConSt. V. 18; VII. 23.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iii-p20.2">22</span> which were kept, with special
devotion, by the whole congregation till the break of day, and kept the
more scrupulously, as it was generally believed that the
Lord’s glorious return would occur on this night. The
feast of the resurrection, which completed the whole work of
redemption, became gradually the most prominent part of the Christian
Passover, and identical with Easter. But the crucifixion continued to
be celebrated on what is called "Good Friday."<note place="end" n="323" id="v.vii.iii-p20.3"><p id="v.vii.iii-p21"> Various names:
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iii-p21.1">πάσχα
σταυρώσιμου</span></i>
(as distinct from <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iii-p21.2">π.
ἀναστάσιμου</span></i>).<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iii-p21.3">ἡμέρα
σταυροῦ,
παρασκευὴ
μεγάλη</span></i> or <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iii-p21.4">ἀγία</span></i>,
parasceue, feria sexta major, Good Friday, Charfreitag (from<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iii-p21.5">χάρις</span> or from carus,
dear). But the celebration seems not to, have been universal; for <name id="v.vii.iii-p21.6">Augustin</name> says in his letter Ad Januar., that he did
not consider this day holy. See Siegel, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.iii-p21.7">Handbuch der christl. Kirchl.
Alterthümer</span></i>, I. 374 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iii-p21.8">23</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iii-p22">The paschal feast was preceded by a season of
penitence and fasting, which culminated in "the holy week."<note place="end" n="324" id="v.vii.iii-p22.1"><p id="v.vii.iii-p23"> From Palm Sunday to
Easter Eve. <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iii-p23.1">Ἑβδομὰς
μεγάλη</span></i>, or <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iii-p23.2">τοῦ
πάσχα</span></i>, hebdomas magna,
hebdomas nigra (in opposition to dominica in albis), hebdomas crux,
Chaiwoche.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iii-p23.3">24</span> This
fasting varied in length, in different countries, from one day or forty
hours to six weeks;<note place="end" n="325" id="v.vii.iii-p23.4"><p id="v.vii.iii-p24"> <name id="v.vii.iii-p24.1">Irenaeus</name>, in his letter to Victor of Rome (Euseb. V. 24):
"Not only is the dispute respecting the day, but also respecting the
manner of fasting. For some think that the v ought to fast only one
day, some two, some more days; some compute their day as consisting of
forty hours night and day; and this diversity existing among those that
observe it, is not a matter that has just sprung up in our times, but
long ago among those before us, who perhaps not having ruled with
sufficient strictness, established the practice that arose from their
simplicity and ignorance."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iii-p24.2">25</span> but after the fifth century, through
the influence of Rome, it was universally fixed at forty days,<note place="end" n="326" id="v.vii.iii-p24.3"><p id="v.vii.iii-p25"> quadragesima.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iii-p25.1">26</span> with
reference to the forty days’ fasting of Christ in the
wilderness and the Old Testament types of that event (the fasting of
Moses and Elijah).<note place="end" n="327" id="v.vii.iii-p25.2"><p id="v.vii.iii-p26"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 4:2" id="v.vii.iii-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.2">Matt. 4:2</scripRef>; comp.
<scripRef passage="Ex. 34:28" id="v.vii.iii-p26.2" parsed="|Exod|34|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.28">Ex. 34:28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Kings 19:8" id="v.vii.iii-p26.3" parsed="|1Kgs|19|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.8">1 Kings 19:8</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iii-p26.4">27</span></p>

<p id="v.vii.iii-p27"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="62" title="The Paschal Controversies" shorttitle="Section 62" progress="23.46%" prev="v.vii.iii" next="v.vii.v" id="v.vii.iv">

<p class="head" id="v.vii.iv-p1">§ 62. The Paschal Controversies.</p>

<p id="v.vii.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.vii.iv-p3">I. The sources for the paschal controversies:</p>

<p id="v.vii.iv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iv-p5">Fragments from <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iv-p5.1">Melito</span>,
<span class="s03" id="v.vii.iv-p5.2">Apollinarius, Polycrates,</span> <name id="v.vii.iv-p5.3">Clement of Alexandria</name>, <name id="v.vii.iv-p5.4">Irenaeus</name>, and <name id="v.vii.iv-p5.5">Hippolytus</name>,
preserved in <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iv-p5.6">Euseb</span>. <i>H. E.</i> IV. 3, 26; V.
23–25; VI. 13; <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iv-p5.7">The Chronicon
Pasch</span>. I. 12 sqq., a passage in the Philosophumena of <name id="v.vii.iv-p5.8">Hippolytus</name>, Lib. VIII. cap. 18 (p. 435, ed. Duncker
&amp; Schneidewin, 1859), a fragment from <name id="v.vii.iv-p5.9">Eusebius</name> in Angelo Mai’s Nova P. P.
Bibl. T. IV. 2O9–216, and the Haeresies of <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iv-p5.10">Epiphanius</span>, Haer. LXX. 1–3; LXX.
9.</p>

<p id="v.vii.iv-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.vii.iv-p7">II. Recent works, occasioned mostly by the
Johannean controversy:</p>

<p id="v.vii.iv-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iv-p9">Weitzel: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p9.1">Die Christl. Passafeier der drei ersten Jahrh.</span></i>
Pforzheim, 1848 (and in the "Studien und Kritiken," 1848, No. 4,
against Baur).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iv-p10">Baur: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p10.1">Das Christenthum der 3 ersten Jahrh.</span></i> (1853).
Tüb. 3rd ed. 1863, pp. 156–169. And several
controversial essays against Steitz.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iv-p11">Hilgenfeld: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p11.1">Der Paschastreit und das Evang. Johannis</span></i>
(in "Theol. Jahrbücher" for 1849);<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p11.2">Noch ein Wort über den
Passahstreit</span></i> (ibid. 1858); and <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p11.3">Der Paschastreit der alten Kirche
nach seiner Bedeutung für die Kirchengesch. und
für die Evangelienforschung urkundlich
dargestellt.</span></i> Halle 1860 (410 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iv-p12">Steitz: Several essays on the subject, mostly
against Baur, in the "<span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p12.1">Studien u. Kritiken</span>, "1856, 1857, and 1859; in the
"<span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p12.2">Theol.
Jahrbücher</span>, "1857, and art. Passah in
"Herzog’s Encycl." vol. XII. (1859), p. 149 sqq.,
revised in the new ed., by Wagenmann, XI. 270 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iv-p13">William Milligan: The Easter Controversies of the
second century in their relation to the Gospel of St. John, in the
"Contemporary Review" for Sept. 1867 (p. 101–118).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iv-p14">Emil Schürer: De Controversiis
paschalibus sec. post Chr. soc. exortis, Lips. 1869. By the same: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p14.1">Die Paschastreitigkeiten des
2<sup>ten</sup> Jahrh.,</span></i> in Kahnis’
"Zeitschrift für Hist. Theol." 1870, pp.
182–284. Very full and able.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iv-p15">C. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iv-p15.1">Jos</span>. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iv-p15.2">von Hefele</span> (R.C.)<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p15.3">: Conciliengeschichte,</span></i> I.
86–101 (second ed. Freib. 1873; with some important
changes).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iv-p16"><span class="s11" id="v.vii.iv-p16.1"><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p16.2">Abbé Duchesne</span></span><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p16.3">: <i>La question de la Pâque, in</i>
"Revue des questions historiques</span>," July 1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.iv-p17"><span class="s11" id="v.vii.iv-p17.1"><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p17.2">Renan</span></span><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p17.3">: <i>L’église chrét.</i>
445–451; and <i>M. Aurèle,</i>
194–206 (<i>la question de la
Páque</i></span>.</p>

<p id="v.vii.iv-p18"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.iv-p19">Respecting the time of the Christian Passover and of
the fast connected with it, there was a difference of observance which
created violent controversies in the ancient church, and almost as
violent controversies in the modern schools of theology in connection
with the questions of the primacy of Rome, and the genuineness of
John’s Gospel.<note place="end" n="328" id="v.vii.iv-p19.1"><p id="v.vii.iv-p20"> See note at the end
of the section.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p20.1">28</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p21">The paschal controversies of the ante-Nicene age
are a very complicated chapter in ancient church-history, and are not
yet sufficiently cleared up. They were purely ritualistic and
disciplinary, and involved no dogma; and yet they threatened to split
the churches; both parties laying too much stress on external
uniformity. Indirectly, however, they involved the question of the
independence of Christianity on Judaism.<note place="end" n="329" id="v.vii.iv-p21.1"><p id="v.vii.iv-p22"> So Renan regards
the controversy, Marc-Aurèle, p. 194, as a conflict between
two kinds of Christianity. <i><span lang="FR" id="v.vii.iv-p22.1">"le
christianisme qui s’envisageait</span></i>
comme une <i><span lang="FR" id="v.vii.iv-p22.2">suite du
judaisme</span></i>," and "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.vii.iv-p22.3">le christianisme qui s’envisageait comme la
destruction du judaisme</span></i>."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p22.4">29</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p23">Let us first consider the difference of observance
or the subject of controversy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p24">The Christians of Asia Minor, following the Jewish
chronology, and appealing to the authority of the apostles John and
Philip, celebrated the Christian Passover uniformly on the fourteenth
of Nisan (which might fall on any of the seven days of the week) by a
solemn fast; they fixed the close of the fast accordingly, and seem to
have partaken on the evening of this day, as the close of the fast, but
indeed of the Jewish paschal lamb, as has sometimes been supposed,<note place="end" n="330" id="v.vii.iv-p24.1"><p id="v.vii.iv-p25"> By Mosheim (De
rebus christ. ante Const. M Com., p. 435 sqq.) and Neander (in the
first edition of his Church Hist., 1. 518, but not in the second I.
512, Germ. ed., I. 298 in Torrey’s translation). There
is no trace of such a Jewish custom on the part of the Quartadecimani.
This is admitted by Hefele (I. 87), who formerly held to three parties
in this controversy; but there were only two.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p25.1">30</span> but of
the communion and love-feast, as the Christian passover and the
festival of the redemption completed by the death of Christ.<note place="end" n="331" id="v.vii.iv-p25.2"><p id="v.vii.iv-p26"> The celebration of
the eucharist is not expressly mentioned by <name id="v.vii.iv-p26.1">Eusebius</name>, but may be inferred. He says (H. E. V. 23):
"The churches of all Asia, guided by older tradition (<i><span lang="EL" class="c35" id="v.vii.iv-p26.2">ὡςἐκ
παραδόσεωςἀρχαιοτέρας</span></i>,
older than that of Rome), thought that they were bound to keep the
fourteenth day of the moon, on (or at the time of) the feast of the
Saviour’s Passover (<i><span lang="EL" class="c35" id="v.vii.iv-p26.3">ἐπὶ
τῆςτοῦ
σωτηρίου
πάσχα
ἐορτῆς</span></i>),
that day on which the Jews were commanded to kill the paschal lamb; it
being incumbent on them by all means to regulate the close of the fast
by that day on whatever day of the week it might happen to fall."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p26.4">31</span> The
communion on the evening of the 14th (or, according to the Jewish mode
of reckoning, the day from sunset to sunset, on the beginning of the
15th) of Nisan was in memory of the last pascha supper of Christ. This
observance did not exclude the idea that Christ died as the true
paschal Lamb. For we find among the fathers both this idea and the
other that Christ ate the regular Jewish passover with his disciples,
which took place on the14th.<note place="end" n="332" id="v.vii.iv-p26.5"><p id="v.vii.iv-p27"> Justin M.
Dial.c.111; Iren. Adv. Haer. II. 22, 3; Tert. De Bapt. 19; <name id="v.vii.iv-p27.1">Origen</name>, In Matth.; Epiph. Haer. XLII. St. Paul first
declared Christ to be our passover (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:7" id="v.vii.iv-p27.2" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. 5:7</scripRef>), and yet his companion
Luke, with whom his own account of the institution of the
Lord’s Supper agrees, represents
Christ’s passover meal as takin, place on the
14th.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p27.3">32</span> From the day of observance the Asiatic
Christians were afterwards called Quartadecimanians.<note place="end" n="333" id="v.vii.iv-p27.4"><p id="v.vii.iv-p28"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p28.1">ιδ ́</span>=14,
quarta decima. See <scripRef passage="Ex. 12:6" id="v.vii.iv-p28.2" parsed="|Exod|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.6">Ex. 12:6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Lev. 23:5" id="v.vii.iv-p28.3" parsed="|Lev|23|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.23.5">Lev. 23:5</scripRef>, where this day is prescribed
for the celebration of the Passover. Hence <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p28.4">Τεσσαρεσκαιδεκατῖται</span></i>Quartodecimani,
more correctly Quartadecimani. This sectarian name occurs in the canons
of the councils of Laodicea, 364, Constantinople, 381, etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p28.5">33</span> <name id="v.vii.iv-p28.6">Hippolytus</name> of Rome speaks of them contemptuously as a
sect of contentious and ignorant persons, who maintain that "the pascha
should be observed on the fourteenth day of the first month according
to the law, no matter on what day of the week it might fall."<note place="end" n="334" id="v.vii.iv-p28.7"><p id="v.vii.iv-p29"> Philosph. or
Refutat. of all Haeres. VIII. 18.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p29.1">34</span>
Nevertheless the Quartadecimanian observance was probably the oldest
and in accordance with the Synoptic tradition of the last Passover of
our Lord, which it commemorated.<note place="end" n="335" id="v.vii.iv-p29.2"><p id="v.vii.iv-p30"> So also Renan
regards it, <i><span lang="FR" id="v.vii.iv-p30.1">L’égl.
Chrét.,</span></i> p. 445sq., but he brings it, like
Baur, in conflict with the chronology of the fourth Gospel. He traces
the Roman custom from the pontificate of Xystus and Telesphorus, <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iv-p30.2">a.d.</span> 120.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p30.3">35</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p31">The Roman church, on the contrary, likewise
appealing to early custom, celebrated the death of Jesus always on a
Friday, the day of the week on which it actually occurred, and his
resurrection always on a Sunday after the March full moon, and extended
the paschal fast to the latter day; considering it improper to
terminate the fast at an earlier date, and to celebrate the communion
before the festival of the resurrection. Nearly all the other churches
agreed with the Roman in this observance, and laid the main stress on
the resurrection-festival on Sunday. This Roman practice created an
entire holy week of solemn fasting and commemoration of the
Lord’s passion, while the Asiatic practice ended the
fast on the 14<sup>th</sup> of Nisan, which may fall sometimes several
days before Sunday.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p32">Hence a spectacle shocking to the catholic sense
of ritualistic propriety and uniformity was frequently presented to the
world, that one part of Christendom was fasting and mourning over the
death of our Saviour, while the other part rejoiced in the glory of the
resurrection. We cannot be surprised that controversy arose, and
earnest efforts were made to harmonize the opposing sections of
Christendom in the public celebration of the fundamental facts of the
Christian salvation and of the most sacred season of the
church-year.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p33">The gist of the paschal controversy was, whether
the Jewish paschal-day (be it a Friday or not), or the Christian
Sunday, should control the idea and time of the entire festival. The
Johannean practice of Asia represented here the spirit of adhesion to
historical precedent, and had the advantage of an immovable Easter,
without being Judaizing in anything but the observance of a fixed day
of the month. The Roman custom represented the principle of freedom and
discretionary change, and the independence of the Christian festival
system. Dogmatically stated, the difference would be, that in the
former case the chief stress was laid on the Lord’s
death; in the latter, on his resurrection. But the leading interest of
the question for the early Church was not the astronomical, nor the
dogmatical, but the ritualistic. The main object was to secure
uniformity of observance, and to assert the originality of the
Christian festive cycle, and its independence of Judaism; for both
reasons the Roman usage at last triumphed even in the East. Hence
Easter became a movable festival whose date varies from the end of
March to the latter part of April.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p34">The history of the controversy divides itself into
three acts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p35">1. The difference came into discussion first on a
visit of <name id="v.vii.iv-p35.1">Polycarp</name>, bishop of Smyrna, to
Anicetus, bishop of Rome, between <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iv-p35.2">a.d.</span> 150 and
155.<note place="end" n="336" id="v.vii.iv-p35.3"><p id="v.vii.iv-p36"> Renan (l.c., p.
447) conjectures that Trenaeus and Florinus accompanied <name id="v.vii.iv-p36.1">Polycarp</name> on that journey to Rome. Neander and others give
a wrong date, 162. <name id="v.vii.iv-p36.2">Polycarp</name> died in 155, see
§ 19, p. 51, The pontificate of Anicetus began in 154 or
before.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p36.3">36</span> It was
not settled; yet the two bishops parted in peace, after the latter had
charged his venerable guest to celebrate the holy communion in his
church. We have a brief, but interesting account of this dispute by
<name id="v.vii.iv-p36.4">Irenaeus</name>, a pupil of <name id="v.vii.iv-p36.5">Polycarp</name>, which is as follows:<note place="end" n="337" id="v.vii.iv-p36.6"><p id="v.vii.iv-p37"> In a fragment of a
letter to the Roman bishop Victor, preserved by <name id="v.vii.iv-p37.1">Eusebius</name>, H. E. V. c. 24 (ed. Heinichen, I. 253).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p37.2">37</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p38">"When the blessed <name id="v.vii.iv-p38.1">Polycarp</name> sojourned at Rome in the days of Anicetus, and
they had some little difference of opinion likewise with regard to
other points,<note place="end" n="338" id="v.vii.iv-p38.2"><p id="v.vii.iv-p39"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p39.1">καὶ
περὶ
ἅλλων
τινῶν
μικρὰ
σχόντες</span></i>
(or<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p39.2">ἔχοντες</span></i>) <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p39.3">πρὸς
ἀλλήλους</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p39.4">38</span>
they forthwith came to a peaceable understanding on this head [the
observance of Easter], having no love for mutual disputes. For neither
could Anicetus persuade <name id="v.vii.iv-p39.5">Polycarp</name> not to
observe<note place="end" n="339" id="v.vii.iv-p39.6"><p id="v.vii.iv-p40"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p40.1">μὴ
τηρεῖν</span></i>, i.e. the
fourteenth of Nisan, as appears from the connection and from ch. 23.
The <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p40.2">τηρεῖν</span></i>
consisted mainly in fasting, and probably also the celebration of the
eucharist in the evening. It was a technical term for legal
observances, Comp. <scripRef passage="John 9:16" id="v.vii.iv-p40.3" parsed="|John|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.16">John 9:16</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p40.4">39</span>
inasmuch as he [Pol.] had always observed with John, the disciple of
our Lord, and the other apostles, with whom he had associated; nor did
<name id="v.vii.iv-p40.5">Polycarp</name> persuade Anicetus to observe Gr.
(threi’n) who said that he was bound to maintain the
custom of the presbyters (=bishops) before him. These things being so,
they communed together; and in the church Anicetus yielded to <name id="v.vii.iv-p40.6">Polycarp</name>, out of respect no doubt, the celebration
of the eucharist Gr. (thVn eujcaristivan), and they separated from each
other in peace, all the church being at peace, both those that observed
and those that did not observe [the fourteenth of Nisan], maintaining
peace."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p41">This letter proves that the Christians of the days
of <name id="v.vii.iv-p41.1">Polycarp</name> knew how to keep the unity of the
Spirit without uniformity of rites and ceremonies. "The very difference
in our fasting," says <name id="v.vii.iv-p41.2">Irenaeus</name> in the same
letter, "establishes the unanimity in our faith."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p42">2. A few years afterwards, about <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iv-p42.1">a.d.</span> 170, the controversy broke out in Laodicea, but was
confined to Asia, where a difference had arisen either among the
Quartadecimanians themselves, or rather among these and the adherents
of the Western observance. The accounts on this interimistic sectional
dispute are incomplete and obscure. <name id="v.vii.iv-p42.2">Eusebius</name>
merely mentions that at that time Melito of Sardis wrote two works on
the Passover.<note place="end" n="340" id="v.vii.iv-p42.3"><p id="v.vii.iv-p43"> H. E. IV. 26.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p43.1">40</span>
But these are lost, as also that of <name id="v.vii.iv-p43.2">Clement of
Alexandria</name> on the same topic.<note place="end" n="341" id="v.vii.iv-p43.3"><p id="v.vii.iv-p44"> With the exception
of a few fragments in the Chrenicon Paschale.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p44.1">41</span> Our chief source of information is
Claudius Apolinarius (Apollinaris),<note place="end" n="342" id="v.vii.iv-p44.2"><p id="v.vii.iv-p45"> <name id="v.vii.iv-p45.1">Eusebius</name> spells his name <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p45.2">Ἀπολινάριος</span></i>
(IV. 21 and 26, 27, ree Heinichen’s ed.), and so do
Photius, and the Chron. Pachale in most MSS. But the Latins spell his
name Apollinaris. He lived under <name id="v.vii.iv-p45.3">Marcus
Aurelius</name> (161-180), was an apologist and opponent of Montanism
which flourished especially in Phrygia, and must not be confounded with
one of the two Apollinarius or Apollinaris, father and son, of Laodicea
in Syria, who flourished in the fourth century.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p45.4">42</span> bishop of Hierapolis, in Phrygia, in
two fragments of his writings upon the subject, which have been
preserved in the Chronicon Paschale.<note place="end" n="343" id="v.vii.iv-p45.5"><p id="v.vii.iv-p46"> Ed. Dindorf I. 13;
in Routh’s Reliquiae Sacrae I.p. 160. Quoted and
discussed by Milligan, l.c. p. 109 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p46.1">43</span> These are as follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p47">"There are some now who, from ignorance, love to
raise strife about these things, being guilty in this of a pardonable
offence; for ignorance does not so much deserve blame as need
instruction. And they say that on <i>the fourteenth</i> [of Nisan]
<i>the Lord ate the paschal lamb</i> (<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vii.iv-p47.1">τὸ
πρόβατον
ἔφαγε</span></i>) with his disciples, but that He
himself suffered on the great day of unleavened bread<note place="end" n="344" id="v.vii.iv-p47.2"><p id="v.vii.iv-p48"> If this is the
genuine Quartadecimanian view, it proves conclusively that it agreed
with the Synoptic chronology as to the day of Christ’s
death, and that Weitzel and Steitz are wrong on this point.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p48.1">44</span> [i.e. the fifteenth of Nisan];
and they interpret Matthew as favoring their view from which it appears
that their view does not agree with the law,<note place="end" n="345" id="v.vii.iv-p48.2"><p id="v.vii.iv-p49"> Since according to
the view of Apolinarius, Christ as the true fulfillment of the law,
must have died on the 14<span class="c34" id="v.vii.iv-p49.1">th</span>, the day of the legal passover.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p49.2">45</span> and that the Gospels seem,
according to them, to be at variance.<note place="end" n="346" id="v.vii.iv-p49.3"><p id="v.vii.iv-p50"> This seems to be
the meaning of <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p50.1">στασιάζειν
δοκεῖ, κατ’
αὐτούς, τὰ
εὐαγγέλια</span></i>, inter
se pugnare, etc. On the assumption namely that John fixes the detail of
Christ on the fourteenth of Nisan, which, however, is a point in
dispute. The opponents who started from the chronology of the
Synoptists, could retort this objections.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p50.2">46</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p51">The Fourteenth is the true Passover of the Lord,
the great sacrifice, the. Son of God<note place="end" n="347" id="v.vii.iv-p51.1"><p id="v.vii.iv-p52"> The same argument
is urged in the fragments of <name id="v.vii.iv-p52.1">Hippolytus</name> in
the Chronicon Paschale. But that Jesus was the true Paschal Lamb is a
doctrine in which all the churches were agreed.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p52.2">47</span> in the place of the lamb ... who was
lifted up upon the horns of the unicorn ... and who was buried on the
day of the Passover, the stone having been placed upon his tomb."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p53">Here <name id="v.vii.iv-p53.1">Apolinarius</name>
evidently protests against the Quartadecimanian practice, yet simply as
one arising from ignorance, and not as a blameworthy heresy. He opposes
it as a chronological and exegetical mistake, and seems to hold that
the fourteenth, and not the fifteenth, is the great day of the death of
Christ as the true Lamb of God, on the false assumption that this truth
depends upon the chronological coincidence of the crucifixion and the
Jewish passover. But the question arises: Did he protest from the
Western and Roman standpoint which had many advocates in the East,<note place="end" n="348" id="v.vii.iv-p53.2"><p id="v.vii.iv-p54"> So Baur (p. 163
sq.) and the Tübingen School rightly maintain.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p54.1">48</span> or as
a Quartadecimanian?<note place="end" n="349" id="v.vii.iv-p54.2"><p id="v.vii.iv-p55"> As Weitzel, Steitz,
and Lechler assume in opposition to Baur.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p55.1">49</span> In the latter case we would be obliged
to distinguish two parties of Quartadecimanians, the orthodox or
catholic Quartadecimanians, who simply observed the 14th Nisan by
fasting and the evening communion, and a smaller faction of heretical
and schismatic Quartadecimanians, who adopted the Jewish practice of
eating a paschal lamb on that day in commemoration of the
Saviour’s last passover. But there is no evidence for
this distinction in the above or other passages. Such a grossly
Judaizing party would have been treated with more severity by a
catholic bishop. Even the Jews could no more eat of the paschal lamb
after the destruction of the temple in which it had to be slain. There
is no trace of such a party in <name id="v.vii.iv-p55.2">Irenaeus</name>,
<name id="v.vii.iv-p55.3">Hippolytus</name><note place="end" n="350" id="v.vii.iv-p55.4"><p id="v.vii.iv-p56"> In the passage of
the Philosoph. above quoted and in the fragments of the Paschal
Chronicle.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p56.1">50</span> and <name id="v.vii.iv-p56.2">Eusebius</name>
who speak only of one class of Quartadecimanians.<note place="end" n="351" id="v.vii.iv-p56.3"><p id="v.vii.iv-p57"> Epiphanius, it is
true, distinguishes different opinions among the Quartadecimanians
(Haer. L. cap. 1-3 Contra Quartadecimanas), but be makes no mention of
the practice of eating a Paschal lamb, or of any difference in this
chronology of the death of Christ.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p57.1">51</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p58">Hence we conclude that Apolinarius protests
against the whole Quartadecimanian practice, although very mildly and
charitably. The Laodicean controversy was a stage in the same
controversy which was previously discussed by <name id="v.vii.iv-p58.1">Polycarp</name> and Anicetus in Christian charity, and was soon
agitated again by Polycrates and Victor with hierarchical and
intolerant violence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p59">3. Much more important and vehement was the third
stage of the controversy between 190 and 194, which extended over the
whole church, and occasioned many synods and synodical letters.<note place="end" n="352" id="v.vii.iv-p59.1"><p id="v.vii.iv-p60"> <name id="v.vii.iv-p60.1">Eusebius</name>, H. E., V. 23-25.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p60.2">52</span> The
Roman bishop <name id="v.vii.iv-p60.3">Victor</name>, a very different man
from his predecessor Anicetus, required the Asiatics, in an imperious
tone, to abandon their Quartadecimanian practice. Against this <name id="v.vii.iv-p60.4">Polycrates</name>, bishop of Ephesus, solemnly protested
in the name of a synod held by him, and appealed to an imposing array
of authorities for their primitive custom. <name id="v.vii.iv-p60.5">Eusebius</name> has preserved his letter, which is quite
characteristic.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p61">"We," wrote the Ephesian bishop to the Roman pope
and his church, "We observe the genuine day; neither adding thereto nor
taking therefrom. For in Asia great lights<note place="end" n="353" id="v.vii.iv-p61.1"><p id="v.vii.iv-p62"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p62.1">Μεγάλα
στοιχεῖα</span></i>
in the sense of stars used Ep. ad Diog. 7; Justin Dial.c. 23 (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p62.2">τὰ
οὐράνια
στοιχεῖα</span></i>).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p62.3">53</span> have fallen asleep, which shall
rise again in the day of the Lord’s appearing, in
which he will come with glory from heaven, and will raise up all the
saints: Philip, one of the twelve apostles, who sleeps in Hierapolis,
and his two aged virgin daughters; his other daughter, also, who having
lived under the influence of the Holy Spirit, now likewise rests in
Ephesus; moreover, John, who rested upon the bosom of our Lord,<note place="end" n="354" id="v.vii.iv-p62.4"><p id="v.vii.iv-p63"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p63.1">ὁ
ἐπὶ τὸ
στῆθος τοῦ
κυρίου
ἀναπεσών</span></i>.
Comp. <scripRef passage="John 1" id="v.vii.iv-p63.2" parsed="|John|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1">John 1</scripRef>. 3: 25; 21: 20, This designation, as Renan admits
Marc-Aurèle, p. 196, note 2), implies that Polycrates
acknowledged the Gospel of John as genuine.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p63.3">54</span> who
was also a priest, and bore the sacerdotal plate,<note place="end" n="355" id="v.vii.iv-p63.4"><p id="v.vii.iv-p64"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.iv-p64.1">τὸ
πέταλον</span></i>.On
this singular expression, which is probably figurative for priestly
holiness, see vol. 1. p. 431, note 1.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p64.2">55</span> both a martyr and teacher; he is
buried in Ephesus. Also <name id="v.vii.iv-p64.3">Polycarp</name> of Smyrna,
both bishop and martyr, and Thraseas, both bishop and martyr of
Eumenia, who sleeps in Smyrna. Why should I mention Sagaris, bishop and
martyr, who sleeps in Laodicea; moreover, the blessed Papirius, and
Melito, the eunuch [celibate], who lived altogether under the influence
of the Holy Spirit, who now rests in Sardis, awaiting the episcopate
from heaven, in which he shall rise from the dead. All these observed
the fourteenth day of the passover according to the gospel, deviating
in no respect, but following the rule of faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p65">"Moreover, I, Polycrates, who am the least of you,
according to the tradition of my relatives, some of whom I have
followed. For seven of my relatives were bishops, and I am the eighth;
and my relatives always observed the day when the people of the Jews
threw away the leaven. I, therefore, brethren, am now sixty-five years
in the Lord, who having conferred with the brethren throughout the
world, and having studied the whole of the Sacred Scriptures, am not at
all alarmed at those things with which I am threatened, to intimidate
me. For they who are greater than I have said, ’we
ought to obey God rather than men.’ ... I could also
mention the bishops that were present, whom you requested me to summon,
and whom I did call; whose names would present a great number, but who
seeing my slender body consented to my epistle, well knowing that I did
not wear my gray hairs for nought, but that I did at all times regulate
my life in the Lord Jesus."<note place="end" n="356" id="v.vii.iv-p65.1"><p id="v.vii.iv-p66"> Euseb. V. 24 (ed.
Heinichen, 1. p. 250 sqq).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p66.1">56</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p67">Victor turned a deaf ear to this remonstrance,
branded the Asiatics as heretics, and threatened to excommunicate
them.<note place="end" n="357" id="v.vii.iv-p67.1"><p id="v.vii.iv-p68"> He is probably the
author of the pseudo-Cypranic homily against dice players (De
Aleatoribus), which assumes the tone of the papal encyclical.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p68.1">57</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p69">But many of the Eastern bishops, and even <name id="v.vii.iv-p69.1">Irenaeus</name>, in the name of the Gallic Christians,
though he agreed with Victor on the disputed point, earnestly reproved
him for such arrogance, and reminded him of the more Christian and
brotherly conduct of his predecessors Anicetus, Pius, Hyginus,
Telesphorus, and Xystus, who sent the eucharist to their dissenting
brethren. He dwelt especially on the fraternal conduct of Anicetus to
<name id="v.vii.iv-p69.2">Polycarp</name>. <name id="v.vii.iv-p69.3">Irenaeus</name>
proved himself on this occasion, as <name id="v.vii.iv-p69.4">Eusebius</name>
remarks, a true peacemaker, and his vigorous protest seems to have
prevented the schism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p70">We have from the same <name id="v.vii.iv-p70.1">Irenaeus</name> another utterance on this controversy,<note place="end" n="358" id="v.vii.iv-p70.2"><p id="v.vii.iv-p71"> In the third
fragment discovered by Pfaff, probably from his book against Blastus.
See Opera. ad. Stieren, I. 887.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p71.1">58</span>
saying: "The apostles have ordered that we should
’judge no one in meat or in drink, or in respect to a
feast-day or a new moon or a sabbath day’ (<scripRef passage="Col. 2:16" id="v.vii.iv-p71.2" parsed="|Col|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16">Col. 2:16</scripRef>). Whence then these wars? Whence
these schisms? We keep the feasts, but in the leaven of malice by
tearing the church of God and observing what is outward, in order to
reject what is better, faith and charity. That such feasts and fasts
are displeasing to the Lord, we have heard from the Prophets." A truly
evangelical sentiment from one who echoes the reaching of St. John and
his last words: "Children, love one another."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p72">4. In the course of the third century the Roman
practice gained ground everywhere in the East, and, to anticipate the
result, was established by the council of Nicaea in 325 as the law of
the whole church. This council considered it unbecoming, in Christians
to follow the usage of the unbelieving, hostile Jews, and ordained that
Easter should always be celebrated on the first Sunday after the first
full moon succeeding the vernal equinox (March 21), and always after
the Jewish passover.<note place="end" n="359" id="v.vii.iv-p72.1"><p id="v.vii.iv-p73"> In the Synodical
letter which the fathers of Nicaea addressed to the churches of Egypt,
Libya, and Pentapolis (Socrates, H. E. l.c. 9), it is said: "We have
also gratifying intelligence to communicate to you relating to the
unity of judgment on the subject of the most holy feast of Easter;
...that all the brethren in the East who have heretofore kept this
festival at the same time as the Jews, will henceforth conform to the
Romans and to us, and to all who from the earliest time have observed
our period of celebrating Easter." <name id="v.vii.iv-p73.1">Eusebius</name>;
reports (Vita Const. III. 19) that especially the province of Asia
acknowledged the decree. He thinks that only God and the emperor
Constantine could remove this, ; evil of two conflicting celebrations
of Easter.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.iv-p73.2">59</span> If the full moon occurs on a Sunday,
Easter-day is the Sunday after. By this arrangement Easter may take
place as early as March 22, or as late as April 25.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p74">Henceforth the Quartadecimanians were universally
regarded as heretics, and were punished as such. The Synod of Antioch,
341, excommunicated them. The Montanists and <name id="v.vii.iv-p74.1">Novatian</name>s were also cleared with the Quartadecimanian
observance. The last traces of it disappeared in the sixth century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p75">But the desired uniformity in the observance of
Easter was still hindered by differences in reckoning the Easter Sunday
according to the course of the moon and the vernal equinox, which the
Alexandrians fixed on the 21<sup>st</sup> of March, and the Romans on
the 18<sup>th</sup>; so that in the year 387, for example, the Romans
kept Easter on the 21<sup>st</sup> of March, and the Alexandrians not
till the 25<sup>th</sup> of April. In the West also the computation
changed and caused a renewal of the Easter controversy in the sixth and
seventh centuries. The old British, Irish and Scotch Christians, and
the Irish missionaries on the Continent adhered to the older cycle of
eighty-four years in opposition to the later Dionysian or Roman cycle
of ninety-five years, and hence were styled "Quartadecimanians "by
their Anglo-Saxon and Roman opponents, though unjustly; for they
celebrated Easter always on a Sunday between the 14<sup>th</sup> and
the 20<sup>th</sup> of the mouth (the Romans between the
15<sup>th</sup> and 21<sup>st</sup>). The Roman practice triumphed. But
Rome again changed the calendar under Gregory XIII. (<span class="s03" id="v.vii.iv-p75.1">a.d.</span> 1583). Hence even to this day the Oriental churches
who hold to the Julian and reject the Gregorian calendar, differ from
the Occidental Christians in the time of the observance of Easter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p76">All these useless ritualistic disputes might have
been avoided if, with some modification of the old Asiatic practice as
to the close of the fast, Easter, like Christmas, had been made an
immovable feast at least as regards the week, if not the day, of its
observance.</p>

<p id="v.vii.iv-p77"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vii.iv-p78">Note.</p>

<p id="v.vii.iv-p79"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p80">The bearing of this controversy on the Johannean
origin of the fourth Gospel has been greatly overrated by the negative
critics of the Tübingen School. Dr. Baur, Schwegler,
Hilgenfeld, Straus (<i>Leben Jesu,</i> new ed. 1864, p. 76 sq.),
Schenkel, Scholten, Samuel Davidson, Renan
(<i>Marc-Aurèle,</i> p. 196), use it as a fatal objection to
the Johannean authorship. Their argument is this: "The Asiatic practice
rested on the belief that Jesus ate the Jewish Passover with his
disciples on the evening of the 14<sup>th</sup> of Nisan, and died on
the 15<sup>th</sup>; this belief is incompatible with the fourth
Gospel, which puts the death of Jesus, as the true Paschal Lamb, on the
14<sup>th</sup> of Nisan, just before the regular Jewish Passover;
therefore the fourth Gospel cannot have existed when the Easter
controversy first broke out about <span class="s03" id="v.vii.iv-p80.1">a.d.</span> 160;
or, at all events, it cannot be the work of John to whom the Asiatic
Christians so confidently appealed for their paschal observance."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p81">But leaving out of view the early testimonies for
the authenticity of John, which reach back to the first quarter of the
second century, the minor premise is wrong, and hence the conclusion
falls. A closer examination of the relevant passages of John leads to
the result that he agrees with the Synoptic account, which puts the
last Supper on the 14<sup>th</sup>, and the crucifixion on the
15<sup>th</sup> of Nisan. (Comp. on this chronological difficulty vol.
I. 133 sqq.; and the authorities quoted there, especially John
Lightfoot, Wieseler, Robinson, Lange, Kirchner, and McClellan.)</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p82">Weitzel, Steitz, and Wagenmann deny the inference
of the Tübingen School by disputing the major premise, and
argue that the Asiatic observance (in agreement with the
Tübingen school and their own interpretation of
John’s chronology) implies that Christ died as the
true paschal lamb on the 14<sup>th</sup>, and not on the
15<sup>th</sup> of Nisan. To this view we object: 1) it conflicts with
the extract from Apolinarius in the Chronicon Paschale as given p. 214.
2) There is no contradiction between the idea that Christ died as the
true paschal lamb, and the Synoptic chronology; for the former was
taught by Paul (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:7" id="v.vii.iv-p82.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. 5:7</scripRef>),
who was quoted for the Roman practice, and both were held by the
fathers; the coincidence in the time being subordinate to the fact. 3)
A contradiction in the primitive tradition of Christ’s
death is extremely improbable, and it is much easier to conform the
Johannean chronology to the Synoptic than <i>vice versa.</i></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.iv-p83">It seems to me that the Asiatic observance of the
14<sup>th</sup> of Nisan was in commemoration of the last passover of
the Lord, and this of necessity implied also a commemoration of his
death, like every celebration of the Lord’s Supper. In
any case, however, these ancient paschal controversies did not hinge on
the chronological question or the true date of
Christ’s death at all but on the week-day and the
manner of its annual <i>observance.</i> The question was whether the
paschal communion should be celebrated on the 14<sup>th</sup> of Nisan,
or on the Sunday of the resurrection festival, without regard to the
Jewish chronology.</p>

<p id="v.vii.iv-p84"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="63" title="Pentecost" shorttitle="Section 63" progress="24.85%" prev="v.vii.iv" next="v.vii.vi" id="v.vii.v">

<p class="head" id="v.vii.v-p1">§ 63. Pentecost.</p>

<p id="v.vii.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.v-p3">Easter was followed by the festival of <span class="s03" id="v.vii.v-p3.1">Pentecost</span>.<note place="end" n="360" id="v.vii.v-p3.2"><p id="v.vii.v-p4"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.v-p4.1">Πεντεκοστή</span></i> (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.v-p4.2">ἡμέρα</span></i>),
Quinquagesima, is the fiftieth day after the Passover Sabbath, see vol.
I. 225 sqq. It is used by the fathers; in it wider sense for the whole
period of fifty days, from Easter to Whitsunday, and in a narrower
sense for the single festival of Whitsunday.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.v-p4.3">60</span> It rested on the Jewish feast of
harvest. It was universally observed, as early as the second century,
in commemoration of the appearances and heavenly exaltation of the
risen Lord, and had throughout a joyous character. It lasted through
fifty days—Quinquagesima —which were
celebrated as a continuous Sunday, by daily communion, the standing
posture in prayer, and the absence of all fasting. <name id="v.vii.v-p4.4">Tertullian</name> says that all the festivals of the heathen put
together will not make up the one Pentecost of the Christians.<note place="end" n="361" id="v.vii.v-p4.5"><p id="v.vii.v-p5"> De Idol. c. 12;
Comp. De Bapt. c. 19; Const. Apost. V. 20.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.v-p5.1">61</span> During
that period the Acts of the Apostles were read in the public service
(and are read to this day in the Greek church).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.v-p6">Subsequently the celebration was limited to the
fortieth day as the feast of the Ascension, and the fiftieth day, or
Pentecost proper (Whitsunday) as the feast of the outpouring of the
Holy Spirit and the birthday of the Christian Church. In this
restricted sense Pentecost closed the cycle of our
Lord’s festivals (the semestre Domini), among which it
held the third place (after Easter and Christmas).<note place="end" n="362" id="v.vii.v-p6.1"><p id="v.vii.v-p7"> In this sense
Pentecoste is first used by the Council of Elvira (Granada) <span class="s03" id="v.vii.v-p7.1">a.d.</span> 306, can. 43. The week following was afterwards
called Hebdomadas Spiritus Sancti.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.v-p7.2">62</span> It was also a favorite time for
baptism, especially the vigil of the festival.</p>

<p id="v.vii.v-p8"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="64" title="The Epiphan" shorttitle="Section 64" progress="24.94%" prev="v.vii.v" next="v.vii.vii" id="v.vii.vi">

<p class="head" id="v.vii.vi-p1">§ 64. The Epiphany</p>

<p id="v.vii.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.vi-p3">The feast of the <span class="s03" id="v.vii.vi-p3.1">Epiphany</span> is
of later origin.<note place="end" n="363" id="v.vii.vi-p3.2"><p id="v.vii.vi-p4"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.vi-p4.1">ἡ
ἐπιφάνεια,
τὰ
επιφάνια, ἡ
θεοφάνεια,
ἡμέρα τῶν
φώτων</span></i>: Epiphania,
Theophania, Dies Luminum, Festura Trium Regum, etc. The feast is first
mentioned by Clement of Alex. as the annual commemoration of the.
baptism of Christ by the Gnostic sect of the Basilidians (Strom. I.
21). Neander supposes that they derived it from the Jewish Christians
in Palestine. <name id="v.vii.vi-p4.2">Chrysostom</name> often alludes to
it.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vi-p4.3">63</span> It spread from the East towards the
West, but here, even in the fourth century, it was resisted by such
parties as the Donatists, and condemned as an oriental innovation. It
was, in general, the feast of the appearance of Christ in the flesh,
and particularly of the manifestation of his Messiahship by his baptism
in the Jordan, the festival at once of his birth and his baptism. It
was usually kept on the 6th of January.<note place="end" n="364" id="v.vii.vi-p4.4"><p id="v.vii.vi-p5"> <name id="v.vii.vi-p5.1">Augustin</name>, Serm. 202, § 2.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vi-p5.2">64</span> When the East adopted from the
West the Christmas festival, Epiphany was restricted to the celebration
of the baptism of Christ, and made one of the three great reasons for
the administration of baptism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.vi-p6">In the West it was afterwards made a collective
festival of several events in the life of Jesus, as the adoration of
the Magi, the first miracle of Cana, and sometimes the feeding of the
five thousand. It became more particularly the "feast of the three
kings," that is, the wise men from the East, and was placed in special
connexion with the mission to the heathen. The legend of the three
kings (Caspar, Melchior, Baltazar) grew up gradually from the recorded
gifts, gold, frankincense, and myrrh, which the Magi offered to the
new-born King, of the Jews.<note place="end" n="365" id="v.vii.vi-p6.1"><p id="v.vii.vi-p7"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 2:11" id="v.vii.vi-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.11">Matt. 2:11</scripRef>. The
first indistinct trace, perhaps, is in <name id="v.vii.vi-p7.2">Tertullian</name>, Adv., <scripRef passage="Jud. c. 9" id="v.vii.vi-p7.3" parsed="|Judg|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.9">Jud. c. 9</scripRef>: "Nam at Magos reges fere
habuit Oriens." The apocryphal Gospels of the infancy give us no
fiction on that point.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vi-p7.4">65</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.vi-p8">Of the <span class="s03" id="v.vii.vi-p8.1">Christmas</span> festival
there is no clear trace before the fourth century; partly because the
feast of the Epiphany in a measure held the place of it; partly because
of birth of Christ, the date of which, at any rate, was uncertain, was
less prominent in the Christian mind than his death and resurrection.
It was of Western (Roman) origin, and found its way to the East after
the middle of the fourth century for <name id="v.vii.vi-p8.2">Chrysostom</name>, in a Homily, which was probably preached Dec.
25, 386, speaks of the celebration of the separate day of the Nativity
as having been recently introduced in Antioch.</p>

<p id="v.vii.vi-p9"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="65" title="The Order of Public Worship" shorttitle="Section 65" progress="25.06%" prev="v.vii.vi" next="v.vii.viii" id="v.vii.vii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Worship" id="v.vii.vii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.vii.vii-p1">§ 65. The Order of Public Worship.</p>

<p id="v.vii.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.vii-p3">The earliest description of the Christian worship is
given us by a heathen, the younger <name id="v.vii.vii-p3.1">Pliny</name>,
<span class="s03" id="v.vii.vii-p3.2">a.d.</span> 109, in his well-known letter to Trajan,
which embodies the result of his judicial investigations in Bithynia.<note place="end" n="366" id="v.vii.vii-p3.3"><p id="v.vii.vii-p4"> Comp.
§17, p. 46, and G. Boissier, <i><span lang="FR" id="v.vii.vii-p4.1">De l’authenticité de la lettre de
Pline au sujet des Chrétiens,</span></i> in the
"Revue Archéol., " 1876, p. 114-125.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p4.2">66</span>
According to this, the Christians assembled on an appointed day
(Sunday) at sunrise, sang responsively a song to Christ as to God,<note place="end" n="367" id="v.vii.vii-p4.3"><p id="v.vii.vii-p5"> "Quod essent soliti
stato die ante lucem convenire, Carmenque, Christo, Deo, dicere secum
invicem."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p5.1">67</span> and
then pledged themselves by an oath (sacramentum) not to do any evil
work, to commit no theft, robbery, nor adultery, not to break their
word, nor sacrifice property intrusted to them. Afterwards (at evening)
they assembled again, to eat ordinary and innocent food (the
agape).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.vii-p6">This account of a Roman official then bears
witness to the primitive observance of Sunday, the separation of the
love-feast from the morning worship (with the communion), and the
worship of Christ as God in song.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.vii-p7"><name id="v.vii.vii-p7.1">Justin Martyr</name>, at the
close of his larger Apology,<note place="end" n="368" id="v.vii.vii-p7.2"><p id="v.vii.vii-p8"> Apol. l.c. 65-67
(Opera, ed. Otto III. Tom. I. P. I. 177-188). The passage quoted is
from ch. 67.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p8.1">68</span> describes the public worship more
particularly, as it was conducted about the year 140. After giving a
full account of baptism and the holy Supper, to which we shall refer
again, he continues:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.vii-p9">"On Sunday<note place="end" n="369" id="v.vii.vii-p9.1"><p id="v.vii.vii-p10"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.vii-p10.1">τῇ
τοῦ Ἡλίου
λεγομένῃ
ἡμέρᾳ</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p10.2">69</span> a meeting of all, who live in the
cities and villages, is held, and a section from the Memoirs of the
Apostles (the Gospels) and the writings of the Prophets (the Old
Testament) is read, as long as the time permits.<note place="end" n="370" id="v.vii.vii-p10.3"><p id="v.vii.vii-p11"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.vii-p11.1">Μέχρις
ἐγχωρεῖ</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p11.2">70</span> When the reader has finished, the
president,<note place="end" n="371" id="v.vii.vii-p11.3"><p id="v.vii.vii-p12"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.vii-p12.1">Ὁ
προεστώς</span></i>,
the presiding presbyter or bisbop.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p12.2">71</span>
in a discourse, gives all exhortation<note place="end" n="372" id="v.vii.vii-p12.3"><p id="v.vii.vii-p13"> ·<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.vii-p13.1">Τὴν
νουθεσίαν
καὶ
παράκλησιν.</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p13.2">72</span> to the imitation of these noble things.
After this we all rise in common prayer.<note place="end" n="373" id="v.vii.vii-p13.3"><p id="v.vii.vii-p14"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.vii-p14.1">Εὐχὰς
πέμπομεν</span></i>,
preces emittimus.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p14.2">73</span> At the close of the prayer, as we
have before described,<note place="end" n="374" id="v.vii.vii-p14.3"><p id="v.vii.vii-p15"> Chap. 65.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p15.1">74</span> bread and wine with water are brought.
The president offers prayer and thanks for them, according to the power
given him,<note place="end" n="375" id="v.vii.vii-p15.2"><p id="v.vii.vii-p16"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.vii-p16.1">Ὅση
δύναμις
αὐτῷ</span></i>, that is
probably pro viribus, quantum potest; or like <name id="v.vii.vii-p16.2">Tertullian</name>’s "de pectore", and" ex
proprio ingenio."Others translate wrongly: totis viribus, with all his
might, or with a clear, load voice. Comp. Otto, l.c. 187. The passages,
however, in no case contain any opposition to forms of prayer which
were certainly in use already at the time, and familiar Without book to
every worshipper; above all the Lord’s Prayer. The
whole liturgical literature of the fourth and fifth centuries
presupposes a much, older liturgics tradition. The prayers in the
eighth, book of the Apost. Constitutions are probably among the oldest
Portions of the work.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p16.3">75</span>
and the congregation responds the Amen. Then the consecrated elements
are distributed to each one, and partaken, and are carried by the
deacons to the houses of the absent. The wealthy and the willing then
give contributions according to their free will, and this collection is
deposited with the president, who therewith supplies orphans and
widows, poor and needy, prisoners and strangers, and takes care of all
who are in want. We assemble in common on Sunday because this is the
first day, on which God created the world and the light, and because
Jesus Christ our Saviour on the same day rose from the dead and
appeared to his disciples."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.vii-p17">Here, reading of the Scriptures, preaching (and
that as an episcopal function), prayer, and communion, plainly appear
as the regular parts of the Sunday worship; all descending, no doubt,
from the apostolic age. Song is not expressly mentioned here, but
elsewhere.<note place="end" n="376" id="v.vii.vii-p17.1"><p id="v.vii.vii-p18"> Cap. 13. Justin
himself wrote a book entitled <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.vii-p18.1">́ψάλτης</span></i>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p18.2">76</span>
The communion is not yet clearly separated from the other parts of
worship. But this was done towards the end of the second century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.vii-p19">The same parts of worship are mentioned in
different places by <name id="v.vii.vii-p19.1">Tertullian</name>.<note place="end" n="377" id="v.vii.vii-p19.2"><p id="v.vii.vii-p20"> See the passages
quoted by Otto, l.c. 184 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p20.1">77</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.vii-p21">The eighth book of the Apostolical Constitutions
contains already an elaborate service with sundry liturgical prayers.<note place="end" n="378" id="v.vii.vii-p21.1"><p id="v.vii.vii-p22"> B. VIII. 3 sqq.
Also VII. 33 sqq. See translation in the "Ante-Nicene Library, " vol.
XVII., P. II. 191 sqq. and 212 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.vii-p22.1">78</span></p>

<p id="v.vii.vii-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="66" title="Parts of Worship" shorttitle="Section 66" progress="25.28%" prev="v.vii.vii" next="v.vii.ix" id="v.vii.viii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Worship" id="v.vii.viii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.vii.viii-p1">§ 66. Parts of Worship.</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p3">1. The <span class="s03" id="v.vii.viii-p3.1">reading of Scripture
lessons</span> from the Old Testament with practical application and
exhortation passed from the Jewish synagogue to the Christian church.
The lessons from the New Testament came prominently into use as the
Gospels and Epistles took the place of the oral instruction of the
apostolic age. The reading of the Gospels is expressly mentioned by
<name id="v.vii.viii-p3.2">Justin Martyr</name>, and the Apostolical
Constitutions add the Epistles and the Acts.<note place="end" n="379" id="v.vii.viii-p3.3"><p id="v.vii.viii-p4"> BK. VII. 5.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.viii-p4.1">79</span> During the Pentecostal season the
Acts of the Apostles furnished the lessons. But there was no uniform
system of selection before the Nicene age. Besides the canonical
Scripture, post-apostolic writings, as the Epistle of <name id="v.vii.viii-p4.2">Clement of Rome</name>, the Epistle of Barnabas, and the Pastor
of Hermas, were read in some congregations, and are found in important
MSS. of the New Testament.<note place="end" n="380" id="v.vii.viii-p4.3"><p id="v.vii.viii-p5"> The Ep. of Clemens
in the Codex Alexandrinus (A); Barnabas and Hermas in the Cod.
Sinaiticus.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.viii-p5.1">80</span> The Acts of Martyrs were also read on
the anniversary of their martyrdom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p6">2. The <span class="s03" id="v.vii.viii-p6.1">sermon</span><note place="end" n="381" id="v.vii.viii-p6.2"><p id="v.vii.viii-p7"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.viii-p7.1">̔ομιλία,
λόγος</span></i>, sermo,
tractatus.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.viii-p7.2">81</span> was a
familiar exposition of Scripture and exhortation to repentance and a
holy life, and gradually assumed in the Greek church an artistic,
rhetorical character. Preaching was at first free to every member who
had the gift of public speaking, but was gradually confined as an
exclusive privilege of the clergy, and especially the bishop. <name id="v.vii.viii-p7.3">Origen</name> was called upon to preach before his
ordination, but this was even then rather an exception. The oldest
known homily, now recovered in full (1875), is from an unknown Greek or
Roman author of the middle of the second century, probably before <span class="s03" id="v.vii.viii-p7.4">a.d.</span> 140 (formerly ascribed to <name id="v.vii.viii-p7.5">Clement of Rome</name>). He addresses the hearers as "brothers"
and "sisters," and read from manuscript.<note place="end" n="382" id="v.vii.viii-p7.6"><p id="v.vii.viii-p8"> § 19,
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.viii-p8.1">ἀναγινώσκω
ὑμῖν</span></i>. But the homily
may have first been delivered extempore, and taken down by short-hand
writers (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.viii-p8.2">ταχυγράφοι,</span></i>
notarii). See Lightfoot, p. 306.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.viii-p8.3">82</span> The homily has no literary value,
and betrays confusion and intellectual poverty, but is inspired by
moral earnestness and triumphant faith. It closes with this doxology:
"To the only God invisible, the Father of truth, who sent forth unto us
the Saviour and Prince of immortality, through whom also He made
manifest unto us the truth and the heavenly life, to Him be the glory
forever and ever. Amen."<note place="end" n="383" id="v.vii.viii-p8.4"><p id="v.vii.viii-p9"> Ed. by Bryennios
(1875), and in the Patr. Apost. ed. by de Gebhardt and Harnack, I.
111-143. A good translation by Lightfoot, S. <name id="v.vii.viii-p9.1">Clement
of Rome</name>, Appendix, 380-390. Lightfoot says: "If the first
Epistle of Clement is the earliest foreshadowing of a Christian
liturgy, the so called Second Epistle is the first example of a
Christian homily." He thinks that the author was a bishop; Harnack,
that be was a layman, as be seems to distinguish himself from the
presbyters. Lightfoot assigns him to Corinth, and explains in this way
the fact that the homily was bound tip with the letter of Clement to
the Corinthians; while Harnack ably maintain, the Roman origin from the
time and circle of Hermas. Bryennios ascribe, ; it to <name id="v.vii.viii-p9.2">Clement of Rome</name> (which is quite impossible), Hilgenfeld
to <name id="v.vii.viii-p9.3">Clement of Alexandria</name> (which is equally
impossible).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.viii-p9.4">83</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p10">3. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.viii-p10.1">Prayer</span>. This essential
part of all worship passed likewise from the Jewish into the Christian
service. The oldest prayers of post-apostolic times are the eucharistic
thanksgivings in the Didache, and the intercession at the close of
Clement’s Epistle to the Corinthians, which seems to
have been used in the Roman church.<note place="end" n="384" id="v.vii.viii-p10.2"><p id="v.vii.viii-p11"> Ad Cor. ch. 59-61,
discovered and first published by Bryennios, 1875. We give
Clement’s prayer below, p. 228 sq. The prayers if the
Didache(chs.9 and 10), brought to light by Bryennios, 1883, are still
older, and breathe the spirit of primitive simplicity. See §
68.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.viii-p11.1">84</span> It is long and carefully composed, and
largely interwoven with passages from the Old Testament. It begins with
an elaborate invocation of God in antithetical sentences, contains
intercession for the afflicted, the needy, the wanderers, and
prisoners, petitions for the conversion of the heathen, a confession of
sin and prayer for pardon (but without a formula of absolution), and
closes with a prayer for unity and a doxology. Very touching is the
prayer for rulers then so hostile to the Christians, that God may grant
them health, peace, concord and stability. The document has a striking
resemblance to portions of the ancient liturgies which begin to appear
in the fourth century, but bear the names of Clement, James and Mark,
and probably include some primitive elements.<note place="end" n="385" id="v.vii.viii-p11.2"><p id="v.vii.viii-p12"> See vol. III. 517
sqq., and add to the literature there, quoted, P<span class="s03" id="v.vii.viii-p12.1">robs</span>t (R.C.)<i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.viii-p12.2">, Die
Liturgie der 3 ersten Jahrh.,</span></i> Tüb., 1870;
C. A. H<span class="s03" id="v.vii.viii-p12.3">ammond</span>, Ancient Liturgies (with
introduction, notes, and liturgical glossary), Oxford and Lond.,
1878.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.viii-p12.4">85</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p13">The last book of the Apostolical Constitutions
contains the pseudo- or post-Clementine liturgy, with special prayers
for believers, catechumens, the possessed, the penitent, and even for
the dead, and a complete eucharistic service.<note place="end" n="386" id="v.vii.viii-p13.1"><p id="v.vii.viii-p14"> Ap. Const., Bk.
VIII., also in the liturgical collections of Daniel, Neale, Hammond,
etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.viii-p14.1">86</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p15">The usual posture in prayer was standing with
outstretched arms in Oriental fashion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p16">4. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.viii-p16.1">Song</span>. The Church
inherited the psalter from the synagogue, and has used it in all ages
as an inexhaustible treasury of devotion. The psalter is truly catholic
in its spirit and aim; it springs from the deep fountains of the human
heart in its secret communion with God, and gives classic expression to
the religious experience of all men in every age and tongue. This is
the best proof of its inspiration. Nothing like it can be found in all
the poetry of heathendom. The psalter was first enriched by the
inspired hymns which saluted the birth of the Saviour of the world, the
Magnificat of Mary, the Benedictus of Zacharias, the Gloria in Excelsis
of the heavenly host, and the Nunc Dimittis of the aged Simeon. These
hymns passed at once into the service of the Church, to resound through
all successive centuries, as things of beauty which are "a joy
forever." Traces of primitive Christian poems can be found throughout
the Epistles and the Apocalypse. The angelic anthem (<scripRef passage="Luke 2:14" id="v.vii.viii-p16.2" parsed="|Luke|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.14">Luke 2:14</scripRef>) was
expanded into the Gloria in Excelsis, first in the Greek church, in the
third, if not the second, century, and afterwards in the Latin, and was
used as the morning hymn.<note place="end" n="387" id="v.vii.viii-p16.3"><p id="v.vii.viii-p17"> Const. Apost. lib.
VII. 47. Also in Daniel’s Thesaurus Hymnol., tom. III,
p. 4, where it is called <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.viii-p17.1">ὕμνος
ἑωθινός</span></i>(as
in Cod. Alex.), and commences: <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.viii-p17.2">Δόξα ἐν
ὑψίστοις
θεῷ</span></i>. Comp. Tom. II. 268
sqq. It is also called hymnus angelicus while the Ter Sanctus (from
<scripRef passage="Isa. 6:3" id="v.vii.viii-p17.3" parsed="|Isa|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.3">Isa. 6:3</scripRef>) came afterwards to be distinguished as hymnus seraphicus.
Daniel ascribes the former to the third century, Routh to the second.
It is found with slight variations at the end of the Alexandrian Codex
of the Bible (in the British Museum), and in the Zurich Psalter
reprinted by Tischendorf in his Monumenta Sacra. The Latin form is
usually traced to Hilary of Poictiers in the fourth century.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.viii-p17.4">87</span> It is one of the classical forms of
devotion, like the Latin Te Deum of later date. The evening hymn of the
Greek church is less familiar and of inferior merit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p18">The following is a free translation:</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p19"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p19.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p19.3">"Hail! cheerful Light, of His pure glory poured,</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p19.4">Who is th’ Immortal Father,
Heavenly, Blest,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p19.5">Holiest of Holies—Jesus Christ our
Lord!</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p19.6">Now are we come to the Sun’s hour of
rest,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p19.7">The lights of Evening round us shine,</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p19.8">We sing the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost Divine!</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p19.9">Worthiest art Thou at all times, to be sung</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p19.10">With undefiled tongue,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p19.11">Son of our God, Giver of Life alone!</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p19.12">Therefore, in all the world, Thy glories, Lord, we
own."<note place="end" n="388" id="v.vii.viii-p19.13"><p id="v.vii.viii-p20"> Daniel, l.c. vol.
III. p. 5. Comp. in part Const. Ap. VIII. 37. The <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.viii-p20.1">ὕμνος
ἑαπερινός</span></i>or
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.viii-p20.2">ὕμνος
τοῦ
λυχνικοῦ</span></i>,
commences:</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p21"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.viii-p21.1">Φῶς
ἱλαρὸν
ἁγίας
δόχης</span></p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p22"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.viii-p22.1">Ἀθανάτου
πατρὸς
οὐρανίου.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.viii-p22.2">88</span></l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p23"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p24">An author towards the close of the second
century<note place="end" n="389" id="v.vii.viii-p24.1"><p id="v.vii.viii-p25"> In Euseb. H. E. V.
28.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.viii-p25.1">89</span> could
appeal against the Artemonites, to a multitude of hymns in proof of the
faith of the church in the divinity of Christ: "How many psalms and
odes of the Christians are there not, which have been written from the
beginning by believers, and which, in their theology, praise Christ as
the Logos of God?" Tradition says, that the antiphonies, or responsive
songs; were introduced by <name id="v.vii.viii-p25.2">Ignatius</name> of
Antioch. The Gnostics, Valentine and Bardesanes also composed religious
songs; and the church surely learned the practice not from them, but
from the Old Testament psalms.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p26">The oldest Christian poem preserved to us which
can be traced to an individual author is from the pen of the profound
Christian philosopher, <name id="v.vii.viii-p26.1">Clement of Alexandria</name>,
who taught theology ill that city before <span class="s03" id="v.vii.viii-p26.2">a.d.</span>
202. It is a sublime but somewhat turgid song of praise to the Logos,
as the divine educator and leader of the human race, and though not
intended and adapted for public worship, is remarkable for its spirit
and antiquity.<note place="end" n="390" id="v.vii.viii-p26.3"><p id="v.vii.viii-p27"> In the Paedag. III.
12 (p. 311 ed. Pott.); also in Daniel’s Thesaurus
hymnologicus III. p. 3 and 4. Daniel calls it "vetustissimus hymnus
ecclesiae", but the Gloria in Excelsis may dispute this claim. The poem
has been often translated into Cierinan, by Münter (in
Rambach’s <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.viii-p27.1">Anthologie christl. Gesänge,</span></i> I. p,
35); Dorner (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.viii-p27.2">Christologie,</span></i> I. 293); Fortlage (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.viii-p27.3">Gesänge christl.
Vorzeit</span></i>, 1844, p. 38); and in rhyme by Hagenbach
(<i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.viii-p27.4">Die K. G. der 3 ersten
Jahrh.</span></i> p. 222 sq.). An English translation may be
found in Mrs. Charles: The Voice of Christian Life, in Song, N. York,
1858, p. 44 sq., and a closer one in the "Ante-Nicene Christian
Library, " vol. V. p. 343 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.viii-p27.5">90</span></p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vii.viii-p29">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p30"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p31">I. The Prayer of the Roman Church from the newly
recovered portion of the Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians, ch.
59–61 (in Bishop Lightfoot’s
translation, <i>St.</i> <name id="v.vii.viii-p31.1">Clement of Rome</name>,
Append. pp. 376–378):</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p32">"Grant unto us, Lord, that we may set our hope on
Thy Name which is the primal source of all creation, and open the eyes
of our hearts, that we may know Thee, who alone <i>abidest Highest in
the highest, Holy in the holy;</i> who <i>layest low the insolence of
the proud</i>: who <i>scatterest the imaginings of nations</i>; who
<i>settest the lowly on high,</i> and <i>bringest the lofty low;</i>
who <i>makest rich and makest poor</i>; who <i>killest and makest
alive</i>; who alone art the Benefactor of spirits and the God of all
flesh; who <i>lookest into the abysses,</i> who scannest the works of
man; the Succor of them that are in peril, <i>the Saviour of them that
are in despair;</i> the Creator and Overseer of every spirit; who
multipliest the nations upon earth, and hast chosen out from all men
those that love Thee through Jesus Christ, Thy beloved Son, through
whom Thou didst instruct us, didst sanctify us, didst honor us. We
beseech Thee, Lord and Master, to be our help and succor. Save those
among us who are in tribulation; have mercy on the lowly; lift up the
fallen; show Thyself unto the needy; heal the ungodly; convert the
wanderers of Thy people; feed the hungry; release our prisoners; raise
up the weak; comfort the faint-hearted. Let all the Gentiles know that
<i>Thou art God alone</i>, and Jesus Christ is Thy Son, and <i>we are
Thy people and the sheep of Thy pastures</i></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p33">"Thou through Thine operation didst make manifest
the everlasting faithful of the world. Thou, Lord, didst create the
earth. Thou art faithful throughout all generations, righteous in Thy
judgments, marvellous in strength and excellence. Thou that art wise in
creating and prudent in establishing that which Thou hast made, that
art good in the things which are seen and faithful with them that trust
on Thee, pitiful and compassionate, forgive us our iniquities and our
unrighteousnesses and our transgressions and shortcomings. Lay not to
our account every sin of Thy servants and Thine handmaids, but cleanse
us with the cleansing of Thy truth, and guide our steps to walk in
holiness and righteousness and singleness of heart, and to do such
things as are good and well-pleasing in Thy sight and in the sight of
our rulers. Yea Lord, make Thy face to shine upon us in peace for our
good, that we may be sheltered by Thy mighty hand and delivered from
every sin by Thine uplifted arm. And deliver up from them that hate us
wrongfully. Give concord and peace to us and to all that dwell on the
earth, as thou gavest to our fathers, when they called on Thee in faith
and truth with holiness, that we may be saved, while we render
obedience to Thine almighty and most excellent Name, and to our rulers
and governors upon the earth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p34">"Thou, Lord and Master, hast given them the power
of sovereignty through Thine excellent and unspeakable might, that we
knowing the glory and honor which Thou hast given them may submit
ourselves unto them, in nothing resisting Thy will. Grant unto them
therefore, O Lord, health, peace, concord, stability, that they may
administer the government which Thou hast given them without failure.
For Thou, O heavenly Master, King of the ages, givest to the sons of
men glory and honor and power over all things that are upon earth. Do
Thou, Lord, direct their counsel according to that which is good and
well pleasing in Thy sight, that, administering in peace and gentleness
with godliness the power which Thou hast given them, they may obtain
Thy favor. O Thou, who alone art able to do these things and things far
more exceeding good than these for us, we praise Thee through the
High-priest and Guardian of our souls, Jesus Christ, through whom be,
the <i>glory</i> and the majesty unto Thee both now and for all
generations and for ever and ever. Amen."</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p35"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p36">II. A literal translation of the poem of <name id="v.vii.viii-p36.1">Clement of Alexandria</name> in praise of Christ.</p>

<p class="p" id="v.vii.viii-p37"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.viii-p37.1">Ὕμνος
τοῦ
Σωτῆρος
χριστού.</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.viii-p37.2">Στομίον
πώλων
ἀδάων</span>).</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p38"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p39"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p39.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p39.3">"Bridle of untamed colts,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p39.4">O footsteps of Christ,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p40"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p40.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p40.3">Wing of unwandering birds,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p40.4">O heavenly way,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p41"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p41.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p41.3">Sure Helm of babes,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p41.4">Perennial Word,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p42"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p42.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p42.3">Shepherd of royal lambs!</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p42.4">Endless age,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p43"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p43.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p43.3">Assemble Thy simple children,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p43.4">Eternal Light,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p44"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p44.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p44.3">To praise holily,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p44.4">Fount of mercy,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p45"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p45.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p45.3">To hymn guilelessly</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p45.4">Performer of virtue.</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p46"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p46.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p46.3">With innocent mouths</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p46.4">Noble [is the] life of those</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p47"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p47.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p47.3">Christ, the guide of children.</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p47.4">Who praise God</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p48"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p49"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p49.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p49.3">O Christ Jesus,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p50"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p50.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p50.3">O King of saints,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p50.4">Heavenly milk</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p51"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p51.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p51.3">All-subduing Word</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p51.4">Of the sweet breasts</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p52"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p52.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p52.3">Of the most high Father,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p52.4">Of the graces of the Bride,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p53"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p53.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p53.3">Prince of wisdom,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p53.4">Pressed out of Thy wisdom.</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p54"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p54.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p54.3">Support of sorrows,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p55"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p56"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p56.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p56.3">That rejoicest in the ages,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p56.4">Babes nourished</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p57"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p57.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p57.3">Jesus, Saviour</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p57.4">With tender mouths,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p58"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p58.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p58.3">Of the human race,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p58.4">Filled with dewy spirit</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p59"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p59.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p59.3">Shepherd, Husbandman,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p59.4">Of the spiritual breast.</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p60"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p60.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p60.3">Helm, Bridle,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p60.4">Let us sing together</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p61"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p61.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p61.3">Heavenly Wing,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p61.4">Simple praises</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p62"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p62.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p62.3">Of the all holy flock,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p62.4">True hymns</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p63"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p63.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p63.3">Fisher of men</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p63.4">To Christ [the] King,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p64"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p64.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p64.3">Who are saved,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p64.4">Holy reward</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p65"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p65.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p65.3">Catching the chaste fishes</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p65.4">For the doctrine of life.</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p66"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p66.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p66.3">With sweet life</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p66.4">Let us sing together,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p67"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p67.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p67.3">From the hateful wave</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p67.4">Sing in simplicity</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p68"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p68.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p68.3">Of a sea of vices.</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p68.4">To the mighty Child.</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p69"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p70"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p70.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p70.3">O choir of peace,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p71"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p71.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p71.3">Guide [us], Shepherd</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p71.4">The Christ begotten,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p72"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p72.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p72.3">Of rational sheep;</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p72.4">O chaste people</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p73"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p73.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p73.3">Guide harmless children,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p73.4">Let us praise together</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p74"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p74.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p74.3">O holy King.</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p74.4">The God of peace."</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p75"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p76"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.viii-p77">This poem was for sixteen centuries merely a
hymnological curiosity, until an American Congregational minister,
<name id="v.vii.viii-p77.1">Dr. Henry Martyn Dexter</name>, by a happy
reproduction, in 1846, secured it a place in modern hymn-books. While
preparing a sermon (as He. informs me) on "some prominent
characteristics of the early Christians" (text, <scripRef passage="Deut. 32:7" id="v.vii.viii-p77.2" parsed="|Deut|32|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.7">Deut. 32:7</scripRef>, "Remember
the days of old"), he first wrote down an exact translation of the
Greek hymn of Clement, and then reproduced and modernized it for the
use of his congregation in connection with the sermon. It is well known
that many Psalms of Israel have inspired some of the noblest Christian
hymns. The 46<sup>th</sup> Psalm gave the key-note of
Luther’s triumphant war-hymn of the Reformation:
"<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.viii-p77.3">Ein’
feste Burg.</span></i>" John Mason Neale dug from the dust of
ages many a Greek and Latin hymn, to the edification of English
churches, notably some portions of Bernard of Cluny’s
De Contemptu Mundi, which runs through nearly three thousand dactylic
hexameters, and furnished the material for "Brief life is here our
portion." "For thee, O dear, dear Country," and "Jerusalem the golden."
We add Dexter’s hymn as a fair specimen of a useful
transfusion and rejuvenation of an old poem.</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p78"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p79"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p79.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p79.3">1. Shepherd of tender youth,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p79.4">None calls on Thee in vain;</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p80"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p80.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p80.3">Guiding in love and truth</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p80.4">Help Thou dost not disdain—</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p81"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p81.2">
<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p81.3">    Through devious
ways;</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p81.4">    Help from
above.</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p82"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p82.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p82.3">Christ, our triumphant King,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p83"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p84"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p84.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p84.3">We come Thy name to sing;</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p84.4">4. Ever be Thou our Guide,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p85"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p85.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p85.3">Hither our children bring</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p85.4">Our Shepherd and our Pride,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p86"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p86.2">
<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p86.3">    To shout Thy
praise!</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p86.4">    Our Staff and
Song!</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p87"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p88"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p88.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p88.3">Jesus, Thou Christ of God</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p89"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p89.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p89.3">2. Thou art our Holy Lord,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p89.4">By Thy perennial Word</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p90"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p90.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p90.3">The all-subduing Word,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p90.4">Lead us where Thou hast trod,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p91"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p91.2">
<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p91.3">    Healer of
strife!</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p91.4">    Make our faith
strong.</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p92"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p92.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p92.3">Thou didst Thyself abase,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p93"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p94"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p94.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p94.3">That from sin’s deep disgrace</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p94.4">5. So now, and till we die,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p95"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p95.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p95.3">Thou mightest save our race,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p95.4">Sound we Thy praises high,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p96"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p96.2">
<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p96.3">    And give us
life.</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p96.4">    And joyful
sing:</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p97"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p98"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p98.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p98.3">Infants, and the glad throng</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p99"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p99.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p99.3">3. Thou art the great High Priest;</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p99.4">Who to Thy church belong,</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p100"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p100.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p100.3">Thou hast prepared the feast</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.vii.viii-p100.4">Unite to swell the song</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p101"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.vii.viii-p101.2">
<l class="t2" id="v.vii.viii-p101.3">    Of heavenly
lov</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.vii.viii-p102"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="67" title="Division of Divine Service. The Disciplina Arcani" shorttitle="Section 67" progress="26.14%" prev="v.vii.viii" next="v.vii.x" id="v.vii.ix">

<p class="head" id="v.vii.ix-p1">§ 67. Division of Divine Service. The
Disciplina Arcani.</p>

<p id="v.vii.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.ix-p3">Richard Rothe: De Disciplinae Arcani, quae dicitur,
in Ecclesia Christ. Origine. Heidelb. 1841; and his art. on the subject
in the first ed. of Herzog (vol. I. 469–477).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.ix-p4">C. A. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p4.1">Gerh. Von Zezschwitz</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.ix-p4.2">System der christl.
kirchlichen Katechetik.</span></i> Leipz. 1863, vol. I. p.
154–227. See also his art. in the second ed. of
Herzog, I. 637–645 (abridged in
Schaff’s "Rel. Enc.").</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.ix-p5">G. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p5.1">Nath. Bonwetsch</span> (of
Dorpat): Wesen, <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.ix-p5.2">Entstehunq und Fortgang der Arkandisciplin,</span></i> in
Kahnis’ "Zeitschrift für Hist. Theol."
1873, pp. 203 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.ix-p6">J. P. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p6.1">Lundy</span>: <i>Monumental
Christianity.</i> N. York, 1876, p. 62–86.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.ix-p7">Comp. also A. W. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p7.1">Haddan</span> in
Smith &amp; Cheetham, I. 564–566; <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p7.2">Wandinger</span>, in Wetzer &amp; Welte, new ed. vol. I. (1882),
1234–1238. Older dissertations on the subject by <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p7.3">Schelstrate</span> (1678), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p7.4">Meier</span>
(1679), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p7.5">Tenzell</span> (1863), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p7.6">Scholliner</span> (1756), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p7.7">Lienhardt</span>
(1829), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p7.8">Toklot</span> (1836), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p7.9">Frommann</span> (1833), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p7.10">Siegel</span> (1836, I.
506 sqq.).</p>

<p id="v.vii.ix-p8"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.ix-p9">The public service was divided from. the middle of
the second century down to the close of the fifth, into the worship of
the catechumens,<note place="end" n="391" id="v.vii.ix-p9.1"><p id="v.vii.ix-p10"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ix-p10.1">Λειτουργία
τῶν
κατηχουμένων</span></i>,
Missa Catechumenorum. The name missa (from which our mass is derived)
occurs first in <name id="v.vii.ix-p10.2">Augustin</name> and in the acts of
the council of Carthage, <span class="s03" id="v.vii.ix-p10.3">a.d.</span> 398. it arose
from the formula of dismission at the close of each part of the
service, and is equivalent to missio, dismissio. <name id="v.vii.ix-p10.4">Augustin</name> (Serm. 49, c. 8): "Take notice, after the sermon
the dismissal (missa) of the catechumens takes place; the faithful will
remain." Afterwards missa came to designate exclusively the communion
service. In the Greek church <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ix-p10.5">λειτουργία</span></i>
or <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ix-p10.6">λιτουργία</span></i>,
service, is the precise equivalent for missa.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ix-p10.7">91</span> and the worship of the faithful.<note place="end" n="392" id="v.vii.ix-p10.8"><p id="v.vii.ix-p11"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ix-p11.1">Λειτουργία
τῶν
πιστῶν</span></i>, Missa
Fidelium.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ix-p11.2">92</span> The
former consisted of scripture reading, preaching, prayer, and song, and
was open to the unbaptized and persons under penance. The latter
consisted of the holy communion, with its liturgical appendages; none
but the proper members of the church could attend it; and before it
began, all catechumens and unbelievers left the assembly at the order
of the deacon,<note place="end" n="393" id="v.vii.ix-p11.3"><p id="v.vii.ix-p12"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ix-p12.1">Μή
τις τῶν
κατηχουμένων,
μή τις τῶν
ἀκροωμένων,
μή τις
ἀπίστων,
μή τις
ἑτεροδόξων</span></i>,
"Let none of the catechumens, let none of the hearers, let none of the
unbelievers, let none of the heterodox, stay here." Const. Apost. viii.
12. Comp. <name id="v.vii.ix-p12.2">Chrysostom</name> Hom. in <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii." id="v.vii.ix-p12.3" parsed="|Matt|23|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23">Matt. xxiii.</scripRef></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ix-p12.4">93</span>
and the doors were closed or guarded.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ix-p13">The earliest witness for this strict separation is
<name id="v.vii.ix-p13.1">Tertullian</name>, who reproaches the heretics with
allowing the baptized and the unbaptized to attend the same prayers,
and casting the holy even before the heathens.<note place="end" n="394" id="v.vii.ix-p13.2"><p id="v.vii.ix-p14"> De PraescR. Haer.
C. 41: "Quis catechimenus, quis fidelis, incertum est" that is, among
the heretics); "pariter adeunt, pariter orant, etiam ethnici, si
supervenerint; sanctum canibus et porcis, margaritas, licet non veras "
(since they have no proper sacraments), "jactabunt." But this does not
apply to all heretics, least of all to the Manichaeans, who carried the
notion of mystery in the sacrament much further than the Catholics.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ix-p14.1">94</span> He demands, that believers,
catechumens, and heathens should occupy separate places in public
worship. The Alexandrian divines furnished a theoretical ground for
this practice by their doctrine of a secret tradition for the esoteric.
Besides the communion, the sacrament of baptism, with its accompanying
confession, was likewise treated as a mystery for the initiated,<note place="end" n="395" id="v.vii.ix-p14.2"><p id="v.vii.ix-p15"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ix-p15.1">Μύητοι</span></i>,
initiati=<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ix-p15.2">πιστοί</span></i>,
fideles.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ix-p15.3">95</span> and
withdrawn from the view of Jews and heathens.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ix-p16">We have here the beginnings of the Christian
mystery-worship, or what has been called since 1679 "the Secret
Discipline," (Disciplina Arcani), which is presented in its full
development in the liturgies of the fourth century, but disappeared
from the Latin church after the sixth century, with the dissolution of
heathenism and the universal introduction of infant baptism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ix-p17">The Secret Discipline had reference chiefly to the
celebration of the sacraments of baptism and the eucharist, but
included also the baptismal symbol, the Lord’s Prayer,
and the doctrine of the Trinity. <name id="v.vii.ix-p17.1">Clement of
Alexandria</name>, <name id="v.vii.ix-p17.2">Origen</name>, Cyril of
Jerusalem, and other fathers make a distinction between lower or
elementary (exoteric) and higher or deeper (esoteric) doctrines, and
state that the latter are withheld from the uninitiated out of
reverence and to avoid giving offence to the weak and the heathen. This
mysterious reticence, however, does not justify the inference that the
Secret Discipline included transubstantiation, purgatory, and other
Roman dogmas which are not expressly taught in the writings of the
fathers. The argument from silence is set aside by positive proof to
the contrary.<note place="end" n="396" id="v.vii.ix-p17.3"><p id="v.vii.ix-p18"> The learned Jesuit
Emanuel von Scheistrate first used this argument in Antiquitas
illustrate (Antw. 1678), and De Disciplina Arcani (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1685" id="v.vii.ix-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|1685|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1685">Rom. 1685</scripRef>); but he
was refuted by the Lutheran W. Ernst Tentzel, in his Dissert. de Disc.
Arcani, Lips. 1683 and 1692. Tentzel, Casaubon, Bingham, Rothe, and
Zetzschwitz are wrong, however, in confining the Disc. Arc. to the
ritual and excluding the dogma. See especially Cyril of Jerus. Katech,
XVI. 26; XVIIL 32, 33.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ix-p18.2">96</span>
Modern Roman archaeologists have pressed the whole symbolism of the
Catacombs into the service of the Secret Discipline, but without due
regard to the age of those symbolical representations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ix-p19">The origin of the Secret Discipline has been
traced by some to the apostolic age, on the ground of the distinction
made between "milk for babes" and "strong meat" for those "of full
age," and between speaking to "carnal" and to "spiritual" hearers.<note place="end" n="397" id="v.vii.ix-p19.1"><p id="v.vii.ix-p20"> <scripRef passage="Heb. 5:12-14" id="v.vii.ix-p20.1" parsed="|Heb|5|12|5|14" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12-Heb.5.14">Heb. 5:12-14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:1, 2" id="v.vii.ix-p20.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|1|0|0;|1Cor|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.1 Bible:1Cor.3.2">1
Cor. 3:1, 2</scripRef>. So some fathers who carry the Disc. Arc. back to the
Lord’s command, <scripRef passage="Matt. 7:6" id="v.vii.ix-p20.3" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6">Matt. 7:6</scripRef>, and in recent times Credner
(1844), and Wandinger (in the new ed. of Wetzer and Welte, I. 1237).
St. Paul, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:23-25" id="v.vii.ix-p20.4" parsed="|1Cor|14|23|14|25" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.23-1Cor.14.25">1 Cor. 14:23-25</scripRef>, implies the presence of strangers in the
public services, but not necesarily during the communion.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ix-p20.5">97</span> But
this distinction has no reference to public worship, and <name id="v.vii.ix-p20.6">Justin Martyr</name>, in his first Apology, addressed to a
heathen emperor, describes the celebration of baptism and the eucharist
without the least reserve. Others derive the institution from the
sacerdotal and hierarchical spirit which appeared in the latter part of
the second century, and which no doubt favored and strengthened it;<note place="end" n="398" id="v.vii.ix-p20.7"><p id="v.vii.ix-p21"> So Bonwetsch, l.c.,
versus Rothe and Zetzchwitz.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ix-p21.1">98</span> still
others, from the Greek and Roman mystery worship, which would best
explain many expressions and formulas, together with all sorts of
unscriptural pedantries connected with these mysteries.<note place="end" n="399" id="v.vii.ix-p21.2"><p id="v.vii.ix-p22"> The correspondence
is very apparent in the ecclesiastical use of such terms as <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.ix-p22.1">μυστήριον,
σύμβολον,
μύησις,
μυσταγωγεῖν,
κάθαρσις ,
τελειώσις,
φωτισμός</span></i>(of
baptism), etc. On the Greek, and especially the Eleusinian cultus of
mysteries, Comp. Lobeck, Aglaophanus, Königsberg, 1829;
several articles of Preller in Pauly’s <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.ix-p22.2">Realencyklop. der
Alterthumswissenschaft</span></i> III. 83 sqq., V. 311 sqq.,
Zetzs chwitz, l.c. 156 sqq., and Lübker’s
Reallex. des class. Alterthums. 5<span class="c34" id="v.vii.ix-p22.3">th</span> ed. by Erler (1877), p. 762. Lobeck has refuted
the older view of Warburton and Creuzer, that a secret wisdom, and
especially the traditions of a primitive revelation, were propagated in
the Greek mysteries.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.ix-p22.4">99</span> Yet
the first motive must be sought rather in an opposition to heathenism;
to wit, in the feeling of the necessity of guarding the sacred
transactions of Christianity, the embodiment of its deepest truths,
against profanation in the midst of a hostile world, according to <scripRef passage="Matt. 7:6" id="v.vii.ix-p22.5" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6">Matt.
7:6</scripRef>; especially when after Hadrian, perhaps even from the time of Nero,
those transactions came to be so shamefully misunderstood and
slandered. To this must be added a proper regard for modesty and
decency in the administration of adult baptism by immersion.
Finally—and this is the chief
cause—the institution of the order of catechumens led
to a distinction of half-Christians and full-Christians, exoteric and
esoteric, and this distinction gradually became established in the
liturgy. The secret discipline was therefore a temporary, educational
and liturgical expedient of the ante-Nicene age. The catechumenate and
the division of the acts of worship grew together and declined to,
together. With the disappearance of adult catechumens, or with the
general use of infant baptism and the union of church and state,
disappeared also the secret discipline in the sixth century: "cessante
causa cessat effectus."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.ix-p23">The Eastern church, however, has retained in her
liturgies to this day the ancient form for the dismission of
catechumens, the special prayers for them, the designation of the
sacraments as "mysteries," and the partial celebration of the mass
behind the veil; though she also has for centuries had no catechumens
in the old sense of the word, that is, adult heathen or Jewish
disciples preparing for baptism, except in rare cases of exception, or
on missionary ground.</p>

<p id="v.vii.ix-p24"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="68" title="Celebration of the Eucharist" shorttitle="Section 68" progress="26.59%" prev="v.vii.ix" next="v.vii.xi" id="v.vii.x">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Eucharist" id="v.vii.x-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.vii.x-p1">§ 68. Celebration of the Eucharist.</p>

<p id="v.vii.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.x-p3">The celebration of the Eucharist or holy communion
with appropriate prayers of the faithful was the culmination of
Christian worship.<note place="end" n="400" id="v.vii.x-p3.1"><p id="v.vii.x-p4"> Names:<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.x-p4.1">εὐχαριστία,
κοινωνία</span></i>,
eucharistia, communio, communicatio, etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.x-p4.2">00</span> <name id="v.vii.x-p4.3">Justin Martyr</name>
gives us the following description, which still bespeaks the primitive
simplicity:<note place="end" n="401" id="v.vii.x-p4.4"><p id="v.vii.x-p5"> Apol. l.c. 65,
66</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.x-p5.1">01</span>
"After the prayers [of the catechumen worship] we greet one another
with the brotherly kiss. Then bread and a cup with water and wine are
handed to the president (bishop) of the brethren. He receives them, and
offers praise, glory, and thanks to the Father of all, through the name
of the Son and the Holy Spirit, for these his gifts. When he has ended
the prayers and thanksgiving, the whole congregation responds:
’Amen.’ For
’Amen’ in the Hebrew tongue means:
’Be it so.’ Upon this the deacons, as
we call them, give to each of those present some of the blessed
bread,<note place="end" n="402" id="v.vii.x-p5.2"><p id="v.vii.x-p6"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.x-p6.1">Εὐχαριστηθέντος
ἄρτου</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.x-p6.2">02</span> and of
the wine mingled with water, and carry it to the absent in their
dwellings. This food is called with us the eucharist, of which none can
partake, but the believing and baptized, who live according to the
commands of Christ. For we use these not as common bread and common
drink; but like as Jesus Christ our Redeemer was made flesh through the
word of God, and took upon him flesh and blood for our redemption; so
we are taught, that the nourishment blessed by the word of prayer, by
which our flesh and blood are nourished by transformation
(assimilation), is the flesh and blood of the incarnate Jesus."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.x-p7">Then he relates the institution from the Gospels,
and mentions the customary collections for the poor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.x-p8">We are not warranted in carrying back to this
period the full liturgical service, which we find prevailing with
striking uniformity in essentials, though with many variations in minor
points, in all quarters of the church in the Nicene age. A certain
simplicity and freedom characterized the period before us. Even the
so-called Clementine liturgy, in the eighth book of the
pseudo-Apostolical Constitutions, was probably not composed and written
out in this form before the fourth century. There is no trace of
<i>written</i> liturgies during the Diocletian persecution. But the
germs (late from the second century. The oldest eucharistic prayers
have recently come to light in the <i>Didache ,</i>which contains three
thanksgivings, for the, cup, the broken and for all mercies. (chs. 9
and 10.)</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.x-p9">From scattered statements of the ante-Nicene
fathers we may gather the following view of the eucharistic service as
it may have stood in the middle of the third century, if not
earlier.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.x-p10">The communion was a regular and the most solemn
part of the Sunday worship; or it was the worship of God in the
stricter sense, in which none but full members of the church could
engage. In many places and by many Christians it was celebrated even
daily, after apostolic precedent, and according to the very common
mystical interpretation of the fourth petition of the
Lord’s prayer.<note place="end" n="403" id="v.vii.x-p10.1"><p id="v.vii.x-p11"> <name id="v.vii.x-p11.1">Cyprian</name> speaks of daily sacrifice, ;. <scripRef passage="Ep. 54" id="v.vii.x-p11.2" parsed="|Eph|54|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.54">Ep. 54</scripRef>: "Sacerdotes
qui Sacrificia Dei quotidie celebramus." So Ambrose, <scripRef passage="Ep. 14" id="v.vii.x-p11.3" parsed="|Eph|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.14">Ep. 14</scripRef> ad
Marcell., and the oldest liturgical works. But that the observance was
various, is certified by <name id="v.vii.x-p11.4">Augustin</name>, among
others. <scripRef passage="Ep. 118" id="v.vii.x-p11.5" parsed="|Eph|118|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.118">Ep. 118</scripRef> ad Januar. c. 2: "Alii quotidie communicant corpori et
sanguini Dominico; alii certis diebus accipiunt; alibi nullus dies
intermittitur quo non offeratur; alibi sabbato tantum et dominico;
alibi tantum dominico." St. Basil says (<scripRef passage="Ep. 289" id="v.vii.x-p11.6" parsed="|Eph|289|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.289">Ep. 289</scripRef>): ’We
commune four times in the week, on the Lord’s Day, the
fourth day, the preparation day [Friday], and the Sabbath. "<name id="v.vii.x-p11.7">Chrysostom</name> complains of the small number of
communicants at the daily sacrifice.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.x-p11.8">03</span> The service began, after the dismission
of the catechumens, with the kiss of peace, given by the men to men,
and by the women to women, in token of mutual recognition as members of
one redeemed family in the midst of a heartless and loveless world. It
was based upon apostolic precedent, and is characteristic of the
childlike simplicity, and love and joy of the early Christians.<note place="end" n="404" id="v.vii.x-p11.9"><p id="v.vii.x-p12"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:16" id="v.vii.x-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.16">Rom. 16:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:20" id="v.vii.x-p12.2" parsed="|1Cor|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.20">1 Cor.
16:20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 13:12" id="v.vii.x-p12.3" parsed="|2Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.12">2 Cor. 13:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:26" id="v.vii.x-p12.4" parsed="|1Thess|5|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.26">1 Thess. 5:26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:14" id="v.vii.x-p12.5" parsed="|1Pet|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.14">1 Pet. 5:14</scripRef>. The Kiss of Peace
continued in the Latin church till the end of the thirteenth century,
and was then transferred to the close of the service or exchanged for a
mere form of words: Pax tibi et ecclesiae. In the Russian church the
clergy kiss each other during the recital of the Nicene Creed to show
the nominal union of orthodoxy and charity (so often divided). In the
Coptic church the primitive custom is still in force, and in some small
Protestant sects it has been revived.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.x-p12.6">04</span> The
service proper consisted of two principal acts: the oblation,<note place="end" n="405" id="v.vii.x-p12.7"><p id="v.vii.x-p13"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.x-p13.1">Προσφορά.</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.x-p13.2">05</span> or
presenting of the offerings of the congregation by the deacons for the
ordinance itself, and for the benefit of the clergy and the poor; and
the communion, or partaking of the consecrated elements. In the
oblation the congregation at the same time presented itself as a living
thank-offering; as in the communion it appropriated anew in faith the
sacrifice of Christ, and united itself anew with its Head. Both acts
were accompanied and consecrated by prayer and songs of praise.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.x-p14">In the prayers we must distinguish, first, the
general <i>thanksgiving</i> (the eucharist in the strictest sense of
the word) for all the natural and spiritual gifts of God, commonly
ending with the seraphic hymn, <scripRef passage="Isa. 6:3" id="v.vii.x-p14.1" parsed="|Isa|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.3">Isa. 6:3</scripRef>; secondly, the prayer of
consecration, or the invocation of the Holy Spirit<note place="end" n="406" id="v.vii.x-p14.2"><p id="v.vii.x-p15"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.x-p15.1">Ἐπίκλησις
τοῦ Πν.</span></i> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.x-p15.2">Ἁγ.</span></i> <name id="v.vii.x-p15.3">Irenaeus</name> derives this invocatio Spiritus S., as well as
the oblation and the thanksgiving, from apostolic instruction. See the
2<span class="c34" id="v.vii.x-p15.4">nd</span> fragment, in
Stieren, I. 854. It appears in all the Greek liturgies. In the Liturgia
Jacobi it reads thus:<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.x-p15.5">Καὶ
ἐξαπόστειλον
ἐφ’ ἡμᾶς
καὶ ἐπὶ
τὰ
προσκείμενα
δῶρα ταῦτα
τὸ Πνεῦμά
σου τὸ
πανάγιον,
τὸ κύριον
καὶ
ζωοποιόν ...
ἵνα ...
ἀγιάσῃ
καί
ποιήσῃ
τὸν μὲν
ἄρτον
τοῦτον
σῶμα
ἅγιον τοῦ
Χριστοὺ
σοῦ, καὶ τὸ
ποτήριον
τοῦτο
αἶμα
τίμιον τοῦ
Χρ. σοῦ, ἵνα
γένηται
πᾶσι τοῖς
ἐξ αὑτῶν
μεταλαμβάνουσιν
εἰς
ἅφεσιν
ἁμαρτιῶν
καὶ εἰς
ζωὴν
αἰώνιον,
εἰς
ἁγιασμὸν
ψυχῶν καὶ
σωμάτων,
εἰς
καρτοφορίαν
ἔργων
ἀγαθῶν</span></i>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.x-p15.6">06</span> upon the people and the elements,
usually accompanied by the recital of the words of institution and the
Lord’s Prayer; and finally, the general intercessions
for all classes, especially for the believers, on the ground of the
sacrifice of Christ on the cross for the salvation of the world. The
length and order of the prayers, however, were not uniform; nor the
position of the Lord’s Prayer, which sometimes took
the place of the prayer of consecration, being reserved for the
prominent part of the service. Pope Gregory I. says that it "was the
custom of the Apostles to consecrate the oblation only by the
Lord’s Prayer." The congregation responded from time
to time, according to the ancient Jewish and the apostolic usage, with
an audible "Amen, "or "Kyrie eleison." The "Sursum corda," also, as an
incitement to devotion, with the response, "Habemus ad Dominum,"
appears at least as early as <name id="v.vii.x-p15.7">Cyprian</name>’s time, who expressly alludes to
it, and in all the ancient liturgies. The prayers were spoken, not read
from a book. But extemporaneous prayer naturally assumes a fixed form
by constant repetition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.x-p16">The elements were common or leavened bread<note place="end" n="407" id="v.vii.x-p16.1"><p id="v.vii.x-p17"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.x-p17.1">Κοινὸς
ἄρτος</span></i>, says;
Justin, while in view of its sacred import be calls it also uncommon
bread and drink. The use of leavened or unleavened bread became
afterwards, as is well known, a point of controversy between the Roman
and Greek churches.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.x-p17.2">07</span>
(except among the Ebionites, who, like the later Roman church from the
seventh century, used unleavened bread), and wine mingled with water.
This mixing was a general custom in antiquity, but came now to have
various mystical meanings attached to it. The elements were placed in
the hands (not in the mouth) of each communicant by the clergy who were
present, or, according to Justin, by the deacons alone, amid singing of
psalms by the congregation (<scripRef passage="Psalm 34" id="v.vii.x-p17.3" parsed="|Ps|34|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34">Psalm 34</scripRef>), with the words: "The body of
Christ;" "The blood of Christ, the cup of life;" to each of which the
recipient responded "Amen."<note place="end" n="408" id="v.vii.x-p17.4"><p id="v.vii.x-p18"> This simplest form
of distribution, "<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.x-p18.1">Σῶμα
Χριστοῦ</span></i>,"
and "<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.x-p18.2">Αἴμα Χρ.,
ποτήριον
ζωῆς</span></i>" occurs in the
Clementine liturgy of the Apostolic Constitutions, VIII. 13, and seems
to be the oldest. The Didache gives no form of distribution.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.x-p18.3">08</span> The whole congregation thus received
the elements, standing in the act.<note place="end" n="409" id="v.vii.x-p18.4"><p id="v.vii.x-p19"> The standing
posture of the congregation during the principal prayers, and in the
communion itself, seems to have been at first universal. For this was,
indeed, the custom always on the day of the resurrection in distinction
from Friday ("stantes oramus, quod est signunt resurrectionis," says
<name id="v.vii.x-p19.1">Augustin</name>) besides, the communion was, in the
highest sense, a ceremony of festivity and joy; and finally, Justin
expressly observes: "Then we all stand up to prayer." After the twelfth
century, kneeling in receiving the elements became general, and passed
from the Catholic church into the Lutheran and Anglican, while most of
the Reformed churches; returned to the original custom of standing.
Sitting in the communion was first introduced after the Reformation by
the Presbyterian church of Scotland, and is very common in the United
States the deacons or elders banding the bread and cup to the
communicants in their pews. A curious circumstance is the sitting
posture of the Pope in the communion, which Dean Stanley regards as a
relic of the reclining or recumbent posture of the primitive disciples.
See his Christ. Instit. p. 250 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.x-p19.2">09</span> Thanksgiving and benediction concluded
the celebration.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.x-p20">After the public service the deacons carried the
consecrated elements to the sick and to the confessors in prison. Many
took portions of the bread home with them, to use in the family at
morning prayer. This domestic communion was practised particularly in
North Africa, and furnishes the first example of a communio sub una
specie. In the same country, in <name id="v.vii.x-p20.1">Cyprian</name>’s time, we find the custom of
infant communion (administered with wine alone), which was justified
from <scripRef passage="John 6:53" id="v.vii.x-p20.2" parsed="|John|6|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.53">John
6:53</scripRef>, and has continued in
the Greek (and Russian) church to this day, though irreconcilable with
the apostle’s requisition of a preparatory examination
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 11:28" id="v.vii.x-p20.3" parsed="|1Cor|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.28">1 Cor.
11:28</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.x-p21">At first the communion was joined with a <span class="s03" id="v.vii.x-p21.1">love feast</span>, and was then celebrated in the evening,
in memory of the last supper of Jesus with his disciples. But so early
as the beginning of the second century these two exercises were
separated, and the communion was placed in the morning, the love feast
in the evening, except on certain days of special observance.<note place="end" n="410" id="v.vii.x-p21.2"><p id="v.vii.x-p22"> On Maundy-Thursday,
according, to <name id="v.vii.x-p22.1">Augustin</name>’s
testimony, the communion continued to be celebrated in the evening,
"tanquam ad insigniorem commemorationem." So on high feasts, as
Christmas night, Epiphany, and Easter Eve, and in fasting seasons. See
Ambrose, Serm. viii. in <scripRef passage="Ps. 118" id="v.vii.x-p22.2" parsed="|Ps|118|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118">Ps. 118</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.x-p22.3">10</span> <name id="v.vii.x-p22.4">Tertullian</name> gives a detailed description of the
Agape in refutation of the shameless calumnies of the heathens.<note place="end" n="411" id="v.vii.x-p22.5"><p id="v.vii.x-p23"> Apol. c.39: "About
the modest supper-room of the Christians alone a great ado is made. Our
feast explains itself by its name. The Greeks call it love. Whatever it
costs, our outlay in the name of piety is gain, since with the good
things of the feast we benefit the needy, not as it is with you, do
parasites aspire to the glory of satisfying their licentious
propensities, selling themselves for a belly-feast to all disgraceful
treatment-but as it is with God himself, a peculiar respect is shown to
the lowly. If the object of our feast be good, in the light of that
consider its further regulations. As it is an act of religious service,
it permits no vileness or immodesty. The participants, before
reclining, taste first of prayer to God. As much is eaten as satisfies
the cravings of hunger; as much is drunk as befits the chaste. They say
it is enough, as those who remember that even during the night they
have to worship God; they talk as those who know that the Lord is one
of their auditors. After the washing of hands and the bringing in of
lights, each is asked to stand forth and sing, as he can, a hymn to
God, either one from the holy Scriptures or one of his own composing-a
proof of the measure of our drinking. As the feast commenced with
prayer, so with prayer it closed. We go from it, not like troops of
mischief-doers, nor bands of roamers, nor to break out into licentious
acts, but to have aq ruucli care of our modesty and chastity as if we
had been at a school of virtue rather than a banquet." (Translation
from the "Ante-Nicene Library ").</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.x-p23.1">11</span> But
the growth of the churches and the rise of manifold abuses led to the
gradual disuse, and in the fourth century even to the formal
prohibition of the Agape, which belonged in fact only to the childhood
and first love of the church. It was a family feast, where rich and
poor, master and slave met on the same footing, partaking of a simple
meal, hearing reports from distant congregations, contributing to the
necessities of suffering brethren, and encouraging each other in their
daily duties and trials. <name id="v.vii.x-p23.2">Augustin</name> describes
his mother Monica as going to these feasts with a basket full of
provisions and distributing them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.x-p24">The communion service has undergone many changes
in the course of time, but still substantially survives with all its
primitive vitality and solemnity in all churches of
Christendom,—a perpetual memorial of
Christ’s atoning sacrifice and saving love to the
human race. Baptism and the Lord’s Supper are
institutions which proclaim from day to day the historic Christ, and
can never be superseded by contrivances of human ingenuity and
wisdom.</p>

<p id="v.vii.x-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="69" title="The Doctrine of the Eucharist" shorttitle="Section 69" progress="27.27%" prev="v.vii.x" next="v.vii.xii" id="v.vii.xi">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Eucharist" id="v.vii.xi-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.vii.xi-p1">§ 69. The Doctrine of the Eucharist.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xi-p3">Literature. See the works quoted, vol. I. 472, by
<span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p3.1">Waterland</span> (Episc. d. 1740), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p3.2">Döllinger</span> (R. Cath., 1826; since 1870 Old
Cath.), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p3.3">Ebrard</span> (Calvinistic, 1845), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p3.4">Nevin</span> (Calvinistic, 1846), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p3.5">Kahnis</span> (Luth. 1851, but changed his view in his
<i>Dogmatik</i>), E. B. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p3.6">Pusey</span> (high Anglic.,
1855), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p3.7">Rückert</span> (Rationalistic,
1856), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p3.8">Vogan</span> (high Anglic., 1871), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p3.9">Harrison</span> (Evang. Angl., 1871), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p3.10">Stanley</span> (Broad Church Episc., 1881), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p3.11">Gude</span> (Lutheran, 1887).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xi-p4">On the Eucharistic doctrine of <name id="v.vii.xi-p4.1">Ignatius</name>, Justin, <name id="v.vii.xi-p4.2">Irenaeus</name>, and
<name id="v.vii.xi-p4.3">Tertullian</name>, there are also special treatises
by <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p4.4">Thiersch</span> (1841), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p4.5">Semisch</span> (1842), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p4.6">Engelhardt</span>
(1842), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p4.7">Baur</span> (1839 and 1857), <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p4.8">Steitz</span> (1864), and others.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xi-p5">Höfling: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.xi-p5.1">Die Lehre der ältesten Kirche vom Opfer im
Leben und Cultus der Christen.</span></i> Erlangen, 1851.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xi-p6">Dean <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xi-p6.1">Stanley</span>: <i>The
Eucharistic Sacrifice</i>. In "Christian Institutions" (N. Y. 1881) p.
73 sqq.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xi-p7"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.xi-p8">The doctrine concerning the sacrament of the
Lord’s Supper, not coming into special discussion,
remained indefinite and obscure. The ancient church made more account
of the worthy participation of the ordinance than of the logical
apprehension of it. She looked upon it as the holiest mystery of the
Christian worship, and accordingly celebrated it with the deepest
devotion, without inquiring into the mode of Christ’s
presence, nor into the relation of the sensible signs to his flesh and
blood. It is unhistorical to carry any of the later theories back into
this age; although it has been done frequently in the apologetic and
polemic discussion of this subject.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xi-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vii.xi-p10">1. The Eucharist as a Sacrament.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xi-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xi-p12">The <i>Didache</i> of the Apostles contains
eucharistic prayers, but no theory of the eucharist. <name id="v.vii.xi-p12.1">Ignatius</name> speaks of this sacrament in two passages, only
by way of allusion, but in very strong, mystical terms, calling it the
flesh of our crucified and risen Lord Jesus Christ, and the consecrated
bread a medicine of immortality and an antidote of spiritual death.<note place="end" n="412" id="v.vii.xi-p12.2"><p id="v.vii.xi-p13"> Ad Smyrn. c. 7;
against the Docetists, who deny <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p13.1">τὴν
εὐχαριστίαν
σάρκα
εἶναι τοῦ
σωτῆρος
ἡμῶν ̓Λ.Χρ.,
κ.τ.λ.</span> and Ad Ephes. C. 20: <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p13.2">Ὅς</span></i> (sc<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p13.3">.
ἅρτος</span></i>) <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p13.4">ἔστιν
φάρμακον
ἀθανισίας ,
ἄντίδοτος
τοῦ μὴ
ἀποθανεῖν,
ἀλλὰ ζῇν
ἑν Ἰησοῦ
Χριστῶ διὰ
παντός .</span></i> Both
passages are wanting in the Syriac version. But the first is cited by
Theodoret, Dial. III. p. 231, and must therefore have been known even
in the Syrian church in his time.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p13.5">12</span> This
view, closely connected with his high-churchly tendency in general, no
doubt involves belief in the real presence, and ascribes to the holy
Supper an effect on spirit and body at once, with reference to the
future resurrection, but is still somewhat obscure, and rather an
expression of elevated feeling than a logical definition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xi-p14">The same may be said of <name id="v.vii.xi-p14.1">Justin
Martyr</name>, when he compares the descent of Christ into the
consecrated elements to his incarnation for our redemption. <note place="end" n="413" id="v.vii.xi-p14.2"><p id="v.vii.xi-p15"> Apol. I. 66 (I.
182, third ed. of Otto). Here also occurs already the term <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p15.1">μεταβολή</span></i>, which
some Roman controversialists use at once as an argument for
transubstantiation. Justin says: <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p15.2">Ἐξ
ἧς</span></i> (i.e.<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p15.3">τροφῆς</span></i>) <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p15.4">αἷμα καὶ
σάρκες
κατὰ
μεταβολὴν
τρέφονται
ἡμῶν,</span></i> ex quo alimento
sanguis et carnes nostae per mutationem aluntur. But according to the
context, this denotes by no means a transmutation of the elements, but
either the assimilation of them to the body of the receiver, or the
operation of them upon the body, with reference to the future
resurrection. Comp. <scripRef passage="John 6:54" id="v.vii.xi-p15.5" parsed="|John|6|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.54">John 6:54</scripRef> sqq., and like passages in <name id="v.vii.xi-p15.6">Ignatius</name> and <name id="v.vii.xi-p15.7">Irenaeus</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p15.8">13</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xi-p16"><name id="v.vii.xi-p16.1">Irenaeus</name> says
repeatedly, in combating the Gnostic Docetism,<note place="end" n="414" id="v.vii.xi-p16.2"><p id="v.vii.xi-p17"> Adv. haer. IV. 18,
and passim.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p17.1">14</span> that bread and wine in the
sacrament become, by the presence of the Word of God, and by the power
of the Holy Spirit, the body and blood of Christ and that the receiving
of there strengthens soul and body (the germ of the resurrection body)
unto eternal life. Yet this would hardly warrant our ascribing either
transubstantiation or consubstantiation to <name id="v.vii.xi-p17.2">Irenaeus</name>. For in another place he calls the bread and
wine, after consecration, "antitypes," implying the continued
distinction of their substance from the body and blood of Christ.<note place="end" n="415" id="v.vii.xi-p17.3"><p id="v.vii.xi-p18"> In the second of
the Fragments discovered by Pfaff (Opp. Tren. ed Stieren, vol. I. p.
855), which Maffei and other Roman divines have unwarrantably declared
spurious. It is there said that the Christians, after the offering of
the eucharistic sacrifice, call upon the Holy Ghost, <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p18.1">ὅπως
ἀποφήνῃ
τὴν θυσίαν
ταύτην καὶ
τὸν ἄρτον
σῶμα τοῦ
Χριστοῦ,
καὶ τὸ
ποτήριον
τὸ αἷμα
τοῦ Χρ., ἵνα
οἰ
μεταλαβόντες
τοῦτων τῶν
ἀντιτύπων,
τῆς
ἀφέσεως
τῶν
ἁμαρτιῶν
καὶ ζωῆς
αἰωνίου
τύχωσιν.</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p18.2">15</span> This
expression in itself, indeed, might be understood as merely contrasting
here the upper, as the substance, with the Old Testament passover, its
type; as Peter calls baptism the antitype of the saving water of the
flood.<note place="end" n="416" id="v.vii.xi-p18.3"><p id="v.vii.xi-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:20, 21" id="v.vii.xi-p19.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|20|0|0;|1Pet|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.20 Bible:1Pet.3.21">1 Pet. 3:20,
21</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p19.2">16</span> But
the connection, and the usus loquendi of the earlier Greek fathers,
require us to take the term antitype, a the sense of type, or, more
precisely, as the antithesis of archetype. The bread and wine represent
and exhibit the body and blood of Christ as the archetype, and
correspond to them, as a copy to the original. In exactly the same
sense it is said in <scripRef passage="Heb. 9:24" id="v.vii.xi-p19.3" parsed="|Heb|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.24">Heb. 9:24</scripRef>—comp.
8:5—that the earthly sanctuary is the antitype, that
is the copy, of the heavenly archetype. Other Greek fathers also, down
to the fifth century, and especially the author of the Apostolical
Constitutions, call the consecrated elements "antitypes" (sometimes,
like Theodoretus, "types") of the body and blood of Christ.<note place="end" n="417" id="v.vii.xi-p19.4"><p id="v.vii.xi-p20"> Const. Apost. l. V.
c. 14 <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p20.1">Τὰ
ἀντίτυπα
μυστήρια
τοῦ τιμίου
σώματος
αὐτοῦ καὶ
αἵματος</span></i>.
So VI. 30, and in a eucharistic prayer, VII. 25. Other passages of the
Greek fathers see in Stieren, l.c. p. 884 sq. Comp. also
Bleek’s learned remarks in his large Com. on <scripRef passage="Heb. 8:5" id="v.vii.xi-p20.2" parsed="|Heb|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.5">Heb. 8:5</scripRef>,
and 9:24.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p20.3">17</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xi-p21">A different view, approaching nearer the
Calvinistic or Reformed, we meet with among the African fathers. <name id="v.vii.xi-p21.1">Tertullian</name> makes the words of institution: Hoc est
corpus meum, equivalent to: figura corporis mei, to prove, in
opposition to Marcion’s docetism, the reality of the
body of Jesus—a mere phantom being capable of no
emblematic representation<note place="end" n="418" id="v.vii.xi-p21.2"><p id="v.vii.xi-p22"> Adv. Marc. IV. 40;
and likewise III. 19. This interpretation is plainly very near that of
Œcolampadius, who puts the figure in the predicate, and who
attached no small weight to <name id="v.vii.xi-p22.1">Tertullian</name>’s authority. But the
Zwinglian view, which puts the figure in the<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p22.2">ἐστι</span>.
instead of the predicate, appears also in <name id="v.vii.xi-p22.3">Tertullian</name>, Adv. Marc. I. 14, in the words: "Panem qui
ipsum corpus suum repraesentat." The two interpretations are only
grammatical modifications of the same symbolical theory.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p22.4">18</span> This involves, at all events, an
essential distinction between the consecrated elements and the body and
blood of Christ in the Supper. Yet <name id="v.vii.xi-p22.5">Tertullian</name>
must not be understood as teaching a merely symbolical presence of
Christ; for in other places he speaks, according to his general
realistic turn, in almost materialistic language of an eating of the
body of Christ, and extends the participation even to the body of the
receiver.<note place="end" n="419" id="v.vii.xi-p22.6"><p id="v.vii.xi-p23"> De Resur. Carnis,
c. 8."Caro corpore et sanguine Christi vescitur, ut et anima de Deo
saginetur." De Pudic. c. 9, he refers the fatted calf, in the parable
of the prodigal son, to the Lord’s Supper, and says:
"Opimitate Dominici corporis vescitur, eucharistia scilicet."De Orat.
c. 6: "Quod et corpus Christi in pane censetur," which should probably
be translated: is to be understood by the bread (not contained in the
bread).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p23.1">19</span>
<name id="v.vii.xi-p23.2">Cyprian</name> likewise appears to favor a
symbolical interpretation of the words of institution, yet not so
clearly. The idea of the real presence would have much better suited
his sacerdotal conception of the ministry. In the customary mixing of
the wine with water he sees a type of the union of Christ with his
church,<note place="end" n="420" id="v.vii.xi-p23.3"><p id="v.vii.xi-p24"> For this reason he
considers the mixing essential. Epist. 63 (ed. Bal.) c. 13: "Si vinum
tantum quis offerat, sanguis Christi incipit esse sine nobis; si vero
aqua sit sola, plebs incipit esse sine Christo. Quando autem utrumque
miscetur et adunatione confusa sibi invicem copitlatur, tunc
sacramentum spirituale et cŒleste perficitur."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p24.1">20</span> and,
on the authority of <scripRef passage="John 6:53" id="v.vii.xi-p24.2" parsed="|John|6|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.53">John 6:53</scripRef>, holds the communion of the Supper
indispensable to salvation. The idea of a sacrifice comes out very
boldly in <name id="v.vii.xi-p24.3">Cyprian</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xi-p25">The Alexandrians are here, as usual, decidedly
spiritualistic. Clement twice expressly calls the wine a symbol or an
allegory of the blood of Christ, and says, that the communicant
receives not the physical, but the spiritual blood, the life, of
Christ; as, indeed, the blood is the life of the body. <name id="v.vii.xi-p25.1">Origen</name> distinguishes still more definitely the earthly
elements from the heavenly bread of life, and makes it the whole design
of the supper to feed the soul with the divine word.<note place="end" n="421" id="v.vii.xi-p25.2"><p id="v.vii.xi-p26"> Comment. ser. in
<scripRef passage="Matt. c. 85" id="v.vii.xi-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|85|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.85">Matt. c. 85</scripRef> (III. 898): "Panis iste, quem Dem Verbum [Logos] corpus
suum esse fatetur, verbum est nutritorium animarum, verbum de Deo Verbo
procedens, et panis de pani cŒlesti ... Non enim panem illum
visibilem, quem tenebat in manibus, corpus situm dicebat Deus Verbum,
sed verbum, in cuius mysterio est panis ille frangendus." Then the same
of the wine. <name id="v.vii.xi-p26.2">Origen</name> evidently goes no higher
than the Zwinglian theory, while Clement approaches the Calvinistic
view of a spiritual real fruition of Christ’s life in
the Eucharist.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p26.3">21</span> Applying his unsound allegorical
method here, he makes the bread represent the Old Testament, the wine
the New, and the breaking of the bread the multiplication of the divine
word! But these were rather private views for the initiated, and can
hardly be taken as presenting the doctrine of the Alexandrian
church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xi-p27">We have, therefore, among the ante-Nicene fathers,
three different views, an Oriental, a North-African, and an
Alexandrian. The first view, that of <name id="v.vii.xi-p27.1">Ignatius</name>
and <name id="v.vii.xi-p27.2">Irenaeus</name>, agrees most nearly with the
mystical character of the celebration of the eucharist, and with the
catholicizing features of the age.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xi-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vii.xi-p29">2. The Eucharist as a Sacrifice.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xi-p30"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xi-p31">This point is very important in relation to the
doctrine, and still more important in relation to the cultus and life,
of the ancient church. The Lord’s Supper was
universally regarded not only as a sacrament, but also as a
sacrifice,<note place="end" n="422" id="v.vii.xi-p31.1"><p id="v.vii.xi-p32"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p32.1">Προσφορά,
θυσία</span></i>, oblatio,
sacrificium.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p32.2">22</span>
the true and eternal sacrifice of the new covenant, superseding all the
provisional and typical sacrifices of the old; taking the place
particularly of the passover, or the feast of the typical redemption
from Egypt. This eucharistic sacrifice, however, the ante-Nicene
fathers conceived not as an unbloody repetition of the atoning
sacrifice of Christ on the cross, but simply as a commemoration and
renewed appropriation of that atonement, and, above all, a
thank-offering of the whole church for all the favors of God in
creation and redemption. Hence the current name
itself—eucharist; which denoted in the first place the
prayer of thanksgiving, but afterwards the whole rite.<note place="end" n="423" id="v.vii.xi-p32.3"><p id="v.vii.xi-p33"> So among the Jews
the cup of wine at the paschal supper was called "the cup of
blessing,"<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p33.1">ποτήριον
ευλογίας</span></i>
=<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xi-p33.2">εὐχαριστίας
,</span> Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10:16" id="v.vii.xi-p33.3" parsed="|1Cor|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.16">1 Cor. 10:16</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p33.4">23</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xi-p34">The consecrated elements were regarded in a
twofold light, as representing at once the natural and the spiritual
gifts of God, which culminated in the self-sacrifice of Christ on the
cross. Hence the eucharistic prayer, like that connected with the
typical passover, related at the same time to creation and redemption,
which were the more closely joined in the mind of the church for their
dualistic separation by the Gnostics. The earthly gifts of bread and
wine were taken as types and pledges of the heavenly gifts of the same
God, who has both created and redeemed the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xi-p35">Upon this followed the idea of the self-sacrifice
of the worshipper himself, the sacrifice of renewed self-consecration
to Christ in return for his sacrifice on the cross, and also the
sacrifice of charity to the poor. Down to the twelfth and thirteenth
centuries the eucharistic elements were presented as a thank-offering
by the members of the congregation themselves, and the remnants went to
the clergy and he poor. In these gifts the people yielded themselves as
a priestly race and a living thank-offering to God, to whom they owed
all the blessings alike of providence and of grace. In later times the
priest alone offered the sacrifice. But even the Roman Missal retains a
recollection of the ancient custom in the plural form, "<i>We</i>
offer," and in the sentence: "All you, both brethren and sisters, pray
that my sacrifice and your sacrifice, which is equally yours as well as
mine, may be meat for the Lord."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xi-p36">This subjective offering of the whole congregation
on the ground of the objective atoning sacrifice of Christ is the real
centre of the ancient Christian worship, and particularly of the
communion. It thus differed both from the later Catholic mass, which
has changed the thank-offering into a sin-offering, the congregational
offering into a priest offering; and from the common Protestant cultus,
which, in opposition to the Roman mass, has almost entirely banished
the idea of sacrifice from the celebration of the
Lord’s Supper, except in the customary offerings for
the poor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xi-p37">The writers of the second century keep strictly
within the limits of the notion of a congregational
<i>thank</i>-offering. Thus Justin says expressly, prayers and
thanksgivings alone are the true and acceptable sacrifices, which the
Christians offer. <name id="v.vii.xi-p37.1">Irenaeus</name> has been brought
as a witness for the Roman doctrine, only on the ground of a false
reading.<note place="end" n="424" id="v.vii.xi-p37.2"><p id="v.vii.xi-p38"> Adv. Haer. IV. c.
18, §. 4: "Verbum [the Logos] quod offertur Deo;" instead of
which should be read, according to other manuscripts: "Verbum per quod
offertur,"—which suits the connexion much better.
Comp. IV. 17, § 6: "Per Jes. Christum offert ecclesia."
Stieren reads "Verbum quod," but refers it not to Christ, but to the
word of the prayer. The passage is, at all events, too obscure and too
isolated to build a dogma upon.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p38.1">24</span>
The African fathers, in the third century, who elsewhere incline to the
symbolical interpretation of the words of institution, are the first to
approach on this point the later Roman Catholic idea of a sin-offering;
especially <name id="v.vii.xi-p38.2">Cyprian</name>, the steadfast advocate of
priesthood and of episcopal authority.<note place="end" n="425" id="v.vii.xi-p38.3"><p id="v.vii.xi-p39"> Epist. 63 ad
Council. c. 14: "Si Jesus Christus, Dominus et Deus noster, ipse est
summus sacerdos Dei Patris et sacrificium Patri seipsum primus obtulit
et hoc fieri in sui commemorationem praecepit: utique ille sacerdos
vice Christi vere fungitur, gui id, quod Christus fecit, imitatur et
sacrificium verum et plenum tunc offert."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xi-p39.1">25</span> The ideas of priesthood,
sacrifice, and altar, are intimately connected, and a Judaizing or
paganizing conception of one must extend to all.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xi-p40"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="70" title="The Celebration of Baptism" shorttitle="Section 70" progress="28.00%" prev="v.vii.xi" next="v.vii.xiii" id="v.vii.xii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Baptism" id="v.vii.xii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.vii.xii-p1">§ 70. The Celebration of Baptism.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xii-p3">The Lit. see in vol. I. § 54, p. 465 sq.,
especially <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xii-p3.1">Wall</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xii-p3.2">Höfling</span>. On the archaeology of baptism see
<span class="s03" id="v.vii.xii-p3.3">Bingham’s</span> <i>Antiquities,</i>
<span class="s03" id="v.vii.xii-p3.4">Augusti’s</span> <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.xii-p3.5">Denkwürdigkeiten,</span></i> the first vol. of
<span class="s03" id="v.vii.xii-p3.6">Binterim</span>, and the art. Baptism in <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xii-p3.7">Smith</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xii-p3.8">Cheetham</span>, I.
155–172. Also <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xii-p3.9">Schaff</span>, on the
Didache (1885), p. 29–56. For pictorial illustrations
see the monumental works of Cav. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xii-p3.10">de Rossi, Garrucci,
Roller</span>, on the catacombs, and <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xii-p3.11">Schaff</span>,
l.c.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.xii-p5">The "Teaching of the Twelve Apostles" (ch. 7,)
enjoins baptism, after catechetical instruction, in these words:
"Baptize into the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost in living (running) water. But if thou hast not living water,
baptize into other water; and if thou canst not in cold, then in warm.
But if thou hast neither, pour water upon the head thrice, into the
name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xii-p6"><name id="v.vii.xii-p6.1">Justin Martyr</name> gives the
following account of baptism:<note place="end" n="426" id="v.vii.xii-p6.2"><p id="v.vii.xii-p7"> Apol. I., c. 61 (I.
164 ed. Otto).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p7.1">26</span> "Those who are convinced of the truth
of our doctrine, and have promised to live according to it, are
exhorted to prayer, fasting and repentance for past sins; we praying
and fasting with them. Then they are led by its to a place where is
water, and in this way they are regenerated, as we also have been
regenerated; that is, they receive the water-bath in the name of God,
the Father and Ruler of all, and of our Redeemer Jesus Christ, and of
the Holy Ghost. For Christ says: Except ye be born again, ye cannot
enter into the kingdom of heaven. (<scripRef passage="John 3:5" id="v.vii.xii-p7.2" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">John 3:5</scripRef>) Thus, from children of necessity and
ignorance, we become children of choice and of wisdom, and partakers of
the forgiveness of former sins .... The baptismal bath is called also
illumination (<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vii.xii-p7.3">φωτισμός</span></i>) because those who receive it are
enlightened in the understanding."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xii-p8">This account may be completed by the following
particulars from <name id="v.vii.xii-p8.1">Tertullian</name> and later
writers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xii-p9">Before the act the candidate was required in a
solemn vow to renounce the service of the devil, that is, all evil,<note place="end" n="427" id="v.vii.xii-p9.1"><p id="v.vii.xii-p10"> Abrenunciatio
diaboti. <name id="v.vii.xii-p10.1">Tertullian</name>: "Renunciare diabolo et
pompae et angelis ejus." Const. Apost.: <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xii-p10.2">Ἀποτάσσομαι
τῷ
Σατανᾷ
καὶ τοῖς
ἔργοις
αὐτοῦ καὶ
ταὶς
πομπαῖς
αὐτοῦ, καὶ
ταῖς
λατρείαις
αὐτοῦ, καὶ
πᾶσι τοῖς
ὑπ’
αὐτόν</span></i> This
renunciation of the devil was made, at least in the fourth century, as
we learn from Cyril of Jerusalem, in the vestibule of the baptistery,
with the face towards the west, and the hand raised in the repelling
posture, as if Satan were present (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xii-p10.3">ὡς
παρόντι
ἀποτάσσεσθε
Σατανᾷ</span></i>),
and was sometimes accompanied with exsufflations, or other signs of
expulsion of the evil spirit.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p10.4">27</span> give
himself to Christ, and confess the sum of the apostolic faith in God
the Father, the Son, and Holy Spirit.<note place="end" n="428" id="v.vii.xii-p10.5"><p id="v.vii.xii-p11"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xii-p11.1">Ὁμολόγησις,</span></i>
professio. The creed was either said by the catechumen after The
priest, or confessed in answer to questions, and with the face turned
eastwards towards the light.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p11.2">28</span> The Apostles’ Creed,
therefore, is properly the baptismal symbol, as it grew, in fact, out
of the baptismal formula.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xii-p12">This act of turning front sin and turning to God,
or of repentance and faith, on the part of the candidate, was followed
by an appropriate prayer of the minister, and then by the baptism
itself into the triune name, with three successive immersions in which
the deacons and deaconesses assisted. The immersion in thrice dipping
the head of the candidate who stood nude in the water.<note place="end" n="429" id="v.vii.xii-p12.1"><p id="v.vii.xii-p13"> See the authorities
(Quoted in Smith and Cheetham, I. 161, and more fully in Augusti..
l.c."Ter mergitamur, " says <name id="v.vii.xii-p13.1">Tertullian</name>.
Immersion was very natural in Southern climates. The baptisteries of
the Nicene age, of which many remain in Asia, Africa, and Southern
Europe, were built for immersion, and all Oriental churches still
adhere to this mode. Garrucci (<i><span lang="IT" id="v.vii.xii-p13.2">Storia della Arte Cristiana,</span></i> I. 27) says: "<i><span lang="IT" id="v.vii.xii-p13.3">Antichissimo e solenne fu il rito
d’ immergere la persona nell’
acqua</span></i>, <i><span lang="IT" id="v.vii.xii-p13.4">e tre
volte anche it capo, al pronunziare del ministro i tre
nomi.</span></i>" Schultze (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.xii-p13.5">Die Katacomben,</span></i> p. 136): "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.xii-p13.6">Die Taufdarstellungen vorkonstantinischer
Zeit, deren Zahl sich auf drei beläuft, zeigen
sämmtlich erwachsene Täuflinge, in zvei
FälIen Knabent von etwa zwölf Jahren, im dritten
Falle einen Jüngling</span></i>. <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.xii-p13.7">Der Act wird durch Untertauchen
vollzogen</span></i>." Dean Stanley delights in pictorial
exaggeration of the baptismal immersion in patristic times as
contrasted with modern sprinkling. "Baptism," he says, "was not only a
bath, but a plunge—an entire submersion in the deep
water, a leap as into the rolling sea or the rushing river, where for
the moment the waves close over the bather’s head, and
he emerges again as from a momentary grave; or it was a shock of a
shower-bath—the rush of water passed over the whole
person from capacious vessels, so as to wrap the recipient as within
the veil of a splashing cataract. This was the part of the ceremony on
which the Apostles laid so much stress. It was to them like a burial of
the old former self and the rising up again of the new self."Christian
Institutions, (1881), p. 9. See Schaff, l.c. p. 41 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p13.8">29</span> Single
immersion seems to have been introduced by Eunomius about 360, but was
condemned on pain of degradation, yet it reappeared afterwards in
Spain, and Pope Gregory I. declared both forms valid, the trine
immersion as setting forth the Trinity, the single immersion the Unity
of the Godhead.<note place="end" n="430" id="v.vii.xii-p13.9"><p id="v.vii.xii-p14"> Ep. I. 41 in reply
to Leander, bishop of Hispala. Thomas Aquinas (Summa Theol., Tom. IV.,
f. 615, ed. Migne) quotes this letter with approval, but gives the
preference to trina immersio, as expressing "triduum sepulturus Christi
et etiam Trinitas personarum."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p14.1">30</span> The Eastern church, however, still
adheres strictly to the trine immersion.<note place="end" n="431" id="v.vii.xii-p14.2"><p id="v.vii.xii-p15"> The Russian
Orthodox Catechism defines baptism as "a sacrament, in which a man who
believes, having his body thrice plunged in water in the name of God
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, dies to the carnal life of
sin, and is born again of the Holy Ghost to a life spiritual and holy."
In the case of infants the act is usually completed by pouring water
over the head, the rest of the body being, immersed. So I was informed
by a Greek priest.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p15.1">31</span> Baptism by pouring water from a
shell or vessel or from the hand on the head of the candidate very
early occurs also and was probably considered equivalent to
immersion.<note place="end" n="432" id="v.vii.xii-p15.2"><p id="v.vii.xii-p16"> Pouring or affusion
is the present practice of the Roman Catholic church. It is first found
on pictures in the Roman catacombs, one of which De Rossi assigns to
the second century (in the cemetry of Calixtus). "It is remarkable that
in almost all the earliest representations of baptism that have been
preserved to us, this [the pouring of water from vessels over the body]
is the special act represented." Marriott in Smith and Cheetham, I.
168. But the art of painting can only represent a part of the act, not
the whole process; in all the Catacomb pictures the candidate stands
with the feet in water, and is undressed as for immersion, total or
partial.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p16.1">32</span>
The Didache allows pouring in cases of scarcity of water. But
afterwards this mode was applied only to infirm or sick persons; hence
called clinical baptism.<note place="end" n="433" id="v.vii.xii-p16.2"><p id="v.vii.xii-p17"> "Baptismus
clinicorum" (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xii-p17.1">κλινικοί</span></i>, from
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xii-p17.2">κλ́ίνη</span></i>bed)
Clinicus or grabbatarius designated one who was baptized on the sick
bed.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p17.3">33</span> The validity of this baptism was even
doubted by many in the third century; and <name id="v.vii.xii-p17.4">Cyprian</name> wrote in its defence, taking the ground that the
mode of application of water was a matter of minor importance, provided
that faith was present in the recipient and ministrant.<note place="end" n="434" id="v.vii.xii-p17.5"><p id="v.vii.xii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Ep. 69" id="v.vii.xii-p18.1" parsed="|Eph|69|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.69">Ep. 69</scripRef> (al. 75), ad
Magnum. He answered the question as best be could in the absence of any
ecclesiastical decision at that time. This Epistle, next to <name id="v.vii.xii-p18.2">Tertullian</name>’s opposition to infant
baptism, is the oldest document in the controversial baptismal
literature. <name id="v.vii.xii-p18.3">Cyprian</name> quotes (ch. 12) several
passages from the O.T. where "sprinkling" is spoken of as an act of
cleansing (<scripRef passage="Ez. 36:25, 26" id="v.vii.xii-p18.4" parsed="|Ezek|36|25|0|0;|Ezek|36|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.36.25 Bible:Ezek.36.26">Ez. 36:25, 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Num. 8:5-7" id="v.vii.xii-p18.5" parsed="|Num|8|5|8|7" osisRef="Bible:Num.8.5-Num.8.7">Num. 8:5–7</scripRef>;
19:8–13), and then concludes: "Whence it appears that
sprinkling also of water prevails equally with the salutary washing
(adspersionem quoque aquae instar salutaris lavacri obtinere); and that
when this is done in the church where the faith both of the receiver
and the giver is sound (ubi sit et accipieatis et dantis fides
integra), all things hold and may be consummated and perfected by the
majesty of the Lord and by the truth of faith." But in the same Ep.,
<name id="v.vii.xii-p18.6">Cyprian</name> denies the validity of heretical and
schismatic baptism in any form. See below, §74.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p18.7">34</span>
According to ecclesiastical law clinical baptism at least incapacitated
for the clerical office.<note place="end" n="435" id="v.vii.xii-p18.8"><p id="v.vii.xii-p19"> The twelfth canon
of the Council of Neo-Caesarea (after 314) ordains: "Whosoever has
received clinical baptism cannot be promoted to the priesthood, because
his [profession of] faith was not from free choice, but from necessity
(<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xii-p19.1">ἐξ
ἀνάγκης
,</span></i>fear of death), unless he, excel afterwards in zeal
and faith, or there is a deficiency of [able] men." This canon passed
into the Corpus jur. can. c. 1 Dist. 57. See Hefele, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.xii-p19.2">Conciliengesch,</span></i> I. 249
(2<span class="c34" id="v.vii.xii-p19.3">nd</span> ed.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p19.4">35</span> Yet the Roman bishop Fabian ordained
<name id="v.vii.xii-p19.5">Novatian</name> a presbyter, though he had been
baptized on a sickbed by aspersion.<note place="end" n="436" id="v.vii.xii-p19.6"><p id="v.vii.xii-p20"> Pouring and
sprinkling were still exceptional in the ninth century according to
Walafrid Strabo (De Rel. Eccl., c. 26), but they made gradual progress
with the spread of infant baptism, as the most convenient mode,
especially in Northern climates, and came into common use in the West
at the end of the thirteenth century, Thomas Aquinas (d. 1274) says,
that although it may be safer to baptize by immersion, yet pouring and
sprinkling are also allowable (Summa Theol. P. III. Qu. LXVI. De Rapt.
art. 7: in Migne’s ed. Tom. IV. fol. 614): "Si totum
corpus aquâ non possit perfundi propter aquae paucitatem,
vel propter aliquam aliam causam, opportet caput perfundere, in quo
manifestatur principium animalis vitae. In Ireland aspersion seems to
have been practiced very early along with immersion." Trine immersion,
with the alternative of aspersion, is ordered in the earliest extant
Irish Baptismal Office, in the composition of which, however, Roman
influence is strongly marked." F. E. Warren, The Liturgy and Ritual of
the CeItic Church, Oxford (Clarendon Press), 1881, p. 65. Prof. Norman
Fox and other Baptist writer., ;, think that " neither infant baptism
nor the use of pouring and sprinkling for baptism would ever have been
thought of but for the superstitious idea that baptism was necessary to
salvation."But this idea prevailed among the fathers and in the Greek
church fully as much as in the Roman, while it is rejected in most
Protestant churches where sprinkling is practiced.</p>

<p class="p30" id="v.vii.xii-p21">Luther sought to restore immersion, but without
effect. Calvin took a similar view of the subject as Thomas Aquinas,
but he went farther and declared the mode of application to be a matter
of indifference, Inst. IV. ch. 15, §19: " Whether the person
who is baptized be wholly immersed (mergatur totus)and whether thrice
or once, or whether water be only poured (infusa)or sprinkled upon him
(aspergatur), is of no importance (minimum refert): but this should be
left free to the churches according to the difference of countries. Yet
the very word baptize signifies to immerse (mergere); and it is certain
that immersion was the practice of the ancient church." Most
Protestants agree with Calvin, except the Baptists, who revived the
ancient practice, but only in part (single instead of trine immersion),
and without the patristic ideas of baptismal regeneration, infant
baptism, and the necessity of baptism for salvation. They regard
baptism as a mere symbol which exhibits the fact that regeneration and
conversion have already taken place.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p21.1">36</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xii-p22">Thanksgiving, benediction, and the brotherly kiss
concluded the sacred ceremony.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xii-p23">Besides these essential elements of the baptismal
rite, we find, so early as the third century, several other subordinate
usages, which have indeed a beautiful symbolical meaning, but, like all
redundancies, could easily obscure the original simplicity of this
sacrament, as it appears in <name id="v.vii.xii-p23.1">Justin
Martyr</name>’s description. Among these appendages
are the signing of the cross on the forehead and breast of the subject,
as a soldier of Christ under the banner of the cross; giving him milk
and honey (also salt) in token of sonship with God, and citizenship in
the heavenly Canaan; also the unction of the head, the lighted taper,
and the white robe.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xii-p24">Exorcism, or the expulsion of the devil, which is
not to be confounded with the essential formula of renunciation, was
probably practised at first only in special cases, as of demoniacal
possession. But after the council of Carthage, <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xii-p24.1">a.d.</span> 256, we find it a regular part of the ceremony of
baptism, preceding the baptism proper, and in some eases, it would
seem, several times repeated during the course of catechetical
instruction. To understand fully this custom, we should remember that
the early church derived the whole system of heathen idolatry, which it
justly abhorred as one of the greatest crimes,<note place="end" n="437" id="v.vii.xii-p24.2"><p id="v.vii.xii-p25"> <name id="v.vii.xii-p25.1">Tertullian</name> calls it "principals crimen generis humani"
(De idol. c. 1), and <name id="v.vii.xii-p25.2">Cyprian</name>, "summum
delictum" (<scripRef passage="Ep. x." id="v.vii.xii-p25.3" parsed="|Eph|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.10">Ep. x.</scripRef>).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p25.4">37</span> from the agency of Satan. The
heathen deities, although they had been eminent men during their lives,
were, as to their animating principle, identified with
demons—either fallen angels or their progeny. These
demons, as we may infer from many passages of Justin, Minucius Felix,
<name id="v.vii.xii-p25.5">Tertullian</name>, and others, were believed to
traverse the air, to wander over the earth, to deceive and torment the
race, to take possession of men, to encourage sacrifices, to lurk in
statues, to speak through the oracles, to direct the flights of birds,
to work the illusions of enchantment and necromancy, to delude the
senses by false miracles, to incite persecution against Christianity,
and, in fact, to sustain the whole fabric of heathenism with all its
errors and vices. But even these evil spirits were Subject to the
powerful name of Jesus. <name id="v.vii.xii-p25.6">Tertullian</name> openly
challenges the pagan adversaries to bring demoniacs before the
tribunals, and affirms that the spirits which possessed them, would
bear witness to the truth of Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xii-p26">The institution of <i>sponsors,</i><note place="end" n="438" id="v.vii.xii-p26.1"><p id="v.vii.xii-p27"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xii-p27.1">Ἀνάδοχοι</span></i>,
sponsores, fideijussores.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xii-p27.2">38</span>, first
mentioned by <name id="v.vii.xii-p27.3">Tertullian</name>, arose no doubt from
infant baptism, and was designed to secure Christian training, without
thereby excusing Christian parents from their duty.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xii-p28">Baptism might be administered at any time, but was
commonly connected with Easter and Pentecost, and in the East with
Epiphany also, to give it the greater solemnity. The favorite hour was
midnight lit up by torches. The men were baptized first, the women
afterwards. During the week following, the neophytes wore white
garments as symbols of their purity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xii-p29">Separate chapels for baptism, or <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xii-p29.1">baptisteries</span>, occur first in the fourth century, and many
of them still remain in Southern Europe. Baptism might be performed in
any place, where, as Justin says, "water was." Yet <name id="v.vii.xii-p29.2">Cyprian</name>, in the middle of the third century, and the
pseudo-Apostolical Constitutions, require the element to be previously
consecrated, that it may become the vehicle of the purifying energy of
the Spirit. This corresponded to the consecration of the bread and wine
in the Lord’s Supper, and involved no transformation
of the substance.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xii-p30"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="71" title="The Doctrine of Baptism" shorttitle="Section 71" progress="28.76%" prev="v.vii.xii" next="v.vii.xiv" id="v.vii.xiii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Baptism" id="v.vii.xiii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.vii.xiii-p1">§ 71. The Doctrine of Baptism.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.xiii-p3">This ordinance was regarded in the ancient church as
the sacrament of the new birth or regeneration, and as the solemn rite
of initiation into the Christian Church, admitting to all her benefits
and committing to all her obligations. It was supposed to be preceded,
in the case of adults, by instruction on the part of the church, and by
repentance and faith (<i>i.e.</i> conversion) on the part of the
candidate, and to complete and seal the spiritual process of
regeneration, the old man being buried, and the new man arising from
the watery grave. Its effect consists in the forgiveness of sins and
the communication of the Holy Spirit. Justin calls baptism "the
water-bath for the forgiveness of sins and regeneration," and "the bath
of conversion and the knowledge of God." It is often called also
illumination, spiritual circumcision, anointing, sealing, gift of
grace, symbol of redemption, death of sins, &amp;c.<note place="end" n="439" id="v.vii.xiii-p3.1"><p id="v.vii.xiii-p4"> The patristic terms
for baptism expressive of doctrine are <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiii-p4.1">ἀναγέννησις,
παλιγγενεσία</span></i>(and
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiii-p4.2">λουτρὸν
παλιγγενεσίας
,</span></i><scripRef passage="Tit. 3:5" id="v.vii.xiii-p4.3" parsed="|Titus|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.5">Tit. 3:5</scripRef>), <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiii-p4.4">θεογένεσις</span></i>regeneratio,
secunda or spiritualis nativitas, renascentia; also <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiii-p4.5">φωτισμός ,
φώτισμα</span></i>,
illuminatio, <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiii-p4.6">σφραγίς,</span></i>signaculum,
seal, <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiii-p4.7">μύησις</span></i>,
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiii-p4.8">μυσταγωγία</span></i>,
initiation into the mysteries (the sacraments). The sign was almost
identified with the thing itself.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiii-p4.9">39</span> <name id="v.vii.xiii-p4.10">Tertullian</name> describes its effect thus: "When the soul
comes to faith, and becomes transformed through regeneration by water
and power from above, it discovers, after the veil of the old
corruption is taken away, its whole light. It is received into the
fellowship of the Holy Spirit; and the soul, which unites itself to the
Holy Spirit, is followed by the body." He already leans towards the
notion of a magical operation of the baptismal water. Yet the
subjective condition of repentance and faith was universally required.
Baptism was not only an act of God, but at the same time the most
solemn surrender of man to God, a vow for life and death, to live
henceforth only to Christ and his people. The keeping of this vow was
the condition of continuance in the church; the breaking of it must be
followed either by repentance or excommunication.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xiii-p5">From <scripRef passage="John 3:5" id="v.vii.xiii-p5.1" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">John 3:5</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Mark 16:16" id="v.vii.xiii-p5.2" parsed="|Mark|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.16">Mark 16:16</scripRef>, <name id="v.vii.xiii-p5.3">Tertullian</name> and other fathers argued the necessity of
baptism to salvation. <name id="v.vii.xiii-p5.4">Clement of Alexandria</name>
supposed, with the Roman Hermas and others, that even the saints of the
Old Testament were baptized in Hades by Christ or the apostles. But
exception was made in favor of the bloody baptism of martyrdom as
compensating the want of baptism with water; and this would lead to the
evangelical principle, that not the omission, but only the contempt of
the sacrament is damning.<note place="end" n="440" id="v.vii.xiii-p5.5"><p id="v.vii.xiii-p6"> "Non defectus (or
privatio), sed contemtus sacramenti damnat." This leaves the door open
for the salvation of Quakers, unbaptized children, and elect heathen
who die with a desire for salvation.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiii-p6.1">40</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xiii-p7">The effect of baptism, however, was thought to
extend only to sins committed before receiving it. Hence the frequent
postponement of the sacrament,<note place="end" n="441" id="v.vii.xiii-p7.1"><p id="v.vii.xiii-p8"> Procrastinatio
baptismi.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiii-p8.1">41</span> which <name id="v.vii.xiii-p8.2">Tertullian</name> very earnestly recommends, though he censures
it when accompanied with moral levity and presumption.<note place="end" n="442" id="v.vii.xiii-p8.3"><p id="v.vii.xiii-p9"> So the author of
the Apost. Constit., VI. 15, disapproves those who say: <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiii-p9.1">ὅτιὅταν
τελευτῶ,
βαπτίζομαι,
ἵνα μὴ
ἁμαρτήσω
καὶ
ῥυπανῶ τὸ
βάπτισμα</span></i>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiii-p9.2">42</span> Many,
like Constantine the Great, put it off to the bed of sickness and of
death. They preferred the risk of dying unbaptized to that of
forfeiting forever the baptismal grace. Death-bed baptisms were then
what death-bed repentances are now.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xiii-p10">But then the question arose, how the forgiveness
of sins committed after baptism could be obtained? This is the starting
point of the Roman doctrine of the sacrament of penance. <name id="v.vii.xiii-p10.1">Tertullian</name><note place="end" n="443" id="v.vii.xiii-p10.2"><p id="v.vii.xiii-p11"> De
Paenitientia.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiii-p11.1">43</span> and <name id="v.vii.xiii-p11.2">Cyprian</name><note place="end" n="444" id="v.vii.xiii-p11.3"><p id="v.vii.xiii-p12"> De Opere et
Eleemosynis.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiii-p12.1">44</span> were
the first to suggest that satisfaction must be made for such sins by
self-imposed penitential exercises and good works) such as prayers and
almsgiving. <name id="v.vii.xiii-p12.2">Tertullian</name> held seven gross sins,
which he denoted mortal sins, to be unpardonable after baptism, and to
be left to the uncovenanted mercies of God; but the Catholic church
took a milder view, and even received back the adulterers and apostates
on their public repentance.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xiii-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vii.xiii-p14">Notes</p>

<p id="v.vii.xiii-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xiii-p16">In reviewing the patristic doctrine of baptism
which was sanctioned by the Greek and Roman, and, with some important
modifications, also by the Lutheran and Anglican churches, we should
remember that during the first three centuries, and even in the age of
Constantine, adult baptism was the rule, and that the actual conversion
of the candidate was required as a condition before administering the
sacrament (as is still the case on missionary ground). Hence in
preceding catechetical instruction, the renunciation of the devil, and
the profession of faith. But when the same high view is applied without
qualification to infant baptism, we are confronted at once with the
difficulty that infants cannot comply with this condition. They may be
regenerated (this being an act of God), but they cannot be converted,
i.e. they cannot repent and believe, nor do they need repentance,
having not yet committed any actual transgression. Infant baptism is an
act of consecration, and looks to subsequent instruction and personal
conversion, as a condition to full membership of the church. Hence
confirmation came in as a supplement to infant baptism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xiii-p17">The strict Roman Catholic dogma, first clearly
enunciated by St. <name id="v.vii.xiii-p17.1">Augustin</name> though with
reluctant heart and in the mildest form, assigns all <i>unbaptized</i>
infants to hell on the round of Adam’s sin and the
absolute necessity of baptism for salvation. A dogma horribile, but
falsum. Christ, who is the truth, blessed unbaptized infants, and
declared: "To such belongs again kingdom of heaven. The Augsburg
Confession (Art. IX.) still teaches against the Anabaptists: quod
baptismus sit necessarius ad salutem," but the leading Lutheran divines
reduce the absolute necessity of baptism to a relative or ordinary
necessity; and the Reformed churches, under the influence of
Calvin’s teaching went further by making salvation
depend upon divine election, not upon the sacrament, and now generally
hold to the salvation of all infants dying in infancy. The Second
Scotch Confession (<span class="s03" id="v.vii.xiii-p17.2">a.d.</span> 1580) was the first to
declare its abhorrence of "the cruel [popish] judgment against infants
departing without the sacrament," and the doctrine of "the absolute
necessity of baptism."</p>

<p id="v.vii.xiii-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="72" title="Catechetical Instruction and Confirmation" shorttitle="Section 72" progress="29.08%" prev="v.vii.xiii" next="v.vii.xv" id="v.vii.xiv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Catechetical Instruction" id="v.vii.xiv-p0.1" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Confirmation" id="v.vii.xiv-p0.2" />

<p class="head" id="v.vii.xiv-p1">§ 72. Catechetical Instruction and
Confirmation.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vii.xiv-p3">Literature.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xiv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xiv-p5">I. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xiv-p5.1">Cyril</span> (<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vii.xiv-p5.2">Κυρίλλος</span></i>) of Jerusalem
(315–386): Eighteen Catechetical Lectures, addressed
to Catechumens (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.vii.xiv-p5.3">Κατηχήσεις
φωτιζομένων</span>), and Five Mystigogical Lectures,
addressed to the newly baptized. Best ed. byTouttée,
§ 1720, reprinted in Migne’s Patrol. Gr.
vol. 33.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xiv-p6"><name id="v.vii.xiv-p6.1">Augustin</name> (d. 430): De
Catechizandis Rudibus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xiv-p7">II. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xiv-p7.1">Bingham</span>:
<i>Antiquities,</i> X. 2.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xiv-p8">Zezschwitz (Tüb.):<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.xiv-p8.1">System der christl. Kirchl.
Katechetik.</span></i> <span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.xiv-p8.2">Leipzig,</span> vol. I. 1863; vol. II. in 2 Parts, 1869
and 1872.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xiv-p9">Joh. Mayer (R.C.):<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.xiv-p9.1">Geschichte des Katechumenats, and der
Katechese,</span></i> <span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.xiv-p9.2">in den</span> <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.xiv-p9.3">ersten sechs Jahrh.</span></i> Kempten, 1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xiv-p10">A. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xiv-p10.1">Weiss</span> (R.C.)<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.xiv-p10.2">: Die altkirchliche
Pädagogik dargestelit</span></i> in Katecumenat <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.xiv-p10.3">und Katechese der ersten
sechs Jahrh.</span></i> Freiburg, 1869.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xiv-p11">Fr. X. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xiv-p11.1"><span class="c18" id="v.vii.xiv-p11.2">Funk</span></span> (R. C): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.xiv-p11.3">Die Katechumenats-classen des christl.
Alterthums</span></i>, in the Tübing. "Theol.
Quartalschrift," Tüb. 1883, p. 41–77.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xiv-p12"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.xiv-p13">1. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xiv-p13.1">The catechumenate</span> or
preparation for baptism was a very important institution of the early
church. It dates substantially from apostolic times. Theophilus was
"instructed" in the main facts of the gospel history; and Apollos was
"instructed" in the way of the Lord.<note place="end" n="445" id="v.vii.xiv-p13.2"><p id="v.vii.xiv-p14"> <scripRef passage="Luke 1:4" id="v.vii.xiv-p14.1" parsed="|Luke|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.4">Luke 1:4</scripRef> (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiv-p14.2">κατηχήθης</span></i>)
<scripRef passage="Acts 18:25" id="v.vii.xiv-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|18|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.25">Acts 18:25</scripRef> (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiv-p14.4">κατηχημένος</span></i>);
Comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 2:18" id="v.vii.xiv-p14.5" parsed="|Rom|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.18">Rom. 2:18</scripRef>; 1 Cor.14:19; <scripRef passage="Gal. 6:6" id="v.vii.xiv-p14.6" parsed="|Gal|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.6">Gal. 6:6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. 5:12" id="v.vii.xiv-p14.7" parsed="|Heb|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12">Heb. 5:12</scripRef>. The verb <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiv-p14.8">κατηχέω</span></i>
means 1) to resound; 2) to teach by word of mouth; 3) in Christian
writers, to instruct in the elements of religion.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiv-p14.9">45</span> As the church was set in the midst of a
heathen world, and addressed herself in her missionary preaching in the
first instance to the adult generation, she saw the necessity of
preparing the susceptible for baptism by special instruction under
teachers called "catechists," who were generally presbyters and
deacons.<note place="end" n="446" id="v.vii.xiv-p14.10"><p id="v.vii.xiv-p15"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiv-p15.1">Κατηχηταί</span></i>,
doctores audientium. The term designates a function, not a special
office or class.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiv-p15.2">46</span>
The catechumenate preceded baptism (of adults); whereas, at a later
period, after the general introduction of infant baptism, it followed.
It was, on the one hand, a bulwark of the church against unworthy
members; on the other, a bridge from the world to the church, a
Christian novitiate, to lead beginners forward to maturity. The
catechumens or hearers<note place="end" n="447" id="v.vii.xiv-p15.3"><p id="v.vii.xiv-p16"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiv-p16.1">Κατηχούμενοι,
ἀκροαταί</span></i>,
auditores, audientes.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiv-p16.2">47</span> were regarded not as unbelievers, but
as half-Christians, and were accordingly allowed to attend all the
exercises of worship, except the celebration of the sacraments. They
embraced people of all ranks, ages, and grades of culture, even
philosophers, statesmen, and rhetoricians,—Justin,
Athenagoras, <name id="v.vii.xiv-p16.3">Clement of Alexandria</name>, <name id="v.vii.xiv-p16.4">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.vii.xiv-p16.5">Cyprian</name>,
Arnobius, Lactantius, who all embraced Christianity in their adult
years.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xiv-p17">The <i>Didache</i> contains in the first six
chapters, a high-toned moral catechism preparatory to baptism, based
chiefly on the Sermon on the Mount.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xiv-p18">There was but one or at most two classes of
Catechumens. The usual division into three (or four) classes rests on
confusion with the classes of Penitents.<note place="end" n="448" id="v.vii.xiv-p18.1"><p id="v.vii.xiv-p19"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiv-p19.1">Ἀκροώμενοι</span></i>,
or audientes; <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiv-p19.2">γονυκλίνοντες</span></i>,
or genuflectentes; and <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiv-p19.3">φωτιζόμενοι</span></i>,
or competentes. So Ducange, Augusti, Neander, Höfling,
Hefele (in the first ed. of his <i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.xiv-p19.4">Conciliengesch.</span></i>, but modified in the second,
vol. I. 246, 249), Zezschwitz, Herzog, and many others. Bona and
Bingham add even a fourth class (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiv-p19.5">ἐξωθούμενοι</span></i>).
But this artificial classification (as Dr. Funk has shown, l.c.) arose
from a misunderstanding of the fifth canon of Neocaesarea (between 314
and 325), which mentions one <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiv-p19.6">γόνυ
κλίνων</span></i>, but as
representing a class of penitents, not of catechumens. Suicer, Mayer,
and Weiss assume but two classes, audientes and competentes. Funk
maintains that the candidates for baptism (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiv-p19.7">φωτιζόμενοι</span></i>,
companies or electi baptizandi) were already numbered among the
faithful (fideles), and that there was only one class of
catechumens.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiv-p19.8">48</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xiv-p20">The catechetical school of Alexandria was
particularly renowned for its highly learned character.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xiv-p21">The duration of this catechetical instruction was
fixed sometimes at two years<note place="end" n="449" id="v.vii.xiv-p21.1"><p id="v.vii.xiv-p22"> Conc. of Elvira,
can. 42</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiv-p22.1">49</span> sometimes at three,<note place="end" n="450" id="v.vii.xiv-p22.2"><p id="v.vii.xiv-p23"> Const. Apost. VIII.
32.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiv-p23.1">50</span> but might be shortened according
to circumstances. Persons of decent moral character and general
intelligence were admitted to baptism without delay. The Councils allow
immediate admission in cases of sickness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xiv-p24">2. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xiv-p24.1">Confirmation</span><note place="end" n="451" id="v.vii.xiv-p24.2"><p id="v.vii.xiv-p25"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xiv-p25.1">Σφραγίς,
χρίσμα</span></i>,
confirmatio obsignatio, signaculum.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xiv-p25.2">51</span> was
originally closely connected with baptism, as its positive complement,
and was performed by the imposition of hands, and the anointing of
several parts of the body with fragrant balsam-oil, the chrism, as it
was called. These acts were the medium of the communication of the Holy
Spirit, and of consecration to the spiritual priesthood. Later,
however, it came to be separated from baptism, especially in the case
of infants, and to be regarded as a sacrament by itself. <name id="v.vii.xiv-p25.3">Cyprian</name> is the first to distinguish the baptism with
water and the baptism with the Spirit as two sacraments; yet this term,
sacrament, was used as yet very indefinitely, and applied to all sacred
doctrines and rites.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xiv-p26">The Western church, after the third century,
restricted the power of confirmation to bishops, on the authority of
<scripRef passage="Acts 8:17" id="v.vii.xiv-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.17">Acts 8:17</scripRef>; they alone, as the successors of the apostles, being able to
impart the Holy Ghost. The Greek church extended this function to
priests and deacons. The Anglican church retains the Latin practice.
Confirmation or some form of solemn reception into full communion on
personal profession of faith, after proper instruction, was regarded as
a necessary supplement to infant baptism, and afterwards as a special
sacrament.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xiv-p27"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="73" title="Infant Baptism" shorttitle="Section 73" progress="29.36%" prev="v.vii.xiv" next="v.vii.xvi" id="v.vii.xv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Infant Baptism" id="v.vii.xv-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.vii.xv-p1">§ 73. Infant Baptism.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xv-p3">On <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xv-p3.1">Infant Baptism</span> comp.
Just. M.: <i>Dial. c. Tryph.</i> <scripRef passage="Jud. c. 43" id="v.vii.xv-p3.2" parsed="|Judg|43|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.43">Jud. c. 43</scripRef>. IREN<i>.: Adv. Haer.</i>
II. 22, § 4, compared with III. 17, § 1, and
other passages. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xv-p3.3">Tertul</span>.: <i>De Baptismo,</i>
c. 18. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xv-p3.4">Cypr</span>.: <i>Epist.</i> LIX. <i>ad
Fidum</i>. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xv-p3.5">Clem. Alex</span>.: <i>Paedag.</i> III.
217. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xv-p3.6">Orig</span>.: <i>Com. in Rom</i>. <i>V. Opp.</i>
IV. 565, and <i>Homil. XIV. in Luc.</i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xv-p4">See Lit. in vol. I. 463sq., especially <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xv-p4.1">Wall</span>. Comp. also W. R. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xv-p4.2">Powers</span>:
<name id="v.vii.xv-p4.3">Irenaeus</name><i>and Infant Baptism</i>, in the
"Am. Presb. and Theol. Rev." N. Y. 1867, pp.
239–267.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xv-p5"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.xv-p6">While the church was still a missionary institution
in the midst of a heathen world, infant baptism was overshadowed by the
baptism of adult proselytes; as, in the following periods, upon the
union of church and state, the order was reversed. At that time, too,
there could, of course, be no such thing, even on the part of Christian
parents, as a <i>compulsory</i> baptism, which dates from
Justinian’s reign, and which inevitably leads to the
profanation of the sacrament. Constantine sat among the fathers at the
great Council of Nicaea, and gave legal effect to its decrees, and yet
put off his baptism to his deathbed. The cases of Gregory of Nazianzum,
St. <name id="v.vii.xv-p6.1">Chrysostom</name>, and St. <name id="v.vii.xv-p6.2">Augustin</name>, who had mothers of exemplary piety, and yet
were not baptized before early manhood, show sufficiently that
considerable freedom prevailed in this respect even in the Nicene and
post-Nicene ages. Gregory of Nazianzum gives the advice to put off the
baptism of children, where there is no danger of death, to their third
year.<note place="end" n="452" id="v.vii.xv-p6.3"><p id="v.vii.xv-p7"> Orat. XL.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xv-p7.1">52</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xv-p8">At the same time it seems an almost certain fact,
though by many disputed, that, with the baptism of converts, the
<i>optional</i> baptism of the children of Christian parents in
established congregations, comes down from the apostolic age.<note place="end" n="453" id="v.vii.xv-p8.1"><p id="v.vii.xv-p9"> Comp. I. 469 sq.
The fact is not capable of positive proof, but rests on strong
probabilities. The Baptists deny it. So does Neander, but lie approves
the practice of infant baptism as springing from the spirit of
Christianity.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xv-p9.1">53</span> Pious
parents would naturally feel a desire to consecrate their offspring
from the very beginning to the service of the Redeemer, and find a
precedent in the ordinance of circumcision. This desire would be
strengthened in cases of sickness by the prevailing notion of the
necessity of baptism for salvation. Among the fathers, <name id="v.vii.xv-p9.2">Tertullian</name> himself not excepted—for he
combats only its expediency—there is not a single
voice against the lawfulness and the apostolic origin of infant
baptism. No time can be fixed at which it was first introduced. <name id="v.vii.xv-p9.3">Tertullian</name> suggests, that it was usually based on
the invitation of Christ: "Suffer the little children to come unto me,
and forbid them not." The usage of sponsors, to which <name id="v.vii.xv-p9.4">Tertullian</name> himself bears witness, although he disapproves
of it, and still more, the almost equally ancient abuse of infant
communion, imply the existence of infant baptism. Heretics also
practised it, and were not censured for it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xv-p10">The apostolic fathers make, indeed, no mention of
it. But their silence proves nothing; for they hardly touch upon
baptism at all, except Hermas, and he declares it necessary to
salvation, even for the patriarchs in Hades (therefore, as we may well
infer, for children also). <name id="v.vii.xv-p10.1">Justin Martyr</name>
expressly teaches the capacity of <i>all</i> men for spiritual
circumcision by baptism; and his "all" can with the less propriety be
limited, since he is here speaking to a Jew.<note place="end" n="454" id="v.vii.xv-p10.2"><p id="v.vii.xv-p11"> Dial. c. Tr. c.
43.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xv-p11.1">54</span> He also says that many old men
and women of sixty and seventy years of age have been from childhood
disciples of Christ.<note place="end" n="455" id="v.vii.xv-p11.2"><p id="v.vii.xv-p12"> Apol. l.c. 15 (Otto
1. 48): <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xv-p12.1">οἱ ἐκ
παίδων
ἐμαθητεύθησαν
τῷ
Χριστῷ</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xv-p12.2">55</span> <name id="v.vii.xv-p12.3">Polycarp</name> was
eighty-six years a Christian, and must have been baptized in early
youth. According to <name id="v.vii.xv-p12.4">Irenaeus</name>, his pupil and a
faithful bearer of Johannean tradition, Christ passed through all the
stages of life, to sanctify them all, and came to redeem, through
himself, "all who through him are born again unto God, sucklings,
children, boys, youths, and adults."<note place="end" n="456" id="v.vii.xv-p12.5"><p id="v.vii.xv-p13"> Adv. Haer. II. 22,
§ 4: "Omnes venit per semetipsum salvare; omnes, inquam qui
per cum renascuntur in Deum, infantes et parvulos et pueros et juvenes
et seniores. Ideo per omnem venit aetatem, et infantibus infans factus,
sanctificans infantes; in parvulis parvulus, sanctificans hanc ipsam
habentes aetatem; simul et exemplunt illis pietatis effectus et
justitae et subjectionis, in juvenibus juvenis," etc. Neander, in
discussing this passage remarks, that" from this idea, founded on what
is inmost in Christianity, becoming prominent in the feeling of
Christians, resulted the practice of infant baptism" (I. 312, Boston
ed.)</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xv-p13.1">56</span> This profound view seems to involve an
acknowledgment not only of the idea of infant baptism, but also of the
practice of it; for in the mind of <name id="v.vii.xv-p13.2">Irenaeus</name>
and the ancient church baptism and regeneration were intimately
connected and almost identified.<note place="end" n="457" id="v.vii.xv-p13.3"><p id="v.vii.xv-p14"> <name id="v.vii.xv-p14.1">Irenaeus</name> speaks of "the washing of regeneration, " and of
the "baptism of regeneration unto God,"<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xv-p14.2">τὸ
βάπτισμα
τῆς εἰς
θεὸν
ἀναγεννήσεως</span></i>
(Adv. Haer. l.c. 21, § 1); he identifies the apostolic
commission to baptize with the potestas regenerationis in Deum (III.
17, § 1); he says that Christ descending into Hades,
regenerated the ancient patriarchs (III. c. 22, § 4; "in
sinum suum recipiens pristinos patres regeneravit eos in vitam Dei"),
by which he probably meant baptism (according to the fancy of Hermas,
Clement of Alex., and others). Compare an examination of the various
passages of <name id="v.vii.xv-p14.3">Irenaeus</name> in the article by
Powers, who comes to the conclusion (l.c. p. 267) that " <name id="v.vii.xv-p14.4">Irenaeus</name> everywhere implies baptism in the regeneration
he so often names."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xv-p14.5">57</span> In an infant, in fact, any regeneration
but through baptism cannot be easily conceived. A moral and spiritual
regeneration, as distinct from sacramental, would imply conversion, and
this is a conscious act of the will, an exercise of repentance and
faith, of which the infant is not capable.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xv-p15">In the churches of Egypt infant baptism must have
been practised from the first. For, aside from some not very clear
expressions of <name id="v.vii.xv-p15.1">Clement of Alexandria</name>, <name id="v.vii.xv-p15.2">Origen</name> distinctly derives it from the tradition of
the apostles; and through his journeys in the East and West he was well
acquainted with the practice of the church in his time.<note place="end" n="458" id="v.vii.xv-p15.3"><p id="v.vii.xv-p16"> In Ep. ad Rom.
(Opera, vol. IV. col. 1047 ed. Migne; or IV. 565 ed. Delarue): "Pro hoc
et Ecclesia ab apostolis traditionem suscepit, etiam parvulis baptismum
dare." In Levit. Hom. VIII. (II. 496 in Migne), he says that "secundum
Ecclesiae observantiam" baptism was given also to children (etiam
parvulis). Comp. his Com. in Matt. XV. (III. 1268 sqq.) where he seems
to infer this custom from the example of Christ blessing little
children. That <name id="v.vii.xv-p16.1">Origen</name> himself was baptized in
childhood (185 or soon after), is nowhere expressly stated in his works
(as far as I know), but may be inferred as probable from his descent
of, and early religious instruction, by Christian parents (reported by
Euseb H. E. VI. 19: <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vii.xv-p16.2">τῷὈριγένει
τὰ τῆς
κατὰ
Χριστὸν
διδασκαλίας
ἐκ
προγόνων
ἐσώζετο</span></i>),
in connection with the Egyptian custom. Comp. Redepenning, <name id="v.vii.xv-p16.3">Origen</name>es, I. 49. It would certainly be more difficult to
prove that be was not baptized in infancy. He could easily make room
for infant baptism in his theological system, which involved the
Platonic idea of a prehistoric fall of the individual soul. But the
<name id="v.vii.xv-p16.4">Cyprian</name>ic and <name id="v.vii.xv-p16.5">Augustin</name>ian theology connected it with the historic fall
of Adam, and the consequent hereditary depravity and guilt.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xv-p16.6">58</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xv-p17">The only opponent of infant baptism among the
fathers is the eccentric and schismatic <name id="v.vii.xv-p17.1">Tertullian</name>, of North Africa. He condemns the hastening of
the innocent age to the forgiveness of sins, and intrusting it with
divine gifts, while we would not commit to it earthly property.<note place="end" n="459" id="v.vii.xv-p17.2"><p id="v.vii.xv-p18">
’Quid festinat innocens aetas ad remissionem
peccatorum?" The" innocens" here is to be taken only in a relative
sense; for <name id="v.vii.xv-p18.1">Tertullian</name> in other plain teaches
a vitium originis, or hereditary sin and guilt, although not as
distinctly and clearly as <name id="v.vii.xv-p18.2">Augustin</name></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xv-p18.3">59</span>
Whoever considers the solemnity of baptism, will shrink more from the
receiving, than from the postponement of it. But the very manner of
<name id="v.vii.xv-p18.4">Tertullian</name>’s opposition
proves as much in favor of infant baptism as against it. He meets it
not as an innovation, but as a prevalent custom; and he meets it not
with exegetical nor historical arguments, but only with considerations
of religious prudence. His opposition to it is founded on his view of
the regenerating effect of baptism, and of the impossibility of having
mortal sins forgiven in the church after baptism; this ordinance cannot
be repeated, and washes out only the guilt contracted before its
reception. On the same ground he advises healthy adults, especially the
unmarried, to postpone this sacrament until they shall be no longer in
danger of forfeiting forever the grace of baptism by committing
adultery, murder, apostasy, or any other of the seven crimes which he
calls mortal sins. On the same principle his advice applies only to
healthy children, not to sickly ones, if we consider that he held
baptism to be the indispensable condition of forgiveness of sins, and
taught the doctrine of hereditary sin. With him this position resulted
from moral earnestness, and a lively sense of the great solemnity of
the baptismal vow. But many put off baptism to their death-bed, in
moral levity and presumption, that they might sin as long as they
could.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xv-p19"><name id="v.vii.xv-p19.1">Tertullian</name>’s opposition, moreover, had
no influence, at least no theoretical influence, even in North Africa.
His disciple <name id="v.vii.xv-p19.2">Cyprian</name> differed from him
wholly. In his day it was no question, whether the children of
Christian parents might and should be baptized—on this
all were agreed,—but whether they might be baptized so
early as the second or third day after birth, or, according to the
precedent of the Jewish circumcision, on the eighth day. <name id="v.vii.xv-p19.3">Cyprian</name>, and a council of sixty-six bishops held at
Carthage in 253 under his lead, decided for the earlier time, yet
without condemning the delay.<note place="end" n="460" id="v.vii.xv-p19.4"><p id="v.vii.xv-p20"> A later council of
Carthage of the year 418 went further and decreed: "item placuit, ut
quicunque parvulos recentes ab uteris matrum baptizandos negat ...
anathema sit."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xv-p20.1">60</span> It was in a measure the same view of
the almost magical effect of the baptismal water, and of its absolute
necessity to salvation, which led <name id="v.vii.xv-p20.2">Cyprian</name> to
hasten, and <name id="v.vii.xv-p20.3">Tertullian</name> to postpone the holy
ordinance; one looking more at the beneficent effect of the sacrament
in regard to past sins, the other at the danger of sins to come.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xv-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="74" title="Heretical Baptism" shorttitle="Section 74" progress="29.88%" prev="v.vii.xv" next="v.viii" id="v.vii.xvi">

<p class="head" id="v.vii.xvi-p1">§ 74. Heretical Baptism.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xvi-p3">On <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xvi-p3.1">Heretical Baptism</span> comp.
<name id="v.vii.xvi-p3.2">Eusebius</name>: <i>H.E.</i> VII.
3–5. <name id="v.vii.xvi-p3.3">Cyprian</name>: <i>Epist</i>.
LXX.-LXXVI. The Acts of the Councils of Carthage, <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xvi-p3.4">a.d.</span> 255 and 256, and the anonymous tract, <i>De
Rebaptismate,</i> among <name id="v.vii.xvi-p3.5">Cyprian</name><span class="s03" id="v.vii.xvi-p3.6">’s</span> works, and in <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xvi-p3.7">Routh’s</span> Reliquiae Sacrae, vol. v.
283–328.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xvi-p4">Hefele<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.vii.xvi-p4.1">: Conciliengeschichte</span></i>, I.
117–132 (second ed.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.vii.xvi-p5">G. E. <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xvi-p5.1">Steitz</span>:
<i>Ketzertaufe,</i> in Herzog, rev. ed., VII.
652–661.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xvi-p6"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.vii.xvi-p7">Heretical baptism was, in the third century, the
subject of a violent controversy, important also for its bearing on the
question of the authority of the Roman see.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xvi-p8"><name id="v.vii.xvi-p8.1">Cyprian</name>, whose Epistles
afford the clearest information on this subject, followed <name id="v.vii.xvi-p8.2">Tertullian</name><note place="end" n="461" id="v.vii.xvi-p8.3"><p id="v.vii.xvi-p9"> De Bapt. c. 15.
Comp. also Clement of Alex., Strom. I. 375.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xvi-p9.1">61</span> in rejecting baptism by heretics as an
inoperative mock-baptism, and demanded that all heretics coming over to
the Catholic church be baptized (he would not say re-baptized). His
position here was due to his high-church exclusiveness and his horror
of schism. As the one Catholic church is the sole repository of all
grace, there can be no forgiveness of sins, no regeneration or
communication of the Spirit, no salvation, and therefore no valid
sacraments, out of her bosom. So far he had logical consistency on his
side. But, on the other hand, he departed from the objective view of
the church, as the Donatists afterwards did, in making the efficacy of
the sacrament depend on the subjective holiness of the priest. "How can
one consecrate water," he asks, "who is himself unholy, and has not the
Holy Spirit?" He was followed by the North African church, which, in
several councils at Carthage in the years 255–6,
rejected heretical baptism; and by the church of Asia Minor, which had
already acted on this view, and now, in the person of the Cappadocian
bishop Firmilian, a disciple and admirer of the great <name id="v.vii.xvi-p9.2">Origen</name>, vigorously defended it against Rome, using
language which is entirely inconsistent with the claims of the
papacy.<note place="end" n="462" id="v.vii.xvi-p9.3"><p id="v.vii.xvi-p10"> See p. 162. Some
Roman divines (Molkenkuhr and Tizzani, as quoted by Hefele, p. 121)
thought that such an irreverent Epistle as that of Firmilian (the
75<span class="c34" id="v.vii.xvi-p10.1">th</span> among <name id="v.vii.xvi-p10.2">Cyprian</name>’s Epp.) cannot be
historical, and that the whole story of the controversy between Pope
Stephen and St. <name id="v.vii.xvi-p10.3">Cyprian</name> must be a
fabrication! Dogma versus facts</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xvi-p10.4">62</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xvi-p11">The Roman bishop <name id="v.vii.xvi-p11.1">Stephen</name>
(253–257) appeared for the opposite doctrine, on the
ground of the ancient practice of his church.<note place="end" n="463" id="v.vii.xvi-p11.2"><p id="v.vii.xvi-p12"> According to <name id="v.vii.xvi-p12.1">Hippolytus</name> (Philosoph.), the rebaptism of heretics
was unknown before Callistus, <span class="s03" id="v.vii.xvi-p12.2">a.d.</span> 218-223.
<name id="v.vii.xvi-p12.3">Cyprian</name> does not deny the antiquity of the
Roman customs but pleads that truth is better than custom ("quasi
consuetudo major sit veritate"). Hefele, 1. p. 121. The Epistles of
Stephen are lost, and we must learn his position from his
opponents.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xvi-p12.4">63</span> He offered no argument, but spoke
with the consciousness of authority, and followed a catholic instinct.
He laid chief stress on the objective nature of the sacrament, the
virtue of which depended neither on the officiating priest, nor on the
receiver, but solely on the institution of Christ. Hence he considered
heretical baptism valid, provided only it was administered with
intention to baptize and in the right form, to wit, in the name of the
Trinity, or even of Christ alone; so that heretics coming into the
church needed only confirmation or the ratification of baptism by the
Holy Ghost. "Heresy," says he, "produces children and exposes them; and
the church takes up the exposed children, and nourishes them as her
own, though she herself has not brought them forth."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xvi-p13">The doctrine of <name id="v.vii.xvi-p13.1">Cyprian</name>
was the more consistent from the hierarchical point of view; that of
Stephen, from the sacramental. The former was more logical, the latter
more practical and charitable. The one preserved the principle of the
exclusiveness of the church; the other, that of the objective force of
the sacrament, even to the borders of the opus operatum theory. Both
were under the direction of the same churchly spirit, and the same
hatred of heretics; but the Roman doctrine is after all a happy
inconsistency of liberality, an inroad upon the principle of absolute
exclusiveness, an involuntary concession, that baptism, and with it the
remission of sin and regeneration, therefore salvation, are possible
outside of Roman Catholicism.<note place="end" n="464" id="v.vii.xvi-p13.2"><p id="v.vii.xvi-p14"> Unless it be
maintained that the baptismal grace, if received outside of the
Catholic communion, is of no use, but rather increases the guilt (like
the knowledge of the heathen), and become, ; available only by the
subjective conversion and regular confirmation of the heretic. This was
the view of <name id="v.vii.xvi-p14.1">Augustin</name>; see Steitz, l. c., p.
655 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xvi-p14.2">64</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xvi-p15">The controversy itself was conducted with great
warmth. Stephen, though advocating the liberal view, showed the genuine
papal arrogance and intolerance. He would not even admit to his
presence the deputies of <name id="v.vii.xvi-p15.1">Cyprian</name>, who brought
him the decree of the African synod, and he called this bishop, who in
every respect excelled Stephen, and whom the Roman church now venerates
as one of her greatest saints, a false Christ and false apostle.<note place="end" n="465" id="v.vii.xvi-p15.2"><p id="v.vii.xvi-p16"> "Pseudochristum,
pseudoapostolum, et dolosum operarium." Firmil. Ad Cyp. toward, ; the
end (<scripRef passage="Ep. 75" id="v.vii.xvi-p16.1" parsed="|Eph|75|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.75">Ep. 75</scripRef>). Hefele (I. 120) calls this unchristian intolerance of
Stephen very mildly "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.vii.xvi-p16.2">eine grosse
Unfreundlichkeit.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xvi-p16.3">65</span> He
broke off all intercourse with the African church, as he had already
with the Asiatic. But <name id="v.vii.xvi-p16.4">Cyprian</name> and Firmilian,
nothing daunted, vindicated with great boldness, the latter also with
bitter vehemence, their different view, and continued in it to their
death. The Alexandrian bishop Dionysius endeavored to reconcile the two
parties, but with little success. The Valerian persecution, which soon
ensued, and the martyrdom of Stephen (257) and of <name id="v.vii.xvi-p16.5">Cyprian</name> (258), suppressed this internal discord.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xvi-p17">In the course of the fourth century, however, the
Roman theory gradually gained on the other, received the sanction of
the oecumenical Council of Nicaea in 325, was adopted in North Africa
during the Donatistic controversies, by a Synod of Carthage, 348,
defended by the powerful dialectics of St. <name id="v.vii.xvi-p17.1">Augustin</name> against the Donatists, and was afterwards
confirmed by the Council of Trent with an anathema on the opposite
view.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xvi-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.vii.xvi-p19">Note.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xvi-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xvi-p21">The Council of Trent declares (<i>Sessio
Sept.,</i> March 3, 1547, canon 4): "If any one says that the baptism,
which is even given by heretics in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost, with the intention of doing what the church
doth, is not true baptism: let him be anathema." The Greek church
likewise forbids the repetition of baptism which has been performed in
the name of the Holy Trinity, but requires trine immersion. See the
<i>Orthodox Conf.</i> Quaest. CII. (in Schaff’s
<i>Creeds</i> II. 376), and the <i>Russian Catch.</i> (II. 493), which
says: "Baptism, is spiritual birth: a man is born but once, therefore
he is also baptized but once." But the same Catechism declares "trine
immersion" to be "most essential in the administration of baptism"(II.
491).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xvi-p22">The Roman church, following the teaching of St.
<name id="v.vii.xvi-p22.1">Augustin</name>, bases upon the validity of
heretical and schismatical baptism even a certain legal claim on all
baptized persons, as virtually belonging to her communion, and a right
to the forcible conversion of heretics under favorable circumstances.<note place="end" n="466" id="v.vii.xvi-p22.2"><p id="v.vii.xvi-p23"> <name id="v.vii.xvi-p23.1">Augustin</name> thus misinterpreted the "Coge intrare,"Luke
14:22, 23, as justifying persecution (Ep. ad Bonifac., c. 6). If the
holy bishop of Hippo had foreseen the fearful consequences of his
exegesis, be would have shrunk from it in horror.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.vii.xvi-p23.2">66</span> But as
there may be some doubt about the orthodox form and intention of
heretical baptism in the mind of the convert (e.g. if he be a
Unitarian), the same church allows a conditional rebaptism with the
formula: "If thou art not yet baptized, I baptize thee," etc.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.vii.xvi-p24">Evangelical creeds put their recognition of Roman
Catholic or any other Christian baptism not so much on the theory of
the objective virtue of the sacrament, as on a more comprehensive and
liberal conception of the church. Where Christ is, there is the church,
and there are true ordinances. The Baptists alone, among Protestants,
deny the validity of any other baptism but by immersion (in this
respect resembling the Greek church), but are very far on that account
from denying the Christian status of other denominations, since baptism
with them is only a <i>sign</i> (not a <i>means</i>) of regeneration or
conversion, which <i>precedes</i> the rite and is independent of
it.</p>

<p id="v.vii.xvi-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="VI" title="Christian Art" shorttitle="Chapter VI" progress="30.30%" prev="v.vii.xvi" next="v.viii.i" id="v.viii">

<div class="c20" id="v.viii-p0.1">
<h3 class="c19" id="v.viii-p0.2">CHAPTER VI:</h3>
</div>

<p id="v.viii-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.viii-p2">CHRISTIAN ART.</p>

<p id="v.viii-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="75" title="Literature" shorttitle="Section 75" progress="30.30%" prev="v.viii" next="v.viii.ii" id="v.viii.i">

<p class="head" id="v.viii.i-p1">§ 75. Literature.</p>

<p id="v.viii.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.viii.i-p3">Comp. the Lit. on the
Catacombs, ch. VII.</p>

<p id="v.viii.i-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.i-p5">FR. <span class="s03" id="v.viii.i-p5.1">Münter</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p5.2">Sinnbilder u.
Kunstvorstellungen der alten Christen.</span></i> Altona,
1825.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.i-p6">Grüneisen: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p6.1">Ueber die Ursachen des Kunsthasses in den drei
ersten Jahrhunderten</span></i>. Stuttg. 1831.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.i-p7">Helmsdörfer: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p7.1">Christl. Kunstsymbolik u.
Ikonographie</span></i>. Frkf. 1839.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.i-p8">F. <span class="s03" id="v.viii.i-p8.1">Piper</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p8.2">Mythologie u. Symbolik der
christl. Kunst</span></i>. 2 vols. Weimar,
1847–51<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p8.3">. Ueber den christl. Bilderkreis</span></i>. Berl. 1852
(p. 3–10). By the same: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p8.4">Einleitung in die monumentale
Theologie</span></i>. Gotha, 1867.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.i-p9">J. B. De Rossi (R.C.): De Christianis monumentis
<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p9.1">ἰχθύν</span> exhibentibus, in the third volume of
Pitra’s "Spicilegium Solesmense." Paris, 1855. Also
his great work on the Roman Catacombs (Roma Sotteranea,
1864–1867), and his Archaeol. "Bulletin" (Bulletino di
Archeologia cristiana, since 1863).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.i-p10">A. <span class="s03" id="v.viii.i-p10.1">Welby Pugin</span> (architect
and Prof. of Ecclis. Antiquities at Oscott, a convert to the R.C. Ch.,
d. 1852): <i>Glossary of Ecclesiastical Ornament and Costume</i>. Lond.
1844, 4</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.i-p11">P. <span class="s03" id="v.viii.i-p11.1">Raffaelle Garrucci</span>
(Jesuit): <i>Storia delta Arte Cristiana nei primi otto secoli delta
chiesa</i>. Prato, 1872–’80, 6 vols.
fol., with 500 magnificent plates and illustrations. A most important
work, but intensely Romish. By the same: <i>Il crocifisso graffito in
casa dei Cesari.</i> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1857" id="v.viii.i-p11.2" parsed="|Rom|1857|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1857">Rom. 1857</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.i-p12">Fr. Becker.: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p12.1">Die Darstellung Jesu Christi unter dem Bilde des Fisches
auf den Monumenten der Kirche der Katakomben,
erläutert</span></i>. Breslau, 1866. The same: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p12.2">Das Spott-Crucifix der
römischen Kaiserpaläste aus dem Anfang des
dritten Jahrh</span></i>. Breslau, 1866 (44 pp.). The same:
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p12.3">Die Wand-und
Deckengemälde der röm.
Katakomben</span></i>. Gera, 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.i-p13">Abbé <span class="s03" id="v.viii.i-p13.1">Jos</span>. <span class="s03" id="v.viii.i-p13.2">Al. Martigny</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p13.3">Diction. des Antiquités
Chrétiennes</span></i>. Paris, 1865, second ed.,
1877. (With valuable illustrations).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.i-p14">F. X. <span class="s03" id="v.viii.i-p14.1">Kraus</span> (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p14.2">Die christl. Kunst in ihren
frühesten Anfängen</span></i>. Leipzig,
1873 (219 pages and 53 woodcuts). Also several articles in his
"Real-Encyklop. der. christl. Alterthümer," Freiburg i. B.
1880 sqq. (The cuts mostly from Martigny).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.i-p15">H. <span class="s03" id="v.viii.i-p15.1">Achelis</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.i-p15.2">Das Symbol d. Fisches u. d.
Fischdemkmäler</span></i>, Marb., 1888.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.i-p16">C. W. <span class="s03" id="v.viii.i-p16.1">Bennett</span>: <i>Christian
Archaeology</i>, N. York, 1888.</p>

<p id="v.viii.i-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="76" title="Origin of Christian Art" shorttitle="Section 76" progress="30.40%" prev="v.viii.i" next="v.viii.iii" id="v.viii.ii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Christian Art" id="v.viii.ii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.viii.ii-p1">§ 76. Origin of Christian Art.</p>

<p id="v.viii.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.viii.ii-p3">Christianity owed its origin neither to art nor to
science, and is altogether independent of both. But it penetrates and
pervades them with its heaven-like nature, and inspires them with a
higher and nobler aim. Art reaches its real perfection in worship, as
an embodiment of devotion in beautiful forms, which afford a pure
pleasure, and at the same time excite and promote devotional feeling.
Poetry and music, the most free and spiritual arts, which present their
ideals in word and tone, and lead immediately from the outward form to
the spiritual substance, were an essential element of worship in
Judaism, and passed thence, in the singing of psalms, into the
Christian church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.ii-p4">Not so with the plastic arts of sculpture and
painting, which employ grosser material—stone, wood,
color—as the medium of representation, and, with a
lower grade of culture, tend almost invariably to abuse when brought in
contact with worship. Hence the strict prohibition of these arts by the
Monotheistic religions. The Mohammedans follow in this respect the
Jews; their mosques are as bare of images of living beings as the
synagogues, and they abhor the image worship of Greek and Roman
Christians as a species of idolatry.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.ii-p5">The ante-Nicene church, inheriting the Mosaic
decalogue, and engaged in deadly conflict with heathen idolatry, was at
first averse to those arts. Moreover her humble condition, her contempt
for all hypocritical show and earthly vanity, her enthusiasm for
martyrdom, and her absorbing expectation of the speedy destruction of
the world and establishment of the millennial kingdom, made her
indifferent to the ornamental part of life. The rigorous Montanists, in
this respect the forerunners of the Puritans, were most hostile to art.
But even the highly cultivated <name id="v.viii.ii-p5.1">Clement of
Alexandria</name> put the spiritual worship of God in sharp contrast to
the pictorial representation of the divine. "The habit of daily view,"
he says, "lowers the dignity of the divine, which cannot be honored,
but is only degraded, by sensible material."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.ii-p6">Yet this aversion to art seems not to have
extended to mere symbols such as we find even in the Old Testament, as
the brazen serpent and the cherubim in the temple. At all events, after
the middle or close of the second century we find the rude beginnings
of Christian art in the form of significant symbols in the private and
social life of the Christians, and afterwards in public worship. This
is evident from <name id="v.viii.ii-p6.1">Tertullian</name> and other writers
of the third century, and is abundantly confirmed by the Catacombs,
although the age of their earliest pictorial remains is a matter of
uncertainty and dispute.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.ii-p7">The origin of these symbols must be found in the
instinctive desire of the Christians to have visible tokens of
religious truth, which might remind them continually of their Redeemer
and their holy calling, and which would at the same time furnish them
the best substitute for the signs of heathen idolatry. For every day
they were surrounded by mythological figures, not only in temples and
public places, but in private houses, on the walls, floors, goblets,
seal-rings, and grave-stones. Innocent and natural as, this effort was,
it could easily lead, in the less intelligent multitude, to confusion
of the sign with the thing signified, and to many a superstition. Yet
this result was the less apparent in the first three centuries, because
in that period artistic works were mostly confined to the province of
symbol and allegory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.ii-p8">From the private recesses of Christian homes and
catacombs artistic representations of holy things passed into public
churches ill the fourth century, but under protest which continued for
a long time and gave rise to the violent image controversies which were
not settled until the second Council of Nicaea (787), in favor of a
limited image worship. The Spanish Council of Elvira (Granada) in 306
first raised such a protest, and prohibited (in the thirty-sixth canon)
"pictures in the church (picturas in ecclessia), lest the objects of
veneration and worship should be depicted on the walls." This sounds
almost iconoclastic and puritanic; but in view of the numerous ancient
pictures and sculptures in the catacombs, the prohibition must be
probably understood as a temporary measure of expediency in that
transition period.<note place="end" n="467" id="v.viii.ii-p8.1"><p id="v.viii.ii-p9"> See above, p.
180.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.ii-p9.1">67</span></p>

<p id="v.viii.ii-p10"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="77" title="The Cross and the Crucifix" shorttitle="Section 77" progress="30.62%" prev="v.viii.ii" next="v.viii.iv" id="v.viii.iii">

<p class="head" id="v.viii.iii-p1">§ 77. The Cross and the Crucifix.</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="ChapterSummary" id="v.viii.iii-p3">"<span lang="DE" class="c24" id="v.viii.iii-p3.1">Religion des Kreuzes, nur du verknüpfest in Einem
Kranze Der Demuth und Kraft doppelte Palme zugleich</span>."—(<span class="s03" id="v.viii.iii-p3.2">Schiller</span>.).<note place="end" n="468" id="v.viii.iii-p3.3"><p id="v.viii.iii-p4"> <i><span lang="DE" id="v.viii.iii-p4.1">"Der deutscheit Muse schönstes
Distichon.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iii-p4.2">68</span></p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.viii.iii-p6">Comp. the works quoted in
§ 75, and the lists in Zöckler and
Fulda.</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.iii-p8">Justus Lipsius (R.C., d. 1606, is Prof. at Louvain):
De Cruce libri tres, ad sacram profanamque historiam utiles. Antw.,
1595, and later editions.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.iii-p9">Jac. Gretser (Jesuit): De Cruce Christi rebusque ad
eam pertinentibus. Ingolst., 1598–1605, 3 vols. 4to;
3rd ed. revised, 1608; also in his Opera, Ratisb., 1734, Tom.
I.-III.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.iii-p10">Wm. Haslam: The Cross and the Serpent: being a brief
History of the Triumph of the Cross. Oxford, 1849.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.iii-p11">W. R. <span class="s03" id="v.viii.iii-p11.1">Alger</span>: <i>History of
the Cross.</i> Boston, 1858.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.iii-p12">Gabr. De Mortillet: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.viii.iii-p12.1">Le, Signe de la Croix avant le
Christianisme.</span></i> Paris, 1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.iii-p13">A. Ch. A. Zestermann: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.iii-p13.1">Die bildliche Darstellung des Kreuzes und der
Kreuzigung historisch entwickelt.</span></i> Leipzig, 1867 and
1868.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.iii-p14">J. <span class="s03" id="v.viii.iii-p14.1">Stockbauer</span> (R.C.):<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.iii-p14.2">Kunstgeschichte des
Kreuzes.</span></i> Schaffhausen, 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.iii-p15">O. <span class="s03" id="v.viii.iii-p15.1">Zöckler</span>
(Prof. in Greifswald): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.iii-p15.2">Das Kreuz Christi. Religionshistorische und kirchlich
archaeologische Untersuchungen.</span></i> Gütersloh,
1875 (484 pages, with a large list of works, pp. xiii.-xxiv.). English
translation by M. G. Evans, Lond., 1878.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.iii-p16">Ernst v. Bunsen: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.iii-p16.1">Das Symbol des Kreuzes bei alten Nationen und die
Entstehung des Kreuzsymbols der christlichen Kirche.</span></i>
Berlin, 1876. (Full of hypotheses.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.iii-p17">Hermann Fulda: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.iii-p17.1">Das Kreuz und die Kreuzigung, Eine antiquarische
Untersuchung.</span></i> Breslau, 1878. Polemical against the
received views since Lipsius,. See a full list of literature in Fulda,
pp. 299–328.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.iii-p18">E. <span class="s03" id="v.viii.iii-p18.1">Dobbert</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.iii-p18.2">Zur Enttehungsgeschichte des
Kreuzes,</span></i> Leipzig, 1880.</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p19"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p20">The oldest and dearest, but also the, most abused, of
the primitive Christian symbols is the cross, the sign of redemption,
sometimes alone, sometimes with the Alpha and Omega, sometimes with the
anchor of hope or the palm of peace. Upon this arose, as early as the
second century, the custom of making the sign of the cross<note place="end" n="469" id="v.viii.iii-p20.1"><p id="v.viii.iii-p21"> Signaculum or
signum crucis.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iii-p21.1">69</span> on
rising, bathing, going out, eating, in short, on engaging in any
affairs of every-day life; a custom probably attended in many cases
even in that age, with superstitious confidence in the magical virtue
of this sign; hence <name id="v.viii.iii-p21.2">Tertullian</name> found it
necessary to defend the Christians against the heathen charge of
worshipping the cross (staurolatria).<note place="end" n="470" id="v.viii.iii-p21.3"><p id="v.viii.iii-p22"> Apol. c.16; Ad Nat.
I. 12. Julian the Apostate raised the same charge against the
Christians of his day.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iii-p22.1">70</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.iii-p23"><name id="v.viii.iii-p23.1">Cyprian</name> and the
Apostolical Constitutions mention the sign of the cross as a part of
the baptismal rite, and <name id="v.viii.iii-p23.2">Lactantius</name> speaks of
it as effective against the demons in the baptismal exorcism. <name id="v.viii.iii-p23.3">Prudentius</name> recommends it as a preservative against
temptations and bad dreams. We find as frequently, particularly upon
ornaments and tombs, the monogram of the name of Christ, X P, usually
combined in the cruciform character, either alone, or with the Greek
letters Alpha and Omega, "the first and the last;" in later cases with
the addition "In the sign."<note place="end" n="471" id="v.viii.iii-p23.4"><p id="v.viii.iii-p24"> "in signo,"i.e. "In
hoc signo vinces," the motto of Constantine.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iii-p24.1">71</span> Soon after
Constantine’s victory over Maxentius by the aid of the
Labarum (312), crosses were seen on helmets, bucklers, standards,
crowns, sceptres, coins and seals, in various forms.<note place="end" n="472" id="v.viii.iii-p24.2"><p id="v.viii.iii-p25"> Archaeologists
distinguish seven or more forms of the cross:</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p26">(a) crux decussata (St. Andrew’s
cross), X</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p27">(b) crux commissa (the Egyptian cross), T</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p28">(c) crux immima or ordinaria (the upright Latin
cross), –|–</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p29">(d) The inverted Latin cross of St. Peter, who
considered himself unworthy to suffer in the upright position like his
Lord, –|–</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p30">(e) The Greek cross, consisting of four equally long
arms, +</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p31">(f) The double cross,
–|–</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p32">
                               
––|––</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p33">
                                   
|</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p34">(g) The triple cross (used by the Pope),
–|–</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p35">
                                                           ––|––</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p36">
                                                          
–––|–––</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p37">
                                                                
|</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p38"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p39">The chief forms of the monogram are:</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p40">[Six figures are inserted here. Ed.]</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="p30" id="v.viii.iii-p42">The story of the miraculous invention and raising of
the true cross of Christ by Helena, the mother of Constantine, belongs
to the Nicene age. The connection of the cross with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.iii-p42.1">α</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.iii-p42.2">ω</span> arose from the
Apocalyptic designation of Christ (<scripRef passage="Rev. 1:8" id="v.viii.iii-p42.3" parsed="|Rev|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.8">Rev. 1:8</scripRef>; 21:6; 22:13), which is
thus explained by Prudentius (Cathem. hymn. IX. 10-12):</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p43">"Alpha et Omega cognominatus; ipse fons et
clausula,</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p44">Omnia quae sunt, fuerunt, quaeque postfutura
sunt."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iii-p44.1">72</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.iii-p45">The cross was despised by the heathen Romans on
account of the crucifixion, the disgraceful punishment of slaves and
the worst criminals; but the Apologists reminded them of the
unconscious recognition of the salutary sign in the form of their
standards and triumphal symbols, and of the analogies in nature, as the
form of man with the outstretched arm, the flying bird, and the sailing
ship.<note place="end" n="473" id="v.viii.iii-p45.1"><p id="v.viii.iii-p46"> Minut. Felix,
Octav. c. 29: "Tropaea vestra victricia non tantum simplicis
crucisfaciem, verum etiam adfixi hominis imituntuR. Signum sane crucis
naturaliter visimus in navi, cum velis tumentibus vehitur, cum expansis
palmulis labitur; et cum ergitur jugum, crucis signum est; et cum homo
porrectis manibus Deum pura mente veneratoR. Ita signo crucis aut ratio
naturalis innititur, aut vestra religio formatur." Comp. a very similar
passage in Tertul., Apol. c.16; and Ad Nat. I. 12; also Justin M.,
Apol. I. 55.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iii-p46.1">73</span> Nor
was the symbolical use of the cross confined to the Christian church,
but is found among the ancient Egyptians, the Buddhists in India, and
the Mexicans before the conquest, and other heathen nations, both as a
symbol of blessing and a symbol of curse.<note place="end" n="474" id="v.viii.iii-p46.2"><p id="v.viii.iii-p47"> When the temple of
Serapis was destroyed (<span class="s03" id="v.viii.iii-p47.1">a.d.</span> 390), signs of the
cross were found beneath the hieroglyphics, and heathen and Christians
referred it to their religion. Socrates, H. E. V. 17; Sozomenus, VI[.
15; Theodoret, V. 22. On the Buddhist cross see Medhurst, China, p.
217. At the discovery of Mexico the Spaniards found the sign of the
cross as an object of worship in the idol temples at Anahuac. Prescott,
Conquest of Mexico, III. 338-340. See on the heathen use of the Cross,
Haslam, Mortillet, Zöckler (l.c., 7 sqq.), and Brinton,
Myths of the New World; also an article on "The pre-Christian Cross,"
in the "Edinburgh Review," Jan. 1870. Zöckler says (p. 95):
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.viii.iii-p47.2">"Alter FIuch und Segen, alles
Todeselend und alle Lebensherrlichkeit, die durch dir vorchristliche
Menschheit ausgebreitet gewesen, erscheinen in dem Kreuze auf Golgatha
conrentrirt zum wundervollsten Gebilde, der religiös
sittlichen Entwicklung unseres Geschlechtes.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iii-p47.3">74</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.iii-p48">The cross and the Lord’s Prayer
may be called the greatest martyrs in Christendom. Yet both the
superstitious abuse and the puritanic protest bear a like testimony to
the significance of the great fact of which it reminds us.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.iii-p49">The <span class="s03" id="v.viii.iii-p49.1">crucifix</span>, that is the
sculptured or carved representation of our Saviour attached to the
cross, is of much later date, and cannot be clearly traced beyond the
middle of the sixth century. It is not mentioned by any writer of the
Nicene and Chalcedonian age. One of the oldest known crucifixes, if not
the very oldest, is found in a richly illuminated Syrian copy of the
Gospels in Florence from the year 586.<note place="end" n="475" id="v.viii.iii-p49.2"><p id="v.viii.iii-p50"> See Becker, l. c.,
p. 38, Westwood’s Palaeographia Sacra, and Smith and
Cheetbam, I. 515.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iii-p50.1">75</span> Gregory of Tours (d. 595)
describes a crucifix in the church of St. Genesius, in Narbonne, which
presented the crucified One almost entirely naked.<note place="end" n="476" id="v.viii.iii-p50.2"><p id="v.viii.iii-p51"> "Pictura, quae
Dominum nostrum quasi praecinctum linteo indicat crucifixum."De Gloria.
Martyrum, lib. l.c. 28.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iii-p51.1">76</span> But this gave offence, and was
veiled, by order of the bishop, with a curtain, and only at times
exposed to the people. The Venerable Bede relates that a crucifix,
bearing on one side the Crucified, on the other the serpent lifted up
by Moses, was brought from Rome to the British cloister of Weremouth in
686.<note place="end" n="477" id="v.viii.iii-p51.2"><p id="v.viii.iii-p52"> Opera, ed. Giles,
iv. p. 376. A crucifix is found in an Irish MS. Written about 800. See
Westwood, as quoted in Smith and Cheetham, I. 516.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iii-p52.1">77</span></p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p53"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.viii.iii-p54">Note.</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p55"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.iii-p56">The first symbol of the crucifixion was the cross
alone; then followed the cross and the lamb—either the
lamb with the cross on the head or shoulder, or the lamb fastened on
the cross; then the figure of Christ in connection with the
cross—either Christ holding it in his right hand (on
the sarcophagus of Probus, d. 395), or Christ with the cross in the
background (in the church of St. Pudentiana, built 398); at last Christ
nailed to the cross.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.iii-p57">An attempt has been made to trace the crucifixes
back to the third or second century, in consequence of the discovery,
in 1857, of a mock-crucifix on the wall in the ruins of the imperial
palaces on the western declivity of the Palatine hill in Rome, which is
preserved in the Museo Kircheriano. It shows the figure of a crucified
man with the head of an ass or a horse, and a human figure kneeling
before it, with the inscription: "Alexamenos worships his God."<note place="end" n="478" id="v.viii.iii-p57.1"><p id="v.viii.iii-p58"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.iii-p58.1">Ἀλεξάμενος
σέβετ</span></i> (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.iii-p58.2">αι</span></i>) <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.iii-p58.3">θεόν</span></i>. The
monument was first published by the Jesuit Garrucci, and is fully
discussed by Becker in the essay quoted. A woodcut is also given in
Smith and Cheetham, I. 516.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iii-p58.4">78</span> This
figure was no doubt scratched on the wall by some heathen enemy to
ridicule a Christian slave or page of the imperial household, or
possibly even the emperor Alexander Severus (222–235),
who, by his religious syncretism, exposed himself to sarcastic
criticism. The date of the caricature is uncertain; but we know that in
the second century the Christians, like the Jews before them, were
charged with the worship of an ass, and that at that time there were
already Christians in the imperial palace.<note place="end" n="479" id="v.viii.iii-p58.5"><p id="v.viii.iii-p59"> Comp. on the
supposed <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.iii-p59.1">ὀνολατρεία</span></i>
of the Christians, <name id="v.viii.iii-p59.2">Tertullian</name>, Apol. c.16
("Nam et somniastis caput asininum esse Deum nostrum" etc.); Ad
nationes I. 11, 14; Minut. Felix, Octav. 9. <name id="v.viii.iii-p59.3">Tertullian</name> traces this absurdity to Cornelius Tacitus,
who charges it upon the Jews (Hist. V. 4).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iii-p59.4">79</span> After the third Century this
silly charge disappears. Roman archaeologists (P. Garrucci, P. Mozzoni,
and Martigny) infer from this mock-crucifix that crucifixes were in use
among Christians already at the close of the second century, since the
original precedes the caricature. But this conjecture is not supported
by any evidence. The heathen Caecilius in Minucius Felix (ch. 10)
expressly testifies the absence of Christian simulacra. As the oldest
pictures of Christ, so far as we know, originated not among the
orthodox Christians, but among the heretical and half heathenish
Gnostics, so also the oldest known representation of the crucifix was a
mock-picture from the hand of a heathen—an excellent
illustration of the word of Paul that the preaching of Christ crucified
is foolishness to the Greeks.</p>

<p id="v.viii.iii-p60"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="78" title="Other Christian Symbols" shorttitle="Section 78" progress="31.16%" prev="v.viii.iii" next="v.viii.v" id="v.viii.iv">

<p class="head" id="v.viii.iv-p1">§ 78. Other Christian Symbols.</p>

<p id="v.viii.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.viii.iv-p3">The following symbols, borrowed from the Scriptures,
were frequently represented in the catacombs, and relate to the virtues
and duties of the Christian life: The dove, with or without the olive
branch, the type of simplicity and innocence;<note place="end" n="480" id="v.viii.iv-p3.1"><p id="v.viii.iv-p4"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 3:16" id="v.viii.iv-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.16">Matt. 3:16</scripRef>;
10:16; <scripRef passage="Gen. 8:11" id="v.viii.iv-p4.2" parsed="|Gen|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.8.11">Gen. 8:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Cant. 6:9" id="v.viii.iv-p4.3" parsed="|Song|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.6.9">Cant. 6:9</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iv-p4.4">80</span> the ship, representing sometimes
the church, as safely sailing through the flood of corruption, with
reference to Noah’s ark, sometimes the individual soul
on its voyage to the heavenly home under the conduct of the
storm-controlling Saviour; the palm-branch, which the seer of the
Apocalypse puts into the hands of the elect, as the sign of victory;<note place="end" n="481" id="v.viii.iv-p4.5"><p id="v.viii.iv-p5"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 7:9" id="v.viii.iv-p5.1" parsed="|Rev|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.9">Rev. 7:9</scripRef>. The palm
had a similar significance with the heathen, Homace writes (Od. I. 1):
"Palmaque nobilis Terrarum dominos evehit ad deos."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iv-p5.2">81</span> the
anchor, the figure of hope;<note place="end" n="482" id="v.viii.iv-p5.3"><p id="v.viii.iv-p6"> <scripRef passage="Heb. 6:19" id="v.viii.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Heb|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.19">Heb. 6:19</scripRef>. Likewise
among the heathen.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iv-p6.2">82</span> the lyre, denoting festal joy and sweet
harmony;<note place="end" n="483" id="v.viii.iv-p6.3"><p id="v.viii.iv-p7"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:19" id="v.viii.iv-p7.1" parsed="|Eph|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.19">Eph.
5:19</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iv-p7.2">83</span>
the cock, an admonition to watchfulness, with reference to
Peter’s fall;<note place="end" n="484" id="v.viii.iv-p7.3"><p id="v.viii.iv-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:34" id="v.viii.iv-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|26|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.34">Matt. 26:34</scripRef>, and
parallel passages.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iv-p8.2">84</span> the hart which pants for the fresh
water-brooks;<note place="end" n="485" id="v.viii.iv-p8.3"><p id="v.viii.iv-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ps. 42:1" id="v.viii.iv-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|42|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.1">Ps. 42:1</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iv-p9.2">85</span>
and the vine which, with its branches and clusters, illustrates the
union of the Christians with Christ according to the parable, and the
richness and joyfulness of Christian life.<note place="end" n="486" id="v.viii.iv-p9.3"><p id="v.viii.iv-p10"> <scripRef passage="John 15:1-6" id="v.viii.iv-p10.1" parsed="|John|15|1|15|6" osisRef="Bible:John.15.1-John.15.6">John 15:1-6</scripRef>. The
parables of the Good Shepherd, and of the Vine and the Branches, both
recorded only by St. John, seem to have been the most prominent in the
mind of the primitive Christians, as they are in the catacombs. "What
they valued" (says Stanley, Christ. Inst., p. 288), "what they felt,
was new moral Influence, a new life stealing through their veins, a new
health imparted to their frames, a new courage breathing in their
faces, like wine to a weary laborer, like sap in the hundred branches
of a spreading tree, like juice in thousand clusters of a spreading
vine." But more important than this was the idea of vital union of the
believers with Christ and among each other, symbolized by the vine and
its branches.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iv-p10.2">86</span>’</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.iv-p11">The phoenix, the symbol of rejuvenation and of the
resurrection, is derived from the well-known heathen myth.<note place="end" n="487" id="v.viii.iv-p11.1"><p id="v.viii.iv-p12"> The fabulous
phoenix is nowhere mentioned in the Bible, and is first used by <name id="v.viii.iv-p12.1">Clement of Rome</name>, Ad Cor. c. 25, and by Tertiillian,
De Resur. c. 13. Comp. Pliny Hist. Nat. XIII. 4.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.iv-p12.2">87</span></p>

<p id="v.viii.iv-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="79" title="Historical and Allegorical Picture" shorttitle="Section 79" progress="31.28%" prev="v.viii.iv" next="v.viii.vi" id="v.viii.v">

<p class="head" id="v.viii.v-p1">§ 79 Historical and Allegorical Pictures</p>

<p id="v.viii.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.viii.v-p3">From these emblems there was but one step to
iconographic representations. The Bible furnished rich material for
historical, typical, and allegorical pictures, which are found in the
catacombs and ancient monuments. Many of them (late from the third or
even the second century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.v-p4">The favorite pictures from the Old Testament are
Adam and Eve, the rivers of Paradise, the ark of Noah, the sacrifice of
Isaac, the passage through the Red Sea, the giving of the law, Moses
smiting the rock, the deliverance of Jonah, Jonah naked under the gourd
the translation of Elijah, Daniel in the lions’ den,
the three children in the fiery furnace. Then we have scenes from the
Gospels, and from apostolic and post-apostolic history, such as the
adoration of the Magi, their meeting with Herod, the baptism of Jesus
in the Jordan, the healing of the paralytic, the changing water into
wine, the miraculous feeding of five thousand, the ten virgins, the
resurrection of Lazarus, the entry into Jerusalem, the Holy Supper, the
portraits of St. Peter and St. Paul.<note place="end" n="488" id="v.viii.v-p4.1"><p id="v.viii.v-p5"> For details the
reader is referred to the great illustrated works of Perre. De Rossi,
Garrucci, Parker, Roller, Northcote and Brownlow, etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.v-p5.1">88</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.v-p6">The passion and crucifixion were never represented
in the early monuments, except by the symbol of the cross.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.v-p7">Occasionally we find also mythological
representations, as Psyche with wings, and playing with birds and
flowers (an emblem of immortality), Hercules, Theseus, and especially
Orpheus, who with his magic song quieted the storm and tamed the wild
beasts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.v-p8">Perhaps Gnosticism had a stimulating effect in
art, as it had in theology. At all events the sects of the
Carpocratians, the Basilideans, and the Manichaeans cherished art.
Nationality also had something to do with this branch of life. The
Italians are by nature art artistic people, and shaped their
Christianity accordingly. Therefore Rome is preëminently the
home of Christian art.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.v-p9">The earliest pictures in the catacombs are
artistically the best, and show the influence of classic models in the
beauty and grace of form. From the fourth century there is a rapid
decline to rudeness and stiffness, and a transition to the Byzantine
type.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.v-p10">Some writers<note place="end" n="489" id="v.viii.v-p10.1"><p id="v.viii.v-p11"> Raoul-Rochette
(Mémoires sur les antiquités
chrétiennes; and Tableau des Catacombes), and Renan
(Marc-Aurele, p. 542 sqq.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.v-p11.1">89</span> have represented this primitive
Christian art merely as pagan art in its decay, and even the Good
Shepherd as a copy of Apollo or Hermes. But while the form is often an
imitation, the spirit is altogether different, and the myths are
understood as unconscious prophecies and types of Christian verities,
as in the Sibylline books. The relation of Christian art to
mythological art somewhat resembles the relation of biblical Greek to
classical Greek. Christianity could not at once invent a new art any
more than a new language, but it emancipated the old from the service
of idolatry and immorality, filled it with a deeper meaning, and
consecrated it to a higher aim.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.v-p12">The blending of classical reminiscences and
Christian ideas is best embodied in the beautiful symbolic pictures of
the Good Shepherd and of Orpheus.<note place="end" n="490" id="v.viii.v-p12.1"><p id="v.viii.v-p13"> See the
illustrations at the end of the volume.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.v-p13.1">90</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.v-p14">The former was the most favorite figure, not only
in the Catacombs, but on articles of daily use, as rings, cups, and
lamps. Nearly one hundred and fifty such pictures have come down to us.
The Shepherd, an appropriate symbol of Christ, is usually represented
as a handsome, beardless, gentle youth, in light costume, with a girdle
and sandals, with the flute and pastoral staff, carrying a lamb on his
shoulder, standing between two or more sheep that look confidently up
to him. Sometimes he feeds a large flock on green pastures. If this was
the popular conception of Christ, it stood in contrast with the
contemporaneous theological idea of the homely appearance of the
Saviour, and anticipated the post-Constantinian conception.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.v-p15">The picture of Orpheus is twice found in the
cemetery of Domitilla, and once in that of Callistus. One on the
ceiling in Domitilla, apparently from the second century, is especially
rich: it represents the mysterious singer, seated in the centre on a
piece of rock, playing on the lyre his enchanting melodies to wild and
tame animals—the lion, the wolf, the serpent, the
horse, the ram—at his feet—and the
birds in the trees;<note place="end" n="491" id="v.viii.v-p15.1"><p id="v.viii.v-p16"> Comp. Horace, De
Arte Poët., 391 sqq.</p>

<p id="v.viii.v-p17">Silvestres homines sacer interpresque deorum</p>

<p id="v.viii.v-p18">Caedibus et victufaedo delerruit Orpheus,</p>

<p id="v.viii.v-p19">Dictus ob hoc lenire tigres rabidosque leones.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.v-p19.1">91</span> around the central figure are several
biblical scenes, Moses smiting the rock, David aiming the sling at
Goliath (?), Daniel among the lions, the raising of Lazarus. The
heathen Orpheus, the reputed author of monotheistic hymns (the
Orphica), the centre of so many mysteries, the fabulous charmer of all
creation, appears here either as a symbol and type of Christ Himself,<note place="end" n="492" id="v.viii.v-p19.2"><p id="v.viii.v-p20"> This is the
explanation of nearly all archaeologists since Bosio, except Schultze
(<i><span lang="DE" id="v.viii.v-p20.1">Die Katak.,</span></i> p.
105).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.v-p20.2">92</span> or
rather, like the heathen Sibyl, an antitype and unconscious prophet of
Christ, announcing and foreshadowing Him as the conqueror of all the
forces of nature, as the harmonizer of all discords, and as ruler over
life and death.</p>

<p id="v.viii.v-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="80" title="Allegorical Representations of Christ" shorttitle="Section 80" progress="31.54%" prev="v.viii.v" next="v.viii.vii" id="v.viii.vi">

<p class="head" id="v.viii.vi-p1">§ 80. Allegorical Representations of
Christ.</p>

<p id="v.viii.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.viii.vi-p3">Pictures of Christ came into use slowly and
gradually, as the conceptions concerning his personal appearance
changed. The Evangelists very wisely keep profound silence on the
subject, and no ideal which human genius may devise, can do justice to
Him who was God manifest in the flesh.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.vi-p4">In the ante-Nicene age the strange notion
prevailed that our Saviour, in the state of his humiliation, was
homely, according to a literal interpretation of the Messianic
prophecy: "He hath no form nor comeliness."<note place="end" n="493" id="v.viii.vi-p4.1"><p id="v.viii.vi-p5"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 53:2, 3" id="v.viii.vi-p5.1" parsed="|Isa|53|2|0|0;|Isa|53|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.2 Bible:Isa.53.3">Isa. 53:2, 3</scripRef>;
52:14; Comp. <scripRef passage="Ps. 22" id="v.viii.vi-p5.2" parsed="|Ps|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22">Ps. 22</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p5.3">93</span> This was the opinion of <name id="v.viii.vi-p5.4">Justin Martyr</name>,<note place="end" n="494" id="v.viii.vi-p5.5"><p id="v.viii.vi-p6"> Dial. c. Tryphone
Judaeo c. 14 (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.vi-p6.1">εἰς τὴν
πρώτην
παρουσίαν
τοῦ
Χριστοῦ, ἐν
ᾖ καὶ
ἄτιμος
καὶ
ἀειδὴς
καὶ θνητὸς
φανήσεσθαι
κεκηρυγμένος
ἐστίν</span></i>)c. 49
(<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.vi-p6.2">παθητὸς
καὶ
ἄτιμος
καὶ
ἀειδής</span></i>);
85, 88, 100, 110, 121.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p6.3">94</span> <name id="v.viii.vi-p6.4">Tertullian</name>,<note place="end" n="495" id="v.viii.vi-p6.5"><p id="v.viii.vi-p7"> Adv. <scripRef passage="Jud. c. 14" id="v.viii.vi-p7.1" parsed="|Judg|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.14">Jud. c. 14</scripRef>:
"ne aspectu quidem honestus," and then he quotes <scripRef passage="Isa. 53:2" id="v.viii.vi-p7.2" parsed="|Isa|53|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.2">Isa. 53:2</scripRef> sqq.; 8:14;
<scripRef passage="Ps. 22" id="v.viii.vi-p7.3" parsed="|Ps|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22">Ps. 22</scripRef>. De carne Christi, c. 9: "nec humanae honestatis corpus fuit,
nedum calestis claritatis."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p7.4">95</span> and
even of the spiritualistic Alexandrian divines Clement,<note place="end" n="496" id="v.viii.vi-p7.5"><p id="v.viii.vi-p8"> Paedag. III. 1, p.
252; Strom. lib. II. c. 5, p. 440; III. c. 17, p. 559; VI. 17, p. 818
(ed. Potter).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p8.1">96</span> and
<name id="v.viii.vi-p8.2">Origen</name>.<note place="end" n="497" id="v.viii.vi-p8.3"><p id="v.viii.vi-p9"> Contr. Cels. VI. c.
75, where <name id="v.viii.vi-p9.1">Origen</name> quotes from Celsus that
Christ’s person did not differ from others in grandeur
or beauty or strength, but was, as the Christians report, "little, ill
favored and ignoble" (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.vi-p9.2">Τὸ σῶμα
μικρὸν καὶ
δυσειδὲς
καὶ
ἀγενὲς
ἦ́ν</span></i>). He admits the
"ill-favored," but denies the "ignoble," and doubts the "little," of
which there is no certain evidence. He then quotes the language of
<scripRef passage="Isaiah 53" id="v.viii.vi-p9.3" parsed="|Isa|53|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53">Isaiah 53</scripRef>, but adds the description of <scripRef passage="Ps. 45:3, 4" id="v.viii.vi-p9.4" parsed="|Ps|45|3|0|0;|Ps|45|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.3 Bible:Ps.45.4">Ps. 45:3, 4</scripRef> (Sept.), which
represents the Messiah as a king arrayed in beauty. Celsus used this
false tradition of the supposed uncomeliness of Jesus as an argument
against his divinity, and an objection to the Christian religion.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p9.5">97</span> A true and healthy feeling leads rather
to the opposite view; for Jesus certainly had not the physiognomy of a
sinner, and the heavenly purity and harmony of his soul must in some
way have shone, through the veil of his flesh, as it certainly did on
the Mount of Transfiguration. Physical deformity is incompatible with
the Old Testament idea of the priesthood, how much more with the idea
of the Messiah.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.vi-p10">Those fathers, however, had the state of
humiliation alone in their eye. The exalted Redeemer they themselves
viewed as clothed with unfading beauty and glory, which was to pass
from Him, the Head, to his church also, in her perfect millennial
state<note place="end" n="498" id="v.viii.vi-p10.1"><p id="v.viii.vi-p11"> Comp. <name id="v.viii.vi-p11.1">Tertullian</name>, Adv. <scripRef passage="Jud. c. 14" id="v.viii.vi-p11.2" parsed="|Judg|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.14">Jud. c. 14</scripRef> (Opera, ed. Oehler II. 740),
where he quotes <scripRef passage="Dan. 7:13" id="v.viii.vi-p11.3" parsed="|Dan|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.13">Dan. 7:13</scripRef> sq., and <scripRef passage="Ps. 45:3, 4" id="v.viii.vi-p11.4" parsed="|Ps|45|3|0|0;|Ps|45|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.3 Bible:Ps.45.4">Ps. 45:3, 4</scripRef>, for the heavenly beauty
and glory of the exalted Saviour, and says: "Primo sordibus indutus
est, id est carnis passibilis et mortalis indignitate ... dehinc
spoliatus pristina sorde, exornatus podere, et mitra et cidari munda,
id est secundi adventus; quoniam gloriam et honorent adeptus
demonstrator." <name id="v.viii.vi-p11.5">Justin Martyr</name> makes the same
distinction between the humility of the first and the glory of the
second appearance. Dial.c.Tryph. <scripRef passage="Jud. c. 14" id="v.viii.vi-p11.6" parsed="|Judg|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.14">Jud. c. 14</scripRef> and c. 49, etc. So does
<name id="v.viii.vi-p11.7">Origen</name> in the passage just quoted.</p></note> We have here, therefore, not an
essential opposition made between holiness and beauty, but only a
temporary separation. Nor did the ante-Nicene fathers mean to deny that
Christ, even in the days of his humiliation, had a spiritual beauty
which captivated susceptible souls. Thus <name id="v.viii.vi-p11.8">Clement of
Alexandria</name> distinguishes between two kinds of beauty, the
outward beauty of the flesh, which soon fades away, and the beauty of
the soul, which consists in moral excellence and is permanent. "That
the Lord Himself," he says, "was uncomely in aspect, the Spirit
testifies by Isaiah: ’And we saw Him, and he had no
form nor comeliness; but his form was mean, inferior to
men.’ Yet who was more admirable than the Lord? But it
was not the beauty of the flesh visible to the eye, but the true beauty
of both soul and body, which He exhibited, which in the former is
beneficence; in the latter—that is, the
flesh—immortality."<note place="end" n="499" id="v.viii.vi-p11.9"><p id="v.viii.vi-p12"> Paedag. lib. III.c.
1, which treats of true beauty. Compare also the last chapter in the
second book, which is directed against the extravagant fondness of
females for dress and jewels ornaments the true beauty of the soul,
which "blossoms out in the flesh, exhibiting the amiable comeliness of
self-control, whenever the character, like a beam of light, gleams in
the form."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p12.1">99</span> <name id="v.viii.vi-p12.2">Chrysostom</name>
went further: he understood Isaiah’s description to
refer merely to the scenes of the passion, and took his idea of the
personal appearance of Jesus from the forty-fifth Psalm, where he is
represented as "fairer than the children of men." Jerome and <name id="v.viii.vi-p12.3">Augustin</name> had the same view, but there was at that
time no authentic picture of Christ, and the imagination was left to
its own imperfect attempts to set forth that human face divine which
reflected the beauty of sinless holiness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.vi-p13">The first representations of Christ were purely
allegorical. He appears now as a shepherd, who lays down his life for
the sheep,<note place="end" n="500" id="v.viii.vi-p13.1"><p id="v.viii.vi-p14"> <scripRef passage="John 10:11" id="v.viii.vi-p14.1" parsed="|John|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.11">John 10:11</scripRef>. Comp.
above, p. 276</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p14.2">00</span>
or carries the lost sheep on his shoulders;<note place="end" n="501" id="v.viii.vi-p14.3"><p id="v.viii.vi-p15"> <scripRef passage="Luke 15:3-7" id="v.viii.vi-p15.1" parsed="|Luke|15|3|15|7" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.3-Luke.15.7">Luke 15:3-7</scripRef>; Comp.
<scripRef passage="Isa. 40:11" id="v.viii.vi-p15.2" parsed="|Isa|40|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.11">Isa. 40:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ez. 34:11-15" id="v.viii.vi-p15.3" parsed="|Ezek|34|11|34|15" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.34.11-Ezek.34.15">Ez. 34:11-15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. 23" id="v.viii.vi-p15.4" parsed="|Ps|23|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23">Ps. 23</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p15.5">01</span> as a lamb, who bears the sin of
the world;<note place="end" n="502" id="v.viii.vi-p15.6"><p id="v.viii.vi-p16"> <scripRef passage="John 1:29" id="v.viii.vi-p16.1" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">John 1:29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:19" id="v.viii.vi-p16.2" parsed="|1Pet|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.19">1 Pet.
1:19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. 5:12" id="v.viii.vi-p16.3" parsed="|Rev|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.12">Rev. 5:12</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p16.4">02</span>
more rarely as a ram, with reference to the substituted victim in the
history of Abraham and Isaac;<note place="end" n="503" id="v.viii.vi-p16.5"><p id="v.viii.vi-p17"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 22:13" id="v.viii.vi-p17.1" parsed="|Gen|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.13">Gen. 22:13</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p17.2">03</span> frequently as a fisher.<note place="end" n="504" id="v.viii.vi-p17.3"><p id="v.viii.vi-p18"> Christ calls the
apostles "fishers of men," <scripRef passage="Matt. 4:19" id="v.viii.vi-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.19">Matt. 4:19</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p18.2">04</span> <name id="v.viii.vi-p18.3">Clement of Alexandria</name>, in his hymn, calls Christ
the "Fisher of men that are saved, who with his sweet life catches the
pure fish out of the hostile flood in the sea of iniquity."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.vi-p19">The most favorite symbol seems to have been that
of the fish. It was the double symbol of the Redeemer and the redeemed.
The corresponding Greek <span class="s03" id="v.viii.vi-p19.1">Ichthys</span> is a pregnant
anagram, containing the initials of the words: "Jesus Christ, Son of
God, Saviour."<note place="end" n="505" id="v.viii.vi-p19.2"><p id="v.viii.vi-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.vi-p20.1">ἾΧΘΨΣ</span>
=’<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.vi-p20.2">Ἰ-ησοῦς
Χ-ριστὸς
Θ-εοῦ Υ-ἱὸς
Σ-ωτήρ.</span></i> Comp. <name id="v.viii.vi-p20.3">Augustin</name>, De Civit. Dei xviii. 23 (Jesus Christus
Dei Filius Salvator), The acrostic in the Sibyline Books (lib. viii.
vs. 217 sqq.) adds to this word <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.vi-p20.4">σταυρός</span></i>,
the Schultza (Katak., p. 129), not satisfied with this explanation,
goes back to <scripRef passage="Matt. 7:10" id="v.viii.vi-p20.5" parsed="|Matt|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.10">Matt. 7:10</scripRef>, where fish (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.vi-p20.6">ἰχθύς</span></i>) and
serpent (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.vi-p20.7">ὄφις</span>) are
contrasted, and suggested a contrast between Christ and the devil
(comp. <scripRef passage="Apoc. 12:14, 1" id="v.viii.vi-p20.8" parsed="|Rev|12|14|0|0;|Rev|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.14 Bible:Rev.12.1">Apoc. 12:14, 1</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 11:3" id="v.viii.vi-p20.9" parsed="|2Cor|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.3">2 Cor. 11:3</scripRef>) Rather artificial. Merz derives the
symbol from <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.vi-p20.10">ὄψον</span></i> (hence
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.vi-p20.11">ὀψάριον</span></i>in
<scripRef passage="John 21:9" id="v.viii.vi-p20.12" parsed="|John|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.9">John 21:9</scripRef>) in the sense of "fish, flesh." In Palestine fish was, next
to bread, the principal food, and a savory accompaniment of bread. It
figures prominently in the miraculous; feeding of the multitude (<scripRef passage="John 6:9, 11" id="v.viii.vi-p20.13" parsed="|John|6|9|0|0;|John|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.9 Bible:John.6.11">John
6:9, 11</scripRef>), and in the meal of the risen Saviour on the shares of the
Lake of Tiberias (<scripRef passage="John 21:9" id="v.viii.vi-p20.14" parsed="|John|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.9">John 21:9</scripRef>, <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.viii.vi-p20.15">ὀψάριον
καὶ
ἄρτον</span></i>). By an
allegorical stretch, the fish might thus; become to the mind of the
early church a symbol of Christ’s body, as the
heavenly food which he gave for the salvation of men (<scripRef passage="John 6:51" id="v.viii.vi-p20.16" parsed="|John|6|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.51">John 6:51</scripRef>).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p20.17">05</span>
In some pictures the mysterious fish is swimming in the water with a
plate of bread and a cup of wine on his back, with evident allusion to
the Lord’s Supper. At the same time the fish
represented the soul caught in the net of the great Fisher of men and
his servants, with reference to <scripRef passage="Matt. 4:19" id="v.viii.vi-p20.18" parsed="|Matt|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.19">Matt. 4:19</scripRef>; comp. 13:47. <name id="v.viii.vi-p20.19">Tertullian</name> connects the symbol with the water of baptism,
saying:<note place="end" n="506" id="v.viii.vi-p20.20"><p id="v.viii.vi-p21"> De Baptismo, c.
1.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p21.1">06</span> "We
little fishes (pisciculi) are born by our Fish (secundum <i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.viii.vi-p21.2">ἸΧθΥΣ</span></i> nostrum), Jesus Christ in water,
and can thrive only by continuing in the water;" that is if we are
faithful to our baptismal covenant, and preserve the grace there
received. The pious fancy made the fish a symbol of the whole mystery
of the Christian salvation. The anagrammatic or hieroglyphic use of the
Greek <span class="s03" id="v.viii.vi-p21.3">Ichthys</span> and the Latin <span class="s03" id="v.viii.vi-p21.4">Piscis</span>-<span class="s03" id="v.viii.vi-p21.5">Christus</span> belonged to the
Disciplina Arcani, and was a testimony of the ancient church to the
faith in Christ’s person as the Son of God, and his
work as the Saviour of the world. The origin of this symbol must be
traced beyond the middle of the second century, perhaps to Alexandria,
where there was a strong love for mystic symbolism, both among the
orthodox and the Gnostic heretics.<note place="end" n="507" id="v.viii.vi-p21.6"><p id="v.viii.vi-p22"> So Pitra, De Pisce
symbolico, in "Spicil. Solesm.," III. 524. Comp. Marriott, The
Testimony of the Catacombs, p. 120 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p22.1">07</span> It is familiarly mentioned by <name id="v.viii.vi-p22.2">Clement of Alexandria</name>, <name id="v.viii.vi-p22.3">Origen</name>, and <name id="v.viii.vi-p22.4">Tertullian</name>, and is
found on ancient remains in the Roman catacombs, marked on the
grave-stones, rings, lamps, vases, and wall-pictures<note place="end" n="508" id="v.viii.vi-p22.5"><p id="v.viii.vi-p23"> The oldest
Ichthys-monument known so far was discovered in 1865 in the
CŒmeterium Domitillae, a hitherto inaccessible part of the
Roman catacombs, and is traced by Cavalier De Rossi to the first
century, by Becker to the first half of the second. It is in a wall
picture, representing three persons with three loaves of bread and a
fish. In other pictures we find fish, bread, and wine, with evident
allusion to the miraculous feeding (<scripRef passage="Matt. 15:17" id="v.viii.vi-p23.1" parsed="|Matt|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.17">Matt. 15:17</scripRef>), and the meals of the
risen Saviour with his disciples (Luke, ch. 3; John, ch. 21). Paulinus
calls Christ "panis ipse verus et aquae vivae piscis." See the
interesting illustrators in Garrucci, Martigny, Kraus, and other
archaeological works.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p23.2">08</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.vi-p24">The Ichthys-symbol went out of use before the
middle of the fourth century, after which it is only found occasionally
as a reminiscence of olden times.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.vi-p25">Previous to the time of Constantine, we find no
trace of an image of Christ, properly speaking, except among the
Gnostic Carpocratians,<note place="end" n="509" id="v.viii.vi-p25.1"><p id="v.viii.vi-p26"> <name id="v.viii.vi-p26.1">Irenaeus</name>, Adv. Haer. I. 25. The Carpocratians asserted
that even Pilate ordered a portrait of Christ to be made. Comp. <name id="v.viii.vi-p26.2">Hippolytus</name>, Philos, VII.c. 32; Epiphanius, Adv.
Haer. XXVI. 6; <name id="v.viii.vi-p26.3">Augustin</name>, De Haer, c. 7.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p26.4">09</span> and in the case of the heathen emperor
Alexander Severus, who adorned his domestic chapel, as a sort of
syncretistic Pantheon, with representatives of all religions.<note place="end" n="510" id="v.viii.vi-p26.5"><p id="v.viii.vi-p27"> Apollonius,
Orpheus, Abraham, and Christ. See Lampridius, Vita Alex Sev. c. 29.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p27.1">10</span> The
above-mentioned idea of the uncomely personal appearance of Jesus, the
entire silence of the Gospels about it, and the Old Testament
prohibition of images, restrained the church from making either
pictures or statues of Christ, until in the Nicene age a great change
took place, though not without energetic and long-continued opposition.
<name id="v.viii.vi-p27.2">Eusebius</name> gives us, from his own observation,
the oldest report of a statue of Christ, which was said to have been
erected by the woman with the issue of blood, together with her own
statue, in memory of her cure, before her dwelling at Caesarea Philippi
(Paneas).<note place="end" n="511" id="v.viii.vi-p27.3"><p id="v.viii.vi-p28"> H. E. VII. 18.
Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:20" id="v.viii.vi-p28.1" parsed="|Matt|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.20">Matt. 9:20</scripRef>. Probably that alleged statue of Christ was a monument
of Hadrian, or some other emperor to whom the Phoenicians did
obeisance, in the form of a kneeling woman. Similar representations are
seen on coins, particularly from the age of Hadrian. Julian the
Apostate destroyed the two statues, and substituted his own, which was
riven by lightning (Sozom. V. 21).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p28.2">11</span>
But the same historian, in a letter to the empress Constantia (the
sister of Constantine and widow of Licinius), strongly protested
against images of Christ, who had laid aside his earthly servant form,
and whose heavenly glory transcends the conception and artistic skill
of man.<note place="end" n="512" id="v.viii.vi-p28.3"><p id="v.viii.vi-p29"> A fragment of this
letter is preserved in the acts of the iconoclastic Council of 754, and
in the sixth act of the Second Council of Nicaea, 787. See Euseb. Opp.
ed. Migne, II.col. 1545, and Harduin, Conc. IV. 406.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vi-p29.1">12</span></p>

<p id="v.viii.vi-p30"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="81" title="Pictures of the Virgin Mary" shorttitle="Section 81" progress="32.11%" prev="v.viii.vi" next="v.ix" id="v.viii.vii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Virgin Mary" id="v.viii.vii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.viii.vii-p1">§ 81. Pictures of the Virgin Mary.</p>

<p id="v.viii.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.viii.vii-p3">De Rossi: Imagines selectae Deiparae Virginis (Rome,
1863); <span class="s03" id="v.viii.vii-p3.1"><span class="c18" id="v.viii.vii-p3.2">Marriott</span></span>:
Catacombs (Lond. 1870, pp. 1–63); <span class="s03" id="v.viii.vii-p3.3"><span class="c18" id="v.viii.vii-p3.4">Martigny</span></span>: Dict. sub "Vierge;"
KRAUS: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.vii-p3.5">Die christl.
Kunst</span></i> (Leipz. 1873, p. 105); <span class="s03" id="v.viii.vii-p3.6"><span class="c18" id="v.viii.vii-p3.7">Northcote</span></span> and <span class="s03" id="v.viii.vii-p3.8"><span class="c18" id="v.viii.vii-p3.9">Brownlow</span></span>: Roma Sotter. (2nd ed. Lond. 1879, Pt. II.
p. 133 sqq.); <span class="s03" id="v.viii.vii-p3.10"><span class="c18" id="v.viii.vii-p3.11">Withrow</span></span>: Catacombs (N.Y. 1874, p. 30, 5 sqq.);
<span class="s03" id="v.viii.vii-p3.12"><span class="c18" id="v.viii.vii-p3.13">Schultze</span></span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.vii-p3.14">Die Marienbilder der
altchristl. Kunst,</span></i> and <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.vii-p3.15">Die Katacomben</span></i> (Leipz. 1882, p.
150 sqq.); <span class="s03" id="v.viii.vii-p3.16"><span class="c18" id="v.viii.vii-p3.17">Von
Lehner</span></span>: <span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.viii.vii-p3.18">Die
<i>Marienverehrung</i> in <i>den 3 ersten Jahrh.</i></span>
(Stuttgart, 1881, p. 282 sqq.).</p>

<p id="v.viii.vii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.viii.vii-p5">It was formerly supposed that no picture of the
Virgin existed before the Council of Ephesus (431), which condemned
Nestorius and sanctioned the theotokos, thereby giving solemn sanction
and a strong impetus to the cultus of Mary. But several pictures are
now traced, with a high degree of probability, to the third, if not the
second century. From the first five centuries nearly fifty
representations of Mary have so far been brought to the notice of
scholars, most of them in connection with the infant Saviour.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.vii-p6">The oldest is a fragmentary wall-picture in the
cemetery of Priscilla: it presents Mary wearing a tunic and cloak, in
sitting posture, and holding at her breast the child, who turns his
face round to the beholder. Near her stands a young and beardless man
(probably Joseph) clothed in the pallium, holding a book-roll in one
hand, pointing to the star above with the other, and looking upon the
mother and child with the expression of joy; between and above the
figures is the star of Bethlehem; the whole represents the happiness of
a family without the supernatural adornments of dogmatic reflection.<note place="end" n="513" id="v.viii.vii-p6.1"><p id="v.viii.vii-p7"> See the picture in
De Rossi, Plate iv., Northcote and Brownlow, Plate xx (II. 140), and in
Schultze, Katak., p. 151. De Rossi (" Bulletino, " 1865, 23, as quoted
by N. and B.) declares it either coëval with the first
Christian art, or little removed from it, either of the age of the
Flavii or of Trajan and Hadrian, or at the very latest, of the first
Antonines. "On the roof of this tomb there was figured in fine stucco
the Good Shepherd between two sheep, and some other subject, now nearly
defaced." De Rossi supports his view of the high antiquity of this
Madonna by the superior, almost classical style of art, and by the fact
that the catacomb of Priscilla, the mother of Pudens, is one of the
oldest. But J. H. Parker, an experienced antiquary, assigns this
picture to <span class="s03" id="v.viii.vii-p7.1">a.d.</span> 523. The young man is,
according to De Rossi, Isaiah or some other prophet; but Marriott and
Schultze refer him to Joseph, which is more probable, although the
later tradition of the Greek church derived from the Apocryphal Gospels
and strengthened by the idea of the perpetual virginity, represents him
as an old man with several children from a previous marriage (the
brethren of Jesus, changed into cousins by Jerome and the Latin
church). Northcote and Brownlow (II. 141) remark: "St. Joseph certainly
appears in some of the sarcophagi; and in the most ancient of them as a
young and beardless man, generally clad in a tunic. In the mosaics of
St. Mary Major’s, which are of the fifth century, and
in which he appears four or five times, he is shown of nature age, if
not old; and from that time forward this became the more common mode of
representing him."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vii-p7.2">13</span> In the
same cemetery of Priscilla there are other frescos, representing
(according to De Rossi and Garrucci) the annunciation by the angel, the
adoration of the Magi, and the finding of the Lord in the temple. The
adoration of the Magi (two or four, afterwards three) is a favorite
part of the pictures of the holy family. In the oldest picture of that
kind in the cemetery of SS. Peter and Marcellinus, Mary sits on a
chair, holding the babe in her lap, and receiving the homage of two
Magi, one on each side, presenting their gifts on a plate.<note place="end" n="514" id="v.viii.vii-p7.3"><p id="v.viii.vii-p8"> See Plate xx. in N.
and B. II 140. Schultze (p. 153) traces this picture to the beginning
of the third century.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vii-p8.1">14</span> In
later pictures the manger, the ox and the ass, and the miraculous star
are added to the scene.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.vii-p9">The frequent pictures of a lady in praying
attitude, with uplifted or outstretched arms (<i>Orans</i> or
<i>Orante</i>), especially when found in company with the Good
Shepherd, are explained by Roman Catholic archaeologists to mean the
church or the blessed Virgin, or both combined, praying for sinners.<note place="end" n="515" id="v.viii.vii-p9.1"><p id="v.viii.vii-p10"> According to the
usual Roman Catholic interpretation of the apocalyptic vision of the
woman clothed with the sun, and bringing forth a man-child (12:1, 5).
Cardinal Newman reasons inconclusively in a letter to Dr. Pusey on his
Eirenicon (p. 62): "I do not deny that, under the image of the woman,
the church is signified; but ... the holy apostle would not have spoken
of the church under this particular image unless there had existed a
blessed Virgin Mary, who was exalted on high, and the object of
veneration of all the faithful." When accompanied by the Good Shepherd
the Orans is supposed by Northcote and Brownlow (II. 137) to represent
Mar y a., ; the new Eve, as the Shepherd is the new Adam. It must be
admitted that the parallel between Mary and Eve is as old as <name id="v.viii.vii-p10.1">Irenaeus</name>, and contains the fruitful germ of
Mariolatry, but in those pictures no such contrast is presented.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.viii.vii-p10.2">15</span> But
figures of praying men as well as women are abundant in the catacombs,
and often represent the person buried in the adjacent tomb, whose names
are sometimes given. No Ora pro nobis, no Ave Maria, no Theotokos or
Deipara appears there. The pictures of the Orans are like those of
other women, and show no traces of Mariolatry. Nearly all the
representations in the catacombs keep within the limits of the gospel
history. But after the fourth century, and in the degeneracy of art,
Mary was pictured in elaborate mosaics, and on gilded glasses, as the
crowned queen of heaven, seated on a throne, in bejewelled purple
robes, and with a nimbus of glory, worshipped by angels and saints.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.viii.vii-p11">The noblest pictures of Mary, in ancient and
modern times, endeavor to set forth that peculiar union of virgin
purity and motherly tenderness which distinguish "the Wedded Maid and
Virgin Mother" from ordinary women, and exert such a powerful charm
upon the imagination and feelings of Christendom. No excesses of
Mariolatry, sinful as they are, should blind us to the restraining and
elevating effect of contemplating, with devout reverence,</p>

<p id="v.viii.vii-p12"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.viii.vii-p12.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.viii.vii-p12.3">"The ideal of all womanhood,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.viii.vii-p12.4">So mild, so merciful, so strong, so good,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.viii.vii-p12.5">So patient, peaceful, loyal, loving, pure."</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.viii.vii-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="VII" title="The Church in the Catacombs" shorttitle="Chapter VII" progress="32.43%" prev="v.viii.vii" next="v.ix.i" id="v.ix">

<div class="c20" id="v.ix-p0.1">
<h3 class="c19" id="v.ix-p0.2">CHAPTER VII:</h3>
</div>

<p id="v.ix-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.ix-p2">THE CHURCH IN THE CATACOMBS.</p>

<p id="v.ix-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="82" title="Literature" shorttitle="Section 82" progress="32.43%" prev="v.ix" next="v.ix.ii" id="v.ix.i">

<p class="head" id="v.ix.i-p1">§ 82. Literature.</p>

<p id="v.ix.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.ix.i-p3">Comp. the works quoted in ch.
VI., especially <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p3.1">Garrucci</span> (6 vols.), and the
Table of Illustrations at the end of this volume.</p>

<p id="v.ix.i-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p5">I. Older works. By <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p5.1">Bosio</span>
(Roma Sotterranea, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1632" id="v.ix.i-p5.2" parsed="|Rom|1632|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1632">Rom. 1632</scripRef>; abridged edition by <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p5.3">P.
Giovanni Severani</span> da S. Severino, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1710" id="v.ix.i-p5.4" parsed="|Rom|1710|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1710">Rom. 1710</scripRef>, very rare); <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p5.5">Boldetti</span> (1720); <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p5.6">Bottari</span>
(1737); D’AGINCOURT (1825); <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p5.7">Röstell</span> (1830); <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p5.8">Marchi</span>
(1844); <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p5.9">Maitland</span> (<i>The Church in the
Catacombs</i>, Lond. 1847); <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p5.10">Louis Perret</span>
(<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p5.11">Catacombes de
Rome</span></i>, etc. Paris, 1853 sqq. 5 vols., with 325
splendid plates, but with a text that is of little value, and
superseded).</p>

<p id="v.ix.i-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p7">II. More recent works.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p8">*<span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p8.1">Giovanni Battista de Rossi</span>
(the chief authority on the Catacombs): La Roma Sotterranea Cristiana
descritta et illustrata, publ. by order of Pope Pio Nono, Roma
(cromolitografia Pontificia), Tom. I. 1864, Tom. II. 1867, Tom. III.
1877, in 3 vols. fol. with two additional vols. of plates and
inscriptions. A fourth volume is expected. Comp. his articles in the
bimonthly "Bulletino di archeologia Cristiana," <scripRef passage="Rom. 1863" id="v.ix.i-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|1863|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1863">Rom. 1863</scripRef> sqq., and
several smaller essays. Roller calls De Rossi "<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p8.3">le fouilleur le mieux
qualifié fervent catholique, mais critique
sérieux</span></i>."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p9">*J. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p9.1">Spencer Northcote</span>
(Canon of Birmingham) and W. R. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p9.2">Brownlow</span>
(Canon of Plymouth): <i>Roma Sotteranea</i>. London (Longmans, Green
&amp; Co., 1869; second edition, "rewritten and greatly enlarged,"
1879, 2 vols. The first vol. contains the History, the second,
Christian Art. This work gives the substance of the investigations of
Commendatore De Rossi by his consent, together with a large number of
chromo-lithographic plates and wood-engravings, with special reference
to the cemetery of San Callisto. The vol. on Inscriptions is separate,
see below.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p10">F. X. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p10.1">Kraus</span> (R.C.), <i>Roma
Sotterranea</i>. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p10.2">Die
Röm. Katakomben</span></i>. Freiburg. i. B. (1873),
second ed. 1879. Based upon De Rossi and the first ed. of Northcote
&amp; Brownlow.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p11">D. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p11.1">de Richemont</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p11.2">Les catacombes de
Rome</span></i>. Paris, 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p12">Wharton B. Marriott, B.S.F.S.A. (Ch. of England):
The Testimony of the Catacombs and of other Monuments of Christian Art
from the second to the eighteenth century, concerning questions of
Doctrine now disputed in the Church. London, 1870 (223 pages with
illustrations). Discusses the monuments referring to the cultus of the
Virgin Mary, the supremacy of the Pope, and the state after death.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p13">F. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p13.1">Becker</span>: <i>Roms
Altchristliche Cömeterien</i>. Leipzig, 1874.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p14">W. H. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p14.1">Withrow</span> (Methodist):
<i>The Catacombs of Rome and their Testimony relative to Primitive
Christianity</i>. New York (Nelson &amp; Phillips), 1874. Polemical
against Romanism. The author says (Pref., p. 6): "The testimony of the
catacombs exhibits, more strikingly than any other evidence, the
immense contrast between primitive Christianity and modern
Romanism."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p15">John P. Lundy (Episc.): Monumental Christianity: or
the Art and Symbolism of the Primitive Church as Witnesses and Teachers
of the one Catholic Faith and Practice. New York, 1876. New ed.
enlarged, 1882, 453 pages, richly illustrated.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p16">*<span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p16.1">John Henry Parker</span>
(Episc.): <i>The Archaeology of Rome</i>. Oxford and London, 1877.
Parts ix. and x.: Tombs in and near Rome, and Sculpture; Part XII: The
Catacombs. A standard work, with the best illustrations.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p17">*<span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p17.1">Theophile Roller</span>
(Protest.): <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p17.2">Les
Catacombes de Rome. Histoire de l’art et des croyances
religieuses pendant les premiers siècles du
Christianisme</span></i>. Paris, 1879–1881, 2
vols. fol, 720 pages text and 100 excellent plates en
hétiogravure, and many illustrations and inscriptions. The
author resided several years at Naples and Rome as Reformed pastor.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p18">M. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p18.1">Armellini</span> (R.C.): <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p18.2">Le Catacombe Romane
descritte</span></i>. Roma, 1880 (A popular extract from De
Rossi, 437 pages). By the same the more important work: <i><span lang="IT" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p18.3">Il Cimiterio di S. Agnese sulla
via Nomentana</span></i>. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1880" id="v.ix.i-p18.4" parsed="|Rom|1880|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1880">Rom. 1880</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p19">Dean Stanley: The Roman Catacombs, in his "Christian
Institutions." Lond. and N. York, 1881 (pp.
272–295).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p20">Victor Schultze (Lutheran): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p20.1">Archaeologische Studien ueber
altchristliche Monumente. Mit 26 Holzschnitten</span></i>. Wien,
1880; <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p20.2">Die
Katakomben</span></i>. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p20.3">Die altchristlichen
Grabstätten</span></i>. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p20.4">Ihre Geschichte und ihre
Monumente</span></i> (with 52 illustrations). Leipzig, 1882 (342
pages); <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p20.5">Die Katakomben
von San Gennaro dei Poveri in Neapel</span></i>. Jena, 1877.
Also the pamphlet: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p20.6">Der
theolog. Ertrag der Katakombenforschung</span></i>. Leipz. 1882
(30 pages). The last pamphlet is against Harnack’s
review, who charged Schultze with overrating the gain of the
catacomb-investigations (see the "Theol. Literaturzeitung," 1882.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p21">Bishop W. J. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p21.1">Kip</span>: <i>The
Catacombs of Rome as illustrating the Church of the First Three
Centuries</i>. N. York, 1853, 6th ed., 1887(212pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p22">K. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p22.1">Rönneke</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p22.2">Rom’s
christliche Katakomben</span></i>. Leipzig, 1886.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p23">Comp. also <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p23.1">Edmund Venables</span>
in Smith and Cheetham, I. 294–317; <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p23.2">Heinrich Merz</span> in Herzog, VII. 559–568;
<span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p23.3">Theod. Mommsen</span> on the <i>Roman Catac</i>. in
"The Contemp. Review." vol. XVII. 160–175 (April to
July, 1871); the relevant articles in the Archaeol. Dicts. of <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p23.4">Martigny</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p23.5">Kraus</span>, and the
<i>Archaeology</i> of <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p23.6">Bennett</span> (1888).</p>

<p id="v.ix.i-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p25">III. Christian Inscriptions in the catacombs and
other old monuments.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p26">*Commendatore J. B. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p26.1">de
Rossi</span>: Inscriptiones Christiana Urbis Romae septimo seculo
antiquiores. Romae, 1861 (XXIII. and 619 pages). Another vol. is
expected. The chief work in this department. Many inscriptions also in
his Roma Sott. and "Bulletino."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p27">Edward Le Blant: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p27.1">Inscriptions chrétiennes de la Gaule
anterieures au VIII<sup>me</sup> siècle</span></i>.
Paris, 1856 and 1865, 2 vols. By the same: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p27.2">Manuel d’Epigraphie
chrétienne</span></i>. Paris, 1869.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p28">John McCaul: Christian Epitaphs of the First Six
Centuries. Toronto, 1869. Greek and Latin, especially from Rome.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p29">F. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p29.1">Becker</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p29.2">Die Inschriften der
römischen Cömeterien</span></i>. Leipzig,
1878.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p30">*J. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p30.1">Spencer Northcote</span> (R.C.
Canon of Birmingham): <i>Epitaphs of the Catacombs or Christian
Inscriptions in Rome during the First Four Centuries</i>. Lond., 1878
(196 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p31">G. T. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p31.1">Stokes</span> on <i>Greek
and Latin Christian Inscriptions</i>; two articles in the "Contemporary
Review" for 1880 and 1881.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p32">V. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p32.1">Schultze</span> discusses the
Inscriptions in the fifth section of his work <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.ix.i-p32.2">Die Katakomben</span></i>
(1882), pp. 235–274, and gives the literature.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.ix.i-p33">The Corpus Inscriptionum Graecarum by <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p33.1">Böckh</span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p33.2">Kirchhoff</span>,
and the Corpus Inscriptionium Lat, edited for the Berlin Academy by,
<span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p33.3">Th. Mommsen</span> and others, 1863 sqq. (not yet
completed), contain also Christian Inscriptions. Prof. E. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p33.4">Hübner</span> has added those of Spain (1871) and
Britain (1873). G. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p33.5">Petrie</span> has collected the
Christian Inscriptions in the Irish language, ed. by <span class="s03" id="v.ix.i-p33.6">Stokes</span>. Dublin, 1870 sqq. Comp. the art. "Inscriptions,"
in Smith and Cheetham, I. 841.</p>

<p id="v.ix.i-p34"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="83" title="Origin and History of the Catacomb" shorttitle="Section 83" progress="32.75%" prev="v.ix.i" next="v.ix.iii" id="v.ix.ii">

<p class="head" id="v.ix.ii-p1">§ 83. Origin and History of the
Catacomb.</p>

<p id="v.ix.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.ix.ii-p3">The Catacombs of Rome and other cities open a new
chapter of Church history, which has recently been dug up from the
bowels of the earth. Their discovery was a revelation to the world as
instructive and important as the discovery of the long lost cities of
Pompeii and Herculaneum, and of Nineveh and Babylon. <name id="v.ix.ii-p3.1">Eusebius</name> says nothing about them; the ancient Fathers
scarcely allude to them, except Jerome and Prudentius, and even they
give us no idea of their extent and importance. Hence the historians
till quite recently have passed them by in silence.<note place="end" n="516" id="v.ix.ii-p3.2"><p id="v.ix.ii-p4"> Mosheim and Gibbon
in the last century, and even Neander, Gieseler, andBaur, in our age,
ignore the very existence of the catacombs, except that Gieseler quotes
the well-known passage of Jerome. But Dean Milman, in his History of
Christianity, Hase, Kurtz, Kraus, and others, in their manuals, take
brief notice of them.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p4.1">16</span> But since the great discoveries
of Commendatore De Rossi and other archaeologists they can no longer be
ignored. They confirm, illustrate, and supplement our previous
knowledge derived from the more important literary remains.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p5">The name of the Catacombs is of uncertain origin,
but is equivalent to subterranean cemeteries or resting-places for the
dead.<note place="end" n="517" id="v.ix.ii-p5.1"><p id="v.ix.ii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.ii-p6.1">κατακύμβιον</span>,
catacumba, also (in some MSS.) catatumba. Various derivations: 1) From
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.ii-p6.2">κατά</span> (down from,
downwards, as in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.ii-p6.3">καταβαίνω,
κατάκειμαι,
καταπέμπω</span>),
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.ii-p6.4">τύμβος</span> (compare the late Latin tumba, the French
tombe, tombeau, and the English tomb, grave), i.e. a tomb down in the
earth, as distinct from tombs on the surface. This corresponds best to
the thing itself. 2) From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.ii-p6.5">κατά</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.ii-p6.6">κοιμάω</span> (to
sleep), which would make it equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.ii-p6.7">κοιμητήριον</span>,
dormitorium, sleeping place. 3) From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.ii-p6.8">κατά</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.ii-p6.9">κύμβη</span> (the hollow of
a vessel) or (cup), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.ii-p6.10">κυμβίον</span> (a
small cup, Lat. cymbium), which would simply give us the idea of a
hollow place. So Venables in Smith and Cheetham. Very unlikely. 4) A
hybrid term from katav and the Latin decumbo, to lie down, to recline.
So Marchi, and Northcote and Brownlow (I. 263). The word first occurs
in a Christian calendar of the third or fourth century (in Catacumbas),
and in a letter of Gregory I. to the Empress Constantia, towards the
end of the sixth century (Epp. III. 30), with a special local
application to San Sebastian. The earlier writers use the terms <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.ii-p6.11">κοιμητήρια</span>,
coemeteria (whence our cemetery), also cryptae, crypts</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p6.12">17</span> First
used of the Christian cemeteries in the neighborhood of Rome, it was
afterwards applied to those of Naples, Malta, Sicily, Alexandria,
Paris, and other cities.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p7">It was formerly supposed that the Roman Catacombs
were originally sand-pits (arenariae) or stone-quarries (lapidicinae),
excavated by the heathen for building material, and occasionally used
as receptacles for the vilest corpses of slaves and criminals.<note place="end" n="518" id="v.ix.ii-p7.1"><p id="v.ix.ii-p8"> So Aringhi,
Baronius; Severano, Bottari, Boldetti, and all writers prior to Marchi,
and his pupils, the two brothers De Rossi, who turned the current of
opinion. See Northcote and Br. I. 377 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p8.1">18</span> But
this view is now abandoned on account of the difference of construction
and of the soil. A few of the catacombs, however, about five out of
thirty, are more or less closely connected with abandoned sand-pits.<note place="end" n="519" id="v.ix.ii-p8.2"><p id="v.ix.ii-p9"> The sand-pits and
stone-quarries were made wide enough for a horse and cart, and are cut
in the tufa litoide and pozzolana pura, which furnish the best building
material in Rome; while the catacombs have generally very narrow
passages, run in straight lines, often cross each other at sharp
angles, and are excavated in the tufa granulare, which is too soft for
building-stone, and too much mixed with earth to be used for cement,
but easily worked, and adapted for the construction of galleries and
chambers. See Northcote and Br. I. 376-390. The exceptions are also
stated by these authors. J. H. Parker has discovered loculi for
Christian burial in the recesses of a deserted sand-pit.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p9.1">19</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p10">The catacombs, therefore, with a few exceptions,
are of Christian origin, and were excavated for the express purpose of
Christian burial. Their enormous extent, and the mixture of heathen
with Christian symbols and inscriptions, might suggest that they were
used by heathen also; but this is excluded by the fact of the mutual
aversion of Christians and idolaters to associate in life and in death.
The mythological features are few, and adapted to Christian ideas.<note place="end" n="520" id="v.ix.ii-p10.1"><p id="v.ix.ii-p11"> See the remarks of
Northcote and Br. I. 276 against J. H. Parker, who asserts the mixed
use of the catacombs for heathens and Christians."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p11.1">20</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p12">Another erroneous opinion, once generally
entertained, regarded the catacombs as places of refuge from heathen
persecution. But the immense labor required could not have escaped the
attention of the police. They were, on the contrary, the result of
toleration. The Roman government, although (like all despotic
governments) jealous of secret societies, was quite liberal towards the
burial clubs, mostly of the poorer classes, or associations for
securing, by regular contributions, decent interment with religious
ceremonies.<note place="end" n="521" id="v.ix.ii-p12.1"><p id="v.ix.ii-p13"> This view is
supported by Professor Mommsen, the Roman historian, who says (in
"Contemporary Review," vol. xxvii. p. 168): "Associations of poor
people who clubbed together for the burial of their members were not
only tolerated but supported by the imperial government, which
otherwise was very strict against associations. From this point of
view, therefore, there was no legal impediment to the acquisition of
these properties. Christian associations have from the very beginning
paid great attention to their burials; it was considered the duty of
the wealthier members to provide for the burial of the poor, and St.
Ambrose still allowed churches to sell their communion plate, in order
to enlarge the cemeteries of the faithful. The catacombs show what
could be achieved by such means at Rome. Even if their fabulous
dimensions are reduced to their right measure, they form an immense
work, without beauty and ornament, despising in architecture and
inscription not only pomp and empty phraseology, but even nicety and
correctness, avoiding the splendor and grandeur as well as the tinsel
and vanity of the life of the great town that was hurrying and
throbbing above, the true commentary of the words of
Christ-’My kingdom is not of this
world.’</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p13.1">21</span>
Only the worst criminals, traitors, suicides, and those struck down by
lightning (touched by the gods) were left unburied. The pious care of
the dead is an instinct of human nature, and is found among all
nations. Death is a mighty leveler of distinctions and preacher of
toleration and charity; even despots bow before it, and are reminded of
their own vanity; even hard hearts are moved by it to pity and to
tears. "De mortuis nihil nisi bonum."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p14">The Christians enjoyed probably from the beginning
the privilege of common cemeteries, like the Jews, even without an
express enactment. Galienus restored them after their temporary
confiscation during the persecution of Valerian (260).<note place="end" n="522" id="v.ix.ii-p14.1"><p id="v.ix.ii-p15"> Euseb. H. E. VII.
13: 1, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.ii-p15.1">τὰ
τῶν
καλουμένων
κοιμητηρίων
ἀπολαμβάνειν
ἐπιτρέπων
χωρία</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p15.2">22</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p16">Being mostly of Jewish and Oriental descent, the
Roman Christians naturally followed the Oriental custom of cutting
their tombs in rocks, and constructing galleries. Hence the close
resemblance of the Jewish and Christian cemeteries in Rome.<note place="end" n="523" id="v.ix.ii-p16.1"><p id="v.ix.ii-p17"> Roller says (in
Lichtenberger’s Encycl. des Sc. Rel. II. 685)."<i><span lang="FR" id="v.ix.ii-p17.1">Les juifs ensevelissaient dans le roc. A
Rome ils ont creusé de grandes catacombes presque identique
à celles des chrétiens. Ceux-ci ont
été leurs imitateurs. Les Etrusques se servaient
aussi de grottes; mais ils ne les reliaient point par des galeries
illimitées.</span></i>" Dean Stanley (l.c. p. 274):
"The Catacombs are the standing monuments of the Oriental and Jewish
character, even of Western Christianity. The fact that they are the
counterparts of the rock-hewn tombs of Palestine, and yet more closely
of the Jewish cemeteries in the neighborhood of Rome, corresponds to
the fact that the early Roman Church was not a Latin but an Eastern
community, speaking Greek and following the usages of Syria. And again,
the ease with which the Roman Christians had recourse to these
cemeteries is an indication of the impartiality of the Roman law, which
extended (as De Rossi has well pointed out) to this despised sect the
same protection in regard to burial, even during the times of
persecution, that was accorded to the highest in the land. They thus
bear witness, to the unconscious fostering care of the Imperial
Government over the infant church. They are thus monuments, not so much
of the persecution as of the toleration which the Christians received
at the hands of the Roman Empire."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p17.2">23</span> The
ancient Greeks and Romans under the empire were in the habit of burning
the corpses (crematio) for sanitary reasons, but burial in the earth
(humatio), outside of the city near the public roads, or on hills, or
in natural grottos, was the older custom; the rich had their own
sepulchres (sepulcra).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p18">In their catacombs the Christians could assemble
for worship and take refuge in times of persecution. Very rarely they
were pursued in these silent retreats. Once only it is reported that
the Christians were shut up by the heathen in a cemetery and smothered
to death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p19">Most of the catacombs were constructed during the
first three centuries, a few may be traced almost to the apostolic
age.<note place="end" n="524" id="v.ix.ii-p19.1"><p id="v.ix.ii-p20"> De Rossi (as quoted
by Northcote and Brownlow I. 112): "Precisely in those cemeteries to
which history or tradition assigns apostolic origin, I see, in the
light of the most searching archaeological criticism, the cradle both
of Christian subterranean sepulchres, of Christian art, and of
Christian inscriptions; there I had memorials of persons who appear to
belong to the times of the Flavii and of Trajan; and finally I discover
precise dates of those times."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p20.1">24</span> After
Constantine, when the temporal condition of the Christians improved,
and they could bury their dead without any disturbance in the open air,
the cemeteries were located above ground, especially above the
catacombs, and around the basilicas; or on other land purchased or
donated for the purpose. Some catacombs owe their origin to individuals
or private families, who granted the use of their own grounds for the
burial of their brethren; others belonged to churches. The Christians
wrote on the graves appropriate epitaphs and consoling thoughts, and
painted on the walls their favorite symbols. At funerals they turned
these dark and cheerless abodes into chapels; under the dim light of
the terra-cotta lamps they committed dust to dust, ashes to ashes, and
amidst the shadows of death they inhaled the breath of the resurrection
and life everlasting. But it is an error to suppose that the catacombs
served as the usual places of worship in times of persecution; for such
a purpose they were entirely unfitted; even the largest could
accommodate, at most, only twenty or thirty persons within convenient
distance.<note place="end" n="525" id="v.ix.ii-p20.2"><p id="v.ix.ii-p21"> Schultze (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.ii-p21.1">Die Katak.,</span></i> p. 73 and
83) maintains in opposition to Marchi, that the catacombs were nothing
but burial place, and used only for the burial service, and that the
little chapels (ecclesiolae) were either private sepulchral chambers or
post-Constantinian structures.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p21.2">25</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p22">The devotional use of the catacombs began in the
Nicene age, and greatly stimulated the worship of martyrs and saints.
When they ceased to be used for burial they became resorts of pious
pilgrims. Little chapels were built for the celebration of the memory
of the martyrs. St. Jerome relates,<note place="end" n="526" id="v.ix.ii-p22.1"><p id="v.ix.ii-p23"> Com. in <scripRef passage="Ez. 40" id="v.ix.ii-p23.1" parsed="|Ezek|40|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.40">Ez. 40</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p23.2">26</span> how, while a school-boy, about <span class="s03" id="v.ix.ii-p23.3">a.d.</span> 350, he used to go with his companions every
Sunday to the graves of the apostles and martyrs in the crypts at Rome,
"where in subterranean depths the visitor passes to and fro between the
bodies of the entombed on both walls, and where all is so dark, that
the prophecy here finds its fulfillment: The living go down into
Hades.<note place="end" n="527" id="v.ix.ii-p23.4"><p id="v.ix.ii-p24"> He refers to such
passages as <scripRef passage="Ps. 55:15" id="v.ix.ii-p24.1" parsed="|Ps|55|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.15">Ps. 55:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Num. 16:33" id="v.ix.ii-p24.2" parsed="|Num|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.33">Num. 16:33</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p24.3">27</span> Here
and there a ray from above, not falling in through a window, but only
pressing in through a crevice, softens the gloom; as you go onward, it
fades away, and in the darkness of night which surrounds you, that
verse of Virgil comes to your mind:</p>

<p id="v.ix.ii-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.ix.ii-p26">"Horror ubique animos, simul ipsa silentia
terrent."<note place="end" n="528" id="v.ix.ii-p26.1"><p id="v.ix.ii-p27"> Aen. II. 755:</p>

<p class="p31" id="v.ix.ii-p28">"Horror on every side, and terrible even the
silence."</p>

<p id="v.ix.ii-p29">Or in German:</p>

<p class="p32" id="v.ix.ii-p30">"Grauen rings um mich her, und schreckvoll selber
die Stille."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p30.1">28</span></p>

<p id="v.ix.ii-p31"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p32">The poet Prudentius also, in the beginning of the
fifth century, several times speaks of these burial places, and the
devotions held within them.<note place="end" n="529" id="v.ix.ii-p32.1"><p id="v.ix.ii-p33"> Peristeph. XI. 153
sqq</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p33.1">29</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p34">Pope Damasus (366–384) showed his
zeal in repairing and decorating the catacombs, and erecting new
stair-cases for the convenience of pilgrims. His successors kept up the
interest, but by repeated repairs introduced great confusion into the
chronology of the works of art.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p35">The barbarian invasions of Alaric (410), Genseric
(455), Ricimer (472), Vitiges (537), Totila (546), and the Lombards
(754), turned Rome into a heap of ruins and destroyed many valuable
treasures of classical and Christian antiquity. But the pious barbarism
of relic hunters did much greater damage. The tombs of real and
imaginary saints were rifled, and cartloads of dead
men’s bones were translated to the Pantheon and
churches and chapels for more convenient worship. In this way the
catacombs gradually lost all interest, and passed into decay and
complete oblivion for more than six centuries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p36">In the sixteenth century the catacombs were
rediscovered, and opened an interesting field for antiquarian research.
The first discovery was made May 31, 1578, by some laborers in a
vineyard on the Via Salaria, who were digging pozzolana, and came on an
old subterranean cemetery, ornamented with Christian paintings, Greek
and Latin inscriptions and sculptured sarcophagi. "In that day," says
De Rossi, "was born the name and the knowledge of Roma Sotterranea."
One of the first and principal explorers was Antonio Bosio, "the
Columbus of this subterranean world." His researches were published
after his death (Roma, 1632). Filippo Neri, Carlo Borromeo, and other
restorers of Romanism spent, like St. Jerome of old, whole nights in
prayer amid these ruins of the age of martyrs. But Protestant divines
discredited these discoveries as inventions of Romish divines seeking
in heathen sand-pits for Christian saints who never lived, and
Christian martyrs who never died.<note place="end" n="530" id="v.ix.ii-p36.1"><p id="v.ix.ii-p37"> E. g. Bishop Burnet
(who visited the catacombs in 1685): Letters from Italy and Switzerland
in 1685 and 1686. He believed that the catacombs were the common burial
places of the ancient heathen. G. S. <name id="v.ix.ii-p37.1">Cyprian</name>
(1699), J. Basnage (1699), and Peter Zorn (1703), wrote on the subject
in polemical interest against Rome.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.ii-p37.2">30</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p38">In the present century the discovery and
investigation of the catacombs has taken a new start, and is now an
important department of Christian archaeology. The dogmatic and
sectarian treatment has given way to a scientific method with the sole
aim to ascertain the truth. The acknowledged pioneer in this
subterranean region of ancient church history is the Cavalier John
Baptist de Rossi, a devout, yet liberal Roman Catholic. His monumental
Italian work (<i><span lang="IT" class="c15" id="v.ix.ii-p38.1">Roma
Sotterranea,</span></i> 1864–1877) has been
made accessible in judicious condensations to French, German, and
English readers by Allard (1871), Kraus (1873 and 1879), Northcote
&amp; Brownlow (1869 and 1879). Other writers, Protestant as well as
Roman Catholic, are constantly adding to our stores of information.
Great progress has been made in the chronology and the interpretation
of the pictures in the catacombs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.ii-p39">And yet the work is only begun. More than one half
of ancient Christian cemeteries are waiting for future exploration. De
Rossi treats chiefly of one group of Roman catacombs, that of
Callistus. The catacombs in Naples, Syracuse, Girgenti, Melos,
Alexandria, Cyrene, are very imperfectly known; still others in the
ancient apostolic churches may yet be discovered, and furnish results
as important for church history as the discoveries of Ilium, Mycenae,
and Olympia for that of classical Greece.</p>

<p id="v.ix.ii-p40"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="84" title="Description of the Catacombs" shorttitle="Section 84" progress="33.56%" prev="v.ix.ii" next="v.ix.iv" id="v.ix.iii">

<p class="head" id="v.ix.iii-p1">§ 84. Description of the Catacombs.</p>

<p id="v.ix.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.ix.iii-p3">The Roman catacombs are long and narrow passages or
galleries and cross-galleries excavated in the bowels of the earth in
the hills outside and around the city, for the burial of the dead. They
are dark and gloomy, with only an occasional ray of light from above.
The galleries have two or more stories, all filled with tombs, and form
an intricate net-work or subterranean labyrinth. Small compartments
(loculi) were cut out like shelves in the perpendicular walls for the
reception of the dead, and rectangular chambers (cubicula) for
families, or distinguished martyrs. They were closed with a slab of
marble or tile. The more wealthy were laid in sarcophagi. The ceiling
is flat, sometimes slightly arched. Space was economized so as to leave
room usually only for a single person; the average width of the
passages being 2½ to 3 feet. This economy may be traced to
the poverty of the early Christians, and also to their strong sense of
community in life and in death. The little oratories with altars and
episcopal chairs cut in the tufa are probably of later construction,
and could accommodate only a few persons at a time. They were suited
for funeral services and private devotion, but not for public
worship.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iii-p4">The galleries were originally small, but gradually
extended to enormous length. Their combined extent is counted by
hundreds of miles, and the number of graves by millions.<note place="end" n="531" id="v.ix.iii-p4.1"><p id="v.ix.iii-p5"> I hesitate to state
the figures. Roman archaeologists, as Marchi, J. B. de Rossi and his
brother Michael de R. (a practical mathematician), Martigny and others
estimate the length of the Roman catacombs variously at from 350 to 900
miles, or as "more than the whole length of Italy" (Northcote and
Brownlow, I. 2). Allowance is made for from four to seven millions of
graves! It seems incredible that there should have been so many
Christians in Rome in four centuries, even if we include the numerous
strangers. All such estimates are purely conjectural. See Smith and
Cheetham, I. 301. Smyth (l.c. p. 15) quotes Rawlinson as saying that
7,000,000 of graves in 400 years’ time gives an
average population of from 500,000 to 700,000. Total population of
Rome, 1,500,000 to 2,000,000 at the beginning of the empire.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.iii-p5.1">31</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iii-p6">The oldest and best known of the Roman cemeteries
is that of St. <span class="s03" id="v.ix.iii-p6.1">Sebastian</span>, originally called Ad
Catacumbas, on the Appian road, a little over two miles south of the
city walls. It was once, it is said, the temporary resting-place of the
bodies of St. Peter and St. Paul, before their removal to the basilicas
named after them; also of forty-six bishops of Rome, and of a large
number of martyrs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iii-p7">The immense cemetery of Pope <name id="v.ix.iii-p7.1">Callistus</name> (218–223) on the Via Appia
consisted originally of several small and independent burial grounds
(called Lucinae, Zephyrini, Callisti, Hippoliti). It has been
thoroughly investigated by De Rossi. The most ancient part is called
after Lucina, and measures 100 Roman feet in breadth by 180 feet in
length. The whole group bears the name of Callistus, probably because
his predecessor, Zephyrinus "set him over the cemetery" (of the church
of Rome).<note place="end" n="532" id="v.ix.iii-p7.2"><p id="v.ix.iii-p8"> This is so stated
by <name id="v.ix.iii-p8.1">Hippolytus</name>, Philosoph. IX. 11. Zephyrinus
was buried there contrary to the custom of burying the popes in St.
Peter’s crypt in the Vatican. Callistus was hurled
from a window in Trastevere, and hastily removed to the nearest
cemetery on the Via Aurelia. The whole report of <name id="v.ix.iii-p8.2">Hippolytus</name> about Callistus is discredited by Northcote
and Brownlow (I. 497 sqq.), but without good reason.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.iii-p8.3">32</span>
He was then a deacon. He stands high in the estimation of the Roman
church, but the account given of him by <name id="v.ix.iii-p8.4">Hippolytus</name> is quite unfavorable. He was certainly a
remarkable man, who rose from slavery to the highest dignity of the
church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iii-p9">The cemetery of <span class="s03" id="v.ix.iii-p9.1">Domitilla</span>
(named in the fourth century St. Petronillae, Nerei et Achillei) is on
the Via Ardeatina, and its origin is traced back to Flavia Domitilla,
grand-daughter or great-grand-daughter of Vespasian. She was banished
by Domitian (about <span class="s03" id="v.ix.iii-p9.2">a.d.</span> 95) to the island of
Pontia "for professing Christ."<note place="end" n="533" id="v.ix.iii-p9.3"><p id="v.ix.iii-p10"> <name id="v.ix.iii-p10.1">Eusebius</name>, H. E. III. 18. De Rossi distinguishes two
Christian Domitillas, and defends this view against Mommsen See
"Bulletino," 1875, pp. 69-77, and Mommsen, Corp. Inscript. Lat., Tom.
VI. p. 172, as quoted by Northcote and Br. I. 86. See also Mommsen in
"The Contemp. Review," XVII. 169 sq. Lightfoot. Philippians, p. 22, and
S. Clement of R., 257.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.iii-p10.2">33</span> Her chamberlains (eunuchi cubicularii),
Nerus and Achilleus, according to an uncertain tradition, were baptized
by St. Peter, suffered martyrdom, and were buried in a farm belonging
to their mistress. In another part of this cemetery De Rossi discovered
the broken columns of a subterranean chapel and a small chamber with a
fresco on the wall, which represents an elderly matron named
"Veneranda," and a young lady, called in the inscription "<span class="s03" id="v.ix.iii-p10.3">Petronilla</span> martyr," and pointing to the Holy Scriptures in
a chest by her side, as the proofs of her faith. The former apparently
introduces the latter into Paradise.<note place="end" n="534" id="v.ix.iii-p10.4"><p id="v.ix.iii-p11"> See the picture in
Northcote and Br. I. 182, and on the whole subject of Petronilla, pp.
122, 176-186.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.iii-p11.1">34</span> The name naturally suggests the
legendary daughter of St. Peter.<note place="end" n="535" id="v.ix.iii-p11.2"><p id="v.ix.iii-p12"> Acta Sanct. Maii,
III. 11.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.iii-p12.1">35</span> But Roman divines, reluctant to admit
that the first pope had any children (though his marriage is beyond a
doubt from the record of the Gospels), understand Petronilla to be a
spiritual daughter, as Mark was a spiritual son, of the apostle (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:13" id="v.ix.iii-p12.2" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1 Pet.
5:13</scripRef>), and make her the daughter of some Roman Petronius or Petro
connected with the family of Domitilla.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iii-p13">Other ancient catacombs are those of Pruetextatus,
Priscilla (St. Silvestri and St. Marcelli), Basilla (S. Hermetis,
Basillae, Proti, et Hyacinthi), Maximus, St. <name id="v.ix.iii-p13.1">Hippolytus</name>, St. Laurentius, St. Peter and Marcellinus,
St. Agnes, and the Ostrianum (Ad Nymphas Petri, or Fons Petri, where
Peter is said to have baptized from a natural well). De Rossi gives a
list of forty-two greater or lesser cemeteries, including isolated
tombs of martyrs, in and near Rome, which date from the first four
centuries, and are mentioned in ancient records.<note place="end" n="536" id="v.ix.iii-p13.2"><p id="v.ix.iii-p14"> See also the list
in N. and Br. I. pp. xx-xxi, and in Smith and Cheetham, I. 315.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.iii-p14.1">36</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iii-p15">The <span class="s03" id="v.ix.iii-p15.1">furniture</span> of the
catacombs is instructive and interesting, but most of it has been
removed to churches and museums, and must be studied outside. Articles
of ornament, rings, seals, bracelets, neck-laces, mirrors, tooth-picks,
ear-picks, buckles, brooches, rare coins, innumerable lamps of clay
(terra-cotta), or of bronze, even of silver and amber, all sorts of
tools, and in the case of children a variety of playthings were
inclosed with the dead. Many of these articles are carved with the
monogram of Christ, or other Christian symbols. (The lamps in Jewish
cemeteries bear generally a picture of the golden candlestick).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iii-p16">A great number of flasks and cups also, with or
without ornamentation, are found, mostly outside of the graves, and
fastened to the grave-lids. These were formerly supposed to have been
receptacles for tears, or, from the red, dried sediment in them, for
the blood of martyrs. But later archaeologists consider them drinking
vessels used in the agapae and oblations. A superstitious habit
prevailed in the fourth century, although condemned by a council of
Carthage (397), to give to the dead the eucharistic wine, or to put a
cup with the consecrated wine in the grave.<note place="end" n="537" id="v.ix.iii-p16.1"><p id="v.ix.iii-p17"> The curious
controversy about these blood-stained phials is not yet closed.
Chemical experiments have led to no decided results. The Congregation
of Rites and Relics decided, in 1668, that the phiolae cruentae or
ampullae sanguinolentaewere blood-vessels of martyrs, and Pius IX.
confirmed the decision in 1863. It was opposed by distinguished Roman
scholars (Mabillon, Tillemont, Muratori, the Jesuit Père de
Buck (De phialis rubricatis, Brussels, 1855), but defended again,
though cautiously and to a very limited extent by De Rossi (III. 602),
Northcote and Brownlow (II. 330-343), and by F. X. Kraus (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.iii-p17.1">Die Blutampullen der
Röm</span></i>. <i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.iii-p17.2">Katakomben</span></i>, 1868, and <i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.iii-p17.3">Ueber den gegenw. Stand der Frage nach dem Inhalt und der
Bedeutung der röm</span></i>. <i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.iii-p17.4">Blutampullen,</span></i> 1872). Comp.
also Schultze: <i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.iii-p17.5">Die sogen.
Blutgläser der Röm. Kat.</span></i>
(1880), and <i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.iii-p17.6">Die
Katakomben</span></i> (1882, pp. 226-232). Roller thinks that
the phials contained probably perfumery, or perhaps eucharistic
wine.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.iii-p17.7">37</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iii-p18">The instruments of torture which the fertile
imagination of credulous people had discovered, and which were made to
prove that almost every Christian buried in the catacombs was a martyr,
are simply implements of handicraft. The instinct of nature prompts the
bereaved to deposit in the graves of their kindred and friends those
things which were constantly used by them. The idea prevailed also to a
large extent that the future life was a continuation of the occupations
and amusements of the present, but free from sin and imperfection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iii-p19">On opening the graves the skeleton appears
frequently even now very well preserved, sometimes in dazzling
whiteness, as covered with a glistening glory; but falls into dust at
the touch.</p>

<p id="v.ix.iii-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="85" title="Pictures and Sculptures" shorttitle="Section 85" progress="34.01%" prev="v.ix.iii" next="v.ix.v" id="v.ix.iv">

<p class="head" id="v.ix.iv-p1">§ 85. Pictures and Sculptures.</p>

<p id="v.ix.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.ix.iv-p3">The most important remains of the catacombs are the
pictures, sculptures, and epitaphs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iv-p4">I. Pictures. These have already been described in
the preceding chapter. They are painted al fresco on the wall and
ceiling, and represent Christian symbols, scenes of Bible history, and
allegorical conceptions of the Saviour. A few are in pure classic
style, and betray an early origin when Greek art still flourished in
Rome; but most of them belong to the period of decay. Prominence is
given to pictures of the Good Shepherd, and those biblical stories
which exhibit the conquest of faith and the hope of the resurrection.
The mixed character of some of the Christian frescos may be explained
partly from the employment of heathen artists by Christian patrons,
partly from old reminiscences. The Etrurians and Greeks were in the
habit of painting their tombs, and Christian Greeks early saw the value
of pictorial language as a means of instruction. In technical skill the
Christian art is inferior to the heathen, but its subjects are higher,
and its meaning is deeper.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iv-p5">II. The works of sculpture are mostly found on
sarcophagi. Many of them are collected in the Lateran Museum. Few of
them date from the ante-Nicene age.<note place="end" n="538" id="v.ix.iv-p5.1"><p id="v.ix.iv-p6"> Renan dates the
oldest sculptures from the end of the third century: "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.ix.iv-p6.1">Les sarcophages sculptés,
représentant des scènes sacrées,
apparaissent vers la fin du</span></i> III<i><span lang="FR" class="c34" id="v.ix.iv-p6.2">e</span></i> <i><span lang="FR" id="v.ix.iv-p6.3">siècle</span></i>. <i><span lang="FR" id="v.ix.iv-p6.4">Comme les peintures
chrétiennes, ils ne s’écartent
guère, sauf pour le sujet, des habitudes de
l’art païen du méme
temps.</span></i>" (<i><span lang="FR" id="v.ix.iv-p6.5">Marc
Auréle</span></i>, p. 546). Comp. also Schultze,
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.iv-p6.6">Die Katak.</span></i>
165-186, and especially the IX<span class="c34" id="v.ix.iv-p6.7">th</span> part of John Henry Parker’s
great work, which treats on the Tombs in and near Rome, 1877.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.iv-p6.8">38</span> They represent in relief the same
subjects as the wall-pictures, as far as they could be worked in stone
or marble, especially the resurrection of Lazarus, Daniel among the
lions, Moses smiting the rock, the sacrifice of Isaac.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iv-p7">Among the oldest Christian sarcophagi are those of
St. Helena, the mother of Constantine (d. 328), and of Constantia, his
daughter (d. 354), both of red porphyry, and preserved in the Vatican
Museum. The sculpture on the former probably represents the triumphal
entry of Constantine into Rome after his victory over Maxentius; the
sculpture on the latter, the cultivation of the vine, probably with a
symbolical meaning.<note place="end" n="539" id="v.ix.iv-p7.1"><p id="v.ix.iv-p8"> See photographs of
both in Parker, Part IX, Nos. 209 and 210, and pp. 41 and 42.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.iv-p8.1">39</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.iv-p9">The richest and finest of all the Christian
sarcophagi is that of Junius Bassus, Prefect of Rome, <span class="s03" id="v.ix.iv-p9.1">a.d.</span> 359, and five times Consul, in the crypt of St.
Peter’s in the Vatican.<note place="end" n="540" id="v.ix.iv-p9.2"><p id="v.ix.iv-p10"> See a photograph in
Parker, l.c., Plate XIII; also in Lundy, Monum. Christianity, p.
112.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.iv-p10.1">40</span> It was found in the Vatican
cemetery (1595). It is made of Parian marble in Corinthian style. The
subjects represented in the upper part are the sacrifice of Abraham,
the capture of St. Peter, Christ seated between Peter and Paul, the
capture of Christ, and Pilate washing his hands; in the lower part are
the temptation of Adam and Eve, suffering Job,
Christ’s entrance into Jerusalem, Daniel among the
lions, and the capture of St. Paul.</p>

<p id="v.ix.iv-p11"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="86" title="Epitaphs" shorttitle="Section 86" progress="34.17%" prev="v.ix.iv" next="v.ix.vi" id="v.ix.v">

<p class="head" id="v.ix.v-p1">§ 86. Epitaphs.</p>

<p id="v.ix.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.ix.v-p2.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.ix.v-p2.3">"Rudely written, but each letter</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.ix.v-p2.4">Full of hope, and yet of heart-break,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.ix.v-p2.5">Full of all the tender pathos of the Here</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.ix.v-p2.6">and the Hereafter."</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.ix.v-p3"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.ix.v-p4">To perpetuate, by means of sepulchral inscriptions,
the memory of relatives and friends, and to record the sentiments of
love and esteem, of grief and hope, in the face of death and eternity,
is a custom common to all civilized ages and nations. These epitaphs
are limited by space, and often provoke rather than satisfy curiosity,
but contain nevertheless in poetry or prose a vast amount of
biographical and historical information. Many a grave-yard is a broken
record of the church to which it belongs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p5">The Catacombs abound in such monumental
inscriptions, Greek and Latin, or strangely mixed (Latin words in Greek
characters), often rudely written, badly spelt, mutilated, and almost
illegible, with and without symbolical figures. The classical languages
were then in a process of decay, like classical eloquence and art, and
the great majority of Christians were poor and illiterate people. One
name only is given in the earlier epitaphs, sometimes the age, and the
day of burial, but not the date of birth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p6">More than fifteen thousand epitaphs have been
collected, classified, and explained by De Rossi from the first six
centuries in Rome alone, and their number is constantly increasing.
Benedict XIV. founded, in 1750, a Christian Museum, and devoted a hill
in the Vatican to the collection of ancient sarcophagi. Gregory XVI.
and Pius IX. patronized it. In this Lapidarian Gallery the costly pagan
and the simple Christian inscriptions and sarcophagi confront each
other on opposite walls, and present a striking contrast. Another
important collection is in the Kircherian Museum, in the Roman College,
another in the Christian Museum of the University of Berlin.<note place="end" n="541" id="v.ix.v-p6.1"><p id="v.ix.v-p7"> Under the care of
Professor Piper (a pupil of Neander), who even before De Rossi
introduced a scientific knowledge of the sepulchral monuments and
inscriptions. Comp. his "Monumental Theology," and his essay "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.v-p7.1">Ueber den kirchenhistorischen Gewinn aus
Inschriften,</span></i> in the Jahrbücher f. D.
Theologie," 1875.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p7.2">41</span> The
entire field of ancient epigraphy, heathen and Christian in Italy and
other countries, has been made accessible by the industry and learning
of Gruter, Muratori, Marchi, De Rossi, Le Blant, Böckh,
Kirchhoff, Orelli, Mommsen, Henzen, Hübner, Waddington,
McCaul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p8">The most difficult part of this branch of
archaeology is the chronology (the oldest inscriptions being mostly
undated).<note place="end" n="542" id="v.ix.v-p8.1"><p id="v.ix.v-p9"> De Rossi traces
some up to the first century, but Renan (Marc-Auréle, p.
536) maintains: "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.ix.v-p9.1">Les inscriptions
chrétiennes des catacombes ne remontent qu’
au commencement du III</span><span lang="FR" class="c34" id="v.ix.v-p9.2">e</span><span lang="FR" id="v.ix.v-p9.3">siè</span></i>cle."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p9.4">42</span>
Their chief interest for the church historian is their religion, as far
as it may be inferred from a few words.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p10">The key-note of the Christian epitaphs, as
compared with the heathen, is struck by Paul in his words of comfort to
the Thessalonians, that they should not sorrow like the heathen who
have no hope, but remember that, as Jesus rose from the dead, so God
will raise them also that are fallen asleep in Jesus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p11">Hence, while the heathen epitaphs rarely express a
belief in immortality, but often describe death as an eternal sleep,
the grave as a final home, and are pervaded by a tone of sadness, the
Christian epitaphs are hopeful and cheerful. The farewell on earth is
followed by a welcome from heaven. Death is but a short sleep; the soul
is with Christ and lives in God, the body waits for a joyful
resurrection: this is the sum and substance of the theology of
Christian epitaphs. The symbol of Christ (<i>Ichthys</i>) is often
placed at the beginning or end to show the ground of this hope. Again
and again we find the brief, but significant words: "in peace;"<note place="end" n="543" id="v.ix.v-p11.1"><p id="v.ix.v-p12"> In pace; <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.v-p12.1">ἐν
εἰρήνη</span></i>.
Frequent also in the Jewish cemeteries (shalom).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p12.2">43</span> "he"
or "she sleeps in peace;"<note place="end" n="544" id="v.ix.v-p12.3"><p id="v.ix.v-p13"> Dormit in pace;
requiescit in pace; in pace Domini; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.v-p13.1">κοιμᾶται
ἐν
εἰρήνη</span>.The
pagan formula "depositus" also occurs, but with an altered meaning: a
precious treasure intrusted to faithful keeping for a short time.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p13.2">44</span> "live in God," or "in Christ;" "live
forever."<note place="end" n="545" id="v.ix.v-p13.3"><p id="v.ix.v-p14"> <i><span lang="IT" id="v.ix.v-p14.1">Vivas,</span></i> or<i><span lang="IT" id="v.ix.v-p14.2">vive in Deo; vivas in
aeternum</span></i>; <i><span lang="IT" id="v.ix.v-p14.3">vivas
inter sanctos</span></i>. Contrast with these the pagan
declamations: <i><span lang="IT" id="v.ix.v-p14.4">Sit tibi terra
levis; Ossa tua bene quiescant Ave; Vale</span></i>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p14.5">45</span>
"He rests well." "God quicken thy spirit." "Weep not, my child; death
is not eternal." "Alexander is not dead, but lives above the stars, and
his body rests in this tomb."<note place="end" n="546" id="v.ix.v-p14.6"><p id="v.ix.v-p15"> This inscription in
the cemetery of Callistus dates from the time of persecution, probably
in the third century, and alludes to it in these words: "For while on
his knees, and about to sacrifice to the true God, he was led away to
execution. O sad times! in which among sacred rites and prayers, even
in caverns, we are not safe. What can be more wretched than such a
life? and what than such a death? when they cannot be buried by their
friends and relations-still at the end they shine like stars in heaven
(tandem in caelo corruscant)." See Maitland, The Church in the Cat.,
second ed. p. 40.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p15.1">46</span> "Here Gordian, the courier from Gaul,
strangled for the faith, with his whole family, rests in peace. The
maid servant, Theophila, erected this."<note place="end" n="547" id="v.ix.v-p15.2"><p id="v.ix.v-p16"> This inscription is
in Latin words, but in Greek uncial letters. See Perret, II. 152, and
Aringhi, p. 387.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p16.1">47</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p17">At the same time stereotyped heathen epitaphs
continued to be used but of course not in a polytheistic sense), as
"sacred to the funeral gods," or "to the departed spirits."<note place="end" n="548" id="v.ix.v-p17.1"><p id="v.ix.v-p18"> D. M. or D. M. S.
=Dis Manibus sacrum (others explain: Deo Magno or Maximo);memoriae
aeterrae, etc. See Schultze, p. 250 sq. Sometimes the monogram of
Christ is inserted before S, and then the meaning may be Deo Magno
Christo Sacrum, or Christo Salvatori. So Northcote, p. 99, who refers
to <scripRef passage="Tit. 2:13" id="v.ix.v-p18.1" parsed="|Titus|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.13">Tit. 2:13</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p18.2">48</span> The
laudatory epithets of heathen epitaphs are rare,<note place="end" n="549" id="v.ix.v-p18.3"><p id="v.ix.v-p19"> More frequent in
those after the middle of the fourth century, as inconparabilis, mirae
sapientiae or innocentiae, rarissimi exempli, eximiae bonitatis.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p19.1">49</span> but simple terms of natural
affection very frequent, as "My sweetest child;" "Innocent little
lamb;" "My dearest husband;" "My dearest wife;" "My innocent dove;" "My
well-deserving father," or "mother."<note place="end" n="550" id="v.ix.v-p19.2"><p id="v.ix.v-p20"> Dulcis,
dulcissimus, ordulcissima, carus, orcara, carissimus, optimus,
incomparabilis, famulus Dei, puella Deo placita, <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ix.v-p20.1">ἀγαθός,
ἅγιος ,
θεοσεβής,
σεμνός</span></i>, etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p20.2">50</span> A. and B. "lived together" (for 15, 20,
30, 50, or even 60 years) "without any complaint or quarrel, without
taking or giving offence."<note place="end" n="551" id="v.ix.v-p20.3"><p id="v.ix.v-p21"> Sine ulla querela,
sine ulla contumelia, sine laesione animi, sine ulla offensa, sine
jurgio, sine lite motesta, etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p21.1">51</span> Such commemoration of conjugal
happiness and commendations of female virtues, as modesty, chastity,
prudence, diligence, frequently occur also on pagan monuments, and
prove that there were many exceptions to the corruption of Roman
society, as painted by Juvenal and the satirists.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p22">Some epitaphs contain a request to the dead in
heaven to pray for the living on earth.<note place="end" n="552" id="v.ix.v-p22.1"><p id="v.ix.v-p23"> "Pete, or roga,
ora, pro nobis, pro parentibus, pro conjuge, pro filiis, pro sorore."
These petitions are comparatively rare among the thousands of undated
inscriptions before Constantine, and mostly confined to members of the
family. The Autun inscription (probably from the fourth century) ends
with the petition of Pectorius to his departed parents, to think of him
as often as they look upon Christ. See Marriott, p. 185.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p23.1">52</span> At a later period we find
requests for intercession in behalf of the departed when once, chiefly
through the influence of Pope Gregory I., purgatory became an article
of general belief in the Western church.<note place="end" n="553" id="v.ix.v-p23.2"><p id="v.ix.v-p24"> Dr. McCaul, of
Toronto (as quoted in Smith and Cheetham, 1. 856) says: I recollect but
two examples in Christian epitaphs of the first six centuries of the
address to the reader for his prayers, so common in mediaeval
times."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p24.1">53</span> But the overwhelming testimony of
the oldest Christian epitaphs is that the pious dead are already in the
enjoyment of peace, and this accords with the
Saviour’s promise to the penitent thief, and with St.
Paul’s desire to depart and be with Christ, which is
far better.<note place="end" n="554" id="v.ix.v-p24.2"><p id="v.ix.v-p25"> <scripRef passage="Luke 23:43" id="v.ix.v-p25.1" parsed="|Luke|23|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.43">Luke 23:43</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:23" id="v.ix.v-p25.2" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23">Phil.
1:23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:8" id="v.ix.v-p25.3" parsed="|2Cor|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.8">2 Cor. 5:8</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p25.4">54</span>
Take but this example: "Prima, thou livest in the glory of God, and in
the peace of our Lord Jesus Christ."<note place="end" n="555" id="v.ix.v-p25.5"><p id="v.ix.v-p26"> Prima, vives in
gloria Dei et in pace Domini nostri."Scratched in the mortar round a
grave in the cemetery of Thraso, in Rome, quoted by Northcote, p. 89.
He also quotes Paulinus of Nola, who represents a whole host of saints
going forth from heaven to receive the soul of St. Felix as soon as it
had left the body, and conducting it in triumph before the throne of
God. A distinction, however was made by <name id="v.ix.v-p26.1">Tertullian</name> and other fathers between Paradise or
Abraham’s bosom, whither the pious go, and heaven
proper. Comp. Roller’s discussion of the idea of
refrigerium which often meets us in the epitaphs, <i><span lang="FR" id="v.ix.v-p26.2">Les Catacombes</span></i>, I. 225
sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.v-p26.3">55</span></p>

<p id="v.ix.v-p27"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.ix.v-p28">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.ix.v-p29"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.ix.v-p30">I. Selection of Roman Epitaphs.</p>

<p id="v.ix.v-p31"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p32">The following selection of brief epitaphs in the
Roman catacombs is taken from De Rossi, and Northcote, who give
<i>facsimiles</i> of the original Latin and Greek. Comp. also the
photographic plates in Roller, vol. I. Nos. X, XXXI, XXXII, and XXXIII;
and vol. II. Nos. LXI, LXII, LXV, and LXVI.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p33">1. To dear Cyriacus, sweetest son. Mayest thou
live in the Holy Spirit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p34">2. Jesus Christ, Son of God, Saviour. To Pastor, a
good and innocent son, who lived 4 years, 5 months and 26 days. Vitalis
and Marcellina, his parents.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p35">3. In eternal sleep (somno aeternali). Aurelius
Gemellus, who lived ... years and 8 months and 18 days. His mother made
this for her dearest well-deserving son. In peace. I commend [to thee],
Bassilla, the innocence of Gemellus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p36">4. Lady Bassilla [= Saint Bassilla], we,
Crescentius and Micina, commend to thee our daughter Crescen [tina],
who lived 10 months and ... days.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p37">5. Matronata Matrona, who lived a year and 52
days. Pray for thy parents.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p38">6. Anatolius made this for his well-deserving son,
who lived 7 years, 7 months and 20 days. May thy spirit rest well in
God. Pray for thy sister.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p39">7. Regina, mayest thou live in the Lord Jesus
(vivas in Domino Jesu).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p40">8. To my good and sweetest husband Castorinus, who
lived 61 years, 5 months and 10 days; well-deserving. His wife made
this. Live in God!</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p41">9. Amerimnus to his dearest, well-deserving wife,
Rufina. May God refresh thy spirit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p42">10. Sweet Faustina, mayest thou live in God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p43">11. Refresh, O God, the soul of ....</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p44">12. Bolosa, may God refresh thee, who lived 31
years; died on the 19<sup>th</sup> of September. In Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p45">13. Peace to thy soul, Oxycholis.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p46">14. Agape, thou shalt live forever.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p47">15. In Christ. To Paulinus, a neophyte. In peace.
Who lived 8 years.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p48">16. Thy spirit in peace, Filmena.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p49">17. In Christ. Aestonia, a virgin; a foreigner,
who lived 41 years and 8 days. She departed from the body on the
26<sup>th</sup> of February.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p50">18. Victorina in peace and in Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p51">19. Dafnen, a widow, who whilst she lived burdened
the church in nothing.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p52">20. To Leopardus, a neophyte, who lived 3 years,
11 months. Buried on the 24<sup>th</sup> of March. In peace.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p53">21. To Felix, their well-deserving son, who lived
23 years and 10 days; who went out of the world a virgin and a
neophyte. In peace. His parents made this. Buried on the 2<sup>d</sup>
of August.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p54">22. Lucilianus to Bacius Valerius, who lived 9
years, 8 [months], 22 days. A catechumen.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p55">23. Septimius Praetextatus Caecilianus, servant of
God, who has led a worthy life. If I have served Thee [O Lord], I have
not repented, and I will give thanks to Thy name. He gave up his soul
to God (at the age of) thirty-three years and six months. [In the crypt
of St. Cecilia in St. Callisto. Probably a member of some noble family,
the third name is mutilated. De Rossi assigns this epitaph to the
beginning of the third century.]</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p56">24. Cornelius. Martyr. Ep. [iscopus].</p>

<p id="v.ix.v-p57"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.ix.v-p58">II. The Autun Inscription.</p>

<p id="v.ix.v-p59"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p60">This Greek inscription was discovered <span class="s03" id="v.ix.v-p60.1">a.d.</span> 1839 in the cemetery Saint Pierre
l’Estrier near Autun (Augustodunum, the ancient
capital of Gallia Aeduensis), first made known by Cardinal Pitra, and
thoroughly discussed by learned archaeologists of different countries.
See the <i>Spicilegium Solesmense</i> (ed. by Pitra), vols. I.-III.,
Raf. Garrucci, <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.ix.v-p60.2">Monuments d’ epigraphie
ancienne,</span></i> Paris 1856, 1857; P. Lenormant, <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.ix.v-p60.3">Mémoire sur
l’ inscription d’
Autun</span></i>, Paris 1855; H. B. Marriott, The Testimony of
the Catacombs, Lond. 1870, pp. 113–188. The Jesuit
fathers Secchi and Garrucci find in it conclusive evidence of
transubstantiation and purgatory, but Marriott takes pains to refute
them. Comp. also Schultze, Katak. p. 118. The Ichthys-symbol figures
prominently in the inscription, and betrays an early origin, but
archaeologists differ: Pitra, Garrucci and others assign it to <span class="s03" id="v.ix.v-p60.4">a.d.</span> 160–202; Kirchhoff, Marriott,
and Schultze, with greater probability, to the end of the fourth or the
beginning of the fifth century, Lenormant and Le Blant to the fifth or
sixth. De Rossi observes that the characters are not so old as the
ideas which they express. The inscription has some gaps which must be
filled out by conjecture. It is a memorial of Pectorius to his parents
and friends, in two parts; the first six lines are an acrostic
(Ichthys), and contain words of the dead (probably the mother); in the
second part the son speaks. The first seems to be older. Schultze
conjectures that it is an old Christian hymn. The inscription begins
with <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.ix.v-p60.5">Ἰχθύος
α</span> (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.ix.v-p60.6">ὐρανίου
ἅγ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.ix.v-p60.7">ιον</span> (or perhaps <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.ix.v-p60.8">θεῖον</span>) <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.ix.v-p60.9">γένος</span>, and concludes with <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.ix.v-p60.10">μνήσεο
Πεκτορίου</span>, who prepared the monument for his
parents. The following is the translation (partly conjectural) of
Marriott (l.c. 118):</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p61">’Offspring of the heavenly <span class="s03" id="v.ix.v-p61.1">Ichthys</span>, see that a heart of holy reverence be
thine, now that from Divine waters thou hast received, while yet among
mortals, a fount of life that is to immortality. Quicken thy soul,
beloved one, with ever-flowing waters of wealth-giving wisdom, and
receive the honey-sweet food of the Saviour of the saints. Eat with a
longing hunger, holding Ichthys in thine hands.’</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.v-p62">’To Ichthys ... Come nigh unto
me, my Lord [and] Saviour [be thou my Guide] I entreat Thee, Thou Light
of them for whom the hour of death is past.’</p>

<p class="p1" id="v.ix.v-p63">’Aschandius, my Father, dear unto mine
heart, and thou [sweet Mother, and all] that are mine ... remember
Pectorius.’</p>

<p id="v.ix.v-p64"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="87" title="Lessons of the Catacombs" shorttitle="Section 87" progress="34.88%" prev="v.ix.v" next="v.x" id="v.ix.vi">

<p class="head" id="v.ix.vi-p1">§ 87. Lessons of the Catacombs.</p>

<p id="v.ix.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.ix.vi-p3">The catacombs represent the subterranean Christianity
of the ante-Nicene age. They reveal the Christian life in the face of
death and eternity. Their vast extent, their solemn darkness, their
labyrinthine mystery, their rude epitaphs, pictures, and sculptures,
their relics of handicrafts worship, and martyrdom give us a lively and
impressive idea of the social and domestic condition, the poverty and
humility, the devotional spirit, the trials and sufferings, the faith
and hope of the Christians from the death of the apostles to the
conversion of Constantine. A modern visitor descending alive into this
region of the dead, receives the same impression as St. Jerome more
than fifteen centuries ago: he is overcome by the solemn darkness, the
terrible silence, and the sacred associations; only the darkness is
deeper, and the tombs are emptied of their treasures. "He who is
thoroughly steeped in the imagery of the catacombs," says Dean Stanley,
not without rhetorical exaggeration, "will be nearer to the thoughts of
the early church than he who has learned by heart the most elaborate
treatise even of <name id="v.ix.vi-p3.1">Tertullian</name> or of <name id="v.ix.vi-p3.2">Origen</name>."<note place="end" n="556" id="v.ix.vi-p3.3"><p id="v.ix.vi-p4"> Study of
Ecclesiastical History, prefixed to his Lectures on the History of the
Eastern Church, p. 59.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.vi-p4.1">56</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.vi-p5">The discovery of this subterranean necropolis has
been made unduly subservient to polemical and apologetic purposes both
by Roman Catholic and Protestant writers. The former seek and find in
it monumental arguments for the worship of saints, images, and relics,
for the cultus of the Virgin Mary, the primacy of Peter, the seven
sacraments, the real presence, even for transubstantiation, and
purgatory; while the latter see there the evidence of apostolic
simplicity of life and worship, and an illustration of
Paul’s saying that God chose the foolish, the weak,
and the despised things of the world to put to shame them that are wise
and strong and mighty.<note place="end" n="557" id="v.ix.vi-p5.1"><p id="v.ix.vi-p6"> The apologetic
interest for Romanism is represented by Marchi, De Rossi, Garrucci, Le
Blant., D. de Richemond, Armellini, Bertoli, Maurus, Wolter (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.vi-p6.1">Die röm. Katakomben und die
Sakramente der kath. Kirche</span></i>, 1866), Martigny
(Dictionaire, etc., 1877), A. Kuhn (1877), Northcote and Brownlow
(1879), F. X. Kraus (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.vi-p6.2">Real=Encykl.
der christl. Alterthümer,</span></i> 1880 sqq.),
Diepolder (1882), and among periodicals, by De Rossi’s
Bulletino, theCiviltà Cattolica, the Revue de
l’art chrétien, and the Revue
archéologique. Among the Protestant writers on the catacombs
are Piper, Parker, Maitland, Lundy, Withrow, Becker, Stanley, Schultze,
Heinrici, and Roller. See among others: Heinrici, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.vi-p6.3">Zur Deutung der Bildwerke altchristlicher
Grabstätten,</span></i> in the "Studien und Kritiken"
for 1882, p. 720-743, and especially Piper, Monumentale Theologie.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.vi-p6.4">57</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.vi-p7">A full solution of the controversial questions
would depend upon the chronology of the monuments and inscriptions, but
this is exceedingly uncertain. The most eminent archaeologists hold
widely differing opinions. John Baptist de Rossi of Rome, the greatest
authority on the Roman Catholic side, traces some paintings and
epitaphs in the crypts of St. Lucina and St. Domitilia back even to the
close of the first century or the beginning of the second. On the other
hand, J. H. Parker, of Oxford, an equally eminent archaeologist,
maintains that fully three-fourths of the fresco-paintings belong to
the latest restorations of the eighth and ninth centuries, and that "of
the remaining fourth a considerable number are of the sixth century."
He also asserts that in the catacomb pictures "there are no religious
subjects before the time of Constantine," that "during the fourth and
fifth centuries they are entirely confined to Scriptural subjects," and
that there is "not a figure of a saint or martyr before the sixth
century, and very few before the eighth, when they became abundant."<note place="end" n="558" id="v.ix.vi-p7.1"><p id="v.ix.vi-p8"> Catacombs, Pref. p.
xi. The writer of the article Catacombs in the "Encycl. Brit." v. 214
(ninth ed.), is of the same opinion: "It is tolerably certain that the
existing frescos are restorations of the eighth, or even a later
century, from which the character of the earlier work can only very
imperfectly be discovered." He then refers to Parker’s
invaluable photographs taken in the catacombs by magnesian light, and
condemns, with Milman, the finished drawings in
Perret’s costly work as worthless to the historian,
who wants truth and fidelity.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.vi-p8.1">58</span> Renan
assigns the earliest pictures of the catacombs to the fourth century,
very few (in Domitilla) to the third.<note place="end" n="559" id="v.ix.vi-p8.2"><p id="v.ix.vi-p9">
Marc-Auréle, p. 543.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.vi-p9.1">59</span> Theodore Mommsen deems De
Rossi’s argument for the early date of the Coemeterium
Domitillae before <span class="s03" id="v.ix.vi-p9.2">a.d.</span> 95 inconclusive, and
traces it rather to the times of Hadrian and Pius than to those of the
Flavian emperors.<note place="end" n="560" id="v.ix.vi-p9.3"><p id="v.ix.vi-p10"> "Contemp. Rev." for
May, 1871, p. 170.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.vi-p10.1">60</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.vi-p11">But in any case it is unreasonable to seek in the
catacombs for a complete creed any more than in a modern grave-yard.
All we can expect there is the popular elements of eschatology, or the
sentiments concerning death and eternity, with incidental traces of the
private and social life of those times. Heathen, Jewish, Mohammedan,
and Christian cemeteries have their characteristic peculiarities, yet
all have many things in common which are inseparable from human nature.
Roman Catholic cemeteries are easily recognized by crosses, crucifixes,
and reference to purgatory and prayers for the dead; Protestant
cemeteries by the frequency of Scripture passages in the epitaphs, and
the expressions of hope and joy in prospect of the immediate transition
of the pious dead to the presence of Christ. The catacombs have a
character of their own, which distinguishes them from Roman Catholic as
well as Protestant cemeteries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.vi-p12">Their most characteristic symbols and pictures are
the Good Shepherd, the Fish, and the Vine. These symbols almost wholly
disappeared after the fourth century, but to the mind of the early
Christians they vividly expressed, in childlike simplicity, what is
essential to Christians of all creeds, the idea of Christ and his
salvation, as the only comfort in life and in death. The Shepherd,
whether from the Sabine or the Galilean hills, suggested the recovery
of the lost sheep, the tender care and protection, the green pasture
and fresh fountain, the sacrifice of life: in a word, the whole picture
of a Saviour.<note place="end" n="561" id="v.ix.vi-p12.1"><p id="v.ix.vi-p13"> Stanley, 1.c., p.
283: "What was the popular Religion of the first Christians? It was, in
one word, the Religion of the Good Shepherd. The kindness, the courage,
the grace, the love, the beauty of the Good Shepherd was to them, if we
may so say, Prayer Book and Articles, Creeds and Canons, all in one.
They looked on that figure, and it conveyed to them all that they
wanted. As ages passed on, the Good Shepherd faded away from the mind
of the Christian world, and other emblems of the Christian faith have
taken his place. Instead of the gracious and gentle Pastor, there came
the Omnipotent Judge or the Crucified Sufferer, or the Infant in His
Mother’s arms, or the Master in His Parting Supper, or
the figures of innumerable saints and angels, or the elaborate
expositions of the various forms of theological controversy."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.vi-p13.1">61</span>
The popularity of this picture enables us to understand the immense
popularity of the Pastor of Hermas, a religious allegory which was
written in Rome about the middle of the second century, and read in
many churches till the fourth as a part of the New Testament (as in the
Sinaitic Codex). The Fish expressed the same idea of salvation, under a
different form, but only to those who were familiar with the Greek (the
anagrammatic meaning of Ichthys) and associated the fish with daily
food and the baptismal water of regeneration. The Vine again sets forth
the vital union of the believer with Christ and the vital communion of
all believers among themselves.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.vi-p14">Another prominent feature of the catacombs is
their hopeful and joyful eschatology. They proclaim in symbols and
words a certain conviction of the immortality of the soul and the
resurrection of the body, rooted and grounded in a living union with
Christ in this world.<note place="end" n="562" id="v.ix.vi-p14.1"><p id="v.ix.vi-p15"> See the concluding
chapter in the work of Roller, II. 347 sqq. Raoul-Rochette
characterizes the art of the Catacombs as "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.ix.vi-p15.1">unsystème d’illusions
consolantes.</span></i>" Schultze sees in the sepulchral symbols
chiefly <i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.vi-p15.2">Auferstehungsgedanken</span></i> and <i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.vi-p15.3">Auferstehungshoffnungen</span></i>.
Heinrici dissents from him by extending the symbolism to the present
life as a life of hope in Christ. "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.ix.vi-p15.4">Nicht der Gedanke an die Auferstehung des Fleisches für
sich, sondern die christliche Hoffnung überhaupt, wie sie
aus der sicheren Lebensgemeinschaft mit Christus erblüht und
Leben wie Sterben des Gläubigen beherrscht, bedingt die Wahl
der religiös bedeutsamen Bilder. Sie sind nicht Symbole der
einstigen Auferstehung, sondern des unverlierbaren Heilsbesitzes in
Christus.</span></i>" ("Studien und Krit." 1842, p. 729).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.vi-p15.5">62</span> These glorious hopes comforted and
strengthened the early Christians in a time of poverty, trial, and
persecution. This character stands in striking contrast with the
preceding and contemporary gloom of paganism, for which the future
world was a blank, and with the succeeding gloom of the mediaeval
eschatology which presented the future world to the most serious
Christians as a continuation of penal sufferings. This is the chief, we
may say, the only doctrinal, lesson of the catacombs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.vi-p16">On some other points they incidentally shed new
light, especially on the spread of Christianity and the origin of
Christian art. Their immense extent implies that Christianity was
numerically much stronger in heathen Rome than was generally
supposed.<note place="end" n="563" id="v.ix.vi-p16.1"><p id="v.ix.vi-p17"> Theodore Mommsen
(in "The Contemp. Rev." for May, 1871, p. 167): The enormous space
occupied by the burial vaults of Christian Rome, in their extent not
surpassed even by the system of cloacae or sewers of Republican Rome,
is certainly the work of that community which St. Paul addressed in his
Epistle to the Romans—a living witness of its immense
development corresponding to the importance of the capital."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.ix.vi-p17.1">63</span>
Their numerous decorations prove conclusively, either that the
primitive Christian aversion to pictures and sculptures, inherited from
the Jews, was not so general nor so long continued as might be inferred
from some passages of ante-Nicene writers, or, what is more likely,
that the popular love for art inherited from the Greeks and Romans was
little affected by the theologians, and ultimately prevailed over the
scruples of theorizers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.vi-p18">The first discovery of the catacombs was a
surprise to the Christian world, and gave birth to wild fancies about
the incalculable number of martyrs, the terrors of persecution, the
subterranean assemblies of the early Christians, as if they lived and
died, by necessity or preference, in darkness beneath the earth. A
closer investigation has dispelled the romance, and deepened the
reality.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.ix.vi-p19">There is no contradiction between the religion of
the ante-Nicene monuments and the religion of the ante-Nicene
literature. They supplement and illustrate each other. Both exhibit to
us neither the mediaeval Catholic nor the modern Protestant, but the
post-apostolic Christianity of confessors and martyrs, simple, humble,
unpretending, unlearned, unworldly, strong in death and in the hope of
a blissful resurrection; free from the distinctive dogmas and usages of
later times; yet with that strong love for symbolism, mysticism,
asceticism, and popular superstitions which we find in the writings of
<name id="v.ix.vi-p19.1">Justin Martyr</name>, <name id="v.ix.vi-p19.2">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.ix.vi-p19.3">Clement of
Alexandria</name>, and <name id="v.ix.vi-p19.4">Origen</name>.</p>

<p id="v.ix.vi-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="VIII" title="Christian Life in Contrast with Pagan Corruption" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" progress="35.45%" prev="v.ix.vi" next="v.x.i" id="v.x">

<div class="c20" id="v.x-p0.1">
<h3 class="c19" id="v.x-p0.2">CHAPTER VIII:</h3>
</div>

<p id="v.x-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.x-p2">CHRISTIAN LIFE IN CONTRAST WITH PAGAN
CORRUPTION.</p>

<p id="v.x-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="88" title="Literature" shorttitle="Section 88" progress="35.46%" prev="v.x" next="v.x.ii" id="v.x.i">

<p class="head" id="v.x.i-p1">§ 88. Literature.</p>

<p id="v.x.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p3">I. Sources: The works of the <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p3.1"><span class="c18" id="v.x.i-p3.2">Apostolic Fathers</span></span>. The Apologies of <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p3.3"><span class="c18" id="v.x.i-p3.4">Justin</span></span>. The practical
treatises of <name id="v.x.i-p3.5">Tertullian</name>. The Epistles of
<name id="v.x.i-p3.6">Cyprian</name>. The Canons of Councils. The <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p3.7"><span class="c18" id="v.x.i-p3.8">Apostolical Constitutions</span></span>
and <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p3.9"><span class="c18" id="v.x.i-p3.10">Canons</span></span>. The Acts
of Martyrs.—On the condition of the Roman Empire: the
Histories of <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p3.11"><span class="c18" id="v.x.i-p3.12">Tacitus,
Suetonius</span></span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p3.13"><span class="c18" id="v.x.i-p3.14">Dion
Cassius</span></span>, the writings of <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p3.15"><span class="c18" id="v.x.i-p3.16">Seneca, Horace, Juvenal, Persius, Martial</span></span>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p4">II. Literature: W. Cave: Primitive Christianity, or
the Religion of the Ancient Christians in the first ages of the Gospel.
London, fifth ed. 1689.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p5">G. <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p5.1">Arnold</span><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p5.2">: Erste Liebe, d. i. Wahre
Abbildung der ersten Christen nach ihrem lebendigen Glauben und heil.
Leben.</span></i> Frankf. 1696, and often since.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p6">Neander<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p6.1">: Denkwürdigkeiten aus der Geschichte des christlichen
Lebens</span></i> (first 1823), vol. i. third ed. Hamb. 1845.
The same in English by Ryland: Neander’s Memorials of
Christian Life, in Bohn’s Library, 1853.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p7">L. <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p7.1">Coleman</span>: <i>Ancient
Christianity exemplified in the private, domestic, social, and civil
Life of the Primitive Christians,</i> etc. <scripRef passage="Phil. 1853" id="v.x.i-p7.2" parsed="|Phil|1853|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1853">Phil. 1853</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p8">C. <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p8.1">Schmidt</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p8.2">Essai historique sur la
société dans le monde Romain,
et</span></i> <span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p8.3">sur</span> <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p8.4">la transformation par le Christianisme.</span></i> Par.
1853. The same transl. into German by A. V. Richard. Leipz. 1857.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p9">E. L. <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p9.1">Chastel</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p9.2">Études historiques sur
l’influence de la charité durant les
Premiers siècles chrét.</span></i> Par.
1853. Crowned by the French Académe. The same transl. into
English (The Charity of the Primitive Churches), by G. A. Matile.
Phila. 1857.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p10">A. Fr. <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p10.1">Villemain</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p10.2">Nouveaux essais sur
l’infl. du Christianisme dans le monde Grec et
Latin.</span></i> Par. 1853.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p11">Benj. Constant Martha (Member of the <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p11.1">Académie des sciences
morales et politiques,</span></i> elected in 1872): <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p11.2">Les Moralistes sous
l’Empire romain.</span></i> Paris 1854, second
ed. 1866 (Crowned by the French Academy).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p12">Fr. J. M. Th. Champagny: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p12.1">Les premiers siècles de la
charité.</span></i> Paris, 1854. Also his work <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p12.2">Les
Antonins</span></i>. Paris, 1863, third ed. 1874, 3 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p13">J. <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p13.1">Denis</span><i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p13.2">: Histoire des theories et des
idées morales dans
l’antiquité.</span></i> Paris, 1856,
2 tom.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p14">P. <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p14.1">Janet</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p14.2">Histoire de la philosophie morale
et politique.</span></i> Paris, 1858,·2 tom.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p15">G. <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p15.1">Ratzinger</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p15.2">Gesch. der kirchlichen
Armenpflege.</span></i> Freib. 1859.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p16">W. E. H. <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p16.1">Lecky</span>: <i>History
of European Morals from Augustus to Charlemagne.</i> Lond. and N. Y.
1869, 2 vols., 5<sup>th</sup> ed. Lond. 1882. German transl. by
<i>Dr</i>. <i>H. Jalowicz.</i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p17">Marie-<span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p17.1"><span class="c18" id="v.x.i-p17.2">Louis-Gaston Boissier</span></span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p17.3">La Religion romaine d’Auguste
aux Antonins.</span></i> Paris, 1874, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p18">Bestmann<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p18.1">: Geschichte der Christlichen Sitte.</span></i>
Nördl. Bd. I. 1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p19">W. <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p19.1">Gass</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p19.2">Geschichte der christlichen
Ethik.</span></i> Berlin, 1881 (vol. I.
49–107).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p20">G. <span class="s03" id="v.x.i-p20.1">Uhlhorn</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.x.i-p20.2">Die christliche
Liebesthätigkeit in der alten Kirche.</span></i>
Stuttg. 1881. English translation (Christian Charity in the Ancient
Church). Edinb. and N. York, 1883 (424 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.i-p21">Charles L. Brace: Gesta Christi: or a History of
humane Progress under Christianity. N. York, 1883 (500 pages).</p>

<p id="v.x.i-p22"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="89" title="Moral Corruption of the Roman Empire" shorttitle="Section 89" progress="35.60%" prev="v.x.i" next="v.x.iii" id="v.x.ii">

<p class="head" id="v.x.ii-p1">§ 89. Moral Corruption of the Roman
Empire.</p>

<p id="v.x.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.ii-p3">Besides the Lit. quoted in § 88, comp.
the historical works on the Roman Empire by <span class="s03" id="v.x.ii-p3.1">Gibbon</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.x.ii-p3.2">Merivale</span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.x.ii-p3.3">Ranke</span>; also J. J. A. <span class="s03" id="v.x.ii-p3.4">Ampère’s</span> <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.ii-p3.5">Histoire Romaine à
Rome</span></i> (1856–64, 4 vols.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.ii-p4">Friedlaender’s<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.x.ii-p4.1">Sittengeschichte
Roms</span></i> (from Augustus to the Antonines. Leipzig, 3
vols., 5th ed. 1881); and <span class="s03" id="v.x.ii-p4.2"><span class="c18" id="v.x.ii-p4.3">Marquardt</span></span> and <span class="s03" id="v.x.ii-p4.4"><span class="c18" id="v.x.ii-p4.5">Mommsen’s</span></span> <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.x.ii-p4.6">Handbuch der römischen
Alterthümer</span></i> (Leipz. 1871, second ed. 1876,
7 vols., divided into Staatsrecht, Staatsverwaltung, Privatleben).</p>

<p id="v.x.ii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.ii-p6">Christianity is not only the revelation of truth, but
also the fountain of holiness under the unceasing inspiration of the
spotless example of its Founder, which is more powerful than all the
systems of moral philosophy. It attests its divine origin as much by
its moral workings as by its pure doctrines. By its own inherent
energy, without noise and commotion, without the favor of
circumstance—nay, in spite of all possible obstacles,
it has gradually wrought the greatest moral reformation, we should
rather say, regeneration of society which history has ever seen while
its purifying, ennobling, and cheering effects upon the private life of
countless individuals are beyond the reach of the historian, though
recorded in God’s book of life to be opened on the day
of judgment.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ii-p7">To appreciate this work, we must first review the
moral condition of heathenism in its mightiest embodiment in
history.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ii-p8">When Christianity took firm foothold on earth, the
pagan civilization and the Roman empire had reached their zenith. The
reign of Augustus was the golden age of Roman literature; his
successors added Britain and Dacia to the conquests of the Republic;
internal organization was perfected by Trajan and the Antonines. The
fairest countries of Europe, and a considerable part of Asia and Africa
stood under one imperial government with republican forms, and enjoyed
a well-ordered jurisdiction. Piracy on the seas was abolished; life and
property were secure. Military roads, canals, and the Mediterranean Sea
facilitated commerce and travel; agriculture was improved, and all
branches of industry flourished. Temples, theatres, aqueducts, public
baths, and magnificent buildings of every kind adorned the great
cities; institutions of learning disseminated culture; two languages
with a classic literature were current in the empire, the Greek in the
East, the Latin in the West; the book trade, with the manufacture of
paper, was a craft of no small importance, and a library belonged to
every respectable house. The book stores and public libraries were in
the most lively streets of Rome, and resorted to by literary people.
Hundreds of slaves were employed as scribes, who wrote simultaneously
at the dictation of one author or reader, and multiplied copies almost
as fast as the modern printing press.<note place="end" n="564" id="v.x.ii-p8.1"><p id="v.x.ii-p9">
Friedländer, III. 369 sqq. (5<span class="c34" id="v.x.ii-p9.1">th</span> ed.), gives much interesting information about
the book trade in Rome, which was far more extensive than is generally
supposed, and was facilitated by slave-labor. Books were cheap. The
first book of Martial (over 700 verses in 118 poems) cost in the best
outfit only 5 denarii (80 cts.). Julius Caesar conceived the plan of
founding public libraries, but was prevented from carrying it into
effect. In the fourth century there were no less than twenty-eight
public libraries in Rome. The ease and enjoyment of reading, however,
were considerably diminished by the many errors, the absence of
division and punctuation. Asinius Pollio introduced the custom of
public readings of new works before invited circles.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ii-p9.2">64</span> The excavations of Pompeii and
Herculaneum reveal a high degree of convenience and taste in domestic
life even in provincial towns; and no one can look without amazement at
the sublime and eloquent ruins of Rome, the palaces of the Caesars, the
Mausoleum of Hadrian, the Baths of Caracalla, the Aqueducts, the
triumphal arches and columns, above all the Colosseum, built by
Vespasian, to a height of one hundred and fifty feet, and for more than
eighty thousand spectators. The period of eighty-four years from the
accession of Nerva to the death of <name id="v.x.ii-p9.3">Marcus
Aurelius</name> has been pronounced by high authority "the most happy
and prosperous period in the history of the world."<note place="end" n="565" id="v.x.ii-p9.4"><p id="v.x.ii-p10"> Gibbon, Decline and
Fall, ch. III. Renan expresses the same view.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ii-p10.1">65</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ii-p11">But this is only a surface view. The inside did
not correspond to the outside. Even under the Antonines the majority of
men groaned under the yoke of slavery or poverty; gladiatorial shows
brutalized the people; fierce wars were raging on the borders of the
empire; and the most virtuous and peaceful of
subjects—the Christians—had no
rights, and were liable at any moment to be thrown before wild beasts,
for no other reason than the profession of their religion. The age of
the full bloom of the Graeco-Roman power was also the beginning of its
decline. This imposing show concealed incurable moral putridity and
indescribable wretchedness. The colossal piles of architecture owed
their erection to the bloody sweat of innumerable slaves, who were
treated no better than so many beasts of burden; on the Flavian
amphitheatre alone toiled twelve thousand Jewish prisoners of war; and
it was built to gratify the cruel taste of the people for the slaughter
of wild animals and human beings made in the image of God. The influx
of wealth from conquered nations diffused the most extravagant luxury,
which collected for a single meal peacocks from Samos, pike from
Pessinus, oysters from Tarentum, dates from Egypt, nuts from Spain, in
short the rarest dishes from all parts of the world, and resorted to
emetics to stimulate appetite and to lighten the stomach. "They eat,"
says Seneca, "and then they vomit; they vomit, and then they eat."
Apicius, who lived under Tiberius, dissolved pearls in the wine he
drank, squandered an enormous fortune on the pleasures of the table,
and then committed suicide.<note place="end" n="566" id="v.x.ii-p11.1"><p id="v.x.ii-p12"> Either from disgust
of life, or because he thought he could not live off the remaining ten
million of sesterces, after he had wasted sixty or a hundred million.
Seneca, Ad Helv. x. 9. Heliogabalus chose Apicius as his model. These,
however, are exceptional cases, and became proverbial. See on this
whole subject of Roman luxury the third volume of
Friedlaender’s <i><span lang="DE" id="v.x.ii-p12.1">Sittengeschichte,</span></i> pp. 1-152. He rather modifies
the usual view, and thinks that Apicius had more imitators among French
epicures under Louis XIV., XV., and XVI. than among the Roman nobles,
and that some petty German princes of the eighteenth century, like King
August of Saxony (who wasted eighty thousand thalers on a single
opera), and Duke Karl of Württemberg, almost equalled the
heathen emperors in extravagance and riotous living, at the expense of
their poor subjects. The wealth of the old Romans was much surpassed by
that of some modern Russian and English noblemen, French bankers, and
American merchant princes, but had a much greater purchasing value. The
richest Romans were Ca. Lentulus, and Narcissus (a freedman of Nero),
and their fortune amounted to four hundred million sesterces (from
sixty-five to seventy million marks); while Mazarin left two hundred
million francs, Baron James Rothschild (d. 1868) two thousand million
francs (l.c. p. 13 sqq.). The architecture of the imperial age
surpassed all modern palaces in extravagance and splendor, but in parks
and gardens the modem English far surpass the ancient Romans (p. 78
sqq.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ii-p12.2">66</span> He found imperial imitators in
Vitellius and Heliogabalus (or Elaogabal). A special class of servants,
the cosmetes, had charge of the dress, the smoothing of the wrinkles,
the setting of the false teeth, the painting of the eye-brows, of
wealthy patricians. Hand in hand with this luxury came the vices of
natural and even unnatural sensuality, which decency forbids to name.
Hopeless poverty stood in crying contrast with immense wealth;
exhausted provinces, with revelling cities. Enormous taxes burdened the
people, and misery was terribly increased by war, pestilence, and
famine. The higher or ruling families were enervated, and were not
strengthened or replenished by the lower. The free citizens lost
physical and moral vigor, and sank to an inert mass. The third class
was the huge body of slaves, who performed all kinds of mechanical
labor, even the tilling of the soil, and in times of danger were ready
to join the enemies of the empire. A proper middle class of industrious
citizens, the only firm basis of a healthy community, cannot
coëxist with slavery, which degrades free labor. The army,
composed largely of the rudest citizens and of barbarians, was the
strength of the nation, and gradually stamped the government with the
character of military despotism. The virtues of patriotism, and of good
faith in public intercourse, were extinct. The basest avarice,
suspicion and envy, usuriousness and bribery, insolence and servility,
everywhere prevailed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ii-p13">The work of demoralizing the people was
systematically organized and sanctioned from the highest places
downwards. There were, it is true, some worthy emperors of old Roman
energy and justice, among whom Trajan, Antoninus Pius, and <name id="v.x.ii-p13.1">Marcus Aurelius</name> stand foremost; all honor to their
memory. But the best they could do was to check the process of internal
putrefaction, and to conceal the sores for a little while; they could
not heal them. Most of the emperors were coarse military despots, and
some of them monsters of wickedness. There is scarcely an age in the
history of the world, in which so many and so hideous vices disgraced
the throne, as in the period from Tiberius to Domitian, and from
Commodus to Galerius. "The annals of the emperors," says Gibbon,
"exhibit a strong and various picture of human nature, which we should
vainly seek among the mixed and doubtful characters of modern history.
In the conduct of those monarchs we may trace the utmost lines of vice
and virtue; the most exalted perfection and the meanest degeneracy of
our own species."<note place="end" n="567" id="v.x.ii-p13.2"><p id="v.x.ii-p14"> Decline and Fall,
ch. III.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ii-p14.1">67</span> "Never, probably," says Canon Farrar,
"was there any age or any place where the worst forms of wickedness
were practised with a more unblushing effrontery than in the city of
Rome under the government of the Caesars."<note place="end" n="568" id="v.x.ii-p14.2"><p id="v.x.ii-p15"> Seekers after God,
p. 37.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ii-p15.1">68</span> We may not even except the
infamous period of the papal pornocracy, and the reign of Alexander
Borgia, which were of short duration, and excited disgust and
indignation throughout the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ii-p16">The Pagan historians of Rome have branded and
immortalized the vices and crimes of the Caesars: the misanthropy,
cruelty, and voluptuousness of Tiberius; the ferocious madness of Caius
Caligula, who had men tortured, beheaded, or sawed in pieces for his
amusement, who seriously meditated the butchery of the whole senate,
raised his horse to the dignity of consul and priest, and crawled under
the bed in a storm; the bottomless vileness of Nero, "the inventor of
crime," who poisoned or murdered his preceptors Burrhus and Seneca, his
half-brother and brother-in-law Britannicus, his mother Agrippina, his
wife Octavia, his mistress Poppaea, who in sheer wantonness set fire to
Rome, and then burnt innocent Christians for it as torches in his
gardens, figuring himself as charioteer in the infernal spectacle; the
swinish gluttony of Vitellins, who consumed millions of money in mere
eating; the refined wickedness of Domitian, who, more a cat than a
tiger, amused himself most with the torments of the dying and with
catching flies; the shameless revelry of Commodus with his hundreds of
concubines, and ferocious passion for butchering men and beasts on the
arena; the mad villainy of Heliogabalus, who raised the lowest men to
the highest dignities, dressed himself in women’s
clothes, married a dissolute boy like himself, in short, inverted all
the laws of nature and of decency, until at last he was butchered with
his mother by the soldiers, and thrown into the muddy Tiber. And to
fill the measure of impiety and wickedness, such imperial monsters were
received, after their death, by a formal decree of the Senate, into the
number of divinities and their abandoned memory was celebrated by
festivals, temples, and colleges of priests! The emperor, in the
language of Gibbon, was at once "a priest, an atheist, and a god." Some
added to it the dignity of amateur actor and gladiator on the stage.
Domitian, even in his lifetime, caused himself to be called "Dominus et
Deus noster," and whole herds of animals to be sacrificed to his gold
and silver statues. It is impossible to imagine a greater public and
official mockery of all religion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ii-p17">The wives and mistresses of the emperors were not
much better. They revelled in luxury and vice, swept through the
streets in chariots drawn by silver-shod mules, wasted fortunes on a
single dress, delighted in wicked intrigues, aided their husbands in
dark crimes and shared at last in their tragic fate, Messalina the wife
of Claudius, was murdered by the order of her husband in the midst of
her nuptial orgies with one of her favorites; and the younger
Agrippina, the mother of Nero, after poisoning her husband, was
murdered by her own son, who was equally cruel to his wives, kicking
one of them to death when she was in a state of pregnancy. These female
monsters were likewise deified, and elevated to the rank of Juno or
Venus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ii-p18">From the higher regions the corruption descended
into the masses of the people, who by this time had no sense for
anything but "Panem et Circenses," and, in the enjoyment of these,
looked with morbid curiosity and interest upon the most flagrant vices
of their masters.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ii-p19">No wonder that Tacitus, who with terse eloquence
and old Roman severity exposes the monstrous character of Nero and
other emperors to eternal infamy, could nowhere, save perhaps among the
barbarian Germans, discover a star of hope, and foreboded the fearful
vengeance of the gods, and even the speedy destruction of the empire.
And certainly nothing could save it from final doom, whose approach was
announced with ever-growing distinctness by wars, insurrections,
inundations, earthquakes, pestilence, famine, irruption of barbarians,
and prophetic calamities of every kind. Ancient Rome, in the slow but
certain process of dissolution and decay, teaches the</p>

<p id="v.x.ii-p20"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.x.ii-p20.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.x.ii-p20.3">"... sad moral of all human tales;</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.x.ii-p20.4">’Tis but the same rehearsal of the
past;</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.ii-p20.5">First freedom, and then glory—when
that fails,</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.x.ii-p20.6">Wealth, vice, corruption, barbarism at last."</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.x.ii-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="90" title="Stoic Morality" shorttitle="Section 90" progress="36.31%" prev="v.x.ii" next="v.x.iv" id="v.x.iii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Stoicism" id="v.x.iii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.x.iii-p1">§ 90. Stoic Morality</p>

<p id="v.x.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.iii-p3">ED. <span class="s03" id="v.x.iii-p3.1">Zeller</span>: <i>The Stoics,
Epicureans, and Sceptics</i>. <i>Translated from the German by O. J.
Reichel.</i> London (Longman, Green &amp; Co.), 1870. Chs. x-xii treat
of the Stoic Ethics and Religion.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.iii-p4">F. W. <span class="s03" id="v.x.iii-p4.1">Farrar</span> (Canon of
Westminster): Seekers a after God. London (Macmillan &amp; Co.), first
ed. n. d. (1869), new ed. 1877 (Seneca, Epictetus, and <name id="v.x.iii-p4.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>, 336 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.iii-p5">Comp. also the essays on Seneca and Paul by <span class="s03" id="v.x.iii-p5.1">Fleury, Aubertin, Baur, Lightfoot</span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.x.iii-p5.2">Reuss</span> (quoted in vol. I. 283).</p>

<p id="v.x.iii-p6"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.iii-p7">Let us now turn to the bright side of heathen morals,
as exhibited in the teaching and example of Epictetus, <name id="v.x.iii-p7.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>, and Plutarch—three pure
and noble characters—one a slave, the second an
emperor, the third a man of letters, two of them Stoics, one a
Platonist. It is refreshing to look upon a few green spots in the moral
desert of heathen Rome. We may trace their virtue to the guidance of
conscience (the good demon of Socrates), or to the independent working
of the Spirit of God, or to the indirect influence of Christianity,
which already began to pervade the moral atmosphere beyond the limits
of the visible church, and to infuse into legislation a spirit of
humanity and justice unknown before, or to all these causes combined.
It is certain that there was in the second century a moral current of
unconscious Christianity, which met the stronger religious current of
the church and facilitated her ultimate victory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.iii-p8">It is a remarkable fact that two men who represent
the extremes of society, the lowest and the highest, were the last and
greatest teachers of natural virtue in ancient Rome. They shine like
lone stars in the midnight darkness of prevailing corruption. Epictetus
the slave, and <name id="v.x.iii-p8.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>, the crowned
ruler of an empire, are the purest among the heathen moralists, and
furnish the strongest "testimonies of the naturally Christian
soul."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.iii-p9">Both belonged to the school of Zeno.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.iii-p10">The Stoic philosophy was born in Greece, but grew
into manhood in Rome. It was predestinated for that stern, grave,
practical, haughty, self-governing and heroic character which from the
banks of the Tiber ruled over the civilized world.<note place="end" n="569" id="v.x.iii-p10.1"><p id="v.x.iii-p11"> Zeller, l.c. p. 37:
"Nearly all the most important Stoics before the Christian era belong
by birth to Asia Minor, to Syria, and to the islands of the Eastern
Archipelago. Then follow a line of Roman Stoics, among whom the
Phrygian Epictetus occupies a prominent place; but Greece proper is
exclusively represented by men of third or fourth-rate capacity."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.iii-p11.1">69</span> In the Republican period Cato of
Utica lived and died by his own hand a genuine Stoic in practice,
without being one in theory. Seneca, the contemporary of St. Paul, was
a Stoic in theory, but belied his almost Christian wisdom in practice,
by his insatiable avarice, anticipating Francis Bacon as "the wisest,
brightest, meanest of mankind."<note place="end" n="570" id="v.x.iii-p11.2"><p id="v.x.iii-p12"> Niebuhr says of
Seneca: "He acted on the principle that he could dispense with the laws
of morality which he laid down for others." Macaulay: "The business of
the philosopher was to declaim in praise of poverty, with two millions
sterling at usury; to meditate epigrammatic conceits about the evils of
luxury in gardens which moved the envy of sovereigns; to rant about
liberty while fawning on the insolent and pampered freedman of a
tyrant; to celebrate the divine beauty of virtue with the same pen
which had just before written a defense of the murder of a mother by a
son." Farrar (l.c. p. 161): "In Seneca’s life, we see
as clearly as in those of many professed Christians, that it is
impossible to be at once worldly and righteous. His utter failure was
due to the vain attempt to combine in his own person two opposite
characters—that of a Stoic and that of a courtier ....
In him we see some of the most glowing pictures of the nobility of
poverty combined with the most questionable avidity in the pursuit of
wealth." For a convenient collection of Seneca’s
resemblances to Scripture, see Farrar, ch. XV., 174-185. The most
striking passages are: "A sacred spirit dwells within us, the observer
and guardian of all our evil and our good ... there is no good man
without God."Ep. ad Lucil. 41. Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:16" id="v.x.iii-p12.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16">1 Cor. 3:16</scripRef>."Not one of us is
without fault ... no man is found who can acquit himself." De Ira I.14;
II. 27. Comp. <scripRef passage="1 John 1:8" id="v.x.iii-p12.2" parsed="|1John|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8">1 John 1:8</scripRef>. "Riches .... the greatest source of human
trouble. "De Tranqu. An. 8. Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:10" id="v.x.iii-p12.3" parsed="|1Tim|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.10">1 Tim. 6:10</scripRef> ."You must live for
another, if you wish to live for yourself."Ep. 48. Comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 12:10" id="v.x.iii-p12.4" parsed="|Rom|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.10">Rom. 12:10</scripRef>.
"Let him who hath conferred a favor hold his tongue." De Benef. II.11
Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 6:3" id="v.x.iii-p12.5" parsed="|Matt|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.3">Matt. 6:3</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.iii-p12.6">70</span> Half of his ethics is mere rhetoric. In
Epictetus and <name id="v.x.iii-p12.7">Marcus Aurelius</name> the Stoic
theory and practice met in beautiful harmony, and freed from its most
objectionable features. They were the last and the best of that school
which taught men to live and to die, and offered an asylum for
individual virtue and freedom when the Roman world at large was rotten
to the core.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.iii-p13">Stoicism is of all ancient systems of philosophy
both nearest to, and furthest from, Christianity: nearest in the purity
and sublimity of its maxims and the virtues of simplicity, equanimity,
self-control, and resignation to an all-wise Providence; furthest in
the spirit of pride, self-reliance, haughty contempt, and cold
indifference. Pride is the basis of Stoic virtue, while humility is the
basis of Christian holiness; the former is inspired by egotism, the
latter by love to God and man; the Stoic feels no need of a Saviour,
and calmly resorts to suicide when the house smokes; while the
Christian life begins with a sense of sin, and ends with triumph over
death; the resignation of the Stoic is heartless apathy and a surrender
to the iron necessity of fate; the resignation of the Christian, is
cheerful submission to the will of an all-wise and all-merciful Father
in heaven; the Stoic sage resembles a cold, immovable statue, the
Christian saint a living body, beating in hearty sympathy with every
joy and grief of his fellow-men. At best, Stoicism is only a philosophy
for the few, while Christianity is a religion for all.</p>

<p id="v.x.iii-p14"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="91" title="Epictetus" shorttitle="Section 91" progress="36.62%" prev="v.x.iii" next="v.x.v" id="v.x.iv">

<p class="head" id="v.x.iv-p1">§ 91. Epictetus.</p>

<p id="v.x.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.iv-p3">Epicteti. Dissertationum ab Arriano digestarum Libri
IV. Euiusdem Enchiridion et ex deperditis Sermonibus Fragmenta ...
recensuit ... <span class="s03" id="v.x.iv-p3.1"><span class="c18" id="v.x.iv-p3.2">Joh.
Schweighäuser.</span></span> Lips. 1799, 1800. 5 vols. The
Greek text with a Latin version and notes.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.iv-p4">The Works of Epictetus. Consisting of his
Discourses, in four books, the Enchiridion, and Fragments. A
translation from the Greek, based on that of Mrs. Elizabeth Carter, by
<span class="s03" id="v.x.iv-p4.1">Thomas Wentworth Higginson</span>. Boston (Little,
Brown &amp; Co.), 1865. A fourth ed. of Mrs. Carter’s
translation was published in 1807 with introduction and notes.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.iv-p5">The Discourses of Epictetus, with the Enchiridion
and Fragments. Translated, with Notes, etc., by <span class="s03" id="v.x.iv-p5.1">George Long</span>. London (George Bell &amp; Sons), 1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.iv-p6">There are also other English, as well as German and
French, versions.</p>

<p id="v.x.iv-p7"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.iv-p8"><name id="v.x.iv-p8.1">Epictetus</name> was born before
the middle of the first century, at Hierapolis, a city in Phrygia, a
few miles from Colossae and Laodicea, well known to us from apostolic
history. He was a compatriot and contemporary of Epaphras, a pupil of
Paul, and founder of Christian churches in that province.<note place="end" n="571" id="v.x.iv-p8.2"><p id="v.x.iv-p9"> <scripRef passage="Col. 1:7" id="v.x.iv-p9.1" parsed="|Col|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.7">Col. 1:7</scripRef>; 4:12,
13.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.iv-p9.2">71</span> There
is a bare possibility that he had a passing acquaintance with him, if
not with Paul himself. He came as a slave to Rome with his master,
Epaphroditus, a profligate freedman and favorite of Nero (whom he aided
in committing suicide), and was afterwards set at liberty. He rose
above his condition. "Freedom and slavery," he says in one of his
Fragments, "are but names of virtue and of vice, and both depend upon
the will. No one is a slave whose will is free." He was lame in one
foot and in feeble health. The lameness, if we are to credit the report
of <name id="v.x.iv-p9.3">Origen</name>, was the result of ill treatment,
which he bore heroically. When his master put his leg in the torture,
he quietly said: "You will break my leg;" and when the leg was broken,
he added: "Did I not tell you so?" This reminds one of Socrates who is
reported to have borne a scolding and subsequent shower from Xantippe
with the cool remark: After the thunder comes the rain. Epictetus heard
the lectures of Musonius Rufus, a distinguished teacher of the Stoic
philosophy under Nero and Vespasian, and began himself to teach. He was
banished from Rome by Domitian, with all other philosophers, before
<span class="s03" id="v.x.iv-p9.4">a.d.</span> 90. He settled for the rest of his life
in Nicopolis, in Southern Epirus, not far from the scene of the battle
of Actium. There he gathered around him a large body of pupils, old and
young, rich and poor, and instructed them, as a second Socrates, by
precept and example, in halls and public places. The emperor Hadrian is
reported to have invited him back to Rome (117), but in vain. The date
of his death is unknown.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.iv-p10">Epictetus led from principle and necessity a life
of poverty and extreme simplicity, after the model of Diogenes, the
arch-Cynic. His only companions were an adopted child with a nurse. His
furniture consisted of a bed, a cooking vessel and earthen lamp. Lucian
ridicules one of his admirers, who bought the lamp for three thousand
drachmas, in the hope of becoming a philosopher by using it. Epictetus
discouraged marriage and the procreation of children. Marriage might do
well in a "community of wise men," but "in the present state of
things," which he compared to "an army in battle array," it is likely
to withdraw the philosopher from the service of God.<note place="end" n="572" id="v.x.iv-p10.1"><p id="v.x.iv-p11"> Disc. III. 22.
Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:35" id="v.x.iv-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.35">1 Cor. 7:35</scripRef>; but also <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:28-33" id="v.x.iv-p11.2" parsed="|Eph|5|28|5|33" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.28-Eph.5.33">Eph. 5:28-33</scripRef>. Farrar, l.c., p. 213, thinks
that the philosopher and the apostle agree in recommending celibacy as
"a counsel of perfection." But this is the Roman Catholic, not the
Scripture view.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.iv-p11.3">72</span> This view, as well as the reason
assigned, resembles the advice of St. Paul, with the great difference,
that the apostle had the highest conception of the institution of
marriage as reflecting the mystery of Christ’s union
with the church. "Look at me," says Epictetus, "who am without a city,
without a house, without possessions, without a slave; I sleep on the
ground; I have no wife, no children, no praetorium, but only the earth
and the heavens, and one poor cloak. And what do I want? Am I not
without sorrow? Am I not without fear? Am I not free? ... Did I ever
blame God or man? ... Who, when he sees me, does not think that he sees
his king and master?" His epitaph fitly describes his character: "I was
Epictetus, a slave, and maimed in body, and a beggar for poverty, and
dear to the immortals."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.iv-p12">Epictetus, like Socrates, his great exemplar,
wrote nothing himself, but he found a Xenophon. His pupil and friend,
Flavius Arrianus, of Nicomedia, in Bithynia, the distinguished
historian of Alexander the Great, and a soldier and statesman under
Hadrian, handed to posterity a report of the oral instructions and
familiar conversations (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.x.iv-p12.1">διατριβαί</span>) of his teacher. Only four of the
original eight books remain. He also collected his chief maxims in a
manual (Enchiridion). His biography of that remarkable man is lost.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.iv-p13">Epictetus starts, like Zeno and Cleanthes, with a
thoroughly practical view of philosophy, as the art and exercise of
virtue, in accordance with reason and the laws of nature. He bases
virtue on faith in God, as the supreme power of the universe, who
directs all events for benevolent purposes. The philosopher is a
teacher of righteousness, a physician and surgeon of the sick who feel
their weakness, and are anxious to be cured. He is a priest and
messenger of the gods to erring men, that they might learn to be happy
even in utter want of earthly possessions. If we wish to be good, we
must first believe that we are bad. Mere knowledge without application
to life is worthless. Every man has a guardian spirit, a god within him
who never sleeps, who always keeps him company, even in solitude; this
is the Socratic daimonion, the personified conscience. We must listen
to its divine voice. "Think of God more often than you breathe. Let
discourse of God be renewed daily, more surely than your food." The sum
of wisdom is to desire nothing but freedom and contentment, and to bear
and forbear. All unavoidable evil in the world is only apparent and
external, and does not touch our being. Our happiness depends upon our
own will, which even Zeus cannot break. The wise man joyously
acquiesces in what he cannot control, knowing that an all-wise Father
rules the whole. "We ought to have these two rules always in readiness:
that there is nothing good or evil except in the will; and that we
ought not to lead events, but to follow them."<note place="end" n="573" id="v.x.iv-p13.1"><p id="v.x.iv-p14"> Discourses, III.
10. Here E. discusses the manner in which we ought to bear
sickness.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.iv-p14.1">73</span> If a brother wrongs me, that is
his fault; my business is to conduct myself rightly towards him. The
wise man is not disturbed by injury and injustice, and loves even his
enemies. All men are brethren and children of God. They own the whole
world; and hence even banishment is no evil. The soul longs to be freed
from the prison house of the body and to return to God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.iv-p15">Yet Epictetus does not clearly teach the
immortality of the soul. He speaks of death as a return to the elements
in successive conflagrations. Seneca approaches much more nearly the
Platonic and Socratic, we may say Christian, view of immortality. The
prevailing theory of the Stoics was, that at the end of the world all
individual souls will be resolved into the primary substance of the
Divine Being.<note place="end" n="574" id="v.x.iv-p15.1"><p id="v.x.iv-p16"> The only point
about which the Stoics were undecided was whether all souls would last
until that time as separate souls, or whether, as Chrysippus held, only
the souls of the wise would survive."Zeller, l.c., p. 205.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.iv-p16.1">74</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.iv-p17">Epictetus nowhere alludes directly to
Christianity, but he speaks once of "Galileans," who by enthusiasm or
madness were free from all fear.<note place="end" n="575" id="v.x.iv-p17.1"><p id="v.x.iv-p18"> Disc. IV. 7:
"Through madness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.iv-p18.1">ὑπο
μανίας</span>) it is
possible for a man to be so disposed towards these things and through
habit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.iv-p18.2">ὑπὸ
ἔθους</span>), as the
Galileans." By Galileans he no doubt means Christians, and the allusion
is rather contemptuous, like the allusion of <name id="v.x.iv-p18.3">Marcus
Aurelius</name> to the martyrs, with this difference that the emperor
attributes to obstinacy what Epictetus attributes to "habit." But
Schweighäuser (II. 913 sq.) suspects that the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.iv-p18.4">ὑπὸ
ἔθους</span> is false, and
that Arrian wrote <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.iv-p18.5">ὑπὸ
ἀπονοίας ,
ὡς οἱ
Γαλ</span>., so that, Epictetus ascribed to the
Christians fury and desperation or dementia. To the Greeks the gospel
is foolishness, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:22" id="v.x.iv-p18.6" parsed="|1Cor|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.22">1 Cor. 1:22</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.iv-p18.7">75</span> He often recurs to his predecessors,
Socrates, Diogenes, Zeno, Musonius Rufus. His ethical ideal is a cynic
philosopher, naked, penniless, wifeless, childless, without want or
desire, without passion or temper, kindly, independent, contented,
imperturbable, looking serenely or indifferently at life and death. It
differs as widely from the true ideal as Diogenes who lived in a tub,
and sought with a lantern in daylight for "a man," differs from Christ
who, indeed, had not where to lay his head, but went about doing good
to the bodies and souls of men.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.iv-p19">Owing to the purity of its morals, the
<i>Enchiridion</i> of Epictetus was a favorite book. Simplicius, a
Neo-Platonist, wrote an elaborate commentary on it; and monks in the
middle ages reproduced and Christianized it. <name id="v.x.iv-p19.1">Origen</name> thought Epictetus had done more good than Plato.
Niebuhr says: "His greatness cannot be questioned, and it is impossible
for any person of sound mind not to be charmed by his works." Higginson
says: "I am acquainted with no book more replete with high conceptions
of the deity and noble aims of man." This is, of course, a great
exaggeration, unless the writer means to confine his comparison to
heathen works.</p>

<p id="v.x.iv-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="92" title="Marcus Aurelius" shorttitle="Section 92" progress="37.09%" prev="v.x.iv" next="v.x.vi" id="v.x.v">

<p class="head" id="v.x.v-p1">§ 92. <name id="v.x.v-p1.1">Marcus
Aurelius</name>.</p>

<p id="v.x.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.v-p3"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.x.v-p3.1">Μάρκου
Ἀντονίνου
τοῦ
αὐτοκράτορος
τῶν εἰς
ἑαυτὸν
βιβλία ιβ’
</span>(De Rebus
suis libri xii). Ed. by <span class="s03" id="v.x.v-p3.2">Thomas Gataker</span>, with a
Latin Version and Notes (including those of Casaubon). Trajecti ad
Rhenum, 1697, 2 vols. fol. The second vol. contains critical
dissertations. (The first ed. appeared at Cambridge, 1652, in 1 vol.)
English translation by <span class="s03" id="v.x.v-p3.3">George Long</span>, revised
ed. London, 1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.v-p4">See the liter. quoted in § 20, above
(especially Renan’s <i>Marc. Auréle</i>,
1882).</p>

<p id="v.x.v-p5"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.v-p6"><name id="v.x.v-p6.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>, the last
and best representative of Stoicism, ruled the Roman Empire for twenty
years (<span class="s03" id="v.x.v-p6.2">a.d.</span> 161–180) at the
height of its power and prosperity. He was born April 26, 121, in Rome,
and carefully educated and disciplined in Stoic wisdom. Hadrian admired
him for his good nature, docility, and veracity, and Antoninus Pius
adopted him as his son and successor. He learned early to despise the
vanities of the world, maintained the simplicity of a philosopher in
the splendor of the court, and found time for retirement and meditation
amid the cares of government and border wars, in which he was
constantly engaged. Epictetus was his favorite author. He left us his
best thoughts, a sort of spiritual autobiography, in the shape of a
diary which he wrote, not without some self-complacency, for his own
improvement and enjoyment during the last years of his life
(172–175) in the military camp among the barbarians.
He died in Panonia of the pestilence which raged in the army (March 17,
180).<note place="end" n="576" id="v.x.v-p6.3"><p id="v.x.v-p7"> According to less
probable accounts he died of suicide, or of poison administered to him
by order of his son, Commodus. See Renan, p. 485.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p7.1">76</span> His
last words were: "Weep not for me, weep over the pestilence and the
general misery,<note place="end" n="577" id="v.x.v-p7.2"><p id="v.x.v-p8"> "Quid me fletis, et
non magis de pestilentia et communi morte cogitatis?" Capitolinus, M.
Aurelius.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p8.1">77</span> and save the army. Farewell!" He
dismissed his servants and friends, even his son, after a last
interview, and died alone.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.v-p9">The philosophic emperor was a sincere believer in
the gods, their revelations and all-ruling providence. His morality and
religion were blended. But he had no clear views of the divinity. He
alternately uses the language of the polytheist, the deist, and the
pantheist. He worshipped the deity of the universe and in his own
breast. He thanks the gods for his good parents and teachers, for his
pious mother, for a wife, whom he blindly praises as "amiable,
affectionate, and pure," and for all the goods of life. His motto was
"never to wrong any man in deed or word."<note place="end" n="578" id="v.x.v-p9.1"><p id="v.x.v-p10"> Medit. v. 31.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p10.1">78</span> He claimed no perfection, yet was
conscious of his superiority, and thankful to the gods that he was
better than other men. He traced the sins of men merely to ignorance
and error. He was mild, amiable, and gentle; in these respects the very
reverse of a hard and severe Stoic, and nearly approaching a disciple
of Jesus. We must admire his purity, truthfulness, philanthropy,
conscientious devotion to duty, his serenity of mind in the midst of
the temptations of power and severe domestic trials, and his
resignation to the will of providence. He was fully appreciated in his
time, and universally beloved by his subjects. We may well call him
among the heathen the greatest and best man of his age.<note place="end" n="579" id="v.x.v-p10.2"><p id="v.x.v-p11"> So Renan,
Marc-Aurèle, p. 488, without qualification: "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.x.v-p11.1">Avec lui, la philosophie a
régné. Un moment, grâce à
lui, le monde a été gouverné par
l’homme le meilleur et le plus grand de son
siècle.</span></i>" But elsewhere he puts Antoninus
Pius above Aurelius. "Of the two, " he says (<i><span lang="FR" id="v.x.v-p11.2">Conférences
d’Angleterre</span></i>, translated by Clara
Erskine Clement, p. 140 sq.): "I consider Antonine the greatest. His
goodness did not lead him into faults: he was not tormented with that
internal trouble which disturbed, without ceasing, the heart of his
adopted son. This strange malady, this restless study of himself, this
demon of scrupulousness, this fever of perfection, are signs of a less
strong and distinguished nature. As the finest thoughts are those which
are not written, Antonins had in this respect also a superiority over
<name id="v.x.v-p11.3">Marcus Aurelius</name>. But let us add, that we
should be ignorant of Antonine, if <name id="v.x.v-p11.4">Marcus
Aurelius</name> had not transmitted to us that exquisite portrait of
his adopted father, in which he seems to have applied himself through
humility, to painting the picture of a better man than himself."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p11.5">79</span> "It
seems" (says an able French writer, Martha), "that in him the
philosophy of heathenism grows less proud, draws nearer and nearer to a
Christianity which it ignored or which it despised, and is ready to
fling itself into the arms of the ’Unknown
God.’ In the sad Meditations of Aurelius we find a
pure serenity, sweetness, and docility to the commands of God, which
before him were unknown, and which Christian grace has alone surpassed.
If he has not yet attained to charity in all that fullness of meaning
which Christianity has given to the world, he already gained its
unction, and one cannot read his book, unique in the history of Pagan
philosophy, without thinking of the sadness of Pascal and the
gentleness of Fénélon."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.v-p12">The Meditations of <name id="v.x.v-p12.1">Marcus
Aurelius</name> are full of beautiful moral maxims, strung together
without system. They bear a striking resemblance to Christian ethics.
They rise to a certain universalism and humanitarianism which is
foreign to the heathen spirit, and a prophecy of a new age, but could
only be realized on a Christian basis. Let us listen to some of his
most characteristic sentiments:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.v-p13">"It is sufficient to attend to the demon [the good
genius] within, and to reverence it sincerely. And reverence for the
demon consists in keeping it pure from passion and thoughtlessness and
dissatisfaction with what comes from God and men."<note place="end" n="580" id="v.x.v-p13.1"><p id="v.x.v-p14"> Medit. II. 13.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p14.1">80</span> "Do not act as if thou wert going
to live ten thousand years. Death hangs over thee. While thou livest,
while it is in thy power, be good."<note place="end" n="581" id="v.x.v-p14.2"><p id="v.x.v-p15"> IV. 17.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p15.1">81</span> "Do not disturb thyself. Make thyself
all simplicity. Does any one do wrong? It is to himself that he does
the wrong. Has anything happened to thee? Well; out of the universe
from the beginning everything which happens has been apportioned and
spun out to thee. In a word, thy life is short. Thou must turn to
profit the present by the aid of reason and justice. Be sober in thy
relaxation. Either it is a well-arranged universe or a chaos huddled
together, but still a universe."<note place="end" n="582" id="v.x.v-p15.2"><p id="v.x.v-p16"> IV. 26, 27.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p16.1">82</span> "A man must stand erect, and not be
kept erect by others ."<note place="end" n="583" id="v.x.v-p16.2"><p id="v.x.v-p17"> III. 5</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p17.1">83</span> Have I done something for the general
interest? Well, then, I have had my reward. Let this always be present
to my mind, and never stop [doing good]."<note place="end" n="584" id="v.x.v-p17.2"><p id="v.x.v-p18"> IX. 4.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p18.1">84</span> "What is thy art? to be good."<note place="end" n="585" id="v.x.v-p18.2"><p id="v.x.v-p19"> . IX. 5.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p19.1">85</span> "It is
a man’s duty to comfort himself and to wait for the
natural dissolution, and not to be vexed at the delay."<note place="end" n="586" id="v.x.v-p19.2"><p id="v.x.v-p20"> V. 10.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p20.1">86</span> "O
Nature: from thee are all things, in thee are all things, to thee all
things return."<note place="end" n="587" id="v.x.v-p20.2"><p id="v.x.v-p21"> IV. 23.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p21.1">87</span> "Willingly give thyself up to Clotho"
[one of the fates], "allowing her to spin thy thread into whatever
things she pleases. Every thing is only for a day, both that which
remembers and that which is remembered."<note place="end" n="588" id="v.x.v-p21.2"><p id="v.x.v-p22"> IV. 34, 35.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p22.1">88</span> "Consider that before long thou
wilt be nobody and nowhere, nor will any of the things exist which thou
now seest, nor any of those who are now living. For all things are
formed by nature to change and be turned, and to perish, in order that
other things in continuous succession may exist."<note place="end" n="589" id="v.x.v-p22.2"><p id="v.x.v-p23"> XII. 21.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p23.1">89</span> "It is best to leave this world
as early as possible, and to bid it friendly farewell."<note place="end" n="590" id="v.x.v-p23.2"><p id="v.x.v-p24"> IX. 2, 3; XI.
3.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p24.1">90</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.v-p25">These reflections are pervaded by a tone of
sadness; they excite emotion, but no enthusiasm; they have no power to
console, but leave an aching void, without hope of an immortality,
except a return to the bosom of mother nature. They are the rays of a
setting, not of a rising, sun; they are the swansong of dying Stoicism.
The end of that noble old Roman was virtually the end of the antique
world.<note place="end" n="591" id="v.x.v-p25.1"><p id="v.x.v-p26"> The significant
title of Renan’s book is <i><span lang="FR" id="v.x.v-p26.1">Marc-Aurèle et la fin du monde
antique.</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p26.2">91</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.v-p27">The cosmopolitan philosophy of <name id="v.x.v-p27.1">Marcus Aurelius</name> had no sympathy with Christianity, and
excluded from its embrace the most innocent and most peaceful of his
subjects. He makes but one allusion to the Christians, and unjustly
traces their readiness for martyrdom to "sheer obstinacy" and a desire
for "theatrical display."<note place="end" n="592" id="v.x.v-p27.2"><p id="v.x.v-p28"> XI. 3: "What a soul
that is which is ready, if at any moment it must be separated from the
body, and ready either to be extinguished or dispersed, or continue to
exist; but so that this readiness comes from a man’s
own judgment, not from mere obstinacy, as with the Christians, but
considerately and with dignity, and in a way to persuade another
without scenic show (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.v-p28.1">ἀτραγώδως</span>)."
I have availed myself in these extracts of Long’s
excellent translation, but compared them with the Greek original in
Gataker’s edition.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p28.2">92</span> He may have had in view some fanatical
enthusiasts who rushed into the fire, like Indian gymnosophists, but
possibly such venerable martyrs as <name id="v.x.v-p28.3">Polycarp</name>
and those of Southern Gaul in his own reign. Hence the strange
phenomenon that the wisest and best of Roman emperors permitted (we
cannot say, instigated, or even authorized) some of the most cruel
persecutions of Christians, especially in Lugdunum and Vienne. We
readily excuse him on the ground of ignorance. He probably never saw
the Sermon on the Mount, nor read any of the numerous Apologies
addressed to him.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.v-p29">But persecution is not the only blot on his
reputation. He wasted his affections upon a vicious and worthless son,
whom he raised in his fourteenth year to full participation of the
imperial power, regardless of the happiness of millions, and upon a
beautiful but faithless and wicked wife, whom he hastened after her
death to cover with divine honors. His conduct towards Faustina was
either hypocritical or unprincipled.<note place="end" n="593" id="v.x.v-p29.1"><p id="v.x.v-p30"> At his earnest
request the obsequious Senate declared Faustina a goddess; she was
represented in her temples with the attributes of Juno, Venus, and
Ceres; and it was decreed that on the day of their nuptials the youth
of both sexes should pay their vows before the altar of this adulterous
woman. See Gibbon, ch. IV. A bas-relief in the museum of the Capitol at
Rome represents Faustina borne to heaven by a messenger of the gods,
and her husband looking at her with admiration and love. Renan
apologizes for his favorite hero on the ground of the marvellous beauty
of Faustina, and excuses her, because she naturally grew tired of the
dull company of an ascetic philosopher!</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p30.1">93</span> After her death he preferred a
concubine to a second wife and stepmother of his children.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.v-p31">His son and successor left the Christians in
peace, but was one of the worst emperors that disgraced the throne, and
undid all the good which his father had done.<note place="end" n="594" id="v.x.v-p31.1"><p id="v.x.v-p32"> Renan thus
describes the sudden relapse (p. 490): "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.x.v-p32.1">Horrible déception pourles gens de bien! Tant de
vertu, tant d’amour n’aboutissant
qu’à mettre le monde entre les mains
d’un équarrisseur de bêtes,
d’un gladiateur ! Aprés cette belle
apparition d’un monde élyséen
sur la terre, retomber dans l’enfer des
Césars, qu’on croyaitfermé pour
toujours ! La foi dans le bien fut alors perdue. Après
Caligula, après Néron, après Domitien,
on avait pu espérer encore. Les expériences
n’ avaient pas été
décisives. Maintenant, c’est
après le plus grand effort de rationalisme gouvernemental,
oprès quatre-ving quatre ans d’un
régime excellent, après Nerva, Trajan, Adrien,
Antonin., Marc-Aurèle, que le règne du mal
recommence, pire que jamais. Adieu, verta; adieu, raison. Puisque
Marc-Aurèle n’a pas pu sauver le monde, qui
le sauvera</span></i>?"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.v-p32.2">94</span></p>

<p class="p1" id="v.x.v-p33">Aristotle was the teacher of Alexander; Seneca, the
teacher of Nero; <name id="v.x.v-p33.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>, the father
of Commodus.</p>

<p id="v.x.v-p34"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="93" title="Plutarch" shorttitle="Section 93" progress="37.67%" prev="v.x.v" next="v.x.vii" id="v.x.vi">

<p class="head" id="v.x.vi-p1">§ 93. Plutarch.</p>

<p id="v.x.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.vi-p3"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.x.vi-p3.1">Πλουτάρχου
τοῦ
Χαιρωνέως
τὰ
Ἠθικά</span>. Ed. Tauchnitz Lips. The same with a
Latin version and notes in</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.vi-p4">Plutarchi Chaeronensis Moralia, id est, Opera,
exceptis vitis, reliqua. Ed. by <span class="s03" id="v.x.vi-p4.1"><span class="c18" id="v.x.vi-p4.2">Daniel Wyttenbach.</span></span> Oxon.
1795–1800, 8 vols. (including 2 Index vols.). French
ed. by Dübner, in the Didot collection.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.vi-p5">Plutarch’s Morals. Translated from
the Greek by several Hands. London,
1684–’94, 5th ed. 1718. The same as
corrected and revised by <span class="s03" id="v.x.vi-p5.1"><span class="c18" id="v.x.vi-p5.2">William W.
Goodwin</span></span> (Harvard University). With an introduction by
Ralph Waldo Emerson. Boston, 1870, 5 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.vi-p6">Octave Greard: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.vi-p6.1">De la moralité de Plutarque</span></i>.
Paris, 1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.vi-p7">Richard Chenevix Trench (Archbishop of Dublin):
Plutarch, his life, his Parallel Lives, and his Morals. London
(Macmillan &amp; Co.), 2nd ed. 1874.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.vi-p8">W. Möller: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.x.vi-p8.1">Ueber die Religion des
Plutarch.</span></i> Kiel, 1881.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.vi-p9">Julia Wedgwood: Plutarch and the unconscious
Christianity of the first two centuries. In the "Contemporary Review"
for 1881, pp. 44–60.</p>

<p id="v.x.vi-p10"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.vi-p11">Equally remarkable, as a representative of
"unconscious Christianity" and "seeker after the unknown God" though
from a different philosophical standpoint, is the greatest biographer
and moralist of classical antiquity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vi-p12">It is strange that <name id="v.x.vi-p12.1">Plutarch</name>’s contemporaries are silent
about him. His name is not even mentioned by any Roman writer. What we
know of him is gathered from his own works. He lived between <span class="s03" id="v.x.vi-p12.2">a.d.</span> 50 and 125, mostly in his native town of
Chaeroneia, in Boeotia, as a magistrate and priest of Apollos. He was
happily married, and had four sons and a daughter, who died young. His
<i>Conjugal Precepts</i> are full of good advice to husbands and wives.
The letter of consolation he addressed to his wife on the death of a
little daughter, Timoxena, while she was absent from home, gives us a
favorable impression of his family life, and expresses his hope of
immortality. "The souls of infants," he says at the close of this
letter, "pass immediately into a better and more divine state." He
spent some time in Rome (at least twice, probably under Vespasian and
Domitian), lectured on moral philosophy to select audiences, and
collected material for his Parallel Lives of Greeks and Romans. He was
evidently well-bred, in good circumstances, familiar with books,
different countries, and human nature and society in all its phases. In
his philosophy he stands midway between Platonism and Neo-Platonism. He
was "a Platonist with an Oriental tinge."<note place="end" n="595" id="v.x.vi-p12.3"><p id="v.x.vi-p13"> So Trench calls
him, l.c. p. 112. The best account of his philosophy is given by Zeller
in his <i><span lang="DE" id="v.x.vi-p13.1">Philosophie der
Griechen</span></i>, Part III., 141-182; and more briefly by
Ueberweg, Hist. of Phil. (Eng. Ver.) I. 234-236.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.vi-p13.2">95</span> He was equally opposed to Stoic
pantheism and Epicurean naturalism, and adopted the Platonic dualism of
God and matter. He recognized a supreme God, and also the subordinate
divinities of the Hellenic religion. The gods are good, the demons are
divided between good and bad, the human soul combines both qualities.
He paid little attention to metaphysics, and dwelt more on the
practical questions of philosophy, dividing his labors between
historical and moral topics. He was an utter stranger to Christianity,
and therefore neither friendly nor hostile. There is in all his
numerous writings not a single allusion to it, although at his time
there must have been churches in every considerable city of the empire.
He often speaks of Judaism, but very superficially, and may have
regarded Christianity as a Jewish sect. But his moral philosophy makes
a very near approach to Christian ethics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vi-p14">His aim, as a writer, was to show the greatness in
the acts and in the thoughts of the ancients, the former in his
"Parallel Lives," the latter in his "Morals," and by both to inspire
his contemporaries to imitation. They constitute together an
encyclopaedia of well-digested Greek and Roman learning. He was not a
man of creative genius, but of great talent, extensive information,
amiable, spirit, and universal sympathy. Emerson calls him "the chief
example of the illumination of the intellect by the force of morals."<note place="end" n="596" id="v.x.vi-p14.1"><p id="v.x.vi-p15"> Introduction to
Goodwin’s ed. p. xi.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.vi-p15.1">96</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vi-p16">Plutarch endeavored to build up morality on the
basis of religion. He is the very opposite of Lucian, who as an
architect of ruin, ridiculed and undermined the popular religion. He
was a strong believer in God, and his argument against atheism is well
worth quoting." There has never been," he says, "a state of atheists.
You may travel over the world, and you may find cities without walls,
without king, without mint, without theatre or gymnasium; but you will
never find a city without God, without prayer, without oracle, without
sacrifice. Sooner may a city stand without foundations, than a state
without belief in the gods. This is the bond of all society and the
pillar of all legislation."<note place="end" n="597" id="v.x.vi-p16.1"><p id="v.x.vi-p17"> Adv. Colotem (an
Epicurean), c. 31 (Moralia, ed. Tauchnitz, VI. 265).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.vi-p17.1">97</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vi-p18">In his treatise on <i>The Wrong Fear of the
Gods,</i> he contrasts superstition with atheism as the two extremes
which often meet, and commends piety or the right reverence of the gods
as the golden mean. Of the two extremes he deems superstition the
worse, because it makes the gods capricious, cruel, and revengeful,
while they are friends of men, saviours (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.x.vi-p18.1">σωτῆρες</span>), and not destroyers.
(Nevertheless superstitious people can more easily be converted to true
faith than atheists who have destroyed all religious instincts.)</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vi-p19">His remarkable treatise on The <i>Delays of Divine
Justice in punishing the wicked</i>,<note place="end" n="598" id="v.x.vi-p19.1"><p id="v.x.vi-p20"> · De
Sera Numinis Vindicta. in Goodwin’s ed. vol. IV.
140-188.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.vi-p20.1">98</span> would do credit to any Christian
theologian. It is his solution of the problem of evil, or his theodicy.
He discusses the subject with several of his relatives (as Job did with
his friends), and illustrates it by examples. He answers the various
objections which arise from the delay of justice and vindicates
Providence in his dealings with the sinner. He enjoins first modesty
and caution in view of our imperfect knowledge. God only knows best
when and how and how much to punish. He offers the following
considerations: 1) God teaches us to moderate our anger, and never to
punish in a passion, but to imitate his gentleness and forbearance. 2)
He gives the wicked an opportunity to repent and reform. 3) He permits
them to live and prosper that he may use them as executioners of his
justice on others. He often punishes the sinner by the sinner. 4) The
wicked are sometimes spared that they may bless the world by a noble
posterity. 5) Punishment is often deferred that the hand of Providence
may be more conspicuous in its infliction. Sooner or later sin will be
punished, if not in this world, at least in the future world, to which
Plutarch points as the final solution of the mysteries of Providence.
He looked upon death as a good thing for the good soul, which shall
then live indeed; while the present life "resembles rather the vain
illusions of some dream."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vi-p21">The crown of Plutarch’s character
is his humility, which was so very rare among ancient philosophers,
especially the Stoics, and which comes from true self-knowledge. He was
aware of the native depravity of the soul, which he calls "a storehouse
and treasure of many evils and maladies."<note place="end" n="599" id="v.x.vi-p21.1"><p id="v.x.vi-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.vi-p22.1">Ποικίλον
τι καὶ
πολυπαθὲς
κακῶν
ταμεῖον
θησαύρισμα,
ὡς φησι
Δημόκριτος</span>.
Animi ne an corporis affectiones sint pejores, c. 2 (in
Wyttenbach’s ed. Tom. III. p. 17).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.vi-p22.2">99</span> Had he known the true and radical
remedy for sin, he would no doubt have accepted it with gratitude.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vi-p23">We do not know how far the influence of these
saints of ancient paganism, as we may call Epictetus, <name id="v.x.vi-p23.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>, and Plutarch, extended over the heathens
of their age, but we do know that their writings had and still have an
elevating and ennobling effect upon Christian readers, and hence we may
infer that their teaching and example were among the moral forces that
aided rather than hindered the progress and final triumph of
Christianity. But this religion alone could bring about such a general
and lasting moral reform as they themselves desired.</p>

<p id="v.x.vi-p24"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="94" title="Christian Morality" shorttitle="Section 94" progress="38.07%" prev="v.x.vi" next="v.x.viii" id="v.x.vii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Morality" id="v.x.vii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.x.vii-p1">§ 94. Christian Morality.</p>

<p id="v.x.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.vii-p3">The ancient world of classic heathenism, having
arrived at the height of its glory, and at the threshold of its decay,
had exhausted all the resources of human nature left to itself, and
possessed no recuperative force, no regenerative principle. A
regeneration of society could only proceed from religion. But the
heathen religion had no restraint for vice, no comfort for the poor and
oppressed; it was itself the muddy fountain of immorality. God,
therefore, who in his infinite mercy desired not the destruction but
the salvation of the race, opened in the midst of this hopeless decay
of a false religion a pure fountain of holiness, love, and peace, in
the only true and universal religion of his Son Jesus Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vii-p4">In the cheerless waste of pagan corruption the
small and despised band of Christians was an oasis fresh with life and
hope. It was the salt of the earth, and the light of the world. Poor in
this world’s goods, it bore the imperishable treasures
of’ the kingdom of heaven. Meek and lowly in heart, it
was destined, according to the promise of the Lord without a stroke of
the sword, to inherit the earth. In submission it conquered; by
suffering and death it won the crown of life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vii-p5">The superiority of the principles of Christian
ethics over the heathen standards of morality even under its most
favorable forms is universally admitted. The superiority of the example
of Christ over all the heathen sages is likewise admitted. The power of
that peerless example was and is now as great as the power of his
teaching. It is reflected in every age and every type of purity and
goodness. But every period, while it shares in the common virtues and
graces, has its peculiar moral physiognomy. The ante-Nicene age
excelled in unworldliness, in the heroic endurance of suffering and
persecution, in the contempt of death, and the hope of resurrection, in
the strong sense of community, and in active benevolence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vii-p6">Christianity, indeed, does not come "with
observation." Its deepest workings are silent and inward. The
operations of divine grace commonly shun the notice of the historian,
and await their revelation on the great day of account, when all that
is secret shall be made known. Who can measure the depth and breadth of
all those blessed experiences of forgiveness, peace, gratitude, trust
in God, love for God and love for man, humility and meekness, patience
and resignation, which have bloomed as vernal flowers on the soil of
the renewed heart since the first Christian Pentecost? Who can tell the
number and the fervor of Christian prayers and intercessions which have
gone up from lonely chambers, caves, deserts, and
martyrs’ graves in the silent night and the open day,
for friends and foes, for all classes of mankind, even for cruel
persecutors, to the throne of the exalted Saviour? But where this
Christian life has taken root in the depths of the soul it must show
itself in the outward conduct, and exert an elevating influence on
every calling and sphere of action. The Christian morality surpassed
all that the noblest philosophers of heathendom had ever taught or
labored for as the highest aim of man. The masterly picture of it in
the anonymous Epistle to Diognetus is no mere fancy sketch, but a
faithful copy from real life.<note place="end" n="600" id="v.x.vii-p6.1"><p id="v.x.vii-p7"> See § 2,
p. 9. sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.vii-p7.1">00</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vii-p8">When the apologists indignantly repel the heathen
calumnies, and confidently point to the unfeigned piety, the brotherly
love, the love for enemies, the purity and chastity, the faithfulness
and integrity, the patience and gentleness, of the confessors of the
name of Jesus, they speak from daily experience and personal
observation. "We, who once served lust," could <name id="v.x.vii-p8.1">Justin Martyr</name> say without exaggeration, "now find our
delight only in pure morals; we, who once followed sorcery, have now
consecrated ourselves to the eternal good God; we, who once loved gain
above all, now give up what we have for the common use, and share with
every needy one; we, who once hated and killed each other; we, who
would have no common hearth with foreigners for difference of customs,
now, since the appearance of Christ, live with them, pray for our
enemies, seek to convince those who hate us without cause, that they
may regulate their life according to the glorious teaching of Christ,
and receive from the all-ruling God the same blessings with ourselves."
<name id="v.x.vii-p8.2">Tertullian</name> could boast that he knew no
Christians who suffered by the hand of the executioner, except for
their religion. Minutius Felix tells the heathens<note place="end" n="601" id="v.x.vii-p8.3"><p id="v.x.vii-p9"> Octavius, cap.
35.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.vii-p9.1">01</span>: "You prohibit adultery by law,
and practise it in secret; you punish wickedness only in the overt act;
we look upon it as criminal even in thought. You dread the inspection
of others; we stand in awe of nothing but our own consciences as
becomes Christians. And finally your prisons are overflowing with
criminals; but they are all heathens, not a Christian is there, unless
he be an apostate." Even Pliny informed Trajan, that the Christians,
whom he questioned on the rack respecting the character of their
religion, had bound themselves by an oath never to commit theft,
robbery, nor adultery, nor to break their word and this, too at a time
when the sins of fraud, uncleanness and lasciviousness of every form
abounded all around. Another heathen, Lucian, bears testimony to their
benevolence and charity for their brethren in distress, while he
attempts to ridicule this virtue as foolish weakness in an age of
unbounded selfishness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vii-p10">The humble and painful condition of the church
under civil oppression made hypocrisy more rare than in times of peace,
and favored the development of the heroic virtues. The Christians
delighted to regard themselves as soldiers of Christ, enlisted under
the victorious standard of the cross against sin, the world, and the
devil. The baptismal vow was their oath of perpetual allegiance;<note place="end" n="602" id="v.x.vii-p10.1"><p id="v.x.vii-p11"> Sacramentum
militiae Christianae</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.vii-p11.1">02</span> the
Apostles’ creed their parole;<note place="end" n="603" id="v.x.vii-p11.2"><p id="v.x.vii-p12"> Symbolum,
or, tessera militaris.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.vii-p12.1">03</span> the sign of the cross upon the
forehead, their mark of service;<note place="end" n="604" id="v.x.vii-p12.2"><p id="v.x.vii-p13"> Character
militaris, stigma militare,</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.vii-p13.1">04</span> temperance, courage, and faithfulness
unto death, their cardinal virtues; the blessedness of heaven, their
promised reward. "No soldier," exclaims <name id="v.x.vii-p13.2">Tertullian</name> to the Confessors, "goes with his sports or
from his bed-chamber to the battle; but from the camp, where he hardens
and accustoms himself to every inconvenience. Even in peace warriors
learn to bear labor and fatigue, going through all military exercises,
that neither soul nor body may flag .... Ye wage a good warfare, in
which the living God is the judge of the combat, the Holy Spirit the
leader, eternal glory the prize." To this may be added the eloquent
passage of Minutius Felix<note place="end" n="605" id="v.x.vii-p13.3"><p id="v.x.vii-p14"> . Octavius, cap.
37</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.vii-p14.1">05</span>: "How fair a spectacle in the sight of
God is a Christian entering the lists with affliction, and with noble
firmness combating menaces and tortures, or with a disdainful smile
marching to death through the clamors of the people, and the insults of
the executioners; when he bravely maintains his liberty against kings
and princes, and submits to God, whose servant he is; when, like a
conqueror, he triumphs over the judge that condemns him. For he
certainly is victorious who obtains what he fights for. He fights under
the eye of God, and is crowned with length of days. You have exalted
some of your stoical sufferers to the skies; such as Scaevola who,
having missed his aim in an attempt to kill the king voluntarily burned
the mistaking hand. Yet how many among us have suffered not only the
hand, but the whole body to be consumed without a complaint, when their
deliverance was in their own power! But why should I compare our elders
with your Mutius, or Aquilius, or Regulus, when our very children, our
sons and daughters, inspired with patience, despise your racks and wild
beasts, and all other instruments of cruelty? Surely nothing but the
strongest reasons could persuade people to suffer at this rate; and
nothing else but Almighty power could support them under their
sufferings."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.vii-p15">Yet, on the other hand, the Christian life of the
period before Constantine has been often unwarrantably idealized. In a
human nature essentially the same, we could but expect the same faults
which we found even in the apostolic churches. The Epistles of <name id="v.x.vii-p15.1">Cyprian</name> afford incontestable evidence, that,
especially in the intervals of repose, an abatement of zeal soon showed
itself, and, on the reopening of persecution, the Christian name was
dishonored by hosts of apostates. And not seldom did the most prominent
virtues, courage in death, and strictness of morals, degenerate into
morbid fanaticism and unnatural rigor.</p>

<p id="v.x.vii-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="95" title="The Church and Public Amusements" shorttitle="Section 95" progress="38.50%" prev="v.x.vii" next="v.x.ix" id="v.x.viii">

<p class="head" id="v.x.viii-p1">§ 95. The Church and Public Amusements.</p>

<p id="v.x.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.viii-p3"><name id="v.x.viii-p3.1">Tertullian</name>: De
Spectaculis. On the Roman Spectacles see the abundant references in
<span class="s03" id="v.x.viii-p3.2"><span class="c18" id="v.x.viii-p3.3">Friedlaender</span></span>, II.
255–580 (5th ed.)</p>

<p id="v.x.viii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.viii-p5">Christianity is anything but sanctimonious gloominess
and misanthropic austerity. It is the fountain of true joy, and of that
peace which "passeth all understanding." But this joy wells up from the
consciousness of pardon and of fellowship with God, is inseparable from
holy earnestness, and has no concord with worldly frivolity and sensual
amusement, which carry the sting of a bad conscience, and beget only
disgust and bitter remorse. "What is more blessed," asks <name id="v.x.viii-p5.1">Tertullian</name>, "than reconciliation with God our Father and
Lord; than the revelation of the truth, the knowledge of error; than
the forgiveness of so great past misdeeds? Is there a greater joy than
the disgust with earthly pleasure, than contempt for the whole world,
than true freedom, than an unstained conscience, than contentment in
life and fearlessness in death?"</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.viii-p6">Contrast with this the popular amusements of the
heathen: the theatre, the circus, and the arena. They were originally
connected with the festivals of the gods, but had long lost their
religious character and degenerated into nurseries of vice. The
theatre, once a school of public morals in the best days of Greece,
when Aeschylos and Sophocles furnished the plays, had since the time of
Augustus room only for low comedies and unnatural tragedies, with
splendid pageantry, frivolous music, and licentious dances.<note place="end" n="606" id="v.x.viii-p6.1"><p id="v.x.viii-p7"> Friedlaender, II.
391: "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.x.viii-p7.1">Neben den gewaltigen
Aufregungen, die Circus und Arena boten, konnte die Bühne
ihre Anziehungskraft, für die Massen nur durch unedle Mittel
behaupten durch rohe Belustigung und raffinirten Sinnenkitzel: und so
hat sie, statt dem verderblichen Einfluss jener anderen Schauspiele die
Wage zu halten, zur Corruption und Verwilderung Roms nicht am wenigsten
beigetragcn."</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.viii-p7.2">06</span> <name id="v.x.viii-p7.3">Tertullian</name> represents it as the temple of Venus and
Bacchus, who are close allies as patrons of lust and drunkenness.<note place="end" n="607" id="v.x.viii-p7.4"><p id="v.x.viii-p8"> De Spectac. c. 10.
Comp. Minut. Felix, Octav. c. 37.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.viii-p8.1">07</span> The
circus was devoted to horse and chariot races, hunts of wild beasts,
military displays and athletic games, and attracted immense multitudes.
"The impatient crowd," says the historian of declining Rome<note place="end" n="608" id="v.x.viii-p8.2"><p id="v.x.viii-p9"> Gibbon, ch. XXXI.
(vol. III. 384, ed. Smith).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.viii-p9.1">08</span>
"rushed at the dawn of day to secure their places, and there were many
who passed a sleepless and anxious night in the adjacent porticos. From
the morning to the evening careless of the sun or of the rain, the
spectators, who sometimes amounted to the number of four hundred
thousand, remained in eager attention; their eyes fixed on the horses
and charioteers, their minds agitated with hope and fear for the
success of the colors which they espoused; and the happiness of Rome
appeared to hang on the event of a race. The same immoderate ardor
inspired their clamors and their applause as often as they were
entertained with the hunting of wild beasts and the various modes of
theatrical representation."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.viii-p10">The most popular, and at the same time the most
inhuman and brutalizing of these public spectacles were the
gladiatorial fights in the arena. There murder was practised as an art,
from sunrise to sunset, and myriads of men and beasts were sacrificed
to satisfy a savage curiosity and thirst for blood. At the inauguration
of the Flavian amphitheatre from five to nine thousand wild beasts
(according to different accounts) were slain in one day. No less than
ten thousand gladiators fought in the feasts which Trajan gave to the
Romans after the conquest of Dacia, and which lasted four months (<span class="s03" id="v.x.viii-p10.1">a.d.</span> 107). Under Probus (<span class="s03" id="v.x.viii-p10.2">a.d.</span> 281) as many as a hundred lions, a hundred lionesses,
two hundred leopards, three hundred bears, and a thousand wild boars
were massacred in a single day.<note place="end" n="609" id="v.x.viii-p10.3"><p id="v.x.viii-p11"> Gibbon, ch. XII.
(I. 646).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.viii-p11.1">09</span> The spectacles of the worthless Carinus
(284) who selected his favorites and even his ministers from the dregs
of the populace, are said to have surpassed those of all his
predecessors. The gladiators were condemned criminals, captives of war,
slaves, and professional fighters; in times of persecution innocent
Christians were not spared, but thrown before lions and tigers. Painted
savages from Britain, blonde Germans from the Rhine and Danube, negroes
from Africa, and wild beasts, then much more numerous than now, from
all parts of the world, were brought to the arena. Domitian arranged
fights of dwarfs and women.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.viii-p12">The emperors patronized these various spectacles
as the surest means of securing the favor of the people, which clamored
for "Panem et
Circenses." Enormous sums were
wasted on them from the public treasury and private purses. Augustus
set the example. Nero was so extravagantly liberal in this direction
that the populace forgave his horrible vices, and even wished his
return from death. The parsimonious Vespasian built the most costly and
colossal amphitheatre the world has ever seen, incrusted with marble,
decorated with statues, and furnished with gold, silver, and amber.
Titus presented thousands of Jewish captives after the capture of
Jerusalem to the provinces of the East for slaughter in the arena. Even
Trajan and <name id="v.x.viii-p12.1">Marcus Aurelius</name> made bountiful
provision for spectacles, and the latter, Stoic as he was, charged the
richest senators to gratify the public taste during his absence from
Rome. Some emperors as Nero, Commodus, and Caracalla, were so lost to
all sense of dignity and decency that they delighted and gloried in
histrionic and gladiatorial performances. Nero died by his own hand,
with the explanation: "What an artist perishes in me." Commodus
appeared no less than seven hundred and thirty-five times on the stage
in the character of Hercules, with club and lion’s
skin, and from a secure position killed countless beasts and men.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.viii-p13">The theatrical passion was not confined to Rome,
it spread throughout the provinces. Every considerable city had an
amphitheatre, and that was the most imposing building, as may be seen
to this day in the ruins at Pompeii, Capua, Puteoli, Verona, Nismes,
Autun (Augustodunum), and other places.<note place="end" n="610" id="v.x.viii-p13.1"><p id="v.x.viii-p14"> See the long list
of amphitheatres in Friedlaender, II. 502-566.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.viii-p14.1">10</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.viii-p15">Public opinion favored these demoralizing
amusements almost without a dissenting voice.<note place="end" n="611" id="v.x.viii-p15.1"><p id="v.x.viii-p16"> Friedlaender, II.
370: "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.x.viii-p16.1">In der ganzen
römischen Literatur begegnen wir kaum einer Aeusserung des
Abscheus, den die heutige Welt gegen diese unmenschlichen Lustbarkeiten
empfindet. In der Regel werden die Fechterspiele mit der
grössten Gleichgiltigkeit erwähnt. Die Kinder
spielen Gladiatoren wie jetzt in Andalusien Stier und
Matador."</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.viii-p16.2">11</span> Even such a noble heathen as
Cicero commended them as excellent schools of courage and contempt of
death. Epictetus alludes to them with indifference. Seneca is the only
Roman author who, in one of his latest writings, condemned the bloody
spectacles from the standpoint of humanity, but without effect.
Paganism had no proper conception of the sanctity of human life; and
even the Stoic philosophy, while it might disapprove of bloody games as
brutal and inhuman, did not condemn them as the sin of murder.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.viii-p17">To this gigantic evil the Christian church opposed
an inexorable Puritanic rigor in the interest of virtue and humanity.
No compromise was possible with such shocking public immorality.
Nothing would do but to flee from it and to warn against it. The
theatrical spectacles were included in "the pomp of the devil," which
Christians renounced at their baptism. They were forbidden, on pain of
excommunication, to attend them. It sometimes happened that converts,
who were overpowered by their old habits and visited the theatre,
either relapsed into heathenism, or fell for a long time into a state
of deep dejection. <name id="v.x.viii-p17.1">Tatian</name>us calls the
spectacles terrible feasts, in which the soul feeds on human flesh and
blood. <name id="v.x.viii-p17.2">Tertullian</name> attacked them without
mercy, even before he joined the rigorous Montanists. He reminds the
catechumens, who were about to consecrate themselves to the service of
God, that "the condition of faith and the laws of Christian discipline
forbid, among other sins of the world, the pleasures of the public
shows." They excite, he says, all sorts of wild and impure passions,
anger, fury, and lust; while the spirit of Christianity is a spirit of
meekness, peace, and purity." What a man should not say he should not
hear. All licentious speech, nay, every idle word is condemned by God.
The things which defile a man in going out of his mouth, defile him
also when they go in at his eyes and ears. The true wrestlings of the
Christian are to overcome unchastity by chastity, perfidy by
faithfulness, cruelty by compassion and charity." <name id="v.x.viii-p17.3">Tertullian</name> refutes the arguments with which loose
Christians would plead for those fascinating amusements; their appeals
to the silence of the Scriptures, or even to the dancing of David
before the ark, and to Paul’s comparison of the
Christian life with the Grecian games. He winds up with a picture of
the fast approaching day of judgment, to which we should look forward.
He inclined strongly to the extreme view, that all art is a species of
fiction and falsehood, and inconsistent with Christian truthfulness. In
two other treatises<note place="end" n="612" id="v.x.viii-p17.4"><p id="v.x.viii-p18"> De Habitu Muliebri,
and De Cultu Feminarum.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.viii-p18.1">12</span> he warned the Christian women against
all display of dress, in which the heathen women shone in temples,
theatres, and public places. Visit not such places, says he to them,
and appear in public only for earnest reasons. The handmaids of God
must distinguish themselves even outwardly from the handmaids of Satan,
and set the latter a good example of simplicity, decorum, and
chastity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.viii-p19">The opposition of the Church had, of course, at
first only a moral effect, but in the fourth century it began to affect
legislation, and succeeded at last in banishing at least the bloody
gladiatorial games from the civilized world (with the single exception
of Spain and the South American countries, which still disgrace
themselves by bull-fights). Constantine, even as late as 313, committed
a great multitude of defeated barbarians to the wild beasts for the
amusement of the people, and was highly applauded for this generous act
by a heathen orator; but after the Council of Nicaea, in 325, he issued
the first prohibition of those bloody spectacles in times of peace, and
kept them out of Constantinople.<note place="end" n="613" id="v.x.viii-p19.1"><p id="v.x.viii-p20"> On the action of
his successors, see vol. III. 122 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.viii-p20.1">13</span> "There is scarcely," says a liberal
historian of moral progress, "any other single reform so important in
the moral history of mankind as the suppression of the gladiatorial
shows, and this feat must be almost exclusively ascribed to the
Christian church. When we remember how extremely few of the best and
greatest men of the Roman world had absolutely condemned the games of
the amphitheatre, it is impossible to regard, without the deepest
admiration, the unwavering and uncompromising consistency of the
patristic denunciations."<note place="end" n="614" id="v.x.viii-p20.2"><p id="v.x.viii-p21"> Lecky, Hist. of
Europ. Morals, II. 36 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.viii-p21.1">14</span></p>

<p id="v.x.viii-p22"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="96" title="Secular Callings and Civil Duties" shorttitle="Section 96" progress="39.05%" prev="v.x.viii" next="v.x.x" id="v.x.ix">

<p class="head" id="v.x.ix-p1">§ 96. Secular Callings and Civil Duties.</p>

<p id="v.x.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.ix-p3">As to the various callings of life, Christianity
gives the instruction: "Let each man abide in that calling wherein he
was called."<note place="end" n="615" id="v.x.ix-p3.1"><p id="v.x.ix-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:20" id="v.x.ix-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.20">1 Cor. 7:20</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ix-p4.2">15</span>
It forbids no respectable pursuit, and only requires that it be
followed in a new spirit to the glory of God and the benefit of men.
This is one proof of its universal application—its
power to enter into all the relations of human life and into all
branches of society, under all forms of government. This is beautifully
presented by the unknown author of the Epistle to Diognetus. <name id="v.x.ix-p4.3">Tertullian</name> protests to the heathens:<note place="end" n="616" id="v.x.ix-p4.4"><p id="v.x.ix-p5"> Apol. c. 42.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ix-p5.1">16</span> "We
are no Brahmins nor Indian gymnosophists, no hermits, no exiles from
life.<note place="end" n="617" id="v.x.ix-p5.2"><p id="v.x.ix-p6"> Exules vitae.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ix-p6.1">17</span> We are
mindful of the thanks we owe to God, our Lord and Creator; we despise
not the enjoyment of his works; we only temper it, that we may avoid
excess and abuse. We dwell, therefore, with you in this world, not
without markets and fairs, not without baths, inns, shops, and every
kind of intercourse. We carry on commerce and war,<note place="end" n="618" id="v.x.ix-p6.2"><p id="v.x.ix-p7"> "Militamus," which
proves that many Christians served in the army.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ix-p7.1">18</span> agriculture and trade with you.
We take part in your pursuits, and give our labor for your use."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ix-p8">But there were at that time some callings which
either ministered solely to sinful gratification, like that, of the
stage-player, or were intimately connected with the prevailing
idolatry, like the manufacture, decoration, and sale of mythological
images and symbols, the divination of astrologers, and all species of
magic. These callings were strictly forbidden in the church, and must
be renounced by the candidate for baptism. Other occupations, which
were necessary indeed, but commonly perverted by the heathens to
fraudulent purposes—inn-keeping, for
example—were elevated by the Christian spirit.
Theodotus at Ancyra made his house a refuge for the Christians and a
place of prayer in the Diocletian persecution, in which he himself
suffered martyrdom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ix-p9">In regard to military and civil offices under the
heathen government, opinion was divided. Some, on the authority of such
passages as <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:39" id="v.x.ix-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39">Matt. 5:39</scripRef>
and <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:52" id="v.x.ix-p9.2" parsed="|Matt|26|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.52">26:52</scripRef>,
condemned all war as unchristian and immoral; anticipating the views of
the Mennonites and Friends. Others appealed to the good centurion of
Capernaum and Cornelius of Caesarea, and held the military life
consistent with a Christian profession. The tradition of the legio
fulminatrix indicates that there were Christian soldiers in the Roman
armies under <name id="v.x.ix-p9.3">Marcus Aurelius</name>, and at the time
of Diocletian the number of Christians at the court and in civil office
was very considerable.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ix-p10">But in general the Christians of those days, with
their lively sense of foreignness to this world, and their longing for
the heavenly home, or the millennial reign of Christ, were averse to
high office in a heathen state. <name id="v.x.ix-p10.1">Tertullian</name>
expressly says, that nothing was more alien to them than politics.<note place="end" n="619" id="v.x.ix-p10.2"><p id="v.x.ix-p11"> Apol. c. 38: "Nec
ulla res aliena magis quam publica."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ix-p11.1">19</span> Their
conscience required them to abstain scrupulously from all idolatrous
usages, sacrifices, libations, and flatteries connected with public
offices; and this requisition must have come into frequent collision
with their duties to the state, so long as the state remained heathen.
They honored the emperor as appointed to earthly government by God, and
as standing nearest of all men to him in power; and they paid their
taxes, as <name id="v.x.ix-p11.2">Justin Martyr</name> expressly states,
with exemplary faithfulness. But their obedience ceased whenever the
emperor, as he frequently did, demanded of them idolatrous acts. <name id="v.x.ix-p11.3">Tertullian</name> thought that the empire would last till
the end of the world,—then supposed to be near at
hand—and would be irreconcilable with the Christian
profession. Against the idolatrous worship of the emperor he protests
with Christian boldness: "Augustus, the founder of the empire, would
never be called Lord; for this is a surname of God. Yet I will freely
call the emperor so, only not in the place of God. Otherwise I am free
from him; for I have only one Lord, the almighty and eternal God, who
also is the emperor’s Lord .... Far be it from me to
call the emperor God, which is not only the most shameful, but the most
pernicious flattery."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ix-p12">The comparative indifference and partial aversion
of the Christians to the affairs of the state, to civil legislation and
administration exposed them to the frequent reproach and contempt of
the heathens. Their want of patriotism was partly the result of their
superior devotion to the church as their country, partly of their
situation in a hostile world. It must not be attributed to an "indolent
or criminal disregard for the public welfare" (as Gibbon intimates),
but chiefly to their just abhorrence of the innumerable idolatrous
rites connected with the public and private life of the heathens. While
they refused to incur the guilt of idolatry, they fervently and
regularly prayed for the emperor and the state, their enemies and
persecutors.<note place="end" n="620" id="v.x.ix-p12.1"><p id="v.x.ix-p13"> See the prayer for
rulers in the newly discovered portions of the Epistle of <name id="v.x.ix-p13.1">Clement of Rome</name>, quoted in § 66, above.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ix-p13.2">20</span>
They were the most peaceful subjects, and during this long period of
almost constant provocation, abuse, and persecutions, they never took
part in those frequent insurrections and rebellions which weakened and
undermined the empire. They renovated society from within, by revealing
in their lives as well as in their doctrine a higher order of private
and public virtue, and thus proved themselves patriots in the best
sense of the word.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.ix-p14">The patriotism of ancient Greece and republican
Rome, while it commands our admiration by the heroic devotion and
sacrifice to the country, was after all an extended selfishness, and
based upon the absolutism of the State and the disregard of the rights
of the individual citizen and the foreigner. It was undermined by
causes independent of Christianity. The amalgamation of different
nationalities in the empire extinguished sectionalism and exclusivism,
and opened the wide view of a universal humanity. Stoicism gave this
cosmopolitan sentiment a philosophical and ethical expression in the
writings of Seneca, Epictetus, and <name id="v.x.ix-p14.1">Marcus
Aurelius</name>. Terence embodied it in his famous line: "Homo sum:
humani nihil a me alienum puto." But Christianity first taught the
fatherhood of God, the redemption by Christ, the common brotherhood of
believers, the duty of charity for all men made in the image of God. It
is true that monasticism, which began to develop itself already in the
third century, nursed indifference to the state and even to the family,
and substituted the total abandonment of the world for its reformation
and transformation. It withdrew a vast amount of moral energy and
enthusiasm from the city to the desert, and left Roman society to
starvation and consumption. But it preserved and nursed in solitude the
heroism of self-denial and consecration, which, in the collapse of the
Roman empire, became a converting power of the barbarian conquerors,
and laid the foundation for a new and better civilization. The decline
and fall of the Roman empire was inevitable; Christianity prolonged its
life in the East, and diminished the catastrophe of its collapse in the
West, by converting and humanizing the barbarian conquerors.<note place="end" n="621" id="v.x.ix-p14.2"><p id="v.x.ix-p15"> Gibbon, ch. 36,
admits this in part. "If the decline of the Roman empire was hastened
by the conversion of Constantine, the victorious religion broke the
violence of the fall, and mollified the ferocious temper of the
conquerors." Milman says of the Church: "If treacherous(?) to the
interests of the Roman empire, it was true to those of mankind" (III.
48). Lecky (II. 153) says: "It is impossible to deny that the Christian
priesthood contributed materially both by their charity and by their
arbitration, to mitigate the calamities that accompanied the
dissolution of the empire; and it is equally impossible to doubt that
their political attitude greatly increased their power for good.
Standing between the conflicting form, almost indifferent to the issue,
and notoriously exempt from the passions of the combat, they obtained
with the conqueror, and used for the benefit of the conquered, a degree
of influence they would never have possessed had they been regarded as
Roman patriots."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ix-p15.1">21</span> St.
<name id="v.x.ix-p15.2">Augustin</name> pointed to the remarkable fact that
amid the horrors of the sack of Rome by the Goths, "the churches of the
apostles and the crypts of the martyrs were sanctuaries for all who
fled to them, whether Christian or pagan," and "saved the lives of
multitudes who impute to Christ the ills that have befallen their
city."<note place="end" n="622" id="v.x.ix-p15.3"><p id="v.x.ix-p16"> De Civ. Dei. l.c.
1.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.ix-p16.1">22</span></p>

<p id="v.x.ix-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="97" title="The Church and Slavery" shorttitle="Section 97" progress="39.48%" prev="v.x.ix" next="v.x.xi" id="v.x.x">

<p class="head" id="v.x.x-p1">§ 97. The Church and Slavery.</p>

<p id="v.x.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.x-p3">See Lit. vol. I. § 48, especially <span class="s03" id="v.x.x-p3.1">Wallon’s</span> <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.x-p3.2">Histoire de
l’esclavage</span></i> (Paris, new ed. 1879, 3
vols). Comp. also <span class="s03" id="v.x.x-p3.3">V. Lechler</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.x-p3.4">Sklaverei und
Christenthum</span></i>. Leipzig, 1877, 1878; <span class="s03" id="v.x.x-p3.5">Theod. Zahn</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.x-p3.6">Sklaverei und Christenthum In Der Alten Welt</span></i>.
Heidelberg, 1879. <span class="s03" id="v.x.x-p3.7">Overbeck</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.x-p3.8">Verh. d. alten Kirche zur
Sclaverei im röm. Reiche</span></i>. 1875.</p>

<p id="v.x.x-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.x-p5">Heathenism had no conception of the general and
natural rights of men. The ancient republics consisted in the exclusive
dominion of a minority over an oppressed majority. The Greeks and
Romans regarded only the free, <i>i.e.</i> the free-born rich and
independent citizens as men in the full sense of the term, and denied
this privilege to the foreigners, the laborers, the poor, and the
slaves. They claimed the natural right to make war upon all foreign
nations, without distinction of race, in order to subject them to their
iron rule. Even with Cicero the foreigner and the enemy are synonymous
terms. The barbarians were taken in thousands by the chance of war
(above 100,000 in the Jewish war alone) and sold as cheap as horses.
Besides, an active slave-trade was carried on in the Euxine, the
eastern provinces, the coast of Africa, and Britain. The greater part
of mankind in the old Roman empire was reduced to a hopeless state of
slavery, and to a half brutish level. And this evil of slavery was so
thoroughly interwoven with the entire domestic and public life of the
heathen world, and so deliberately regarded, even by the greatest
philosophers, Aristotle for instance, as natural and indispensable,
that the abolition of it, even if desirable, seemed to belong among the
impossible things.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.x-p6">Yet from the outset Christianity has labored for
this end; not by impairing the right of property, not by outward
violence, nor sudden revolution; this, under the circumstances, would
only have made the evil worse; but by its moral power, by preaching the
divine descent and original unity of all men, their common redemption
through Christ, the duty of brotherly love, and the true freedom of the
spirit. It placed slaves and masters on the same footing of dependence
on God and of freedom in God, the Father, Redeemer, and Judge of both.
It conferred inward freedom even under outward bondage, and taught
obedience to God and for the sake of God, even in the enjoyment of
outward freedom. This moral and religious freedom must lead at last to
the personal and civil liberty of the individual. Christianity redeems
not only the soul but the body also, and the process of regeneration
will end in the resurrection and glorification of the entire natural
world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.x-p7">In the period before us, however, the abolition of
slavery, save isolated cases of manumission, was utterly out of
question, considering only the enormous number of the slaves. The world
was far from ripe for such a step. The church, in her persecuted
condition, had as yet no influence at all over the machinery of the
state and the civil legislation. And she was at that time so absorbed
in the transcendent importance of the higher world and in her longing
for the speedy return of the Lord, that she cared little for earthly
freedom or temporal happiness. Hence <name id="v.x.x-p7.1">Ignatius</name>, in his epistle to <name id="v.x.x-p7.2">Polycarp</name>, counsels servants to serve only the more
zealously to the glory of the Lord, that they may receive from God the
higher freedom; and not to attempt to be redeemed at the expense of
their Christian brethren, lest they be found slaves to their own
caprice. From this we see that slaves, in whom faith awoke the sense of
manly dignity and the desire of freedom, were accustomed to demand
their redemption at the expense of the church, as a right, and were
thus liable to value the earthly freedom more than the spiritual. <name id="v.x.x-p7.3">Tertullian</name> declares the outward freedom worthless
without the ransom of the soul from the bondage of sin. "How can the
world," says he, "make a servant free? All is mere show in the world,
nothing truth. For the slave is already free, as a purchase of Christ;
and the freedman is a servant of Christ. If thou takest the freedom
which the world can give for true, thou hast thereby become again the
servant of man, and hast lost the freedom of Christ, in that thou
thinkest it bondage." <name id="v.x.x-p7.4">Chrysostom</name>, in the
fourth century, was the first of the fathers to discuss the question of
slavery at large in the spirit of the apostle Paul, and to recommend,
though cautiously, a gradual emancipation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.x-p8">But the church before Constantine labored with
great success to elevate the intellectual and moral condition of the
slaves, to adjust inwardly the inequality between slaves and masters,
as the first and efficient step towards the final outward abolition of
the evil, and to influence the public opinion even of the heathens.
Here the church was aided by a concurrent movement in philosophy and
legislation. The cruel views of Cato, who advised to work the slaves,
like beasts of burden, to death rather than allow them to become old
and unprofitable, gave way to the milder and humane views of Seneca,
Pliny, and Plutarch, who very nearly approach the apostolic teaching.
To the influence of the later Stoic philosophy must be attributed many
improvements in the slave-code of imperial Rome. But the most important
improvements were made from the triumph of Constantine to the reign of
Justinian, under directly Christian influences. Constantine issued a
law in 315, forbidding the branding of slaves on the face to prevent
the disfiguration of the figure of celestial beauty (i.e. the image of
God).<note place="end" n="623" id="v.x.x-p8.1"><p id="v.x.x-p9"> "Facies, quae ad
similitudinen pulchritudinis est coelestis figurata." Cod. Just. IX 17.
17.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.x-p9.1">23</span> He
also facilitated emancipation, in an edict of 316, by requiring only a
written document, signed by the master, instead of the previous
ceremony in the presence of the prefect and his lictor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.x-p10">It is here to be considered, first of all, that
Christianity spread freely among the slaves, except where they were so
rude and degraded as to be insensible to all higher impressions. They
were not rarely (as <name id="v.x.x-p10.1">Origen</name> observes) the
instruments of the conversion of their masters, especially of the
women, and children, whose training was frequently intrusted to them.
Not a few slaves died martyrs, and were enrolled among the saints; as
Onesimus, Eutyches, Victorinus, Maro, Nereus, Achilleus, Blandina,
Potamiaena, Felicitas. Tradition makes Onesimus, the slave of Philemon,
a bishop. The church of St. Vital at Ravenna—the first
and noblest specimen of Byzantine architecture in
Italy—was dedicated by, Justinian to the memory of a
martyred slave. But the most remarkable instance is that of Callistus,
who was originally a slave, and rose to the chair of St. Peter in Rome
(218–223). <name id="v.x.x-p10.2">Hippolytus</name>, who
acquaints us with his history, attacks his doctrinal and disciplinarian
views, but does not reproach him for his former condition. Callistus
sanctioned the marriages between free Christian women and Christian
slaves. Celsus cast it up as a reproach to Christianity, that it let
itself down so readily to slaves, fools, women, and children. But <name id="v.x.x-p10.3">Origen</name> justly saw an excellence of the new religion
in this very fact, that it could raise this despised and, in the
prevailing view, irreclaimable class of men to the level of moral
purity and worth. If, then, converted slaves, with the full sense of
their intellectual and religious superiority still remained obedient to
their heathen masters, and even served them more faithfully than
before, resisting decidedly only their immoral demands (like
Potamiaena, and other chaste women and virgins in the service of
voluptuous masters)—they showed, in this very
self-control, the best proof of their ripeness for civil freedom, and
at the same time furnished the fairest memorial of that Christian
faith, which raised the soul, in the enjoyment of sonship with God and
in the hope of the blessedness of heaven, above the sufferings of
earth. Euelpistes, a slave of the imperial household, who was carried
with <name id="v.x.x-p10.4">Justin Martyr</name> to the tribunal of
Rusticus, on being questioned concerning his condition, replied: "I am
a slave of the emperor, but I am also a Christian, and have received
liberty from Jesus Christ; by his grace I have the same hope as my
brethren." Where the owners of the slaves themselves became Christians,
the old relation virtually ceased; both came together to the table of
the Lord, and felt themselves brethren of one family, in striking
contrast with the condition of things among their heathen neighbors as
expressed in the current proverb: "As many enemies as slaves."<note place="end" n="624" id="v.x.x-p10.5"><p id="v.x.x-p11"> Totidem esse
hostes, quot servos." Seneca, <scripRef passage="Ep. 47" id="v.x.x-p11.1" parsed="|Eph|47|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.47">Ep. 47</scripRef>. From the time of the Servile Wars
the Romans lived in constant fear of slave conspiracies and
insurrections. The slaves formed nearly one half of the population, and
in some agricultural districts, as in Sicily and Calabria, they were
largely in the majority.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.x-p11.2">24</span> <name id="v.x.x-p11.3">Clement of Alexandria</name> frequently urges that "slaves
are men like ourselves," though he nowhere condemns the institution
itself. That there actually were such cases of fraternal fellowship,
like that which St. Paul recommended to Philemon, we have the testimony
of Lactantius, at the end of our period, who writes in his Institutes,
no doubt from life: "Should any say: Are there not also among you poor
and rich, servants and masters, distinctions among individuals? No; we
call ourselves brethren for no other reason than that we hold ourselves
all equal. For since we measure everything human not by its outward
appearance, but by its intrinsic value we have notwithstanding the
difference of outward relations, no slaves, but we call them and
consider them brethren in the Spirit and fellow-servants in
religion."<note place="end" n="625" id="v.x.x-p11.4"><p id="v.x.x-p12"> Lib. v. c. 15 (ed.
Fritsche. Lips. 1842, p. 257).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.x-p12.1">25</span>
The same writer says: "God would have all men equal .... With him there
is neither servant nor master. If he is the same Father to all, we are
all with the same right free. So no one is poor before God, but he who
is destitute of righteousness; no one rich, but he who is full of
virtues."<note place="end" n="626" id="v.x.x-p12.2"><p id="v.x.x-p13"> Inst. v. 14 (p.
257): "Deus enim, qui homines general et inspirat, omnes aequos, id est
pares esse voluit; eandem conditionem vivendi onnibus posuit; omnes ad
sapientiam genuit; omnibus immortalitatem spopondit, nemo a beneficiis
coelestibus segregatur .... Nemo apud cum servus est, nemo dominus; si
enim cunctis idem Pater est, aequo jure omnes liberi sumus.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.x-p13.1">26</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.x-p14">The testimony of the catacombs, as contrasted with
pagan epitaphs, shows that Christianity almost obliterated the
distinction between the two classes of society. Slaves are rarely
mentioned. "While it is impossible," says De Rossi, "to examine the
pagan sepulchral inscriptions of the same period without finding
mention of a slave or a freedman, I have not met with one
well-ascertained instance among the inscriptions of the Christian
tombs."<note place="end" n="627" id="v.x.x-p14.1"><p id="v.x.x-p15"> Bulletino for 1866,
p. 24. V. Schultze (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.x.x-p15.1">Die
Katakomben</span></i>, P. 258) infers from the monuments that in
the early Christian congregations slavery was reduced to a minimum.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.x-p15.2">27</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.x-p16">The principles of Christianity naturally prompt
Christian slave-holders to actual manumission. The number of
slaveholders before Constantine was very limited among Christians, who
were mostly poor. Yet we read in the Acts of the martyrdom of the Roman
bishop Alexander, that a Roman prefect, Hermas, converted by that
bishop, in the reign of Trajan, received baptism at an Easter festival
with his wife and children and twelve hundred and fifty slaves, and on
this occasion gave all his slaves their freedom and munificent gifts
besides.<note place="end" n="628" id="v.x.x-p16.1"><p id="v.x.x-p17"> Acta Sanct. Boll.
Maj. tom. i. p. 371</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.x-p17.1">28</span>
So in the martyrology of St. Sebastian, it is related that a wealthy
Roman prefect, Chromatius, under Diocletian, on embracing Christianity,
emancipated fourteen hundred slaves, after having them baptized with
himself, because their sonship with God put an end to their servitude
to man.<note place="end" n="629" id="v.x.x-p17.2"><p id="v.x.x-p18"> Acta Sanct. Ian.
tom. iii. 275.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.x-p18.1">29</span>
Several epitaphs in the catacombs mention the fact of manumission. In
the beginning of the fourth century St. Cantius, Cantianus, and
Cantianilla, of an old Roman family, set all their slaves,
seventy-three in number, at liberty, after they had received baptism.<note place="end" n="630" id="v.x.x-p18.2"><p id="v.x.x-p19"> Acta Sanct. Maj.
tom. vi. 777.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.x-p19.1">30</span> St.
Melania emancipated eight thousand slaves; St. Ovidius, five thousand;
Hermes, a prefect in the reign of Trajan, twelve hundred and fifty.<note place="end" n="631" id="v.x.x-p19.2"><p id="v.x.x-p20"> Champagny, <i><span lang="FR" id="v.x.x-p20.1">Charité
chrét</span></i>. p. 210 (as quoted by Lecky, II.
74).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.x-p20.2">31</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.x-p21">These legendary traditions may indeed be doubted
as to the exact facts in the case, and probably are greatly
exaggerated; but they, are nevertheless conclusive as the exponents of
the spirit which animated the church at that time concerning the duty
of Christian masters. It was felt that in a thoroughly Christianized
society there can be no room for despotism on the one hand and slavery
on the other.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.x-p22">After the third century the manumission became a
solemn act, which took place in the presence of the clergy and the
congregation. It was celebrated on church festivals, especially on
Easter. The master led the slave to the altar; there the document of
emancipation was read, the minister pronounced the blessing, and the
congregation received him as a free brother with equal rights and
privileges. Constantine found this custom already established, and
African councils of the fourth century requested the emperor to give it
general force. He placed it under the superintendence of the
clergy.</p>

<p id="v.x.x-p23"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.x.x-p24">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.x.x-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.x-p26">H. Wallon, in his learned and able <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.x-p26.1">Histoire de
l’esclavage dans
l’antiquité</span></i> (second ed.
Paris, 1879, 3 vols.), shows that the gospel in such passages as <scripRef passage="Matt. 23:8" id="v.x.x-p26.2" parsed="|Matt|23|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.8">Matt. 23:8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:28" id="v.x.x-p26.3" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28">Gal. 3:28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 3:11" id="v.x.x-p26.4" parsed="|Col|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.11">Col. 3:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12:13" id="v.x.x-p26.5" parsed="|1Cor|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.13">1 Cor. 12:13</scripRef> sounded the death knell of slavery,
though it was very long in dying, and thus sums up the teaching of the
ante-Nicene church (III. 237): "<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.x.x-p26.6">Minutius Félix, Tertullien et tous ceux
communauté de, nature, cette communauté de patrie
dans la république du monde, en un language familier
à la philosophie, mais qui trouvait parmi les
chrétiens avec une sanction plus haute et un sens plus
complet, une application plus sérieuse. Devant cc droit
commun des hommes, fondé sur le droit divin, le
prétendu droit des gens n’était
plus qu’ une monstrueuse
injustice</span></i>."
For the views of the later fathers and the influence of the church on
the imperial legislation, see ch. VIII. to X. in his third volume.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.x-p27"><name id="v.x.x-p27.1">Lecky</name> discusses the
relation of Christianity to slavery in the second vol. of his History
of European Morals, pp. 66–90, and justly remarks:
"The services of Christianity in this sphere were of three kinds. It
supplied a new order of relations, in which the distinction of classes
was unknown. It imparted a moral dignity to the servile classes, and it
gave an unexampled impetus to the movement of enfranchisement."</p>

<p id="v.x.x-p28"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="98" title="The Heathen Family" shorttitle="Section 98" progress="40.21%" prev="v.x.x" next="v.x.xii" id="v.x.xi">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Family" id="v.x.xi-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.x.xi-p1">§ 98. The Heathen Family.</p>

<p id="v.x.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.xi-p3">In ancient Greece and Rome the state was the highest
object of life, and the only virtues properly
recognized—wisdom, courage, moderation, and
justice—were political virtues. Aristotle makes the
state, that is the organized body of free citizens<note place="end" n="632" id="v.x.xi-p3.1"><p id="v.x.xi-p4"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xi-p4.1">Κοινωνία
τῶν
ἐλευθέρων</span></i>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xi-p4.2">32</span> (foreigners and slaves are
excluded), precede the family and the individual, and calls man
essentially a "political animal." In Plato’s ideal
commonwealth the state is everything and owns everything, even the
children.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xi-p5">This political absolutism destroys the proper
dignity and rights of the individual and the family, and materially
hinders the development of the domestic and private virtues. Marriage
was allowed no moral character, but merely a political import for the
preservation of the state, and could not be legally contracted except
by free citizens. Socrates, in instructing his son concerning this
institution, tells him, according to Xenophon, that we select only such
wives as we hope will yield beautiful children. Plato recommends even
community of women to the class of warriors in his ideal republic, as
the best way to secure vigorous citizens. Lycurgus, for similar
reasons, encouraged adultery under certain circumstances, requiring old
men to lend their young and handsome wives to young and strong men.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xi-p6">Woman was placed almost on the same level with the
slave. She differs, indeed, from the slave, according to Aristotle, but
has, after all, really no will of her own, and is hardly capable of a
higher virtue than the slave. Shut up in a retired apartment of the
house, she spent her life with the slaves. As human nature is
essentially the same in all ages, and as it in never entirely forsaken
by the guidance of a kind Providence, we must certainly suppose that
female virtue was always more or less maintained and appreciated even
among the heathen. Such characters as Penelope, Nausicaa, Andromache,
Antigone, Iphigenia, and Diotima, of the Greek poetry and history, bear
witness of this. Plutarch’s advice to married people,
and his letter of consolation to his wife after the death of their
daughter, breathe a beautiful spirit of purity and affection. But the
general position assigned to woman by the poets, philosophers, and
legislators of antiquity, was one of social oppression and degradation.
In Athens she was treated as a minor during lifetime, and could not
inherit except in the absence of male heirs. To the question of
Socrates: "Is there any one with whom you converse less than with the
wife?" his pupil, Aristobulus, replies: "No one, or at least very few."
If she excelled occasionally, in Greece, by wit and culture, and, like
Aspasia, Phryne, Laïs, Theodota, attracted the admiration
and courtship even of earnest philosophers like Socrates, and statesmen
like Pericles, she generally belonged to the disreputable class of the
hetaerae or amicae. In Corinth they were attached to the temple of
Aphrodite, and enjoyed the sanction of religion for the practice of
vice.<note place="end" n="633" id="v.x.xi-p6.1"><p id="v.x.xi-p7"> Their name <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xi-p7.1">ἑταῖραι</span>
was an Attic euphonism for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xi-p7.2">πόρναι.</span> In the
temple of Aphrodite at Corinth more than a thousand hetaerae were
employed as hierodulae and were the ruin of foreigners (Strabo, VIII.
6, 20). <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xi-p7.3">Κορινθία
κόρη</span> was a synonym for hetaera,
and expressive of the acme of voluptuousness. A full account of these
hetaerae and of the whole domestic life of the ancient Greeks may be
found in Becker’s Charicles, translated by Metcalf,
third ed. London, 1866. Becker says (p. 242), that in the period of the
greatest refinement of classical Greece, "sensuality, if not the
mother, was at all events the nurse of the Greek perception of the
beautiful." Plato himself, even in his ideal state, despaired of
restricting his citizens to the lawful intercourse of marriage.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xi-p7.4">33</span> These
dissolute women were esteemed above housewives, and became the proper
and only representatives of some sort of female culture and social
elegance. To live with them openly was no disgrace even for married
men.<note place="end" n="634" id="v.x.xi-p7.5"><p id="v.x.xi-p8"> Aspasia bewitched
Pericles by her beauty and genius; and Socrates acknowledged his deep
obligation to the instructions of a courtesan named Diotima.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xi-p8.1">34</span> How
could there be any proper conception and abhorrence of the sin of
licentiousness and adultery, if the very gods, a Jupiter, a Mars, and a
Venus, were believed to be guilty of those sins! The worst vices of
earth were transferred to Olympus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xi-p9">Modesty forbids the mention of a still more odious
vice, which even depraved nature abhors, which yet was freely discussed
and praised by ancient poets and philosophers, practised with neither
punishment nor dishonor, and likewise divinely sanctioned by the
example of Apollo and Hercules, and by the lewdness of Jupiter with
Ganymede.<note place="end" n="635" id="v.x.xi-p9.1"><p id="v.x.xi-p10"> Lecky (II. 311)
derives this unnatural vice of Greece from the influence of the public
games, which accustomed men to the contemplation of absolute nudity,
and awoke unnatural passions. See the thirteenth book of Athenaeus,
Grote on the Symposium of Plato, and the full account in
Döllinger’s <i><span lang="DE" id="v.x.xi-p10.1">Heidenthum und Judenthum</span></i>, 1857, p. 684 sqq.
He says: "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.x.xi-p10.2">Bei den Griechen tritt
das Laster der Paederastie mit allen symptomen einer grossen nationalen
Krankheit, gleichsam eines ethischen Miasma auf; es zeigt. sich als ein
Gefühl, das stärker and heftiger wirkte, als die
Weiberliebe bei andern Völkern, massloser,
leidenschaftlicher in seinem Ausbrüchen war ... In der
ganzen Literatur der vorchristlichen Periode ist kaum ein
Schriftsteller zu finden, der sich entschieden dagegen
erklärt hätte. Vielmehr war die ganze
Gesellschaft davon angesteckt, und man athmete das Miama, so zu sagen,
mit der Luft ein</span></i>." Even Socrates and Plato gave this
morbid vice the sanction of their great authority, if not in practice,
at least in theory. Comp. Xenophon’s Mem. VIII. 2,
Plato’s Charmides, and his descriptions of Eros, and
Döllinger, l.c. p. 686 sq. Zeno, the founder of the austere
sect of Stoics, was praised for the moderation with which he practiced
this vice.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xi-p10.3">35</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xi-p11">The Romans were originally more virtuous,
domestic, and chaste, as they were more honest and conscientious, than
the Greeks. With them the wife was honored by the title domina,
matrona, materfamilias. At the head of their sacerdotal system stood
the flamens of Jupiter, who represented marriage in its purity, and the
vestal virgins, who represented virginity. The Sabine women interceding
between their parents and their husbands, saved the republic; the
mother and the wife of Coriolanus by her prayers averted his wrath, and
raised the siege of the Volscian army; Lucretia who voluntarily
sacrificed her life to escape the outrage to her honor offered by king
Tarquin, and Virginia who was killed by her father to save her from
slavery and dishonor, shine in the legendary history of Rome as bright
examples of unstained purity. But even in the best days of the republic
the legal status of woman was very low. The Romans likewise made
marriage altogether subservient to the interest of the state, and
allowed it in its legal form to free citizens alone. The proud maxims
of the republic prohibited even the legitimate nuptials of a Roman with
a foreign queen; and Cleopatra and Berenice were, as strangers,
degraded to the position of concubines of Mark Antony and Titus.
According to ancient custom the husband bought his bride from her
parents, and she fulfilled the coëmption by purchasing, with
three pieces of copper, a just introduction to his house and household
deities. But this was for her simply an exchange of one servitude for
another. She became the living property of a husband who could lend her
out, as Cato lent his wife to his friend Hortensius, and as Augustus
took Livia from Tiberius Nero." Her husband or master, says Gibbon,<note place="end" n="636" id="v.x.xi-p11.1"><p id="v.x.xi-p12"> Chapter XLIV.,
where he discusses at length the Roman code of laws.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xi-p12.1">36</span> "was
invested with the plenitude of paternal power. By his judgment or
caprice her behavior was approved or censured, or chastised; he
exercised the jurisdiction of life and death; and it was allowed, that
in cases of adultery or drunkenness, the sentence might be properly
inflicted. She acquired and inherited for the sole profit of her lord;
and so clearly was woman defined, not as a person, but as a thing,
that, if the original title were deficient, she might be claimed like
other movables, by the use and possession of an entire year."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xi-p13">Monogamy was the rule both in Greece and in Rome,
but did not exclude illegitimate connexions. Concubinage, in its proper
legal sense, was a sort of secondary marriage with a woman of servile
or plebeian extraction, standing below the dignity of a matron and
above the infamy of a prostitute. It was sanctioned and regulated by
law; it prevailed both in the East and the West from the age of
Augustus to the tenth century, and was preferred to regular marriage by
Vespasian, and the two Antonines, the best Roman emperors. Adultery was
severely punished, at times even with sudden destruction of the
offender; but simply as an interference with the rights and property of
a free <i>man</i>. The wife had no legal or social protection against
the infidelity of her husband. The Romans worshipped a peculiar goddess
of domestic life; but her name <i>Viriplaca</i>, the appeaser of
husbands, indicates her partiality. The intercourse of a husband with
the slaves of his household and with public prostitutes was excluded
from the odium and punishment of adultery. We say nothing of that
unnatural abomination alluded to in <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:26, 27" id="v.x.xi-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|1|26|0|0;|Rom|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.26 Bible:Rom.1.27">Rom. 1:26, 27</scripRef>, which seems to have
passed from the Etruscans and Greeks to the Romans, and prevailed among
the highest as well as the lowest classes. The women, however, were
almost as corrupt as their husbands, at least in the imperial age.
Juvenal calls a chaste wife a "rara avis in terris." Under Augustus
free-born daughters could no longer be found for the service of Vesta,
and even the severest laws of Domitian could not prevent the six
priestesses of the pure goddess from breaking their vow. The pantomimes
and the games of Flora, with their audacious indecencies, were favorite
amusements." The unblushing, undisguised obscenity of the Epigrams of
Martial, of the Romances of Apuleius and Petronius, and of some of the
Dialogues of Lucian, reflected but too faithfully the spirit of their
times."<note place="end" n="637" id="v.x.xi-p13.2"><p id="v.x.xi-p14"> Lecky, II. 321.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xi-p14.1">37</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xi-p15">Divorce is said to have been almost unknown in the
ancient days of the Roman republic, and the marriage tie was regarded
as indissoluble. A senator was censured for kissing his wife in the
presence of their daughter. But the merit of this virtue is greatly
diminished if we remember that the husband always had an easy outlet
for his sensual passions in the intercourse with slaves and concubines.
Nor did it outlast the republic. After the Punic war the increase of
wealth and luxury, and the influx of Greek and Oriental licentiousness
swept away the stern old Roman virtues. The customary civil and
religious rites of marriage were gradually disused; the open community
of life between persons of similar rank was taken as sufficient
evidence of their nuptials; and marriage, after Augustus, fell to the
level of any partnership, which might be dissolved by the abdication of
one of the associates. "Passion, interest, or caprice," says Gibbon on
the imperial age, "suggested daily, motives for the dissolution of
marriage; a word, a sign, a message, a letter, the mandate of a
freedman, declared the separation; the most tender of human connections
was degraded to a transient society of profit or pleasure."<note place="end" n="638" id="v.x.xi-p15.1"><p id="v.x.xi-p16"> Gibbon (ch. XLIV.)
confirms the statement by several examples, to which more might be
added. Maecenas, "qui uxores millies duxit" (Seneca, <scripRef passage="Ep. 114" id="v.x.xi-p16.1" parsed="|Eph|114|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.114">Ep. 114</scripRef>) was as
notorious for his levity in forming and dissolving the nuptial tie, as
famous for his patronage of literature and art. Martial (Epigr. VI. 7),
though in evident poetical exaggeration, speaks of ten husbands in one
month. Juvenal (Satir. VI. 229) exposes a matron, who in five years
submitted to the embraces of eight husbands. Jerome (Ad Gerontiam) "saw
at Rome a triumphant husband bury his twenty-first wife, who had
interred twenty-two of his less sturdy predecessors." These are extreme
cases, and hardly furnish a sufficient basis for a general judgment of
the state of society in Rome, much less in the provinces. We should not
forget the noble and faithful Roman women even in the days of imperial
corruption, as Mallonia, who preferred suicide to the embraces of
Tiberius; Helvia, the mother of Seneca, and Paulina his wife, who
opened her vein to accompany him to the grave; the elder Arria who,
when her husband Paetus was condemned to death under Claudius (42), and
hesitated to commit suicide, plunged the dagger in her breast, and,
drawing it out, said to him with her dying breath: "My Paetus, it does
not pain" (Paete, non dolet); and her worthy daughter, Caecinia Arria,
the wife of Thrasea, who was condemned to death (66), and her
granddaughter Fannia, who accompanied her husband Helvidius Priscus
twice into banishment, and suffered a third for his sake after his
execution (93). See Pliny, Epist. III.16; Tacitus, Ann. XVI. 30-34;
Friedlaender, I. 459 sqq. . Nor should we overlook the monumental
evidences of conjugal devotion and happiness in numerous Roman
epitaphs. See Friedlaender, I. 463. Yet sexual immorality reached
perhaps its lowest depths in imperial Rome, far lower than in the worst
periods of the dark ages, or in England under Charles II., or in France
under Louis XIV. and XV. And it is also certain, as Lecky says (II.
326), "that frightful excesses of unnatural passion, of which the most
corrupt of modern courts present no parallel, were perpetrated with but
little concealment on the Palatine." Prenuptial unchastity of men was
all but universal among the Romans, according to
Cicero’s testimony. Even Epictetus, the severest among
the Stoic moralists, enjoins only moderation, not entire abstinence,
from this form of vice. Lampridius relates of Alexander Severus, who
otherwise legislated against vice, that he provided his unmarried
provincial governors with a concubine as a part of their outfit,
because "they could not exist without one" (quod sine concubinis esse
non possent)."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xi-p16.2">38</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xi-p17">Various remedies were tardily adopted as the evil
spread, but they proved inefficient, until the spirit of Christianity
gained the control of public opinion and improved the Roman
legislation, which, however, continued for a long time to fluctuate
between the custom of heathenism and the wishes of the church. Another
radical evil of heathen family life, which the church had to encounter
throughout the whole extent of the Roman Empire, was the absolute
tyrannical authority of the parent over the children, extending even to
the power of life and death, and placing the adult son of a Roman
citizen on a level with the movable things and slaves, "whom the
capricious master might alienate or destroy, without being responsible
to any earthly tribunal."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xi-p18">With this was connected the unnatural and
monstrous custom of exposing poor, sickly, and deformed children to a
cruel death, or in many cases to a life of slavery and infamy-a custom
expressly approved, for the public interest, even by a Plato, an
Aristotle, and a Seneca! "Monstrous offspring," says the great Stoic
philosopher, "we destroy; children too, if born feeble and ill-formed,
we drown. It is not wrath, but reason, thus to separate the useless
from the healthy." "The exposition of children"—to
quote once more from Gibbon—"was the prevailing and
stubborn vice of antiquity: it was sometimes prescribed, often
permitted, almost always practised with impunity by the nations who
never entertained the Roman ideas of paternal power; and the dramatic
poets, who appeal to the human heart, represent with indifference a
popular custom which was palliated by the motives of economy and
compassion .... The Roman Empire was stained with the blood of infants,
till such murders were included, by Valentinian and his colleagues, in
the letter and spirit of the Cornelian law. The lessons of
jurisprudence and Christianity had been insufficient to eradicate this
inhuman practice, till their gentle influence was fortified by the
terrors of capital punishment."<note place="end" n="639" id="v.x.xi-p18.1"><p id="v.x.xi-p19"> Ch. XLIV. See a
good chapter on the exposure of children in Brace, Gesta Christi, p.
72-83.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xi-p19.1">39</span></p>

<p id="v.x.xi-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="99" title="The Christian Family" shorttitle="Section 99" progress="41.02%" prev="v.x.xi" next="v.x.xiii" id="v.x.xii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Family" id="v.x.xii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.x.xii-p1">§ 99. The Christian Family.</p>

<p id="v.x.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.xii-p3">Such was the condition of the domestic life of the
ancient world, when Christianity, with its doctrine of the sanctity of
marriage, with its injunction of chastity, and with its elevation of
woman from her half-slavish condition to moral dignity and equality
with man, began the work of a silent transformation, which secured
incalculable blessings to generations yet unborn. It laid the
foundation for a well-ordered family life. It turned the eye from the
outward world to the inward sphere of affection, from the all-absorbing
business of politics and state-life into the sanctuary of home; and
encouraged the nurture of those virtues of private life, without which
no true public virtue can exist. But, as the evil here to be abated,
particularly the degradation of the female sex and the want of
chastity, was so deeply rooted and thoroughly interwoven in the whole
life of the old world, this ennobling of the family, like the abolition
of slavery, was necessarily a very slow process. We cannot wonder,
therefore, at the high estimate of celibacy, which in the eyes of many
seemed to be the only radical escape from the impurity and misery of
married life as it generally stood among the heathen. But, although the
fathers are much more frequent and enthusiastic in the praise of
virginity than in that of marriage, yet their views on this subject
show an immense advance upon the moral standard of the greatest sages
and legislators of Greece and Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p4">Chastity before marriage, in wedlock, and in
celibacy, in man as well as in woman, so rare in paganism, was raised
to the dignity of a cardinal virtue and made the corner-stone of the
family. Many a female martyr preferred cruel torture and death to the
loss of honor. When St. Perpetua fell half dead from the horns of a
wild bull in the arena, she instinctively drew together her dress,
which had been torn in the assault. The acts of martyrs and saints tell
marvellous stories, exaggerated no doubt, yet expressive of the ruling
Christian sentiment, about heroic resistance to carnal temptation, the
sudden punishment of unjust charges of impurity by demoniacal
possession or instant death, the rescue of courtesans from a life of
shame and their radical conversion and elevation even to canonical
sanctity.<note place="end" n="640" id="v.x.xii-p4.1"><p id="v.x.xii-p5"> Among the converted
courtesans of the ancient church in the Roman calendar are St. Mary
Magdalene, St. Mary of Egypt, St. Afra, St. Pelagia, St. Thais, and St.
Theodota. See Charles de Bussy <i><span lang="FR" id="v.x.xii-p5.1">Les
Courtisanes saintes</span></i>. St. Vitalius, it is said,
visited dens of vice every night, gave money to the inmates to keep
them from sin, and offered up prayers for their conversion. A curious
story is told of St. Serapion, who went to such a place by appointment,
and prayed and prayed and prayed till the unfortunate courtesan was
converted and fell half dead at his feet. See Lecky, II. 338.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p5.2">40</span>
The ancient councils deal much with carnal sins so fearfully prevalent,
and unanimously condemn them in every shape and form. It is true,
chastity in the early church and by the unanimous consent of the
fathers was almost identified with celibacy, as we shall see hereafter;
but this excess should not blind us to the immense advance of patristic
over heathen morals.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p6">Woman was emancipated, in the best sense of the
term, from the bondage of social oppression, and made the life and
light of a Christian home. Such pure and heroic virgins as the martyred
Blandina, and Perpetua, and such devoted mothers as Nonna, Anthusa, and
Monica, we seek in vain among the ancient Greek and Roman maidens and
matrons, and we need not wonder that the heathen Libanius, judging from
such examples as the mother of his pupil <name id="v.x.xii-p6.1">Chrysostom</name>, reluctantly exclaimed: "What women have these
Christians!" The schoolmen of the middle ages derived from the
formation of woman an ingenious argument for her proper position: Eve
was not taken from the feet of Adam to be his slave, nor from his head
to be his ruler, but from his side to be his beloved partner.<note place="end" n="641" id="v.x.xii-p6.2"><p id="v.x.xii-p7"> This beautiful idea
(often attributed to Matthew Henry, the commentator) was first
suggested by <name id="v.x.xii-p7.1">Augustin</name>. De Genesi ad Literam,
l. IX. c. 13 (in Migne’s ed. of Opera, III.col. 402),
and fully stated by Peter the Lombard, Sentent. l. II. Dist. XVIII. (de
formatione mulieris): "Mulier de viro, non de qualibet parte corporis
viri, sed de latere eius formata est, ut ostenderetur quia in
consortium creabatur dilectionis, ne forte, si fuisset de capite facta,
viro ad dominationem videretur preferenda, aut si de pedibus, ad
servitutem subjicienda. Quia igitur viro nec domina, nec ancilla
parabatur, sed socia, nec capite, nec de pedibus, sed de latere fuerat
producenda, ut juxta se ponendam cognosceret quam de suo latere sumptam
didicisset." And again by Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theol. Pars. I. Quaest.
XCII. Art. III. (in Migne’s ed. l.col. 1231).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p7.2">41</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p8">At the same time here also we must admit that the
ancient church was yet far behind the ideal set up in the New
Testament, and counterbalanced the elevation of woman by an extravagant
over-estimate of celibacy. It was the virgin far more than the faithful
wife and mother of children that was praised and glorified by the
fathers; and among the canonized saints of the Catholic calendar there
is little or no room for husbands and wives, although the patriarchs,
Moses, and some of the greatest prophets (Isaiah, Ezekiel), and
apostles (Peter taking the lead) lived in honorable wedlock.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p9">Marriage was regarded in the church from the
beginning as a sacred union of body and soul for the propagation of
civil society, and the kingdom of God, for the exercise of virtue and
the promotion of happiness. It was clothed with a sacramental or
semi-sacramental character on the basis of Paul’s
comparison of the marriage union with the relation of Christ to his
church.<note place="end" n="642" id="v.x.xii-p9.1"><p id="v.x.xii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:28-32" id="v.x.xii-p10.1" parsed="|Eph|5|28|5|32" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.28-Eph.5.32">Eph.
5:28–32</scripRef>. The Vulgate translates <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xii-p10.2">τὸ
μυστήριον</span>
in ver. 32 by sacramentum, and thus furnished a quasi-exegetical
foundation to the Catholic doctrine of the sacrament of marriage. The
passage is so used by the Council of Trent and in the Roman Catechism.
Ellicott (in loc.) judges that "the words cannot possibly be urged in
favor of the sacramental nature of marriage, but that the very fact of
the comparison does place marriage on a far holier and higher basis
than modern theories are disposed to admit." Bengel refers "the mystery
" not to marriage, but to the union of Christ with the church ("non
matrimonium humanum sed ipsa conjunctio Christi et ecclesiae "). Meyer
refers it to the preceding quotation from Genesis; Estius and Ellicott
to the intimate conjugal relationship.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p10.3">42</span> It was
in its nature indissoluble except in case of adultery, and this crime
was charged not only to the woman, but to the man as even the more
guilty party, and to every extra-connubial carnal connection. Thus the
wife was equally protected against the wrongs of the husband, and
chastity was made the general law of the family life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p11">We have a few descriptions of Christian homes from
the ante-Nicene age, one from an eminent Greek father, another from a
married presbyter of the Latin church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p12"><name id="v.x.xii-p12.1">Clement of Alexandria</name>
enjoins upon Christian married persons united prayer and reading of the
Scriptures,<note place="end" n="643" id="v.x.xii-p12.2"><p id="v.x.xii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xii-p13.1">Εὐχὴ
καὶ
ἀνάγνωσις</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p13.2">43</span>
as a daily morning exercise, and very beautifully says: "The mother is
the glory of her children, the wife is the glory of her husband, both
are the glory of the wife, God is the glory of all together."<note place="end" n="644" id="v.x.xii-p13.3"><p id="v.x.xii-p14"> Paedag. III.
250</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p14.1">44</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p15"><name id="v.x.xii-p15.1">Tertullian</name>, at the close
of the book which he wrote to his wife, draws the following graphic
picture, which, though somewhat idealized, could be produced only from
the moral spirit of the gospel and actual experience:<note place="end" n="645" id="v.x.xii-p15.2"><p id="v.x.xii-p16"> Ad Uxorem, l II.c.
8.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p16.1">45</span> "How can I paint the happiness of
a marriage which the church ratifies, the oblation (the celebration of
the communion) confirms, the benediction seals, angels announce, the
Father declares valid. Even upon earth, indeed, sons do not
legitimately marry without the consent of their fathers. What a union
of two believers—one hope, one vow, one discipline,
and one worship! They are brother and sister, two fellow-servants, one
spirit and one flesh. Where there is one flesh, there is also one
spirit. They pray together, fast together, instruct, exhort, and
support each other. They go together to the church of God, and to the
table of the Lord. They share each other’s
tribulation, persecution, and revival. Neither conceals anything from
the other; neither avoids, neither annoys the other. They delight to
visit the sick, supply the needy, give alms without constraint, and in
daily zeal lay their offerings before the altar without scruple or
hindrance. They do not need to keep the sign of the cross hidden, nor
to express slyly their Christian joy, nor to suppress the blessing.
Psalms and hymns they sing together, and they vie with each other in
singing to God. Christ rejoices when he sees and hears this. He gives
them his peace. Where two are together in his name, there is he; and
where he is, there the evil one cannot come."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p17">A large sarcophagus represents a scene of family
worship: on the right, four men, with rolls in their hands, reading or
singing; on the left, three women and a girl playing a lyre.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p18">For the conclusion of a marriage, <name id="v.x.xii-p18.1">Ignatius</name><note place="end" n="646" id="v.x.xii-p18.2"><p id="v.x.xii-p19"> Ad Polyc. c. 5. In
the Syr. version, c. 2.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p19.1">46</span> required "the consent of the bishop,
that it might be a marriage for God, and not for pleasure. All should
be done to the glory of God." In <name id="v.x.xii-p19.2">Tertullian</name>’s time,<note place="end" n="647" id="v.x.xii-p19.3"><p id="v.x.xii-p20"> Tert. Ad Uxor. II.
8; Comp. De Monog. c. 11; De Pudic. c. 4.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p20.1">47</span> as may be inferred from the
passage just quoted, the solemnization of marriage was already at least
a religious act, though not a proper sacrament, and was sealed by the
celebration of the holy communion in presence of the congregation. The
Montanists were disposed even to make this benediction of the church
necessary to the validity of marriage among Christians. All noisy and
wanton Jewish and heathen nuptial ceremonies, and at first also the
crowning of the bride, were discarded; but the nuptial ring, as a
symbol of union, was retained.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p21">In the catacombs the marriage ceremony is
frequently represented by the man and the woman standing side by side
and joining hands in token of close union, as also on heathen
documents. On a gilded glass of the fourth century, the couple join
hands over a small nuptial altar, and around the figures are inscribed
the words (of the priest): "May ye live in God."<note place="end" n="648" id="v.x.xii-p21.1"><p id="v.x.xii-p22"> Vivatis in Deo. See
the picture in Northcote and Brownlow, II. 303. In other and later
pictures the ceremony is presided over by Christ, who either crowns the
married couple, or is represented by his monogram. Ibid. p. 302.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p22.1">48</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p23">Mixed marriages with heathens and also with
heretics, were unanimously condemned by the voice of the church in
agreement with the Mosaic legislation, unless formed before conversion,
in which case they were considered valid.<note place="end" n="649" id="v.x.xii-p23.1"><p id="v.x.xii-p24"> According to <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:12, 16" id="v.x.xii-p24.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|12|0|0;|1Cor|7|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.12 Bible:1Cor.7.16">1 Cor.
7:12, 16</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p24.2">49</span> <name id="v.x.xii-p24.3">Tertullian</name> even classes such marriages with adultery.
What heathen, asks he, will let his wife attend the nightly meetings of
the church, and the slandered supper of the Lord, take care of the sick
even in the poorest hovels, kiss the chains of the martyrs in prison
rise in the night for prayer, and show hospitality to strange brethren?
<name id="v.x.xii-p24.4">Cyprian</name> calls marriage with an unbeliever a
prostitution of the members of Christ. The Council of Elvira in Spain
(306) forbade such mixed marriages on pain of excommunication, but did
not dissolve those already existing. We shall understand this
strictness, if, to say nothing of the heathen marriage rites, and the
wretchedly loose notions on chastity and conjugal fidelity, we consider
the condition of those times, and the offences and temptations which
met the Christian in the constant sight of images of the household
gods, mythological pictures on the walls, the floor, and the furniture;
in the libations at table; in short, at every step and turn in a pagan
house.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p25">Second marriage.—From the high
view of marriage, and also from an ascetic over-estimate of celibacy,
arose a very, prevalent aversion to re-marriage, particularly of
widows. The Shepherd of Hermas allows this reunion indeed, but with the
reservation, that continuance in single life earns great honor with the
Lord. Athenagoras goes so far as to call the second marriage a "decent
adultery."<note place="end" n="650" id="v.x.xii-p25.1"><p id="v.x.xii-p26"> Legat. 33: <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xii-p26.1">Ὁ
δεύτερος
γάμος
εὐπρεπής
ἐστι
μοισεία</span></i>.
According to <name id="v.x.xii-p26.2">Origen</name>, bigamists may be saved,
but will not be crowned by Christ (Hom. XVII. in Luc.). Theophilus Ad
Autol. III. 15, says that with the Christians <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xii-p26.3">ἐγκράτεια
ἀσκεῖται,
μονογαμία
τηρεῖται.</span>
Perhaps even <name id="v.x.xii-p26.4">Irenaeus</name> held a similar view, to
judge from the manner in which he speaks of the woman of Samaria (<scripRef passage="John 4:7" id="v.x.xii-p26.5" parsed="|John|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.7">John
4:7</scripRef>), "quae in uno viro non mansit, sed fornicata est in multis
nuptiis." Adv. Haer. III. 17, § 2</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p26.6">50</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p27">The Montanists and <name id="v.x.xii-p27.1">Novatian</name>s condemned re-marriage, and made it a subject of
discipline.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p28"><name id="v.x.xii-p28.1">Tertullian</name> came forward
with the greatest decision, as advocate of monogamy against both
successive and simultaneous polygamy.<note place="end" n="651" id="v.x.xii-p28.2"><p id="v.x.xii-p29"> Comp. Hauber: <name id="v.x.xii-p29.1">Tertullian</name>’s <i><span lang="DE" id="v.x.xii-p29.2">Kampf gegen die zweite Ehe,</span></i>
in the "Studien und Kritiken" for 1845, p. 607 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p29.3">51</span> He thought thus to occupy the true
middle ground between the ascetic Gnostics, who rejected marriage
altogether, and the Catholics, who allowed more than one.<note place="end" n="652" id="v.x.xii-p29.4"><p id="v.x.xii-p30"> De Monog. 1:
"Haeretici nuptias auferunt, psychici ingerunt; illi nec semel, isti
non semel nubunt."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p30.1">52</span> In the
earlier period of his life, when he drew the above picture of Christian
marriage, before his adoption of Montanism., he already placed a high
estimate on celibacy as a superior grade of Christian holiness,
appealing to <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:9" id="v.x.xii-p30.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.9">1 Cor. 7:9</scripRef> and advised at least his wife, in case of his
death, not to marry again, especially with a heathen; but in his
Montanistic writings, "De Exhortatione Castitatis" and "De Monogamia,"
he repudiates second marriage from principle, and with fanatical zeal
contends against it as unchristian, as an act of polygamy, nay of
"stuprum" and "adulterium." He opposes it with all sorts of acute
argument; now, on the ground of an ideal conception of marriage as a
spiritual union of two souls for time and eternity; now, from an
opposite sensuous view; and again, on principles equally good against
all marriage and in favor of celibacy. Thus, on the one hand, he
argues, that the second marriage impairs the spiritual fellowship with
the former partner, which should continue beyond the grave, which
should show itself in daily intercessions and in yearly celebration of
the day of death, and which hopes even for outward reunion after the
resurrection.<note place="end" n="653" id="v.x.xii-p30.3"><p id="v.x.xii-p31"> De Exhort Cast. c.
11: "Duplex rubor est, quia in secundo matramonio duae uxores eundem
circumstant maritum, una spiritu, alia in carne. Nequeenim pristinam
poteris odisse, cui etiam religiosiorem reservas affectionem ut jam
receptae apud Dominum, pro cujus spiritu postulas, pro qua oblationes
annuas reddis. Stabis ergo ad Dominum cum tot uxoribus quot in oratione
commemoras, et offeres pro duabus," etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p31.1">53</span>
On the other hand, however, he places the essence of marriage in the
communion of flesh,<note place="end" n="654" id="v.x.xii-p31.2"><p id="v.x.xii-p32"> De Exhort Cast. c.
9:Leges videntur matrimonii et stupri differentiam facere, per
diversitatem illiciti, non per conditionem rei ipsius .... Nuptiae
ipsae ex eo constant quod est stuprum."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p32.1">54</span> and regards it as a mere concession,
which God makes to our sensuality, and which man therefore should not
abuse by repetition. The ideal of the Christian life, with him, not
only for the clergy, but the laity also, is celibacy. He lacks clear
perception of the harmony of the moral and physical elements which
constitutes the essence of marriage; and strongly as he elsewhere
combats the Gnostic dualism, he here falls in with it in his
depreciation of matter and corporeity, as necessarily incompatible with
spirit. His treatment of the exegetical arguments of the defenders of
second marriage is remarkable. The levirate law, he says, is peculiar
to the Old Testament economy. To <scripRef passage="Rom. 7:2" id="v.x.xii-p32.2" parsed="|Rom|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.2">Rom. 7:2</scripRef> he replies, that Paul speaks here from
the position of the Mosaic law, which, according to the same passage is
no longer binding on Christians. In <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7" id="v.x.xii-p32.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7">1 Cor. 7</scripRef>, the apostle allows second marriage only
in his subjective, human judgment, and from regard to our sensuous
infirmity; but in the same chapter (<scripRef passage="1 Cor 7:40" id="v.x.xii-p32.4" parsed="|1Cor|7|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.40">1 Cor 7:40</scripRef>) he recommends celibacy to all, and that
on the authority of the Lord, adding here, that he also has the Holy
Spirit, i.e. the principle, which is active in the new prophets of
Montanism. The appeal to <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:2" id="v.x.xii-p32.5" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. 3:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:6" id="v.x.xii-p32.6" parsed="|Titus|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.6">Tit. 1:6</scripRef>, from which the right of laymen to
second marriage was inferred, as the prohibition of it there related
only to the clergy, he met with the doctrine of the universal
priesthood of believers, which admitted them all both to the privileges
and to the obligations of priests. But his reasoning always amounts in
the end to this: that the state of original virgin purity, which has
nothing at all to do with the sensual, is the best. The true chastity
consists therefore not in the chaste spirit of married partners, but in
the entire continence of "virgines" and "spadones." The desire of
posterity, he, contrary to the Old Testament, considers unworthy of a
Christian, who, in fact, ought to break away entirely from the world,
and renounce all inheritance in it. Such a morality, forbidding the
same that it allows, and rigorously setting as an ideal what it must in
reality abate at least for the mass of mankind, may be very far above
the heathen level, but is still plainly foreign to the deeper substance
and the world-sanctifying principle of Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p33">The Catholic church, indeed, kept aloof from this
Montanistic extravagance, and forbade second marriage only to the
clergy (which the Greek church does to this day); yet she rather
advised against it, and leaned very decidedly towards a preference for
celibacy, as a higher grade of Christian morality.<note place="end" n="655" id="v.x.xii-p33.1"><p id="v.x.xii-p34"> "Non prohibemus
secundas nuptias, " says Ambrose, "sed non suademus." None of the
fathers recommends remarriage or even approves of it. Jerome
represented the prevailing view of the Nicene age. He took the lowest
view of marriage as a mere safeguard against fornication and adultery,
and could conceive of no other motive for second or third marriage but
animal passion. "The first Adam, " he says, "had one wife; the second
Adam had no wife. Those who approve of digamy hold forth a third Adam,
who was twice married, whom they follow" (Contra Jovin. 1). Gregory of
Nazianzum infers from the analogy of marriage to the union of Christ
with his church that second marriage is to be reproved, as there is but
one Christ and one church (Orat. XXXI).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p34.1">55</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xii-p35">As to the relation of <span class="s03" id="v.x.xii-p35.1">parents</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.x.xii-p35.2">children</span>,
Christianity exerted from the beginning a most salutary influence. It
restrained the tyrannical power of the father. It taught the eternal
value of children as heirs of the kingdom of heaven, and commenced the
great work of education on a religious and moral basis. It resisted
with all energy the exposition of children, who were then generally
devoured by dogs and wild beasts, or, if found, trained up for slavery
or doomed to a life of infamy. Several apologists, the author to the
Epistle of Diognetus, <name id="v.x.xii-p35.3">Justin Martyr</name>,<note place="end" n="656" id="v.x.xii-p35.4"><p id="v.x.xii-p36"> Apol. I. 27 and
29.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p36.1">56</span>
Minutius Felix, <name id="v.x.xii-p36.2">Tertullian</name>, and Arnobius
speak with just indignation against this unnatural custom. Athenagoras
declares abortion and exposure to be equal to murder.<note place="end" n="657" id="v.x.xii-p36.3"><p id="v.x.xii-p37"> Apol. c. 35</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p37.1">57</span> No heathen philosopher had
advanced so far. Lactantius also puts exposure on a par with murder
even of the worst kind, and admits no excuse on the ground of pity or
poverty, since God provides for all his creatures.<note place="end" n="658" id="v.x.xii-p37.2"><p id="v.x.xii-p38"> Inst. Div. vi. 20
(p. 48 ed. Lips): "Let no one imagine that even this is allowed, to
strangle newly-born children, which is the greatest impiety; for God
breathes into their souls for life, and not for death. But men (that
there may be no crime with which they may not pollute their hands)
deprive souls as yet innocent and simple of the light which they
themselves have not given. Can they be considered innocent who expose
their own offspring as a prey to dogs, and as far as it depends upon
themselves, kill them in a more cruel manner than if they had strangled
them? Who can doubt that he is impious who gives occasion for the pity
of others? For, although that which he has wished should befall the
child—namely, that it should be brought
up—he has certainly consigned his own offspring either
to servitude or to the brothel? But who does not understand, who is
ignorant what things may happen, or are accustomed to happen, in the
case of each sex, even through error? For this is shown by the example
of OEdipus alone, confused with twofold guilt. It is therefore as
wicked to expose as it is to kill. But truly parricides complain of the
scantiness of their means, and allege that they have not enough for
bringing up more children; as though, in truth, their means were in the
power of these who possess them, or God did not daily make the rich
poor, and the poor rich. Wherefore, if any one on account of poverty
shall be unable to bring up children, it is better to abstain from
marriage than with wicked hands to mar the work of God."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p38.1">58</span> The Christian spirit of humanity
gradually so penetrated the spirit of the age that the better emperors,
from the time of Trajan, began to direct their attention to the
diminution of these crying evils; but the best legal enactments would
never have been able to eradicate them without the spiritual influence
of the church. The institutions and donations of Trajan, Antonins Pius,
Septimius Severus, and private persons, for the education of poor
children, boys and girls, were approaches of the nobler heathen towards
the genius of Christianity. Constantine proclaimed a law in 315
throughout Italy "to turn parents from using a parricidal hand on their
new-born children, and to dispose their hearts to the best sentiments."
The Christian fathers, councils, emperors, and lawgivers united their
efforts to uproot this monstrous evil and to banish it from the
civilized world.<note place="end" n="659" id="v.x.xii-p38.2"><p id="v.x.xii-p39"> For further details
see Brace, l.c. 79 sqq., and Terme et Monfalcon, Hist. des enfants
trouvés. Paris, 1840.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xii-p39.1">59</span></p>

<p id="v.x.xii-p40"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="100" title="Brotherly Love, and Love for Enemies" shorttitle="Section 100" progress="42.12%" prev="v.x.xii" next="v.x.xiv" id="v.x.xiii">

<p class="head" id="v.x.xiii-p1">§ 100. Brotherly Love, and Love for
Enemies.</p>

<p id="v.x.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.x.xiii-p3">Schaubach: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.x.xiii-p3.1">Das Verhältniss der Moral des classischen
Alterthums zur christlichen, beleuchtet durch vergleichende
Erörterung der Lehre von der Feindesliebe</span></i>,
in the "Studien und Kritiken" for 1851, p. 59–121.
Also the works of <span class="s03" id="v.x.xiii-p3.2"><span class="c18" id="v.x.xiii-p3.3">Schmidt</span></span>, <span class="s03" id="v.x.xiii-p3.4"><span class="c18" id="v.x.xiii-p3.5">Chastel</span></span>, <span class="s03" id="v.x.xiii-p3.6"><span class="c18" id="v.x.xiii-p3.7">Uhlhorn</span></span>, etc., quoted at § 88 above.</p>

<p id="v.x.xiii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.xiii-p5">It is generally admitted, that selfishness was the
soul of heathen morality. The great men of antiquity rose above its
sordid forms, love of gain and love of pleasure, but were the more
under the power of ambition and love of fame. It was for fame that
Miltiades and Themistocles fought against the Persians; that Alexander
set out on his tour of conquest; that Herodotus wrote his history, that
Pindar sang his odes, that Sophocles composed his tragedies, that
Demosthenes delivered his orations, that Phidias sculptured his Zeus.
Fame was set forth in the Olympian games as the highest object of life;
fame was held up by Aeschylus as the last comfort of the suffering;
fame was declared by Cicero, before a large assembly, the ruling
passion of the very best of men.<note place="end" n="660" id="v.x.xiii-p5.1"><p id="v.x.xiii-p6"> Pro Archia poeta,
c. 11: "Trahimur omnes laudis studio, et optimus quisque maxime gloria
ducitur."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p6.1">60</span> Even the much-lauded patriotism of the
heroes of ancient Greece and Rome was only an enlarged egotism. In the
catalogue of classical virtues we look in vain for the two fundamental
and cardinal virtues, love and humility. The very word which
corresponds in Greek to humility<note place="end" n="661" id="v.x.xiii-p6.2"><p id="v.x.xiii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xiii-p7.1">Ταπεινός.
ταπεινόφρων,ταπεινότης,
ταπεινοφροσύνη</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p7.2">61</span> signifies generally, in classical
usage, a mean, abject mind. The noblest and purest form of love known
to the heathen moralist is friendship, which Cicero praises as the
highest good next to wisdom. But friendship itself rested, as was
freely admitted, on a utilitarian, that is, on an egotistic basis, and
was only possible among persons of equal or similar rank in society.
For the stranger, the barbarian, and the enemy, the Greek and Roman
knew no love, but only contempt and hatred. The jus talionis, the
return of evil for evil, was universally acknowledged throughout the
heathen world as a just principle and maxim, in direct opposition to
the plainest injunctions of the New Testament.<note place="end" n="662" id="v.x.xiii-p7.3"><p id="v.x.xiii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:23, 24, 44" id="v.x.xiii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|5|23|0|0;|Matt|5|24|0|0;|Matt|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.23 Bible:Matt.5.24 Bible:Matt.5.44">Matt. 5:23, 24, 44</scripRef>;
6:12; 18:21. <scripRef passage="Rom. 12:17, 19, 20" id="v.x.xiii-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|12|17|0|0;|Rom|12|19|0|0;|Rom|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.17 Bible:Rom.12.19 Bible:Rom.12.20">Rom. 12:17, 19, 20</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13:7" id="v.x.xiii-p8.3" parsed="|1Cor|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.7">1 Cor. 13:7</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="I Thess. 5:15" id="v.x.xiii-p8.4" parsed="|1Thess|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.15">I Thess. 5:15</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:9" id="v.x.xiii-p8.5" parsed="|1Pet|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.9">1 Pet.
3:9</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p8.6">62</span> We must offend those who offend
us, says Aeschylus.<note place="end" n="663" id="v.x.xiii-p8.7"><p id="v.x.xiii-p9"> Prom. Vinct. v.
1005, Comp. 1040. Many passages of similar import from Homer, Hesiod,
Sophocles, Euripedes, etc., see quoted on p. 81 sqq. of the article of
Schaubach referred to above.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p9.1">63</span> Not to take revenge was regarded as a
sign of weakness and cowardice. To return evil for good is devilish; to
return good for good is human and common to all religions; to return
good for evil is Christlike and divine, and only possible in the
Christian religion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiii-p10">On the other hand, however, we should suppose that
every Christian virtue must find some basis in the noblest moral
instincts and aspirations of nature; since Christianity is not against
nature, but simply above it and intended for it. Thus we may regard the
liberality, benevolence, humanity and magnanimity which we meet with in
heathen antiquity, as an approximation to, and preparation for, the
Christian virtue of charity. The better schools of moralists rose more
or less above the popular approval of hatred of the enemy, wrath and
revenge. Aristotle and the Peripatetics, without condemning this
passion as wrong in itself, enjoined at least moderation in its
exercise. The Stoics went further, and required complete apathy or
suppression of all strong and passionate affections. Cicero even
declares placability and clemency one of the noblest traits in the
character of a great man,<note place="end" n="664" id="v.x.xiii-p10.1"><p id="v.x.xiii-p11"> De Offic. I. 25:
"Nihil enim laudabilius, nihil magno et praeclaro viro dignius
placabilitate et clementia."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p11.1">64</span> and praises Caesar for forgetting
nothing except injuries. Seneca, Epictetus, Plutarch, and <name id="v.x.xiii-p11.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>, who were already indirectly and
unconsciously under the influence of the atmosphere of Christian
morality, decidedly condemn anger and vindictiveness, and recommend
kindness to slaves, and a generous treatment even of enemies.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiii-p12">But this sort of love for an enemy, it should be
remembered, in the first place, does not flow naturally from the spirit
of heathenism, but is, as it were, an accident and exception; secondly,
it is not enjoined as a general duty, but expected only from the great
and the wise; thirdly, it does not rise above the conception of
magnanimity, which, more closely considered, is itself connected with a
refined form of egotism, and with a noble pride that regards it below
the dignity of a gentleman to notice the malice of inferior men;<note place="end" n="665" id="v.x.xiii-p12.1"><p id="v.x.xiii-p13"> Comp. Seneca, De
ira II. 32: "Magni animi est injurias despicere. Illemagnus et nobilis
est, qui more magnae ferae latratus minutorum canum securus
exaudit."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p13.1">65</span>
fourthly, it is commended only in its negative aspect as refraining
from the right of retaliation, not as active benevolence and charity to
the enemy, which returns good for evil; and finally it is nowhere
derived from a religious principle, the love of God to man, and
therefore has no proper root, and lacks the animating soul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiii-p14">No wonder, then, that in spite of the finest
maxims of a few philosophers, the imperial age was controlled by the
coldest selfishness, so that, according to the testimony of Plutarch,
friendship had died out even in families, and the love of brothers and
sisters was supposed to be possible only in a heroic age long passed
by. The old Roman world was a world without charity. Julian the
Apostate, who was educated a Christian, tried to engraft charity upon
heathenism, but in vain. The idea of the infinite value of each human
soul, even the poorest and humblest, was wanting, and with it the basis
for true charity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiii-p15">It was in such an age of universal egotism that
Christianity first revealed the true spirit of love to man as flowing
from the love of God, and exhibited it in actual life. This cardinal
virtue we meet first within the Church itself, as the bond of union
among believers, and the sure mark of the genuine disciple of Jesus.
"That especially," says <name id="v.x.xiii-p15.1">Tertullian</name> to the
heathen, in a celebrated passage of his Apologeticus, "which love works
among us, exposes us to many a suspicion.
’Behold,’ they say,
’how they love one another!’ Yea,
verily this must strike them; for they hate each other.
’And how ready they are to die for one
another!’ Yea, truly; for they are rather ready to
kill one another. And even that we call each other
’brethren,’ seems to them suspicious
for no other reason, than that, among them, all expressions of kindred
are only feigned. We are even your brethren, in virtue of the common
nature, which is the mother of us all; though ye, as evil brethren,
deny your human nature. But how much more justly are those called and
considered brethren, who acknowledge the one God as their Father; who
have received the one Spirit of holiness; who have awaked from the same
darkness of uncertainty to the light of the same truth?... And we, who
are united in spirit and in soul, do not hesitate to have also all
things common, except wives. For we break fellowship just where other
men practice it."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiii-p16">This brotherly love flowed from community of life
in Christ. Hence <name id="v.x.xiii-p16.1">Ignatius</name> calls believers
"Christ-bearers" and "God-bearers."<note place="end" n="666" id="v.x.xiii-p16.2"><p id="v.x.xiii-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xiii-p17.1">Χριστοφόροι,
θεοφόροι</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p17.2">66</span> The article of the
Apostles’ Creed: "I believe in the communion of
saints;" the current appellation of "brother" and "sister;" and the
fraternal kiss usual on admission into the church, and at the
Lord’s Supper, were not empty forms, nor even a sickly
sentimentalism, but the expression of true feeling and experience, only
strengthened by the common danger and persecution. A travelling
Christian, of whatever language or country, with a letter of
recommendation from his bishop,<note place="end" n="667" id="v.x.xiii-p17.3"><p id="v.x.xiii-p18">  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xiii-p18.1">Γράμματα
τετυπωμένα</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xiii-p18.2">κοινωνικά</span>:
epistolae or literae formatae; so called, because composed after a
certain <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xiii-p18.3">τύπος</span> or forma, to
guard against frequent forgeries.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p18.4">67</span> was everywhere hospitably received as a
long known friend. It was a current phrase: In thy brother thou hast
seen the Lord himself. The force of love reached beyond the grave.
Families were accustomed to celebrate at appointed times the memory, of
their departed members; and this was one of the grounds on which <name id="v.x.xiii-p18.5">Tertullian</name> opposed second marriage.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiii-p19">The brotherly love expressed itself, above all, in
the most self-sacrificing beneficence to the poor and sick, to widows
and orphans, to strangers and prisoners, particularly to confessors in
bonds. It magnifies this virtue in our view, to reflect, that the
Christians at that time belonged mostly to the lower classes, and in
times of persecution often lost all their possessions. Every
congregation was a charitable society, and in its public worship took
regular collections for its needy members. The offerings at the
communion and love-feasts, first held on the evening, afterwards on the
morning of the Lord’s Day, were considered a part of
worship.<note place="end" n="668" id="v.x.xiii-p19.1"><p id="v.x.xiii-p20"> Comp. <scripRef passage="James 1:27" id="v.x.xiii-p20.1" parsed="|Jas|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.27">James 1:27</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Hebr. 13:1-3" id="v.x.xiii-p20.2" parsed="|Heb|13|1|13|3" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.1-Heb.13.3">Hebr. 13:1-3</scripRef>, 16.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p20.3">68</span>
To these were added numberless private charities, given in secret,
which eternity alone will reveal. The church at Rome had under its care
a great multitude of widows, orphans, blind, lame, and sick,<note place="end" n="669" id="v.x.xiii-p20.4"><p id="v.x.xiii-p21"> Comelius, in Euseb.
H. E. VI. 43.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p21.1">69</span> whom
the deacon Laurentius, in the Decian persecution, showed to the heathen
prefect, as the most precious treasures of the church. It belonged to
the idea of a Christian housewife, and was particularly the duty of the
deaconesses, to visit the Lord, to clothe him, and give him meat and
drink, in the persons of his needy disciples. Even such opponents of
Christianity as Lucian testify to this zeal of the Christians in labors
of love, though they see in it nothing but an innocent fanaticism. "It
is incredible," says Lucian, "to see the ardor with which the people of
that religion help each other in their wants. They spare nothing. Their
first legislator has put into their heads that they are all
brethren."<note place="end" n="670" id="v.x.xiii-p21.2"><p id="v.x.xiii-p22"> De Morte Peregr. c.
13.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p22.1">70</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiii-p23">This beneficence reached beyond the immediate
neighborhood. Charity begins at home, but does not stay at, home. In
cases of general distress the bishops appointed special collections,
and also fasts, by which food might be saved for suffering brethren.
The Roman church sent its charities great distances abroad.<note place="end" n="671" id="v.x.xiii-p23.1"><p id="v.x.xiii-p24"> Dionysius of
Corinth, in Eus. IV. 23.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p24.1">71</span> <name id="v.x.xiii-p24.2">Cyprian</name> of Carthage, who, after his conversion,
sold his own estates for the benefit of the poor, collected a hundred
thousand sestertia, or more than three thousand dollars, to redeem
Christians of Numidia, who had been taken captive by neighboring
barbarians; and he considered it a high privilege "to be able to ransom
for a small sum of money him, who has redeemed us from the dominion of
Satan with his own blood." A father, who refused to give alms on
account of his children, <name id="v.x.xiii-p24.3">Cyprian</name> charged with
the additional sin of binding his children to an earthly inheritance,
instead of pointing them to the richest and most loving Father in
heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiii-p25">Finally, this brotherly love expanded to love even
for enemies, which returned the heathens good for evil, and not rarely,
in persecutions and public misfortunes, heaped coals of fire on their
heads. During the persecution under Gallus (252), when the pestilence
raged in Carthage, and the heathens threw out their dead and sick upon
the streets, ran away from them for fear of the contagion, and cursed
the Christians as the supposed authors of the plague, <name id="v.x.xiii-p25.1">Cyprian</name> assembled his congregation, and exhorted them to
love their enemies; whereupon all went to work; the rich with their
money, the poor with their hands, and rested not, till the dead were
buried, the sick cared for, and the city saved from desolation. The
same self-denial appeared in the Christians of Alexandria during a
ravaging plague under the reign of Gallienus. These are only a few
prominent manifestations of a spirit which may be traced through the
whole history of martyrdom and the daily prayers of the Christians for
their enemies and persecutors. For while the love of friends, says
<name id="v.x.xiii-p25.2">Tertullian</name>, is common to all men, the love of
enemies is a virtue peculiar to Christians.<note place="end" n="672" id="v.x.xiii-p25.3"><p id="v.x.xiii-p26"> Ad Scapulam, c. 1:
Ita enim disciplina jubemur diligere inimicos quoque, et orare pro iis
qui nos persequuntur, ut haec sit perfecta et propria bonitas nostra,
non communis. Amicos enim diligere omnium est, inimicos autem solorum
Christianorum."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p26.1">72</span> "You forget," he says to the
heathens in his Apology, "that, notwithstanding your persecutions, far
from conspiring against you, as our numbers would perhaps furnish us
with the means of doing, we pray for you and do good to you; that, if
we give nothing for your gods, we do give for your poor, and that our
charity spreads more alms in your streets than the offerings presented
by your religion in your temples."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiii-p27">The organized congregational charity of the
ante-Nicene age provided for all the immediate wants. When the state
professed Christianity, there sprang up permanent charitable
institutions for the poor, the sick, for strangers, widows, orphans,
and helpless old men.<note place="end" n="673" id="v.x.xiii-p27.1"><p id="v.x.xiii-p28"> Nosocomia,
Ptochotrophia, Xenodochia, Cherotrophia, Orphanotrophia, Brephotrophia,
Gerontocomia (for old men).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p28.1">73</span> The first clear proof of such
institutions we find in the age of Julian the Apostate, who tried to
check the progress of Christianity and to revive paganism by directing
the high priest of Galatia, Arsacius, to establish in every town a
Xenodochium to be supported by the state and also by private
contributions; for, he said, it was a shame that the heathen should be
left without support from their own, while "among the Jews no beggar
can be found, and the godless Galilaeans" (i.e. the Christians)
"nourish not only their own, but even our own poor." A few years
afterwards (370) we hear of a celebrated hospital at Caesarea, founded
by St. Basilius, and called after him "Basilias," and similar
institutions all over the province of Cappadocia. We find one at
Antioch at the time of <name id="v.x.xiii-p28.2">Chrysostom</name>, who took a
practical interest in it. At Constantinople there were as many as
thirty-five hospitals. In the West such institutions spread rapidly in
Rome, Sicily, Sardinia, and Gaul.<note place="end" n="674" id="v.x.xiii-p28.3"><p id="v.x.xiii-p29"> See Uhlhorn, Book
III.ch. 4 (p. 319 sqq.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiii-p29.1">74</span></p>

<p id="v.x.xiii-p30"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="101" title="Prayer and Fasting" shorttitle="Section 101" progress="42.83%" prev="v.x.xiii" next="v.x.xv" id="v.x.xiv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Prayer" id="v.x.xiv-p0.1" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Fasting" id="v.x.xiv-p0.2" />

<p class="head" id="v.x.xiv-p1">§ 101. Prayer and Fasting.</p>

<p id="v.x.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.xiv-p3">In regard to the importance and the necessity of
prayer, as the pulse and thermometer of spiritual life, the ancient
church had but one voice. Here the plainest and the most enlightened
Christians met; the apostolic fathers, the steadfast apologists, the
realistic Africans, and the idealistic Alexandrians. <name id="v.x.xiv-p3.1">Tertullian</name> sees in prayer the daily sacrifice of the
Christian, the bulwark of faith, the weapon against all the enemies of
the soul. The believer should not go to his bath nor take his food
without prayer; for the nourishing and refreshing of the spirit must
precede that of the body, and the heavenly must go before the earthly.
"Prayer," says he, "blots out sins, repels temptations, quenches
persecutions, comforts, the desponding, blesses the high-minded, guides
the wanderers, calms the billows, feeds the poor, directs the rich,
raises the fallen, holds up the falling, preserves them that stand."
<name id="v.x.xiv-p3.2">Cyprian</name> requires prayer by day and by night;
pointing to heaven, where we shall never cease to pray and give thanks.
The same father, however, falls already into that false, unevangelical
view, which represents prayer as a meritorious work and a satisfaction
to be rendered to God.<note place="end" n="675" id="v.x.xiv-p3.3"><p id="v.x.xiv-p4"> De Orat. Domin. 33:
"Cito orationes ad Deum adscendunt, quas ad Deum merita operis nostri
imponunt."De Lapsis 17:"Dominus orandus est, Dominus nostra
satisfactione placandus est."Epist. xl. 2: "Preces et orationes, quibus
Dominus longa et continua satisfactione placandus est."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiv-p4.1">75</span> <name id="v.x.xiv-p4.2">Clement of
Alexandria</name> conceives the life of a genuine Christian as an
unbroken prayer. "In every place he will pray, though not openly, in
the sight of the multitude. Even on his walks, in his intercourse with
others, in silence, in reading, and in labor, he prays in every way.
And though he commune with God only in the chamber of his soul, and
call upon the Father only with a quiet sigh, the Father is near him."
The same idea we find in <name id="v.x.xiv-p4.3">Origen</name>, who
discourses in enthusiastic terms of the mighty inward and outward
effects of prayer, and with all his enormous learning, regards prayer
as the sole key to the spiritual meaning of the Scriptures.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiv-p5">The order of human life, however, demands special
times for this consecration of the every-day business of men. The
Christians generally followed the Jewish usage, observed as times of
prayer the hours of nine, twelve, and three, corresponding also to the
crucifixion of Christ, his death, and his descent from the cross; the
cock-crowing likewise, and the still hour of midnight they regarded as
calls to prayer.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiv-p6">With prayer for their own welfare, they united
intercessions for the whole church, for all classes of men, especially
for the sick and the needy, and even for the unbelieving. <name id="v.x.xiv-p6.1">Polycarp</name> enjoins on the church of Philippi to pray for
all the saints, for kings and rulers, for haters and persecutors, and
for the enemies of the cross. "We pray," says <name id="v.x.xiv-p6.2">Tertullian</name>, "even for the emperors and their ministers,
for the holders of power on earth, for the repose of all classes, and
for the delay of the end of the world."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiv-p7">With the free outpourings of the heart, without
which living piety cannot exist, we must suppose, that, after the
example of the Jewish church, standing forms of prayer were also used,
especially such as were easily impressed on the memory and could thus
be freely delivered. The familiar "ex pectore" and "sine monitore" of
<name id="v.x.xiv-p7.1">Tertullian</name> prove nothing against this; for a
prayer committed to memory may and should be at the same time a prayer
of the heart, as a familiar psalm or hymn may be read or sung with ever
new devotion. The general use of the Lord’s Prayer in
the ancient church in household and public worship is beyond all doubt.
The Didache (ch. 8) enjoins it three times a day. <name id="v.x.xiv-p7.2">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.x.xiv-p7.3">Cyprian</name>, <name id="v.x.xiv-p7.4">Origen</name>, wrote special treatises upon it. They
considered it the model prayer, prescribed by the Lord for the whole
church. <name id="v.x.xiv-p7.5">Tertullian</name> calls it the "regular and
usual prayer, a brief summary of the whole gospel, and foundation of
all the other prayers of the Christians." The use of it, however, was
restricted to communicants; because the address presupposes the
worshipper’s full sonship with God, and because the
fourth petition was taken in a mystical sense, as referring to the holy
Supper, and was therefore thought not proper for catechumens.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiv-p8">As to posture in prayer; kneeling or standing, the
raising or closing of the eyes, the extension or elevation of the
hands, were considered the most suitable expressions of a bowing spirit
and a soul directed towards God. On Sunday the standing posture was
adopted, in token of festive joy over the resurrection from sin and
death. But there was no uniform law in regard to these forms. <name id="v.x.xiv-p8.1">Origen</name> lays chief stress on the lifting of the soul
to God and the bowing of the heart before him; and says that, where
circumstances require, one can worthily pray sitting, or lying, or
engaged in business.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiv-p9">After the Jewish custom, <span class="s03" id="v.x.xiv-p9.1">fasting</span> was frequently joined with prayer, that the mind,
unencumbered by earthly matter, might devote itself with less
distraction to the contemplation of divine things. The apostles
themselves sometimes employed this wholesome discipline,<note place="end" n="676" id="v.x.xiv-p9.2"><p id="v.x.xiv-p10"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 13:2" id="v.x.xiv-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2">Acts 13:2</scripRef>;
14:23; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 6:5" id="v.x.xiv-p10.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.5">2 Cor. 6:5</scripRef></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiv-p10.3">76</span> though
without infringing the gospel freedom by legal prescriptions. As the
Pharisees were accustomed to fast twice in the week, on Monday and
Thursday, the Christians appointed Wednesday and especially Friday, as
days of half-fasting or abstinence from flesh,<note place="end" n="677" id="v.x.xiv-p10.4"><p id="v.x.xiv-p11"> Semijejunium,
abstinentia.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiv-p11.1">77</span> in commemoration of the passion
and crucifixion of Jesus. They did this with reference to the
Lord’s words: "When the bridegroom shall be taken away
from them, then will they fast."<note place="end" n="678" id="v.x.xiv-p11.2"><p id="v.x.xiv-p12"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:15" id="v.x.xiv-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.15">Matt. 9:15</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiv-p12.2">78</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiv-p13">In the second century arose also the custom of
Quadragesimal fasts before Easter, which, however, differed in length
in different countries; being sometimes reduced to forty hours,
sometimes extended to forty days, or at least to several weeks. Perhaps
equally ancient are the nocturnal fasts or vigils before the high
festivals, suggested by the example of the Lord and the apostles.<note place="end" n="679" id="v.x.xiv-p13.1"><p id="v.x.xiv-p14"> <scripRef passage="Luke 6:12" id="v.x.xiv-p14.1" parsed="|Luke|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.12">Luke 6:12</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Acts 16:25" id="v.x.xiv-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.25">Acts
16:25</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiv-p14.3">79</span> But
the Quatemporal fasts<note place="end" n="680" id="v.x.xiv-p14.4"><p id="v.x.xiv-p15"> From quatuor
tempora.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiv-p15.1">80</span> are of later origin, though founded
likewise on a custom of the Jews after the exile. On special occasions
the bishops appointed extraordinary fasts, and applied the money saved
to charitable purposes; a usage which became often a blessing to the
poor. Yet hierarchical arrogance and Judaistic legalism early intruded
here, even to the entire destruction of the liberty of a Christian
man.<note place="end" n="681" id="v.x.xiv-p15.2"><p id="v.x.xiv-p16"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:15" id="v.x.xiv-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.15">Matt. 9:15</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Gal. 4:9" id="v.x.xiv-p16.2" parsed="|Gal|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.9">Gal. 4:9</scripRef>; 5:1.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiv-p16.3">81</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiv-p17">This rigidity appeared most in the Montanists.
Besides the usual fasts, they observed special <i>Xerophagiae</i><note place="end" n="682" id="v.x.xiv-p17.1"><p id="v.x.xiv-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xiv-p18.1">Ξηροφαγίαι</span>,
aridus victus. See <name id="v.x.xiv-p18.2">Tertullian</name>, De Jejuu, 15;
<name id="v.x.xiv-p18.3">Hippolytus</name>. Philos. VIII. 19.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xiv-p18.4">82</span> as
they were called; seasons of two weeks for eating only dry or properly
uncooked food, bread, salt, and water. The Catholic church, with true
feeling, refused to sanction these excesses as a general rule, but
allowed ascetics to carry fasting even to extremes. A confessor in
Lyons, for example, lived on bread and water alone, but forsook that
austerity when reminded that he gave offence to other Christians by so
despising the gifts of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xiv-p19">Against the frequent over-valuation of fasting,
<name id="v.x.xiv-p19.1">Clement of Alexandria</name> quotes the word of
Paul: The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, therefore neither
abstinence from wine and flesh, but righteousness and peace and joy in
the Holy Spirit.</p>

<p id="v.x.xiv-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="102" title="Treatment of the Dea" shorttitle="Section 102" progress="43.20%" prev="v.x.xiv" next="v.x.xvi" id="v.x.xv">

<p class="head" id="v.x.xv-p1">§ 102. Treatment of the Dead</p>

<p id="v.x.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.x.xv-p3">Comp. Chapter VII. on the
Catacombs.</p>

<p id="v.x.xv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.xv-p5">The pious care of the living for the beloved dead is
rooted in the noblest instincts of human future, and is found among all
nations, ancient and modern, even among barbarians. Hence the general
custom of surrounding the funeral with solemn rites and prayers, and
giving the tomb a sacred and inviolable character. The profane
violation of the dead and robbery of graves were held in desecration,
and punished by law.<note place="end" n="683" id="v.x.xv-p5.1"><p id="v.x.xv-p6"> And it occurs
occasionally even among Christian nations. The corpse of the richest
merchant prince of New York, Alexander T. Stewart (d. 1876), was stolen
from St. Mark’s grave-yard, and his splendid mausoleum
in Garden City on Long Island is empty.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p6.1">83</span> No traditions and laws were more sacred
among the Egyptians, Greeks, and Romans than those that guarded and
protected the shades of the departed who can do no harm to any of the
living. "It is the popular belief," says <name id="v.x.xv-p6.2">Tertullian</name>, "that the dead cannot enter Hades before they
are buried." Patroclus appears after his death to his friend Achilles
in a dream, and thus exhorts him to provide for his speedy burial:</p>

<p id="v.x.xv-p7"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.x.xv-p7.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p7.3">"Achilles, sleepest thou, forgetting me?</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p7.4">Never of me unmindful in my life,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p7.5">Thou dost neglect me dead. O, bury me</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p7.6">Quickly, and give me entrance through the gates</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p7.7">Of Hades; for the souls, the forms of those</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p7.8">Who live no more, repulse me, suffering not</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p7.9">That I should join their company beyond</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p7.10">The river, and I now must wander round</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p7.11">The spacious portals of the House of Death."<note place="end" n="684" id="v.x.xv-p7.12"><p id="v.x.xv-p8"> Iliad XXIII. 81-88,
in Bryant’s translation (IT. 284)-</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p8.1">84</span></l>
</verse>

<p id="v.x.xv-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xv-p10">Christianity intensified this regard for the
departed, and gave it a solid foundation by the doctrine of the
immortality of the soul and the resurrection of the body. Julian the
Apostate traced the rapid spread and power of that religion to three
causes: benevolence, care of the dead, and honesty.<note place="end" n="685" id="v.x.xv-p10.1"><p id="v.x.xv-p11"> Epist, XLIX. ad
Arsacium, the pagan high-priest in Galatia.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p11.1">85</span> After the persecution under <name id="v.x.xv-p11.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>, the Christians in Southern Gaul
were much distressed because the enraged heathens would not deliver
them the corpses of their brethren for burial.<note place="end" n="686" id="v.x.xv-p11.3"><p id="v.x.xv-p12"> Eus. IX. 8.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p12.1">86</span> Sometimes the vessels of the
church were sold for the purpose. During the ravages of war, famine,
and pestilence, they considered it their duty to bury the heathen as
well as their fellow-Christians. When a pestilence depopulated the
cities in the reign of the tyrannical persecutor Maximinus, "the
Christians were the only ones in the midst of such distressing
circumstances that exhibited sympathy and humanity in their conduct.
They continued the whole day, some in the care and burial of the dead,
for numberless were they for whom there was none to care; others
collected the multitude of those wasting by the famine throughout the
city, and distributed bread among all. So that the fact was cried
abroad, and men glorified the God of the Christians, constrained, as
they were by the facts, to acknowledge that these were the only really
pious and the only real worshippers of God."<note place="end" n="687" id="v.x.xv-p12.2"><p id="v.x.xv-p13"> <name id="v.x.xv-p13.1">Eusebius</name>, H. E. V. I.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p13.2">87</span> Lactantius says: "The last and
greatest office of piety is the burying of strangers and the poor;
which subject these teachers of virtue and justice have not touched
upon at all, as they measure all their duties by utility. We will not
suffer the image and workmanship of God to lie exposed as a prey to
beasts and birds; but we will restore it to the earth, from which it
had its origin; and although it be in the case of an unknown man, we
will fulfil the office of relatives, into whose place, since they are
wanting, let kindness succeed; and wherever there shall be need of man,
there we will think that our duty is required."<note place="end" n="688" id="v.x.xv-p13.3"><p id="v.x.xv-p14"> Instit. Div. Vl.c.
12</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p14.1">88</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xv-p15">The early church differed from the pagan and even
from the Jewish notions by a cheerful and hopeful view of death, and by
discarding lamentations, rending of clothes, and all signs of
extravagant grief. The terrors of the grave were dispelled by the light
of the resurrection, and the idea of death was transformed into the
idea of a peaceful slumber. No one, says <name id="v.x.xv-p15.1">Cyprian</name>, should be made sad by death, since in living is
labor and peril, in dying peace and the certainty of resurrection; and
he quotes the examples of Enoch who was translated, of Simeon who
wished to depart in peace, several passages from Paul, and the
assurance of the Lord that he went to the Father to prepare heavenly
mansions for us.<note place="end" n="689" id="v.x.xv-p15.2"><p id="v.x.xv-p16"> Testim. l. III.c.
58</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p16.1">89</span> The day of a
believer’s death, especially if he were a martyr, was
called the day of his heavenly birth. His grave was surrounded with
symbols of hope and of victory; anchors, harps, palms, crowns. The
primitive Christians always showed a tender care for the dead; under a
vivid impression of the unbroken communion of saints and the future
resurrection of the body in glory. For Christianity redeems the body as
well as the soul, and consecrates it a temple of the Holy Spirit. Hence
the Greek and Roman custom of burning the corpse (crematio) was
repugnant to Christian feeling and the sacredness of the body.<note place="end" n="690" id="v.x.xv-p16.2"><p id="v.x.xv-p17"> Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:16" id="v.x.xv-p17.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16">1 Cor. 3:16</scripRef>;
6:19; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 6:16" id="v.x.xv-p17.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.16">2 Cor. 6:16</scripRef>. Burial was the prevailing Oriental and even the
earlier Roman custom before the empire, and was afterwards restored, no
doubt under the influence of Christianity Minucius Felix says (Octav.
c. 34): "Veterem et meliorem consuetudinem humandi frequentamus." Comp.
Cicero, De Leg. II. 22; Pliny, Hist. Nat. VII. 54; <name id="v.x.xv-p17.3">Augustin</name>, De Civ Dei I. 12, 13. Sometimes dead Christians
were burned during the persecution by the heathen to ridicule their
hope of a resurrection.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p17.4">90</span> <name id="v.x.xv-p17.5">Tertullian</name> even declared it a symbol of the fire of
hell, and <name id="v.x.xv-p17.6">Cyprian</name> regarded it as equivalent
to apostasy. In its stead, the church adopted the primitive Jewish
usage of burial (inhumatio),<note place="end" n="691" id="v.x.xv-p17.7"><p id="v.x.xv-p18"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Gen. 23:19" id="v.x.xv-p18.1" parsed="|Gen|23|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.23.19">Gen. 23:19</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Matt. 27:60" id="v.x.xv-p18.2" parsed="|Matt|27|60|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.60">Matt. 27:60</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 11:17" id="v.x.xv-p18.3" parsed="|John|11|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.17">John 11:17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 5:6" id="v.x.xv-p18.4" parsed="|Acts|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.6">Acts 5:6</scripRef>; 8:2.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p18.5">91</span> practiced also by the Egyptians and
Babylonians. The bodies of the dead were washed, <note place="end" n="692" id="v.x.xv-p18.6"><p id="v.x.xv-p19"> <scripRef passage="Acts 9:37" id="v.x.xv-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|9|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.37">Acts 9:37</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p19.2">92</span> wrapped in linen cloths,<note place="end" n="693" id="v.x.xv-p19.3"><p id="v.x.xv-p20"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:59" id="v.x.xv-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|27|59|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.59">Matt. 27:59</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 23:53" id="v.x.xv-p20.2" parsed="|Luke|23|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.53">Luke
23:53</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 11:44" id="v.x.xv-p20.3" parsed="|John|11|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.44">John 11:44</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p20.4">93</span>
sometimes embalmed,<note place="end" n="694" id="v.x.xv-p20.5"><p id="v.x.xv-p21"> <scripRef passage="John 19:39" id="v.x.xv-p21.1" parsed="|John|19|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.39">John 19:39</scripRef> sq.;
12:7.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p21.2">94</span> and then, in the presence of ministers,
relatives, and friends, with prayer and singing of psalms, committed as
seeds of immortality to the bosom of the earth. Funeral discourses were
very common as early as the Nicene period.<note place="end" n="695" id="v.x.xv-p21.3"><p id="v.x.xv-p22"> We have the funeral
orations of <name id="v.x.xv-p22.1">Eusebius</name> at the death of
Constantine, of Gregory of Nazianzum on his father, brother, and
sister, of Ambrose on Theodosius.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p22.2">95</span> But in the times of persecution
the interment was often necessarily performed as hastily and secretly
as possible. The death-days of martyrs the church celebrated annually
at their graves with oblations, love feasts, and the
Lord’s Supper. Families likewise commemorated their
departed members in the domestic circle. The current prayers for the
dead were originally only thanksgiving for the grace of God manifested
to them. But they afterwards passed into intercessions, without any
warrant in the reaching of the apostles, and in connection with
questionable views in regard to the intermediate state. <name id="v.x.xv-p22.3">Tertullian</name>, for instance, in his argument against second
marriage, says of the Christian widow, she prays for the soul of her
departed husband,<note place="end" n="696" id="v.x.xv-p22.4"><p id="v.x.xv-p23"> "Pro anima ejus
orat!" Compare, however, the prevailing cheerful tone of the epigraphs
in the catacombs, p. 301-303.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p23.1">96</span> and brings her annual offering on the
day of his departure.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xv-p24">The same feeling of the inseparable communion of
saints gave rise to the usage, unknown to the heathens, of consecrated
places of common burial.<note place="end" n="697" id="v.x.xv-p24.1"><p id="v.x.xv-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.x.xv-p25.1">Κοιμητήρια</span>,
cimeteria, dormitoria, areae.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p25.2">97</span> For these cemeteries, the Christians,
in the times of persecution, when they were mostly poor and enjoyed no
corporate rights, selected remote, secret spots, and especially
subterranean vaults, called at first crypts, but after the sixth
century commonly termed catacombs, or resting-places, which have been
discussed in a previous chapter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xv-p26">We close with a few stanzas of the Spanish poet
Prudentius (d. 405), in which he gives forcible expression to the views
and feelings of the ancient church before the open grave:<note place="end" n="698" id="v.x.xv-p26.1"><p id="v.x.xv-p27"> From his Iam maesta
quiesce querela, the concluding part of his tenth Cathemerinon, Opera,
ed. Obbarius (1845), p. 41; Schaff, Christ in Song, p. 506 (London
ed.). Another version by E. Cagwall: "Cease, ye tearful mourners, Thus
your hearts to rend: Death is life’s beginning Rather
than its end."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.x.xv-p27.1">98</span></p>

<p id="v.x.xv-p28"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.x.xv-p28.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p28.3">"No more, ah, no more sad complaining;</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.x.xv-p28.4">Resign these fond pledges to earth:</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p28.5">Stay, mothers, the thick-falling tear-drops;</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.x.xv-p28.6">This death is a heavenly birth.</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.x.xv-p29"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.x.xv-p29.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p29.3">Take, Earth, to thy bosom so
tender,—</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.x.xv-p29.4">Take, nourish this body. How fair,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p29.5">How noble in death! We surrender</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.x.xv-p29.6">These relics of man to thy care</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.x.xv-p30"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.x.xv-p30.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p30.3">This, this was the home of the spirit,</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.x.xv-p30.4">Once built by the breath of our God;</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p30.5">And here, in the light of his wisdom,</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.x.xv-p30.6">Christ, Head of the risen, abode.</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.x.xv-p31"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.x.xv-p31.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p31.3">Guard well the dear treasure we lend thee</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.x.xv-p31.4">The Maker, the Saviour of men:</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.x.xv-p31.5">Shall never forget His beloved,</l>

<l class="t2" id="v.x.xv-p31.6">But claim His own likeness again."</l>
</verse>

<p id="v.x.xv-p32"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="103" title="Summary of Moral Reforms" shorttitle="Section 103" progress="43.65%" prev="v.x.xv" next="v.xi" id="v.x.xvi">

<p class="head" id="v.x.xvi-p1">§ 103. Summary of Moral Reforms.</p>

<p id="v.x.xvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.x.xvi-p3">Christianity represents the thoughts and purposes of
God in history. They shine as so many stars in the darkness of sin and
error. They are unceasingly opposed, but make steady progress and are
sure of final victory. Heathen ideas and practices with their degrading
influences controlled the ethics, politics, literature, and the house
and home of emperor and peasant, when the little band of despised and
persecuted followers of Jesus of Nazareth began the unequal struggle
against overwhelming odds and stubborn habits. It was a struggle of
faith against superstition, of love against selfishness, of purity
against corruption, of spiritual forces against political and social
power.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xvi-p4">Under the inspiring influence of the spotless
purity of Christ’s teaching and example, and aided
here and there by the nobler instincts and tendencies of philosophy,
the Christian church from the beginning asserted the individual rights
of man, recognized the divine image in every rational being, taught the
common creation and common redemption, the destination of all for
immortality and glory, raised the humble and the lowly, comforted the
prisoner and captive, the stranger and the exile, proclaimed chastity
as a fundamental virtue, elevated woman to dignity and equality with
man, upheld the sanctity and inviolability of the marriage tie, laid
the foundation of a Christian family and happy home, moderated the
evils and undermined the foundations of slavery, opposed polygamy and
concubinage, emancipated the children from the tyrannical control of
parents, denounced the exposure of children as murder, made relentless
war upon the bloody games of the arena and the circus, and the shocking
indecencies of the theatre, upon cruelty and oppression and every vice
infused into a heartless and loveless world the spirit of love and
brotherhood, transformed sinners into saints, frail women into
heroines, and lit up the darkness of the tomb by the bright ray of
unending bliss in heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xvi-p5">Christianity reformed society from the bottom, and
built upwards until it reached the middle and higher classes, and at
last the emperor himself. Then soon after the conversion of Constantine
it began to influence legislation, abolished cruel institutions, and
enacted laws which breathe the spirit of justice and humanity. We may
deplore the evils which followed in the train of the union of church
and state, but we must not overlook its many wholesome effects upon the
Justinian code which gave Christian ideas an institutional form and
educational power for whole generations to this day. From that time on
also began the series of charitable institutions for widows and
orphans, for the poor and the sick, the blind and the deaf, the
intemperate and criminal, and for the care of all
unfortunate,—institutions which we seek in vain in any
other but Christian countries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xvi-p6">Nor should the excesses of asceticism blind us
against the moral heroism of renouncing rights and enjoyments innocent
in themselves, but so generally abused and poisoned, that total
abstinence seemed to most of the early fathers the only radical and
effective cure. So in our days some of the best of men regard total
abstinence rather than temperance, the remedy of the fearful evils of
intemperance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.x.xvi-p7">Christianity could not prevent the irruption of
the Northern barbarians and the collapse of the Roman empire. The
process of internal dissolution had gone too far; nations as well as
individuals may physically and morally sink so low that they, are
beyond the possibility of recovery. <name id="v.x.xvi-p7.1">Tacitus</name>,
the heathen Stoic in the second century, and <name id="v.x.xvi-p7.2">Salvianus</name>, the Christian presbyter in the fifth, each a
Jeremiah of his age, predicted the approaching doom and destruction of
Roman society, looked towards the savage races of the North for fresh
blood and new vigor. But the Keltic and Germanic conquerors would have
turned Southern Europe into a vast solitude (as the Turks have laid
waste the fairest portions of Asia), if they had not embraced the
principles, laws, and institutions of the Christian church.</p>

<p id="v.x.xvi-p8"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="IX" title="Ascetic Tendencies" shorttitle="Chapter IX" progress="43.85%" prev="v.x.xvi" next="v.xi.i" id="v.xi">

<div class="c20" id="v.xi-p0.1">
<h3 class="c19" id="v.xi-p0.2">CHAPTER IX:</h3>
</div>

<p id="v.xi-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xi-p2">ASCETIC TENDENCIES.</p>

<p id="v.xi-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="104" title="Ascetic Virtue and Piety" shorttitle="Section 104" progress="43.86%" prev="v.xi" next="v.xi.ii" id="v.xi.i">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Asceticism" id="v.xi.i-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xi.i-p1">§ 104. Ascetic Virtue and Piety.</p>

<p id="v.xi.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.i-p3">Ad. Möhler (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.i-p3.1">Geschichte des
Mönchthums in der Zeit seiner ersten Entstehung u. ersten
Ausbildung,</span></i> 1836 ("Vermischte Schriften," ed.
Döllinger. Regensb. 1839, II. p. 165 sqq.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.i-p4">Is. Taylor (Independent): <i>Ancient Christianity</i>, 4th
ed. London, 1844, I. 133–299 (anti-Puseyite and anti
Catholic).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.i-p5">H. <span class="s03" id="v.xi.i-p5.1">Ruffner</span> (Presbyt.):
<i>The Fathers of the Desert; or an Account of the Origin and Practice
of Monkery among heathen nations; its passage into the church; and some
wonderful Stories of the Fathers concerning the primitive Monks and
Hermits.</i> N. York, 1850. 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.i-p6">Otto Zöckler (Lutheran): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.i-p6.1">Kritische Geschichte der
Askese.</span></i> Frkf. and Erlangen, 1863 (434 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.i-p7">P. E. <span class="s03" id="v.xi.i-p7.1">Lucius</span> <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.i-p7.2">Die Therapeuten und ihre Stellung
in der Geschichte der Askese.</span></i> Strasburg, 1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.i-p8">H. Weingarten: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.i-p8.1">Ueber den Ursprung des Mönchthums im
nach-Konstantinischen Zeittalter.</span></i> Gotha, 1877. And
his article in Herzog’s "Encykl." new ed. vol. X.
(1882) p. 758 sqq. (abridged in Schaff’s Herzog, vol.
II. 1551 sqq. N. Y. 1883).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.i-p9">Ad. Harnack: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.i-p9.1">Das Mönchthum, seine Ideale und seine
Geschichte.</span></i> Giessen, 1882.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.i-p10">The general literature on Monasticism is immense,
but belongs to the next period. See vol. III. 147 sq., and the list of
books in Zöckler, <i>l.c.</i> p. 10–16.</p>

<p id="v.xi.i-p11"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xi.i-p12">Here we enter a field where the early church appears
most remote from the free spirit of evangelical Protestantism and
modern ethics and stands nearest the legalistic and monastic ethics of
Greek and Roman Catholicism. Christian life was viewed as consisting
mainly in certain outward exercises, rather than an inward disposition,
in a multiplicity of acts rather than a life of faith. The great ideal
of virtue was, according to the prevailing notion of the fathers and
councils, not so much to transform the world and sanctify the natural
things and relations created by God, as to flee from the world into
monastic seclusion, and voluntarily renounce property and marriage. The
Pauline doctrine of faith and of justification by grace alone steadily
retreated, or rather, it was never yet rightly enthroned in the general
thought and life of the church. The qualitative view of morality
yielded more and more to quantitative calculation by the number of
outward meritorious and even supererogatory works, prayer, fasting,
alms-giving, voluntary poverty, and celibacy. This necessarily brought
with it a Judaizing self-righteousness and overestimate of the ascetic
life, which developed, by an irresistible impulse, into the hermit-life
and monasticism of the Nicene age. All the germs of this asceticism
appear in the second half of the third century, and even earlier.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.i-p13">Asceticism in general is a rigid outward
self-discipline, by which the spirit strives after full dominion over
the flesh, and a superior grade of virtue.<note place="end" n="699" id="v.xi.i-p13.1"><p id="v.xi.i-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.i-p14.1">Ἄσκησις</span>, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.i-p14.2">ἀσκέω,</span>to
exercise, to strengthen; primarily applied to athletic and gymnastic
exercise-, but used also, even by the heathens and by Philo, of moral
self-discipline. Clement of Alex. represents the whole Christian life
as an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.i-p14.3">ἄσκησις</span>
(Strom. IV. 22) and calls the patriarch Jacob an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.i-p14.4">ἀσκητής</span>(Paedlag.
I. 7). But at the same time the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.i-p14.5">ἀσκηταί</span>was
applied from the middle of the second century by Athenagoras, <name id="v.xi.i-p14.6">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.xi.i-p14.7">Origen</name>, <name id="v.xi.i-p14.8">Eusebius</name>, <name id="v.xi.i-p14.9">Athanasius</name>,
Epiphanius, Jerome, etc., to a special class of self-denying
Christians. Clement of Alex., styles them <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.i-p14.10">ἐκλεκτῶν
ἐκλεκτότεροι</span>(Quis
Dives salv. 36; Strom. VIII. 15). Thus " ascetics" assumed the same
meaning as " religious" in the middle ages. Zöckler takes a
comprehensive view of asceticism, and divides it into eight branches,
1) the asceticism of penal discipline and self-castigation; 2) of
domestic life; 3) of diet (fasting, abstinence); 4) of sexual life
(celibacy); 5) of devotion; 6) of contemplation; 7) of practical life;
8) of social life (solitude, poverty, obedience).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.i-p14.11">99</span> It includes not only that true
moderation or restraint of the animal appetites, which is a universal
Christian duty, but total abstinence from enjoyments in themselves
lawful, from wine, animal food, property, and marriage, together with
all kinds of penances and mortifications of the body. In the union of
the abstractive and penitential elements, or of self-denial and
self-punishment, the catholic asceticism stands forth complete in light
and shade; exhibiting, on the one hand, wonderful examples of heroic
renunciation of self and the world, but very often, on the other, a
total misapprehension and perversion of Christian morality; the
renunciation involving, more or less a Gnostic contempt of the gifts
and ordinances of the God of nature, and the penance or self-punishment
running into practical denial of the all-sufficient merits of Christ.
The ascetic and monastic tendency rests primarily upon a lively, though
in morbid sense of the sinfulness, of the flesh and the corruption of
the world; then upon the desire for solitude and exclusive occupation
with divine things; and finally, upon the ambition to attain
extraordinary holiness and merit. It would anticipate upon earth the
life of angels in heaven.<note place="end" n="700" id="v.xi.i-p14.12"><p id="v.xi.i-p15"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 22:30" id="v.xi.i-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.30">Matt. 22:30</scripRef>. Hence
the frequent designation of monastic life as a vita angelica.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.i-p15.2">00</span> It substitutes all abnormal,
self-appointed virtue and piety for the normal forms prescribed by the
Creator; and not rarely looks down upon the divinely-ordained standard
with spiritual pride. It is a mark at once of moral strength and moral
weakness. It presumes a certain degree of culture, in which man has
emancipated himself from the powers of nature and risen to the
consciousness of his moral calling; but thinks to secure itself against
temptation only by entire separation from the world, instead of
standing in the world to overcome it and transform it into the kingdom
of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.i-p16">Asceticism is by no means limited to the Christian
church, but it there developed its highest and noblest form. We observe
kindred phenomena long before Christ; among the Jews, in the Nazarites,
the Essenes, and the cognate Therapeutae,<note place="end" n="701" id="v.xi.i-p16.1"><p id="v.xi.i-p17"> As described by
Philo in his tract De vita contemplativa (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.i-p17.1">περὶ
βίου
θεωρητικοῦ</span>).
<name id="v.xi.i-p17.2">Eusebius</name> (II. 17) mistook the Therapeutae for
Christian ascetics, and later historians for Christian monks. It was
supposed that Philo was converted by the Apostle Peter. This error was
not dispelled till after the Reformation. Lucius in his recent
monograph, sees in that tract an apology of Christian asceticism
written at the close of the third century under the name of Philo. But
Weingarten (in Herzog X. 761 sqq.) again argues for the Jewish, though
post-Philonic origin of that book.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.i-p17.3">01</span> and still more among the
heathens, in the old Persian and Indian religions, especially among the
Buddhists, who have even a fully developed system of monastic life,
which struck some Roman missionaries as the devil’s
caricature of the Catholic system. In Egypt the priests of Serapis led
a monastic life.<note place="end" n="702" id="v.xi.i-p17.4"><p id="v.xi.i-p18"> The Serapis monks
have been made known by the researches of Letronne, Boissier, and
especially Brunet de Presle (<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xi.i-p18.1">Mémoire sur le Sérapeum de
Memphis,</span></i> 1852 and 1865). Weingarten derives Christian
monasticism from this source, and traces the resemblance of the two.
Pachomius was himself a monk of Serapis before his conversion. See
Revillout, <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xi.i-p18.2">Le reclus du
Serapeum</span></i> (Paris 1880, quoted by Weingarten in Herzog
X. 784).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.i-p18.3">02</span> There is something in the very climate
of the land of the Pharaohs, in its striking contrast between the
solitude of the desert and the fertility of the banks of the Nile, so
closely bordering on each other, and in the sepulchral sadness of the
people, which induces men to withdraw from the busy turmoil and the
active duties of life. It is certain that the first Christian hermits
and monks were Egyptians. Even the Grecian philosophy was conceived by
the Pythagoreans, the Platonists, and the Stoics, not as theoretical
knowledge merely, but also as practical wisdom, and frequently joined
itself to the most rigid abstemiousness, so that "philosopher" and
"ascetic" were interchangeable terms. Several apologists of the second
century had by this practical philosophy particularly the Platonic,
been led to Christianity; and they on this account retained their
simple dress and mode of life. <name id="v.xi.i-p18.4">Tertullian</name>
congratulates the philosopher’s cloak on having now
become the garb of a better philosophy. In the show of self-denial the
Cynics, the followers of Diogenes, went to the extreme; but these, at
least in their later degenerate days, concealed under the guise of
bodily squalor, untrimmed nails, and uncombed hair, a vulgar cynical
spirit, and a bitter hatred of Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.i-p19">In the ancient church there was a special class of
Christians of both sexes who, under the name of "ascetics" or
"abstinents,"<note place="end" n="703" id="v.xi.i-p19.1"><p id="v.xi.i-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.i-p20.1">Ἀσκηταί</span>, continentes
also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.i-p20.2">παρθένοι</span>,
virgines.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.i-p20.3">03</span>
though still living in the midst of the community, retired from
society, voluntarily renounced marriage and property, devoted
themselves wholly to fasting, prayer, and religious contemplation, and
strove thereby to attain Christian perfection. Sometimes they formed a
society of their own, <note place="end" n="704" id="v.xi.i-p20.4"><p id="v.xi.i-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.i-p21.1">Ἀσκητήριον</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.i-p21.2">04</span> for mutual improvement, an ecclesiola
in ecelesia, in which even children could be received and trained to
abstinence. They shared with the confessors the greatest regard from
their fellow-Christians, had a separate seat in the public worship, and
were considered the fairest ornaments of the church. In times of
persecution they sought with enthusiasm a martyr’s
death as the crown of perfection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.i-p22">While as yet each congregation was a lonely oasis
in the desert of the world’s corruption, and stood in
downright opposition to the surrounding heathen world, these ascetics
had no reason for separating from it and flying into the desert. It was
under and after Constantine, and partly as the result of the union of
church and state, the consequent transfer of the world into the church,
and the cessation of martyrdom, that asceticism developed itself to
anchoretism and monkery, and endeavored thus to save the virgin purity
of the church by carrying it into the wilderness. The first Christian
hermit, Paul of Thebes, is traced back to the middle of the third
century, but is lost in the mist of fable; St. Anthony, the real father
of monks, belongs to the age of Constantine.<note place="end" n="705" id="v.xi.i-p22.1"><p id="v.xi.i-p23"> Paul of Thebes
withdrew in his sixteenth year, under the Decian persecution (250), to
a cavern in the lower Thebais, and lived there for one hundred and
thirteen years, fed by a raven, and known only to God until St.
Anthony, about 350, revealed his existence to the world. But his
biography is a pious romance of Jerome, the most zealous promoter of
asceticism and monasticism in the West. "The Life of St. Anthony" (d.
about 356) is usually ascribed to St. <name id="v.xi.i-p23.1">Athanasius</name>, and has undoubtedly a strong historic
foundation. <name id="v.xi.i-p23.2">Eusebius</name> never mentions him, for
the two passages in the Chronicon (ed. Schöne II. 192, 195)
belong to the continuation of Jerome. But soon after the middle of the
fourth century Anthony was regarded as the patriarch of monasticism,
and his biography exerted great influence upon Gregory of Nazianzum,
Jerome, and <name id="v.xi.i-p23.3">Augustin</name>. See vol. III. 179 sqq.
Weingarten denies the Athanasian authorship of the biography, but not
the historic existence of Anthony (in Herzog, revised ed. vol. X.
774).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.i-p23.4">05</span> At the time of <name id="v.xi.i-p23.5">Cyprian</name><note place="end" n="706" id="v.xi.i-p23.6"><p id="v.xi.i-p24"> Epist. LXII.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.i-p24.1">06</span> there was as yet no absolutely binding
vow. The early origin and wide spread of this ascetic life are due to
the deep moral earnestness of Christianity, and the prevalence of sin
in all the social relations of the then still thoroughly pagan world.
It was the excessive development of the negative, world-rejecting
element in Christianity, which preceded its positive effort to
transform and sanctify the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.i-p25">The ascetic principle, however, was not confined,
in its influence, to the proper ascetics and monks. It ruled more or
less the entire morality and piety of the ancient and mediaeval church;
though on the other hand, there were never wanting in her bosom
protests of the free evangelical spirit against moral narrowness and
excessive regard to the outward works of the law. The ascetics were but
the most consistent representatives of the old catholic piety, and were
commended as such by the apologists to the heathens. They formed the
spiritual nobility, the flower of the church, and served especially as
examples to the clergy.</p>

<p id="v.xi.i-p26"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="105" title="Heretical and Catholic Asceticism" shorttitle="Section 105" progress="44.47%" prev="v.xi.i" next="v.xi.iii" id="v.xi.ii">

<p class="head" id="v.xi.ii-p1">§ 105. Heretical and Catholic
Asceticism.</p>

<p id="v.xi.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xi.ii-p3">But we must now distinguish two different kinds of
asceticism in Christian antiquity: a heretical and an orthodox or
Catholic. The former rests on heathen philosophy, the latter is a
development of Christian ideas.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.ii-p4">The heretical asceticism, the beginnings of which
are resisted in the New Testament itself,<note place="end" n="707" id="v.xi.ii-p4.1"><p id="v.xi.ii-p5"> Tim. 4:3; <scripRef passage="Col. 2:16" id="v.xi.ii-p5.1" parsed="|Col|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16">Col. 2:16</scripRef>
sqq. Comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 14" id="v.xi.ii-p5.2" parsed="|Rom|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14">Rom. 14</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.ii-p5.3">07</span> meets us in the Gnostic and
Manichaean sects. It is descended from Oriental and Platonic ideas, and
is based on a dualistic view of the world, a confusion of sin with
matter, and a perverted idea of God and the creation. It places God and
the world at irreconcilable enmity, derives the creation from an
inferior being, considers the human body substantially evil, a product
of the devil or the demiurge, and makes it the great moral business of
man to rid himself of the same, or gradually to annihilate it, whether
by excessive abstinence or by unbridled indulgence. Many of the
Gnostics placed the fall itself in the first gratification of the
sexual desire, which subjected man to the dominion of the Hyle.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.ii-p6">The orthodox or catholic asceticism starts from a
literal and overstrained construction of certain passages of Scripture.
It admits that all nature is the work of God and the object of his
love, and asserts the divine origin and destiny of the human body,
without which there could, in fact, be no resurrection, and hence no
admittance to eternal glory.<note place="end" n="708" id="v.xi.ii-p6.1"><p id="v.xi.ii-p7"> The 51st Apostolic
Canon, while favoring ascetism as a useful discipline, condemns those
who "abhor" things in themselves innocent, as marriage, or flesh, or
wine, and "blasphemously slander God’s work,
forgetting that all things are very good, and that God made man, male
and female." The Canon implies that there were such heretical ascetics
in the church, and they are threatened with excommunication.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.ii-p7.1">08</span> It therefore aims not to mortify the
body, but perfectly to control and sanctify it. For the metaphysical
dualism between spirit and matter, it substitutes the ethical conflict
between the spirit and the flesh. But in practice it exceeds the simple
and sound limits of the Bible, falsely substitutes the bodily appetites
and affections, or sensuous nature, as such, for the flesh, or the
principle of selfishness, which resides in the soul as well as the
body; and thus, with all its horror of heresy, really joins in the
Gnostic and Manichaean hatred of the body as the prison of the spirit.
This comes out especially in the depreciation of marriage and the
family life, that divinely appointed nursery of church and state, and
in excessive self-inflictions, to which the apostolic piety affords not
the remotest parallel. The heathen Gnostic principle of separation from
the world and from the body,<note place="end" n="709" id="v.xi.ii-p7.2"><p id="v.xi.ii-p8"> <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xi.ii-p8.1">Entwetlichung</span></i> and <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xi.ii-p8.2">Entleiblichung</span></i>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.ii-p8.3">09</span> as a means of self-redemption, after
being theoretically exterminated, stole into the church by a back door
of practice, directly in face of the Christian doctrine of the high
destiny of the body and perfect redemption through Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.ii-p9">The Alexandrian fathers furnished a theoretical
basis for this asceticism in the distinction of a lower and higher
morality, which corresponds to the Platonic or Pythagorean distinction
between the life according to nature and the life above nature or the
practical and contemplative life. It was previously suggested by Hermas
about the middle of the second century.<note place="end" n="710" id="v.xi.ii-p9.1"><p id="v.xi.ii-p10"> Pastor Hermae.
Simil. V. 3."If you do any good beyond or outside of what is commanded
by God (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.ii-p10.1">ἐκτὸς
τῆς
ἐντολῆς
τοῦ θεοῦ</span>),
you will gain for yourself more abundant glory (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.ii-p10.2">δόξαν
περισσοτέραν</span>),
and will be more honored by God then you would otherwise be."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.ii-p10.3">10</span> <name id="v.xi.ii-p10.4">Tertullian</name> made a corresponding opposite distinction of
mortal and venial sins.<note place="end" n="711" id="v.xi.ii-p10.5"><p id="v.xi.ii-p11"> Peccata
irremissibilia and remissibilia, or mortalia and venialia.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.ii-p11.1">11</span> Here was a source of serious practical
errors, and an encouragement both to moral laxity and ascetic
extravagance. The ascetics, and afterwards the monks, formed or claimed
to be a moral nobility, a spiritual aristocracy, above the common
Christian people; as the clergy stood in a separate caste of inviolable
dignity above the laity, who were content with a lower grade of virtue.
<name id="v.xi.ii-p11.2">Clement of Alexandria</name>, otherwise remarkable
for his elevated ethical views, requires of the sage or gnostic, that
he excel the plain Christian not only by higher knowledge, but also by
higher, emotionless virtue, and stoical superiority to all bodily
conditions; and he inclines to regard the body, with Plato, as the
grave and fetter<note place="end" n="712" id="v.xi.ii-p11.3"><p id="v.xi.ii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.ii-p12.1">Τάφος,
δεσμός</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.ii-p12.2">12</span> of the soul. How little he understood
the Pauline doctrine of justification by faith, may be inferred from a
passage in the Stromata, where be explains the word of Christ: "Thy
faith hath saved thee," as referring, not to faith simply, but to the
Jews only, who lived according to the law; as if faith was something to
be added to the good works, instead of being the source and principle
of the holy life.<note place="end" n="713" id="v.xi.ii-p12.3"><p id="v.xi.ii-p13"> Strom. VI. 14:
"When we hear, ’Thy faith hath saved
thee’ (<scripRef passage="Mark 5:34" id="v.xi.ii-p13.1" parsed="|Mark|5|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.34">Mark 5:34</scripRef>), do not understand him to say
absolutely that those who have believed in any way whatever shall be
saved, unless also works follow. But it was to the Jews alone that he
spoke this utterance, who kept the law and lived blamelessly, who
wanted only faith in the Lord."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.ii-p13.2">13</span> <name id="v.xi.ii-p13.3">Origen</name> goes
still further, and propounds quite distinctly the catholic doctrine of
two kinds of morality and piety, a lower for all Christians, and a
higher for saints or the select few.<note place="end" n="714" id="v.xi.ii-p13.4"><p id="v.xi.ii-p14"> In Ep. ad <scripRef passage="Rom. c." id="v.xi.ii-p14.1">Rom. c.</scripRef>
iii. ed. de la Rue iv. p. 507: "Donec quis hoc tantum facit, quod
debet, i.e. quae praecepta sunt, inutilis servus. Si autem addas
aliquid ad praeceptum, tunc non jam inutilis servus eris, sed dicetur
ad te: Euge serve bone et fidelis. Quid autem sit quod addatur
praeceptis et supra debitum fiat Paulus ap. dixit: De virginibus autem
praeceptum Dominiai non habeo, consilium autem do, tamquam
misericordiam as-secutus a Domino (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:25" id="v.xi.ii-p14.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25">1 Cor. 7:25</scripRef>). Hoc opus super
praeceptum est. Et iterum praeceptum est, ut hi qui evangelium
nunciant, de evangelio vivant. Paulus autem dicit, quia nullo horum
usus sum: et ideo non inutilis erit servus, sed fidelis et
prudens."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.ii-p14.3">14</span> He includes in the higher morality
works of supererogation,<note place="end" n="715" id="v.xi.ii-p14.4"><p id="v.xi.ii-p15"> Opera
supererogatonia.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.ii-p15.1">15</span> i.e. works not enjoined indeed in the
gospel, yet recommended as counsels of perfection,<note place="end" n="716" id="v.xi.ii-p15.2"><p id="v.xi.ii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 19:21" id="v.xi.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. 19:21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 14:26" id="v.xi.ii-p16.2" parsed="|Luke|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.26">Luke
14:26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7" id="v.xi.ii-p16.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7">1 Cor. 7</scripRef>;8 sq. 25. Hence consilia evangelica in distinction
from.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.ii-p16.4">16</span> which were supposed to establish
a peculiar merit and secure a higher degree of blessedness. He who does
only what is required of all is an unprofitable servant;<note place="end" n="717" id="v.xi.ii-p16.5"><p id="v.xi.ii-p17"> <scripRef passage="Luke 17:10" id="v.xi.ii-p17.1" parsed="|Luke|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.10">Luke 17:10</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.ii-p17.2">17</span> but he
who does more, who performs, for example, what Paul, in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:25" id="v.xi.ii-p17.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25">1 Cor. 7:25</scripRef>,
merely recommends, concerning the single state, or like him, resigns
his just claim to temporal remuneration for spiritual service, is
called a good and faithful servant.<note place="end" n="718" id="v.xi.ii-p17.4"><p id="v.xi.ii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 25:21" id="v.xi.ii-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|25|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.21">Matt. 25:21</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.ii-p18.2">18</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.ii-p19">Among these works were reckoned martyrdom,
voluntary poverty, and voluntary celibacy. All three, or at least the
last two of these acts, in connection with the positive Christian
virtues, belong to the idea of the higher perfection, as distinguished
from the fulfilment of regular duties, or ordinary morality. To poverty
and celibacy was afterwards added absolute obedience; and these three
things were the main subjects of the consilia evangelica and the
monastic vow.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.ii-p20">The ground on which these particular virtues were
so strongly urged is easily understood. Property, which is so closely
allied to the selfishness of man and binds him to the earth, and sexual
intercourse, which brings out sensual passion in its greatest strength,
and which nature herself covers with the veil of
modesty;—these present themselves as the firmest
obstacles to that perfection, in which God alone is our possession, and
Christ alone our love and delight.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.ii-p21">In these things the ancient heretics went to the
extreme. The Ebionites made poverty the condition of salvation. The
Gnostics were divided between the two excesses of absolute self-denial
and unbridled self-indulgence. The Marcionites, Carpocratians,
Prodicians, false Basilidians, and Manichaeans objected to individual
property, from hatred to the material world; and Epiphanes, in a book
"on Justice" about 125, defined virtue as a community with equality,
and advocated the community of goods and women. The more earnest of
these heretics entirely prohibited marriage and procreation as a
diabolical work, as in the case of Saturninus, Marcion, and the
Encratites; while other Gnostic sects substituted for it the most
shameless promiscuous intercourse, as in Carpocrates, Epiphanes, and
the Nicolaitans.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.ii-p22">The ancient church, on the contrary, held to the
divine institution of property and marriage, and was content to
recommend the voluntary renunciation of these intrinsically lawful
pleasures to the few elect, as means of attaining Christian perfection.
She declared marriage holy, virginity more holy. But unquestionably
even the church fathers so exalted the higher holiness of virginity, as
practically to neutralize, or at least seriously to weaken, their
assertion of the holiness of marriage. The Roman church, in spite of
the many Bible examples of married men of God from Abraham to Peter,
can conceive no real holiness without celibacy, and therefore requires
celibacy of its clergy without exception.</p>

<p id="v.xi.ii-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="106" title="Voluntary Poverty" shorttitle="Section 106" progress="44.93%" prev="v.xi.ii" next="v.xi.iv" id="v.xi.iii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Asceticism" subject2="Poverty" id="v.xi.iii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xi.iii-p1">§ 106. Voluntary Poverty.</p>

<p id="v.xi.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xi.iii-p3">The recommendation of voluntary poverty was based on
a literal interpretation of the Lord’s advice to the
rich young ruler, who had kept all the commandments from his youth up:
"If thou wouldest be perfect, go, sell that thou hast, and give to the
poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come, follow me."<note place="end" n="719" id="v.xi.iii-p3.1"><p id="v.xi.iii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 19:21" id="v.xi.iii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. 19:21</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.iii-p4.2">19</span> To
this were added the actual examples of the poverty of Christ and his
apostles, and the community of goods in the first Christian church at
Jerusalem. Many Christians, not of the ascetics only, but also of the
clergy, like <name id="v.xi.iii-p4.3">Cyprian</name>, accordingly gave up all
their property at their conversion, for the benefit of the poor. The
later monastic societies sought to represent in their community of
goods the original equality and the perfect brotherhood of men.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.iii-p5">Yet on the other hand, we meet with more moderate
views. <name id="v.xi.iii-p5.1">Clement of Alexandria</name>, for example, in
a special treatise on the right use of wealth,<note place="end" n="720" id="v.xi.iii-p5.2"><p id="v.xi.iii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.iii-p6.1">Τίς ὁ
σωζόμενος
πλούσιος.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.iii-p6.2">20</span> observes, that the Saviour
forbade not so much the possession of earthly property, as the love of
it and desire for it; and that it is possible to retain the latter,
even though the possession itself be renounced. The earthly, says he,
is a material and a means for doing good, and the unequal distribution
of property is a divine provision for the exercise of Christian love
and beneficence. The true riches are the virtue, which can and should
maintain itself under all outward conditions; the false are the mere
outward possession, which comes and goes.</p>

<p id="v.xi.iii-p7"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="107" title="Voluntary Celibacy" shorttitle="Section 107" progress="45.01%" prev="v.xi.iii" next="v.xi.v" id="v.xi.iv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Asceticism" subject2="Celibacy" id="v.xi.iv-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xi.iv-p1">§ 107. Voluntary Celibacy.</p>

<p id="v.xi.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xi.iv-p3">The old catholic exaggeration of celibacy attached
itself to four passages of Scripture, viz. <scripRef passage="Matt. 19:12; 22:30" id="v.xi.iv-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0;|Matt|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12 Bible:Matt.22.30">Matt. 19:12;
22:30</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:7" id="v.xi.iv-p3.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7">1 Cor. 7:7</scripRef> sqq.; and <scripRef passage="Rev. 14:4" id="v.xi.iv-p3.3" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Rev. 14:4</scripRef>; but it went far beyond them, and
unconsciously admitted influences from foreign modes of thought. The
words of the Lord in <scripRef passage="Matt. 22:30" id="v.xi.iv-p3.4" parsed="|Matt|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.30">Matt. 22:30</scripRef>
(<scripRef passage="Luke 20:35" id="v.xi.iv-p3.5" parsed="|Luke|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.35">Luke
20:35</scripRef> sq.) were most
frequently cited; but they expressly limit unmarried life to the
angels, without setting it up as the model for men. <scripRef passage="Rev. 14:4" id="v.xi.iv-p3.6" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Rev. 14:4</scripRef> was taken by some of the fathers more
correctly in the symbolical sense of freedom from the pollution of
idolatry. The example of Christ, though often urged, cannot here
furnish a rule; for the Son of God and Saviour of the world was too far
above all the daughters of Eve to find an equal companion among them,
and in any case cannot be conceived as holding such relations. The
whole church of the redeemed is his pure bride. Of the apostles some at
least were married, and among them Peter, the oldest and most prominent
of all. The advice of Paul in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7" id="v.xi.iv-p3.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7">1 Cor. 7</scripRef> is
so cautiously given, that even here the view of the fathers found but
partial support; especially if balanced with the Pastoral Epistles,
where marriage is presented as the proper condition for the clergy.
Nevertheless he was frequently made the apologist of celibacy by
orthodox and heretical writers.<note place="end" n="721" id="v.xi.iv-p3.8"><p id="v.xi.iv-p4"> Thus, for example,
in the rather worthless apocryphal Acta Pauli et Theclae, which are
first mentioned by, <name id="v.xi.iv-p4.1">Tertullian</name> (De Baptismo,
c. 17, as the production of a certain Asiatic presbyter), and must
therefore have existed in the second century. There Paul is made to
say: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.iv-p4.2">Μακάριοι
οἱ
ἔγκρατεῖς,
ὅτι
αὐτοῖς
λαλήσει ὁ
θεός
μακάριοι
οἱ
ἔχοντες
γυναῖκας
ὡς μὴ
ἕχοντες,
ὅτι
αὐτοί
κληρονομήσουσι
τὸν θεόν
μακάρια τὰ
σώματα τῶν
παρθένων,
ὅτι αὐτὰ
εὐαρεστήσουσιν
τῷ Θεῷ
καὶ οὐκ
ἀπολέσουσιν
τὸν μισθὸν
τῆς
ἁγνείας
αὐτῶν</span> . See
Tischendorf: Acia Apostolorum Apocrypha. Lips. 1851, p. 42 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.iv-p4.3">21</span> Judaism—with the
exception of the paganizing Essenes, who abstained from
marriage—highly honors the family life; it allows
marriage even to the priests and the high-priests, who had in fact to
maintain their order by physical reproduction; it considers
unfruitfulness a disgrace or a curse.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.iv-p5">Heathenism, on the contrary, just because of its
own degradation of woman, and its low, sensual conception of marriage,
frequently includes celibacy in its ideal of morality, and associates
it with worship. The noblest form of heathen virginity appears in the
six Vestal virgins of Rome, who, while girls of from six to ten years,
were selected for the service of the pure goddess, and set to keep the
holy fire burning on its altar; but, after serving thirty years, were
allowed to return to secular life and marry. The penalty for breaking
their vow of chastity was to be buried alive in the campus
sceleratus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.iv-p6">The ascetic depreciation of marriage is thus due,
at least in part, to the influence of heathenism. But with this was
associated the Christian enthusiasm for angelic purity in opposition to
the horrible licentiousness of the Graeco-Roman world. It was long
before Christianity raised woman and the family life to the purity and
dignity which became them in the kingdom of God. In this view, we may
the more easily account for many expressions of the church fathers
respecting the female sex, and warnings against intercourse with women,
which to us, in the present state of European and American
civilization, sound perfectly coarse and unchristian. John of Damascus
has collected in his Parallels such patristic expressions as these: "A
woman is an evil." "A rich woman is a double evil." "A beautiful woman
is a whited sepulchre." "Better is a man’s wickedness
than a woman’s goodness." The men who could write so,
must have forgotten the beautiful passages to the contrary in the
proverbs of Solomon; yea, they must have forgotten their own
mothers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.iv-p7">On the other hand, it may be said, that the
preference given to virginity had a tendency to elevate woman in the
social sphere and to emancipate her from that slavish condition under
heathenism, where she could be disposed of as an article of merchandise
by parents or guardians, even in infancy or childhood. It should not be
forgotten that many virgins of the early church devoted their whole
energies as deaconesses to the care of the sick and the poor, or
exhibited as martyrs a degree of passive virtue and moral heroism
altogether unknown before. Such virgins <name id="v.xi.iv-p7.1">Cyprian</name>, in his rhetorical language, calls "the flowers
of the church, the masterpieces of grace, the ornament of nature, the
image of God reflecting the holiness of our Saviour, the most
illustrious of the flock of Jesus Christ, who commenced on earth that
life which we shall lead once in heaven."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.iv-p8">The excessive regard for celibacy and the
accompanying depreciation of marriage date from about the middle of the
second century, and reach their height in the Nicene age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.iv-p9"><name id="v.xi.iv-p9.1">Ignatius</name>, in his epistle
to <name id="v.xi.iv-p9.2">Polycarp</name>, expresses himself as yet very
moderately: "If any one can remain in chastity of the flesh to the
glory of the Lord of the flesh" [or, according to another reading, "of
the flesh of the Lord], let him remain thus without boasting;<note place="end" n="722" id="v.xi.iv-p9.3"><p id="v.xi.iv-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.iv-p10.1">Ἐν
ἀκαυχησίᾳ
μενέτω</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.iv-p10.2">22</span> if he
boast, he is lost, and if it be made known, beyond the bishop,<note place="end" n="723" id="v.xi.iv-p10.3"><p id="v.xi.iv-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.iv-p11.1">Ἐὰν
γνωσθῇ
πλὴν τοῦ
ἐπισκόπου</span>,
according to the larger Greek recension, c. 5, with which the Syriac
(c. 2) and Armenian versions agree. But the shorter Greek recension
reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.iv-p11.2">πλέον</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.iv-p11.3">πλήν</span> which would give the
sense: "If he think himself (on that account) above the (married)
bishop; si majorem se episcopo censeat."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.iv-p11.4">23</span> he is
ruined." What a stride from this to the obligatory celibacy of the
clergy! Yet the admonition leads us to suppose, that celibacy was thus
early, in the beginning of the second century, in many cases, boasted
of as meritorious, and allowed to nourish spiritual pride. <name id="v.xi.iv-p11.5">Ignatius</name> is the first to call voluntary virgins brides of
Christ and jewels of Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.iv-p12"><name id="v.xi.iv-p12.1">Justin Martyr</name> goes
further. He points to many Christians of both sexes who lived to a
great age unpolluted; and he desires celibacy to prevail to the
greatest possible extent. He refers to the example of Christ, and
expresses the singular opinion, that the Lord was born of a virgin only
to put a limit to sensual desire, and to show that God could produce
without the sexual agency of man. His disciple <name id="v.xi.iv-p12.2">Tatian</name> ran even to the Gnostic extreme upon this point,
and, in a lost work on Christian perfection, condemned conjugal
cohabitation as a fellowship of corruption destructive of prayer. At
the same period <name id="v.xi.iv-p12.3">Athenagoras</name> wrote, in his
Apology: "Many may be found among us, of both sexes, who grow old
unmarried, full of hope that they are in this way more closely united
to God."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.iv-p13"><name id="v.xi.iv-p13.1">Clement of Alexandria</name> is
the most reasonable of all the fathers in his views on this point. He
considers eunuchism a special gift of divine grace, but without
yielding it on this account preference above the married state. On the
contrary, he vindicates with great decision the moral dignity and
sanctity of marriage against the heretical extravagances of his time,
and lays down the general principle, that Christianity stands not in
outward observances, enjoyments, and privations, but in righteousness
and peace of heart. Of the Gnostics he says, that, under the fair name
of abstinence, they act impiously towards the creation and the holy
Creator, and repudiate marriage and procreation on the ground that a
man should not introduce others into the world to their misery, and
provide new nourishment for death. He justly charges them with
inconsistency in despising the ordinances of God and yet enjoying the
nourishment created by the same hand, breathing his air, and abiding in
his world. He rejects the appeal to the example of Christ, because
Christ needed no help, and because the church is his bride. The
apostles also he cites against the impugners of marriage. Peter and
Philip begot children; Philip gave his daughters in marriage; and even
Paul hesitated not to speak of a female companion (rather only of his
right to lead about such an one, as well as Peter). We seem translated
into an entirely different, Protestant atmosphere, when in this genial
writer we read: The perfect Christian, who has the apostles for his
patterns, proves himself truly a man in this, that he chooses not a
solitary life, but marries, begets children, cares for the household,
yet under all the temptations which his care for wife and children,
domestics and property, presents, swerves not from his love to God, and
as a Christian householder exhibits a miniature of the all-ruling
Providence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.iv-p14">But how little such views agreed with the spirit
of that age, we see in Clement’s own stoical and
Platonizing conception of the sensual appetites, and still more in his
great disciple <name id="v.xi.iv-p14.1">Origen</name>, who voluntarily
disabled himself in his youth, and could not think of the act of
generation as anything but polluting. Hieracas, or Hierax, of
Leontopolis in Egypt, who lived during the Diocletian persecution, and
probably also belonged to the Alexandrian school, is said to have
carried his asceticism to a heretical extreme, and to have declared
virginity a condition of salvation under the gospel dispensation.
Epiphanius describes him as a man of extraordinary biblical and medical
learning, who knew the Bible by heart, wrote commentaries in the Greek
and Egyptian languages, but denied the resurrection of the material
body and the salvation of children, because there can be no reward
without conflict, and no conflict without knowledge (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 2:11" id="v.xi.iv-p14.2" parsed="|1Tim|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.11">1 Tim. 2:11</scripRef>). He abstained from wine and
animal food, and gathered around him a society of ascetics, who were
called Hieracitae.<note place="end" n="724" id="v.xi.iv-p14.3"><p id="v.xi.iv-p15"> Epiphan. Haer. 67;
August. Haer. 47. Comp. Neander, Walch, and the articles of Harnack in
Herzog (VI. 100), and Salmon in Smith &amp; Wace (III. 24). Epiphanius,
the heresy hunter, probably exaggerated the doctrines of Hieracas,
although he treats his asceticism with respect. It is hardly credible
that he should have excluded married Christians and all children from
heaven unless he understood by it only the highest degree of
blessedness, as Neander suggests.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.iv-p15.1">24</span> Methodius was an opponent of the
spiritualistic, but not of the ascetic <name id="v.xi.iv-p15.2">Origen</name>, and wrote an enthusiastic plea for virginity,
founded on the idea of the church as the pure, unspotted, ever young,
and ever beautiful bride of God. Yet, quite remarkably, in his "Feast
of the Ten Virgins," the virgins express themselves respecting the
sexual relations with a minuteness which, to our modern taste, is
extremely indelicate and offensive.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.iv-p16">As to the Latin fathers: The views of <name id="v.xi.iv-p16.1">Tertullian</name> for or and against marriage, particularly
against second marriage, we have already noticed.<note place="end" n="725" id="v.xi.iv-p16.2"><p id="v.xi.iv-p17"> See §
99, p. 367.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.iv-p17.1">25</span> His disciple <name id="v.xi.iv-p17.2">Cyprian</name> differs from him in his ascetic principles only
by greater moderation in expression, and, in his treatise De Habitu
Virginum, commends the unmarried life on the ground of <scripRef passage="Matt. 19:12" id="v.xi.iv-p17.3" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12">Matt. 19:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7" id="v.xi.iv-p17.4" parsed="|1Cor|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7">1 Cor. 7</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Rev. 14:4" id="v.xi.iv-p17.5" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Rev. 14:4</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.iv-p18">Celibacy was most common with pious virgins, who
married themselves only to God or to Christ,<note place="end" n="726" id="v.xi.iv-p18.1"><p id="v.xi.iv-p19"> Nuptae Deo,
Christo.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.iv-p19.1">26</span> and in the spiritual delights of
this heavenly union found abundant compensation for the pleasures of
earthly matrimony. But cases were not rare where sensuality, thus
violently suppressed, asserted itself under other forms; as, for
example, in indolence and ease at the expense of the church, which
<name id="v.xi.iv-p19.2">Tertullian</name> finds it necessary to censure; or
in the vanity and love of dress, which <name id="v.xi.iv-p19.3">Cyprian</name> rebukes; and, worst of all, in a desperate
venture of asceticism, which probably often enough resulted in failure,
or at least filled the imagination with impure thoughts. Many of these
heavenly brides<note place="end" n="727" id="v.xi.iv-p19.4"><p id="v.xi.iv-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.iv-p20.1">Ἀδελφαί</span>,
sorores (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:5" id="v.xi.iv-p20.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. 9:5</scripRef>); afterwards cleverly called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.iv-p20.3">γυναῖκες
συνείσακτοι,</span>
mulieres subintroductae, extraneae.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.iv-p20.4">27</span> lived with male ascetics, and
especially with unmarried clergyman, under pretext of a purely
spiritual fellowship, in so intimate intercourse as to put their
continence to the most perilous test, and wantonly challenge
temptation, from which we should rather pray to be kept. This unnatural
and shameless practice was probably introduced by the Gnostics; <name id="v.xi.iv-p20.5">Irenaeus</name> at least charges it upon them. The first
trace of it in the church appears early enough, though under a rather
innocent allegorical form, in the Pastor Hermae, which originated in
the Roman church.<note place="end" n="728" id="v.xi.iv-p20.6"><p id="v.xi.iv-p21"> Simil. IX. c. 11
(ed. Gebhardt &amp; Harnack, p. 218). The Virgines, who doubtless
symbolically represent the Christian graces (fides, abstinentia,
potestas, patientia, simplicita, innocentia, castitas, hilaritas,
veritas, intelligentia, concordia, and caritas, Comp. C. 15), there say
to Hermas, when he praises an evening walk <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.iv-p21.1">Οὐ
δύνασαι
ἀφ’ ἡμῶν
ἀναχωρῆσαι
Μεθ’ ἡμῶν
κοιμηθήσῃ
ὡς
ἀδελφός ,
καὶ οὐχ’
ὡς ἀνήρ
ἡμέτερος
γὰρ
αδελφὸς
εἶ· Καὶ
τοῦ λοιποῦ
μέλλομεν
μετὰ σοῦ
κατοικεῖν,
λίαν γὰρ σε
ἀγαπῶμεν</span>.
Then the first of these virgins, fides, comes to the blushing Hermas,
and begins to kiss him. The others do the same; they lead him to the
tower (symbol of the church), and sport with him. When night comes on,
they retire together to rest, with singing and prayer; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.iv-p21.2">καὶ
ἔμεινα</span>, he
continues, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.iv-p21.3">μετ’
αὐτῶν τὴν
νύκτα καὶ
ἐκοιμήθην
παρὰ τὸν
πύργον.
Ἔστρωσαν
δὲ αἰ
παρθένοι
τοὺς
λινοὺς
χιτῶνας
ἐαυτῶν
χαμαί, καὶ
ἐμὲ
ἀνέκλιναν
εἰς τὸ
μέσον
αὐτῶν, καὶ
οὐδὲν
ὅλως
ἐποίουν
εἰ μὴ
προσηύχοντο·
Κἀγὼ μετ
̔αὐτῶν
ἀδιαλείπτως
προσηυχόμην</span>
. It cannot be conceived that the apostolic Hermas wrote such silly
stuff. It sounds much more like a later Hermas towards the middle of
the second century.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.iv-p21.4">28</span> It is next mentioned in the
Pseudo-Clementine Epistles Ad Virgines. In the third century it
prevailed widely in the East and West. The worldly-minded bishop Paulus
of Antioch favored it by his own example. <name id="v.xi.iv-p21.5">Cyprian</name> of Carthage came out earnestly,<note place="end" n="729" id="v.xi.iv-p21.6"><p id="v.xi.iv-p22"> Ep. I, Xll., also
V. and VI.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.iv-p22.1">29</span> and with all reason, against the
vicious practice, in spite of the solemn protestation of innocence by
these "sisters," and their appeal to investigations through midwives.
Several councils at Elvira, Ancyra, Nicaea, &amp;c., felt called upon
to forbid this pseudo-ascetic scandal. Yet the intercourse of clergy
with "mulieres subintroductae" rather increased than diminished with
the increasing stringency of the celibate laws and has at all times
more or less disgraced the Roman priesthood.</p>

<p id="v.xi.iv-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="108" title="Celibacy of the Clergy" shorttitle="Section 108" progress="45.72%" prev="v.xi.iv" next="v.xii" id="v.xi.v">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Asceticism" subject2="Celibacy" id="v.xi.v-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xi.v-p1">§ 108. Celibacy of the Clergy.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p2">G. <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p2.1">Calixtus</span> (Luth.): De
conjug. clericorum. Helmst. 1631; ed. emend. H. Ph. Kr. Henke, 1784, 2
Parts.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p3">Lud. Thomassin (Rom. Cath., d. 1696): Vetus et Nova
Ecclesiae Disciplina. Lucae, 1728, 3 vols. fol.; Mayence, 1787, also in
French. P. I. L. II. c. 60–67.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p4">Fr. Zaccaria (R.C.): Storia polemica del celibato
sacro. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1774" id="v.xi.v-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|1774|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1774">Rom. 1774</scripRef>; and Nuova giustificazione del celibato sacro.
Fuligno, 1785.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p5">F. W. <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p5.1">Carové</span>,
(Prot.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.v-p5.2">Vollstöndige Sammlung der
Cölibatsgesetze.</span></i> Francf. 1823.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p6">J. <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p6.1">Ant</span>. &amp; <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p6.2">Aug</span>. <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p6.3">Theiner</span> (R.C.):<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.v-p6.4">Die Einführung der
erzwungenen Ehelosigkeit bei den Geistlichen u. ihre
Folgen.</span></i> Altenb. 1828; 2 vols.; second ed. Augsburg,
1845. In favor of the abolition of enforced celibacy.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p7">Th. Fr. Klitsche (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.v-p7.1">Geschichte des
Cölibats</span></i> (from the time of the Apostles to
Gregory VII.) Augsb. 1830.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p8">A. <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p8.1">Möhler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.v-p8.2">Beleuchtung
der</span></i> (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.v-p8.3">badischen</span></i>)<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.v-p8.4">Denkschrift zur Aufhebunq des
Cölibats.</span></i> In his "Gesammelte Schriften."
Regensb. 1839, vol. I. 177 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p9">C. J. <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p9.1">Hefele</span> (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.v-p9.2">Beitröge zur
Kirchengesch.</span></i> Vol. I. 122–139.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p10">A. <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p10.1">de Roskovany</span> (R.C.):
Cöstibatus et Breviarium ... a monumentis omnium saeculorum
demonstrata. Pest, 1861. 4 vols. A collection of material and official
decisions. Schulte calls it "<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.v-p10.2">ein gönzlich unkritischer Abdruck von
Quellen</span></i>."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p11">Henry C. Lea (Prot.): An Historical Sketch of
Sacerdotal Celibacy in the Christian Church. Philadelphia, 1867 2d ed.
enlarged, Boston, 1884 (682 pp.); the only impartial and complete
history down to 1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p12">PROBST (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.v-p12.1">Kirchliche Disciplin,</span></i> 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p13">J. <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p13.1">Fried. von. Schulte</span>
(Prof. of jurisprudence in Bonn, and one of the leaders among the Old
Catholics): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xi.v-p13.2">Der
Cölibatszwang und, lessen Aufhebung.</span></i> Bonn
1876 (96 pages). Against celibacy.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xi.v-p14">All the above works, except that of Lea, are more or
less controversial. Comp. also, on the Roman Cath. side, art.
<i>Celibacy</i>, <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p14.1">Martigny</span>, and in <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p14.2">Kraus</span>, "Real-Encykl. der christl. Alterthümer"
(1881) I. 304–307 by <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p14.3">Funk</span>,
and in the new ed. of <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p14.4">Wetzer</span> &amp; <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p14.5">Welte’s</span> "Kirchenlexicon;" on the
Prot. side, <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p14.6">Bingham</span>, Book IV. ch. V.; <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p14.7">Herzog</span><sup>2</sup>, III. 299–303;
and <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p14.8">Smith</span> &amp; <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p14.9">Cheetham</span>, I. 323–327.</p>

<p id="v.xi.v-p15">As the clergy were supposed to embody the moral ideal
of Christianity, and to be in the full sense of the term the heritage
of God, they were required to practise especially rigid sexual
temperance after receiving their ordination. The virginity of the
church of Christ, who was himself born of a virgin, seemed, in the
ascetic spirit of the age, to recommend a virgin priesthood as coming
nearest his example, and best calculated to promote the spiritual
interests of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p16">There were antecedents in heathenism to sacerdotal
celibacy. Buddhism rigorously enjoined it under a penalty, of
expulsion. The Egyptian priests were allowed one, but forbidden a
second, marriage, while the people practiced unrestrained polygamy. The
priestesses of the Delphic Apollo, the Achaian Juno, the Scythian
Diana, and the Roman Vesta were virgins.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p17">In the ante-Nicene period sacerdotal celibacy did
not as yet become a matter of law, but was left optional, like the vow
of chastity among the laity. In the Pastoral Epistles of Paul marriage,
if not expressly enjoined, is at least allowed to all ministers of the
gospel (bishops and deacons), and is presumed to exist as the rule.<note place="end" n="730" id="v.xi.v-p17.1"><p id="v.xi.v-p18"> The passages <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:2, 12" id="v.xi.v-p18.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0;|1Tim|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2 Bible:1Tim.3.12">1 Tim.
3:2, 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:5" id="v.xi.v-p18.2" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit. 1:5</scripRef>, where St. Paul directs that presbyter-bishops and
deacons must be husbands of "one wife" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p18.3">μιᾶς
γυναικὸς
ἄνδρις</span>), are
differently interpreted. The Greek church takes the words both as
commanding (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p18.4">δεῖ</span>) one marriage of the clergy (to the
exclusion, however, of bishops who must be unmarried), and as
prohibiting a second marriage. The Roman circle understands Paul as
conceding one marriage to the weakness of the flesh, but as intimating
the better way of total abstinence (Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:7, 32, 33" id="v.xi.v-p18.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0;|1Cor|7|32|0|0;|1Cor|7|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7 Bible:1Cor.7.32 Bible:1Cor.7.33">1 Cor. 7:7, 32, 33</scripRef>).
Protestant commentators are likewise divided; some refer the two
passages to simultaneous, others to successive polygamy. The former
view was held even by some Greek writers, Theodore of Mopstueste and
Theodoret; but the parallel expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p18.6">ἑνὸς
ἀνδρὸς
γυνή,</span> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 5:9" id="v.xi.v-p18.7" parsed="|1Tim|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.9">1 Tim. 5:9</scripRef>, seems to
favor the latter view, since it is very unlikely that polyandry existed
in apostolic churches. And yet Paul expressly allows without a censure
second marriage after the death of the former husband or wife, <scripRef passage="Rom. 7:2, 3" id="v.xi.v-p18.8" parsed="|Rom|7|2|0|0;|Rom|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.2 Bible:Rom.7.3">Rom.
7:2, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:39" id="v.xi.v-p18.9" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39">1 Cor. 7:39</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 5:14" id="v.xi.v-p18.10" parsed="|1Tim|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.14">1 Tim. 5:14</scripRef>. For this reason some commentators
Matthies, Hofmann, Huther in Meyer’s Com. understand
the apostle as prohibiting concubinage or all illegitimate connubial
intercourse.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p18.11">30</span> It is
an undoubted fact that Peter and several apostles, as well as the
Lord’s brothers, were married,<note place="end" n="731" id="v.xi.v-p18.12"><p id="v.xi.v-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:5" id="v.xi.v-p19.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. 9:5</scripRef>: "Have
we no right (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p19.2">ἑξουσίαν</span>)to
lead about a wife that is a believer (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p19.3">ἀδελφὴν
γυναῖκα</span> ), even
as the rest of the apostles (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p19.4">οἱ λοιποὶ
ἀπ.</span>) and the brothers of the Lord (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p19.5">οἱ
ἀδελφοὶ τ.
Κυρίου</span>), and
Cephas.?" The definite article seems to indicate that the majority, if
not all, the apostles and brothers of the Lord were married. The only
certain exception is John, and probably also Paul, though he may have
been a widower. <name id="v.xi.v-p19.6">Tertullian</name> in his blind zeal
argued that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p19.7">γυναῖκα</span> is
to be rendered mulierem, not uxorem (De Monog. c. 8), but his
contemporary, Clement of Alex., does not question the true
interpretation, speaks of Peter, Paul, and Philip, as married, and of
Philip as giving his daughters in marriage. Tradition ascribes to Peter
a daughter , St. Petronilla.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p19.8">31</span> and that Philip the deacon and
evangelist had four daughters.<note place="end" n="732" id="v.xi.v-p19.9"><p id="v.xi.v-p20"> <scripRef passage="Acts 21:8, 9" id="v.xi.v-p20.1" parsed="|Acts|21|8|0|0;|Acts|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.8 Bible:Acts.21.9">Acts 21:8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p20.2">32</span> It is also self-evident that, if
marriage did not detract from the authority and dignity of an apostle,
it cannot be inconsistent with the dignity and purity of any minister
of Christ. The marriage relation implies duties and privileges, and it
is a strange perversion of truth if some writers under the influence of
dogmatic prejudice have turned the apostolic marriages, and that
between Joseph and Mary into empty forms. Paul would have expressed
himself very differently if he had meant to deny to the clergy the
conjugal intercourse after ordination, as was done by the fathers and
councils in the fourth century. He expressly classes the prohibition of
marriage (including its consequences) among the doctrines of demons or
evil spirits that control the heathen religions, and among the signs of
the apostacy of the latter days.<note place="end" n="733" id="v.xi.v-p20.3"><p id="v.xi.v-p21"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 4:1-3" id="v.xi.v-p21.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|4|3" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1-1Tim.4.3">1 Tim. 4:1-3</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p21.2">33</span> The Bible represents marriage as the
first institution of God dating from the state of
man’s innocency, and puts the highest dignity upon it
in the Old and New Covenants. Any reflection on the honor and purity of
the married state and the marriage bed reflects on the patriarchs,
Moses, the prophets, and the apostles, yea, on the wisdom and goodness
of the Creator.<note place="end" n="734" id="v.xi.v-p21.3"><p id="v.xi.v-p22"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Heb. 13:4" id="v.xi.v-p22.1" parsed="|Heb|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.4">Heb. 13:4</scripRef>:
"Let marriage be had in honor among all, and let the bed be undefiled"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p22.2">Τίμιος ὁ
γάμος ἐν
πᾶσι, καὶ
κοίτη
ἀμίαντος</span>).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p22.3">34</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p23">There was all early departure from these Scripture
views in the church under the irresistible influence of the ascetic
enthusiasm for virgin purity. The undue elevation of virginity
necessarily implied a corresponding depreciation of marriage.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p24">The scanty documents of the post-apostolic age
give us only incidental glimpses into clerical households, yet
sufficient to prove the unbroken continuance of clerical marriages,
especially in the Eastern churches, and at the same time the superior
estimate put upon an unmarried clergy, which gradually limited or
lowered the former.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p25"><name id="v.xi.v-p25.1">Polycarp</name> expresses his
grief for Valens, a presbyter in Philippi, "and his wife," on account
of his covetousness.<note place="end" n="735" id="v.xi.v-p25.2"><p id="v.xi.v-p26"> Ep. ad <scripRef passage="Phil. c. 11" id="v.xi.v-p26.1" parsed="|Phil|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.11">Phil. c. 11</scripRef>.
Some think that incontinence or adultery is referred to; but the proper
readings <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p26.2">φιλαργυρία</span>,
avaritia, not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p26.3">πλεονεξία</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p26.4">35</span> <name id="v.xi.v-p26.5">Irenaeus</name>
mentions a married deacon in Asia Minor who was ill-rewarded for his
hospitality to a Gnostic heretic, who seduced his wife.<note place="end" n="736" id="v.xi.v-p26.6"><p id="v.xi.v-p27"> Adv. Haer. I. 13, 5
(ed. Stieren I. 155</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p27.1">36</span> Rather
unfortunate examples. <name id="v.xi.v-p27.2">Clement of Alexandria</name>,
one of the most enlightened among the ante-Nicene father, describes the
true ideal of a Christian Gnostic as one who marries and has children,
and so attains to a higher excellence, because he conquers more
temptations than that of the single state.<note place="end" n="737" id="v.xi.v-p27.3"><p id="v.xi.v-p28"> Strom. VII. 12, 1).
741.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p28.1">37</span> <name id="v.xi.v-p28.2">Tertullian</name>, though preferring celibacy, was a married
priest, and exhorted his wife to refrain after his death from a second
marriage in order to attain to that ascetic purity which was impossible
during their married life.<note place="end" n="738" id="v.xi.v-p28.3"><p id="v.xi.v-p29"> Ad Uxor. 1. 7: 1,
Ut quod in matrimonionon valuimus, in viduitate sectemur. This clearly
implies the continuance of sexual intercourse. <name id="v.xi.v-p29.1">Tertullian</name> lays down the principle: "Defuncto viro
matrimonium defungitur."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p29.2">38</span> He also draws a beautiful picture of
the holy beauty of a Christian family. An African priest,
Novatus—another unfortunate
example—was arraigned for murdering his unborn
child.<note place="end" n="739" id="v.xi.v-p29.3"><p id="v.xi.v-p30"> <name id="v.xi.v-p30.1">Cyprian</name>, Epist. 52, cap. 2, Oxf. ed. and ed. Hartel (al.
48). He paints his schismatical opponent in the darkest colors, and
charges him with kicking his wife in the state of pregnancy, and thus
producing a miscarriage, but he does not censure, him for his
marriage.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p30.2">39</span> There
are also examples of married bishops. Socrates reports that not even
bishops were bound in his age by any law of celibacy, and that many
bishops during their episcopate begat children.<note place="end" n="740" id="v.xi.v-p30.3"><p id="v.xi.v-p31"> Hist. Eccl. V. 22:
"in the East all clergymen, and even the bishops themselves to abstain
from their wives: but this they do of their own accord, there being no
law in force to make it necessary; for there have been among them many
bishops who have had children by their lawful wives during their
episcopate."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p31.1">40</span> <name id="v.xi.v-p31.2">Athanasius</name> says:<note place="end" n="741" id="v.xi.v-p31.3"><p id="v.xi.v-p32"> In a letter to the
Egyptian in monk Dracontius, who had scruples about accepting a call to
the episcopate.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p32.1">41</span> "Many bishops have not contracted
matrimony; while, on the other hand, monks have become fathers. Again,
we see bishops who have children, and monks who take no thought of
having posterity." The father of Gregory of Nazianzum (d. 390) was a
married bishop. and his mother, Nonna, a woman of exemplary piety,
prayed earnestly for male issue, saw her future son in a prophetic
vision, and dedicated him, before his birth, to the service of God, and
he became the leading theologian of his age. Gregory of Nyssa (d. about
394) was likewise a married bishop, though he gave the preference to
celibacy. Synesius, the philosophic disciple of Hypasia of Alexandria,
when pressed to accept the bishopic, of Ptolemais (<span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p32.2">a.d.</span> 410), declined at first, because he was unwilling to
separate from his wife, and desired numerous offspring; but he finally
accepted the office without a separation. This proves that his case was
already exceptional. The sixth of the Apostolical Canons directs: "Let
not a bishop, a priest, or a deacon cast off his own wife under
pretence of piety; but if he does cast her off, let him be suspended.
If he go on in it, let him be deprived." The Apostolical Constitutions
nowhere prescribe clerical celibacy, but assume the single marriage of
bishop, priest, and deacon as perfectly legitimate.<note place="end" n="742" id="v.xi.v-p32.3"><p id="v.xi.v-p33"> This is
substantially also the position of <name id="v.xi.v-p33.1">Eusebius</name>,
Epiphanius, and <name id="v.xi.v-p33.2">Chrysostom</name>, as far as we may
infer from allusions, and their expositions of <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:2" id="v.xi.v-p33.3" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. 3:2</scripRef>, although all
preferred celibacy as a higher state. See Funk, l.c. p. 305. The Synod
of Gangra, after the middle of the fourth century, anathematized (Can.
4) those who maintained that it was wrong to attend the eucharistic
services of priests living in marriage. See Hefele I. 782, who remarks
against Baronius, that the canon means such priests as not only, had
wives, but lived with them in conjugal intercourse (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xi.v-p33.4">mit denselben ehelich
leben</span></i>). TheCodex Ecclesiae Rom ed. by Quesnel omits
this canon.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p33.5">42</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p34">The inscriptions on the catacombs bear likewise
testimony to clerical marriages down to the fifth century.<note place="end" n="743" id="v.xi.v-p34.1"><p id="v.xi.v-p35"> Lundy (Monumental
Christianity, N. Y. 1876, p. 343 sqq.) quotes the following
inscriptions of this kind from Gruter, Bosio, Arringhi, Burgon, and
other sources:</p>

<p class="p33" id="v.xi.v-p36">"The place of the Presbyter Basil and his
Felicitas.</p>

<p class="p34" id="v.xi.v-p37">They made it for themselves."</p>

<p id="v.xi.v-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="p33" id="v.xi.v-p39">"Susanna, once the happy daughter of the Presbyter
Gabinus,</p>

<p class="p33" id="v.xi.v-p40">Here lies in peace joined with her father."</p>

<p id="v.xi.v-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="p33" id="v.xi.v-p42">"Gaudentius, the Presbyter, for himself and his wife
Severa, a virtuous woman, who lived 42 years, 3 months, 10 days. Buried
on the 4<span class="c34" id="v.xi.v-p42.1">th</span> after the
nones of April, Timasius and Promus; being consuls."</p>

<p id="v.xi.v-p43"><br />
</p>

<p class="p33" id="v.xi.v-p44">"Petronia, the wife of a Levite, type of modesty. In
this place I lay my bones; spare your tears, dear husband and
daughters, and believe that it is forbidden to weep for one who lives
in God. Buried in peace, on the third before the nones of October."</p>

<p class="p30" id="v.xi.v-p45">The names of three children appear on the, same
tablet, and are no doubt those referred to by Petronis; hers, with the
consular dates of their burial. Her own interment was <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p45.1">a.d.</span> 472.</p>

<p class="p30" id="v.xi.v-p46">Gruter and Le Blant both publish a very long and
elaborate inscription at Narbonne, <span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p46.1">a.d.</span> 427,
to the effect that Rusticus the Bishop, son of Bonosius a Bishop,
nephew of Aratoris another Bishop, etc., in connection with the
presbyter Ursus and the deacon Hermetus began to build the church; and
that Montanus the sub-deacon finished the apse, etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p46.2">43</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p47">At the same time the tendency towards clerical
celibacy set in very early, and made steady and irresistible progress,
especially in the West. This is manifest in the qualifications of the
facts and directions just mentioned. For they leave the impression that
there were not many <i>happy</i> clerical marriages and model
pastors’ wives in the early centuries; nor could there
be so long as the public opinion of the church, contrary to the Bible,
elevated virginity above marriage.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p48">1. The first step in the direction of clerical
celibacy was the prohibition of <i>second</i> marriage to the clergy,
on the ground that Paul’s direction concerning "the
husband of <i>one</i> wife" is a restriction rather than a command. In
the Western church, in the early part of the third century, there were
many clergymen who had been married a second or even a third time, and
this practice was defended on the ground that Paul allowed remarriage,
after the death of one party, as lawful without any restriction or
censure. This fact appears from the protest of the Montanistic <name id="v.xi.v-p48.1">Tertullian</name>, who makes it a serious objection to the
Catholics, that they allow bigamists to preside, to baptize, and to
celebrate the communion.<note place="end" n="744" id="v.xi.v-p48.2"><p id="v.xi.v-p49"> He asks the
Catholics with indignation: "Quot enim et digami praesident apud vos,
insultantes utique apostolo, certe non erubescentes, cum haec sub illis
leguntur? .... Digamus tinguis? digamus offers?"De Monog. c. 12.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p49.1">44</span> <name id="v.xi.v-p49.2">Hippolytus</name>,
who had equally rigoristic views on discipline, reproaches about the
same time the Roman bishop Callistus with admitting to sacerdotal and
episcopal office those who were married a second and even a third time,
and permitting the clergy to marry after having been ordained.<note place="end" n="745" id="v.xi.v-p49.3"><p id="v.xi.v-p50"> Philosoph. IX.
12.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p50.1">45</span> But
the rigorous practice prevailed, and was legalized in the Eastern
church. The Apostolical Constitutions expressly forbid bishops,
priests, and deacons to marry a second time. They also forbid clergymen
to marry a concubine, or a slave, or a widow, or a divorced woman, and
extend the prohibition of second marriage even to cantors, readers, and
porters. As to the deaconess, she must be "a pure virgin, or a widow
who has been but once married, faithful and well esteemed."<note place="end" n="746" id="v.xi.v-p50.2"><p id="v.xi.v-p51"> Const. Ap. VI.
17.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p51.1">46</span> The
Apostolical Canons give similar regulations, and declare that the
husband of a second wife, of a widow, a courtesan, an actress, or a
slave was ineligible to the priesthood.<note place="end" n="747" id="v.xi.v-p51.2"><p id="v.xi.v-p52"> Can. 17, 18, 19,
27. The Jewish high-priests were likewise required to marry a virgin of
their own people. <scripRef passage="Lev. 21:16" id="v.xi.v-p52.1" parsed="|Lev|21|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.21.16">Lev. 21:16</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p52.2">47</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p53">2. The second step was the prohibition of marriage
and conjugal intercourse <i>after</i> ordination. This implies the
incompatibility of the priesthood with the duties and privileges of
marriage. Before the Council of Elvira in Spain (306) no distinction
was made in the Latin church between marriages before and after
ordination.<note place="end" n="748" id="v.xi.v-p53.1"><p id="v.xi.v-p54"> Admitted by Prof.
Funk (R. Cath.), who quotes Innocent, Ep. ad Episc. Maced. c. 2; Leo I.
Ep. XII.c. 5. He also admits that Paul’s direction
excludes such a distinction. See Kraus, Real-Enc. I. 304 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p54.1">48</span>
But that rigoristic council forbade nuptial intercourse to priests of
all ranks upon pain of excommunication.<note place="end" n="749" id="v.xi.v-p54.2"><p id="v.xi.v-p55"> Can. 33 Placuit in
totum prohibere episcopis, presbyteris, et diaconibus, vel omnibus
clericis positis in ministerio, abstinere se a conjugibus suis, et non
generare filios; quicunque vero fecerit, ab honore clericatus
exterminetur." Hefele says (I. 168): " This celebrated canon contains
the first law of celibacy. "It is strange that the canon in its awkward
latinity seems to prohibit the clergy to abstain from their wives, when
in fact it means to prohibit the intercourse. On account of the words
positis in ministerio, some would see here only a prohibition of sexual
commerce at the time of the performance of clerical functions, as in
the Jewish law; but this was self-understood, and would not come up to
the disciplinary standard of that age. How little, however, even in
Spain, that first law on celibacy was obeyed, may be inferred from the
letter of Pope Siricius to Bishop Himerius of Tarragona, that there
were, at the close of the fourth century, plurimi sacerdotes Christi et
levitu living in wedlock.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p55.1">49</span> The Council of Arles (314) passed
a similar canon.<note place="end" n="750" id="v.xi.v-p55.2"><p id="v.xi.v-p56"> Can. 6 (29, see
Hefele I. 217) Praeterea, quod dignum, pudicum et honestum est,
suademus fratribus, ut sacerdotes et levitae cum uxoribus satis non
cogant, quia ministerio quotidiano occupantur. Quicunque contra hanc
constitutionem fecerit, a cleritatus honore deponatur."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p56.1">50</span> And so did the Council of Ancyra (314),
which, however, allows deacons to marry as deacons, in case they
stipulated for it before taking orders.<note place="end" n="751" id="v.xi.v-p56.2"><p id="v.xi.v-p57"> Can. 10 (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xi.v-p57.1">Hefele,
Conciliengesch.</span></i> I. p. 230, 2<span class="c34" id="v.xi.v-p57.2">te</span> Aufl). The canon is adopted in the Corpus
juris can. c. 8. Dist. 28. The Synod of Neo-Caesarea, between 314-325,
can. 1, forbids the priests to marry on pain of deposition. This does
not conflict with the other canon, and likewise passed into the Canon
Law, c. 9, Dist. 28. See Hefele, I. 244.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p57.3">51</span> This exception was subsequently
removed by the 27th Apostolic Canon, which allows only the lectors and
cantors (belonging to the minor orders) to contract marriage.<note place="end" n="752" id="v.xi.v-p57.4"><p id="v.xi.v-p58"> "Of those who come
into the clergy unmarried, we permit only the readers and singers if
they are so minded, to marry afterward."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p58.1">52</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p59">At the Oecumenical Council of Nicaea (325) an
attempt was made, probably under the lead of Hosius, bishop of
Cordova—the connecting link between Elvira and
Nicaea—to elevate the Spanish rule to the dignity and
authority of an oecumenical ordinance, that is, to make the prohibition
of marriage after ordination and the strict abstinence of married
priests from conjugal intercourse, the universal law of the Church; but
the attempt was frustrated by the loud protest of Paphnutius, a
venerable bishop and confessor of a city in the Upper Thebaid of Egypt,
who had lost one eye in the Diocletian persecution, and who had himself
never touched a woman. He warned the fathers of the council not to
impose too heavy a burden on the clergy, and to remember that marriage
and conjugal intercourse were venerable and pure. He feared more harm
than good from excessive rigor. It was sufficient, if unmarried
clergymen remain single according to the ancient tradition of the
church; but it was wrong to separate the married priest from his
legitimate wife, whom he married while yet a layman. This remonstrance
of a strict ascetic induced the council to table the subject and to
leave the continuance or discontinuance of the married relation to the
free choice of every clergyman. It was a prophetic voice of warning.<note place="end" n="753" id="v.xi.v-p59.1"><p id="v.xi.v-p60"> This important
incident of Paphnutius rests on the unanimous testimony of the well
informed historians Socrates (Hist. Eccl. I. 11), Sozoinen (H. E. I.
23), and Gelasius Cyzic. (Hist. Conc. Nic. II. 32); see Mansi, Harduin,
and Hefele (I. 431-435). It agrees moreover with the directions of the
Apost. Const. and Canons, and with the present practice of the Eastern
churches on this subject. The objections of Baronius, Bellarmine,
Valesius. and other Romanists are unfounded and refuted by Natalis
Alexander, and Hefele (l.c.). Funk (R.C.)says: "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xi.v-p60.1">Die Einwendungen, die qeqen den Bericht,
vorgebracht wurden, sind völlig nichtig</span></i>"
(utterly futile).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p60.2">53</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p61">The Council of Nicaea passed no law in favor of
celibacy; but it strictly prohibited in its third canon the dangerous
and scandalous practice of unmarried clergymen to live with an
unmarried woman,<note place="end" n="754" id="v.xi.v-p61.1"><p id="v.xi.v-p62"> Euphoniously called
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p62.1">συνείσακτος</span>,
subiatroducta (introduced as a companion), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p62.2">ἀγαπητή</span>,
soror. See Hefele, T. 380. Comp. on this canon W. Bright, Notes on the
Canons of the First Four General Councils. Oxford, 1882, pp. 8, 9. A
Council of Antioch had deposed Paul of Samosata, bishop of Antioch, for
this nasty practice, and for heresy. Euseb. H. E. VII. 30.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p62.3">54</span> unless she be "a mother or sister or
aunt or a person above suspicion."<note place="end" n="755" id="v.xi.v-p62.4"><p id="v.xi.v-p63"> Notwithstanding
this canonical prohibition the disreputable practice continued. <name id="v.xi.v-p63.1">Chrysostom</name> wrote a discourse "against persons <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xi.v-p63.2">ἔχοντας
παρθένους
συνεισάκτους</span>"and
another urging the dedicated virgins not to live with them. Jerome
complains of the "pestis agapetarum"(Ep. XXII. 14).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p63.3">55</span> This prohibition must not be confounded
with prohibition of nuptial intercourse any more than those spiritual
concubines are to be identified with regular wives. It proves, however,
that nominal clerical celibacy must have extensively prevailed at the
time.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p64">The Greek Church substantially retained the
position of the fourth century, and gradually adopted the principle and
practice of limiting the law of celibacy to bishops (who are usually
taken from monasteries), and making a single marriage the rule for the
lower clergy; the marriage to take place <i>before</i> ordination, and
not to be repeated. Justinian excluded married men from the episcopate,
and the Trullan Synod (<span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p64.1">a.d.</span> 692) legalized the
existing practice. In Russia (probably since 1274), the single marriage
of the lower clergy was made obligatory. This is an error in the
opposite direction. Marriage, as well as celibacy, should be left free
to each man’s conscience.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p65">3. The Latin Church took the third and last step,
the <i>absolute prohibition</i> of clerical marriage, including even
the lower orders. This belongs to the next period; but we will here
briefly anticipate the result. Sacerdotal marriage was first prohibited
by Pope Siricius (<span class="s03" id="v.xi.v-p65.1">a.d.</span> 385), then by Innocent
I. (402), Leo I. (440), Gregory I. (590), and by provincial Synods of
Carthage (390 and 401), Toledo (400), Orleans (538), Orange (441),
Arles (443 or 452), Agde (506), Gerunda (517). The great teachers of
the Nicene and post-Nicene age, Jerome, <name id="v.xi.v-p65.2">Augustin</name>, and <name id="v.xi.v-p65.3">Chrysostom</name>, by
their extravagant laudations of the superior sanctity of virginity,
gave this legislation the weight of their authority. St. Jerome, the
author of the Latin standard version of the Bible, took the lead in
this ascetic crusade against marriage, and held up to the clergy as the
ideal aim of the saint, to "cut down the wood of marriage by the axe of
virginity." He was willing to praise marriage, but only as the nursery
of virgins.<note place="end" n="756" id="v.xi.v-p65.4"><p id="v.xi.v-p66"> Ep. XXII. "Laudo
nuptias, laudo conjugium, sed quia mihi virgines generant." Comp. Ep.
CXXIII.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p66.1">56</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p67">Thus celibacy was gradually enforced in the West
under the combined influence of the sacerdotal and hierarchical
interests to the advantage of the hierarchy, but to the injury of
morality.<note place="end" n="757" id="v.xi.v-p67.1"><p id="v.xi.v-p68"> And the Roman
Church seems to care more for the power, than for the purity of the
clergy. Gregory VII., who used all his unflinching energy to enforce
celibacy, said openly: "Non liberari potest ecclesia a servitude
laicorum, nisi liberentur clerici ab uxoribus." As clerical celibacy is
a matter of discipline, not of doctrine, the Pope might at any time
abolish it, and Aeneas Sylvius, before he ascended the chair of Peter
as Pius II. (1458 to 1464), remarked that marriage had been denied to
priests for good and sufficient reasons, but that still stronger ones
now required its restoration. The United Greeks and Maronites are
allowed to retain their wives. Joseph II. proposed to extend the
permission. During the French Revolution, and before the conclusion of
the Concordat (1801), many priests and nuns were married. But the
hierarchical interest always defeated in the end such movements, and
preferred to keep the clergy aloof from the laity in order to exercise
a greater power over it. "The Latin church," says Lea in his History of
Celibacy, "is the most wonderful structure in history, and ere its
leaders can consent to such a reform they must confess that its career,
so full of proud recollections, has been an error."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p68.1">57</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xi.v-p69">For while voluntary abstinence, or such as springs
from a special gift of grace, is honorable and may be a great blessing
to the church, the forced celibacy of the clergy, or celibacy as a
universal condition of entering the priesthood, does violence to nature
and Scripture, and, all sacramental ideas of marriage to the contrary
notwithstanding, degrades this divine ordinance, which descends from
the primeval state of innocence, and symbolizes the holiest of all
relations, the union of Christ with his church. But what is in conflict
with nature and nature’s God is also in conflict with
the highest interests of morality. Much, therefore, as Catholicism has
done to raise woman and the family life from heathen degradation, we
still find, in general, that in Evangelical Protestant countries, woman
occupies a far higher grade of intellectual and moral culture than in
exclusively Roman Catholic countries. Clerical marriages are probably
the most happy as a rule, and have given birth to a larger number of
useful and distinguished men and women than those of any other class of
society.<note place="end" n="758" id="v.xi.v-p69.1"><p id="v.xi.v-p70"> Comp. this History,
Vol. VI., § 79, p. 473 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xi.v-p70.1">58</span></p>

<p id="v.xi.v-p71"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="X" title="Montanism" shorttitle="Chapter X" progress="47.01%" prev="v.xi.v" next="v.xii.i" id="v.xii">

<div class="c20" id="v.xii-p0.1">
<h3 class="c19" id="v.xii-p0.2">CHAPTER X:</h3>
</div>

<p id="v.xii-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xii-p2">MONTANISM.</p>

<p id="v.xii-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="109" title="Literature" shorttitle="Section 109" progress="47.01%" prev="v.xii" next="v.xii.ii" id="v.xii.i">

<p class="head" id="v.xii.i-p1">§ 109. Literature.</p>

<p id="v.xii.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xii.i-p3">Sources:</p>

<p id="v.xii.i-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p5">The prophetic utterances of <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p5.1">Montanus</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p5.2">Prisca</span> (or <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p5.3">Priscilla</span>) and <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p5.4">Maximilla</span>,
scattered through <name id="v.xii.i-p5.5">Tertullian</name> and other
writers, collected by F. <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p5.6">Münter.</span>
(Effata et Oracula Montanistarum, Hafniae, 1829), and by <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p5.7">Bonwetsch</span>, in his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p5.8">Gesch. des Mont.</span></i> p.
197–200.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p6"><name id="v.xii.i-p6.1">Tertullian</name>’s writings after <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p6.2"><span class="c18" id="v.xii.i-p6.3">a.d.</span></span> 201, are the chief source,
especially De Corona Militis; De Fuga in Persec.; De Cult. Feminarum;
De Virg. Velandis; De Exhort. Castitatis; De Monogamia; De Paradiso; De
Jejuniis; De Pudicitia; De Spectaculis; De Spe Fidelium. His seven
books On Ecstasy, mentioned by Jerome, are lost. In his later
anti-heretical writings (Adv. Marcionem; Adv. Valentin.; Adv. Praxean;
De Anima; De Resurr. Carnis), <name id="v.xii.i-p6.4">Tertullian</name>
occasionally refers to the new dispensation of the Spirit. On the
chronology of his writings see Uhlhorn: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p6.5">Fundamenta chronologiae</span></i> <name id="v.xii.i-p6.6">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p6.7">eae,</span></i> (Gött. 1852), Bonwetsch:
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p6.8">Die
Schriften</span></i> <name id="v.xii.i-p6.9">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p6.10">s nach der Zeit ihrer
Abfassung</span></i> (Bonn, 1878), and Harnack, in
Brieger’s "Zeitschrift für K. gesch." No.
11.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p7"><name id="v.xii.i-p7.1">Irenaeus</name>: Adv. Haer. III.
11, 9; IV. 33, 6 and 7. (The references to Montanism are somewhat
doubtful). <name id="v.xii.i-p7.2">Eusebius</name>: H. E. V. 3. <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p7.3"><span class="c18" id="v.xii.i-p7.4">Epipan</span></span>.: Haer. 48 and 49.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p8">The anti-Montanist writings of Apolinarius
(Apollinaris) of Hierapolis, Melito of Sardes, Miltiades (<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p8.1">περὶ
τοῦ μὴ
δεῖν
προφήτην
ἐν
ἐκστάσει
λαλεῖν</span></i>), Apollonius, Serapion, Gaius, and
an anonymous author quoted by <name id="v.xii.i-p8.2">Eusebius</name> are
lost. Comp. on the sources Soyres, l.c. p. 3–24, and
Bonwetsch, l c. p. 16–55.</p>

<p id="v.xii.i-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xii.i-p10">Works:</p>

<p id="v.xii.i-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p12">Theoph. Wernsdorf: Commentatio de Montanistis
Saeculi II. vulgo creditis haereticis. Dantzig, 1781. A vindication of
Montanism as being essentially agreed with the doctrines of the
primitive church and unjustly condemned. Mosheim differs, but speaks
favorably of it. So also Soyres. Arnold had espoused the cause of M.
before, in his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p12.1">Kirchen-und Ketzerhistorie.</span></i></p>

<p class="p13" id="v.xii.i-p13">Mosheim: De Rebus Christ. ante Const. M. p.
410–425 (Murdock’s transl I.
501–512).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p14">Walch: Ketzerhistorie, I.
611–666.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p15">Kirchner: De Montanistis. Jenae, 1832.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p16">Neander: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p16.1">Antignosticus oder Geist aus</span></i> <name id="v.xii.i-p16.2">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p16.3">’s Schriften</span></i>. Berlin, 1825 (2d
ed. 1847), and the second ed. of his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p16.4">Kirchengesch</span></i>. 1843, Bd. II.
877–908 (Torrey’s transl. Boston ed.
vol. I. 506–526). Neander was the first to give a calm
and impartial philosophical view of Montanism as the realistic antipode
of idealistic Gnosticism.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p17">A. <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p17.1">Schwegler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p17.2">Der Montanismus und die christl.
Kirche des</span></i> 2<i><sup><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p17.3">ten</span></sup><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p17.4">Jahrh</span></i>. Tüb. 1841. Comp.
his Nach-Apost. Zeitalter (Tüb. 1846). A very ingenious
philosophical a-priori construction of history in the spirit of the
Tübingen School. Schwegler denies the historical existence
of Montanus, wrongly derives the system from Ebionism, and puts its
essence in the doctrine of the Paraclete and the new supernatural epoch
of revelation introduced by him. Against him wrote GEORGII in the
"<span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p17.5">Deutsche
Jahrbücher für Wissenschaft und
Kunst</span>," 1842.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p18">Hilgenfeld: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p18.1">Die Glossolalie in der alten Kirche</span></i>.
Leipz. 1850.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p19">Baur: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p19.1">Das Wesen des Montanismus nach den neusten
Forschungen</span></i>, in the "Theol. Jahrbücher."
Tüb. 1851, p. 538 sqq.; and his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p19.2">Gesch. der Christl. Kirche,</span></i> I.
235–245, 288–295 (3d ed. of 1863).
Baur, like Schwegler, lays the chief stress on the doctrinal element,
but refutes his view on the Ebionitic origin of Mont., and reviews it
in its conflict with Gnosticism and episcopacy.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p20">Niedner: K. Gesch. 253 sqq., 259 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p21">Albrecht Ritschl: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p21.1">Entstehung der altkathol. Kirche</span></i>,
second ed. 1857, p. 402–550. R. justly emphasizes the
practical and ethical features of the sect.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p22">P. <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p22.1">Gottwald</span>: <i>De
Montanismo</i> <name id="v.xii.i-p22.2">Tertullian</name><i>i</i>. Vratisl.
1862.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p23">A. <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p23.1">Reville</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p23.2">Tertullien et le
Montanisme</span></i>, in the "<span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p23.3">Revue des deux mondes</span>," Nov. 1864. Also his
essay in the "Nouvelle Revue de Theologic" for 1858.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p24">R. A. L<span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p24.1">ipsius</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p24.2">Zur Quellenkritik des
Epiphanios</span></i>. Wien, 1865; and <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p24.3">Die Quellen der
ältesten Ketzergeschichte</span></i>. Leipz.
1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p25">Emile Ströhlin: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p25.1">Essai sur le
Montanisme</span></i>. Strasbourg, 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p26">John De Soyres: Montanism and the Primitive Church
(Hulsean prize essay). Cambridge, 1878 (163 pa-es). With a useful
chronological table.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p27">G. <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p27.1">Nathanael Bonwetsch</span> (of
Dorpat): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p27.2">Die
Geschichte des Montanismus</span></i>. Erlangen, 1881 (201
pages). The best book on the subject.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p28">Renan: Marc-Aurèle (1882), ch. XIII. p.
207–225. Also his essay Le Montanisme, in the "<span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p28.1">Revue des deux
mondes</span>," Feb. 1881.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p29">W. <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p29.1">Belck</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p29.2">Geschichte des
Montanismus</span></i>. Leipzig, 1883.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p30">Hilgenfeld: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p30.1">D. Ketzergesch. des Urchristenthums</span></i>.
Leipzig, 1884. (pp. 560–600.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p31">The subject is well treated by Dr. Möller
in Herzog (revis. ed. Bd. X. 255–262); Bp. <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p31.1">Hefele</span> in Wetzer &amp; Welter, Bd. VII.
252–268, and in his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xii.i-p31.2">Conciliengesch</span></i>. revised ed. Bd. I.
83 sqq.; and by <span class="s03" id="v.xii.i-p31.3">Dr. Salmond</span> in Smith &amp;
Wace, III. 935–945.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xii.i-p32">Comp. also the Lit. on <name id="v.xii.i-p32.1">Tertullian</name>, § 196 (p. 818).</p>

<p id="v.xii.i-p33"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="110" title="External History of Montanism" shorttitle="Section 110" progress="47.24%" prev="v.xii.i" next="v.xii.iii" id="v.xii.ii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Montanism" id="v.xii.ii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xii.ii-p1">§ 110. External History of Montanism.</p>

<p id="v.xii.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xii.ii-p3">All the ascetic, rigoristic, and chiliastic elements
of the ancient church combined in Montanism. They there asserted a
claim to universal validity, which the catholic church was compelled,
for her own interest, to reject; since she left the effort after
extraordinary holiness to the comparatively small circle of ascetics
and priests, and sought rather to lighten Christianity than add to its
weight, for the great mass of its professors. Here is the place,
therefore, to speak of this remarkable phenomenon, and not under the
head of doctrine, or heresy, where it is commonly placed. For Montanism
was not, originally, a departure from the faith, but a morbid
overstraining of the practical morality and discipline of the early
church. It was an excessive supernaturalism and puritanism against
Gnostic rationalism and Catholic laxity. It is the first example of an
earnest and well-meaning, but gloomy and fanatical hyper-Christianity,
which, like all hyper-spiritualism, is apt to end in the flesh.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.ii-p4">Montanism originated in Asia Minor, the theatre of
many movements of the church in this period; yet not in Ephesus or any
large city, but in some insignificant villages of the province of
Phrygia, once the home of a sensuously mystic and dreamy
nature-religion, where Paul and his pupils had planted congregations at
Colossae, Laodicea, and Hierapolis.<note place="end" n="759" id="v.xii.ii-p4.1"><p id="v.xii.ii-p5"> Neander first
pointed to the close connection of Montanism with the Phrygian
nationality, and it is true as far as it goes, but does not explain the
spread of the system in North Africa. Schwegler and Baur protested
against Neander’s view, but Renan justly reasserts it:
"<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xii.ii-p5.1">La Phrygie était un
des pays de l’antiquité les plus
portés aux rêveries religieuses. Les Phrygiens
passaient, en général pour niais et simple. Le
christianisme eut chez eux, dès l’origine
un charactère essentiellement mystique et
ascétique. Déjà, dans
l’épitre aux Colossiens,, Paul combat des
erreurs où les signes précitrseurs du,
gnosticisme et les excès d’un
asétisme mal entendu semblent se mêler. Presque
partout ailleurs,</span></i> <span lang="FR" id="v.xii.ii-p5.2">le christianisme fut une</span> <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xii.ii-p5.3">religion de grander villes; ici,</span></i> <span lang="FR" id="v.xii.ii-p5.4">comme dans</span> <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xii.ii-p5.5">la Syrie au</span></i> <span lang="FR" id="v.xii.ii-p5.6">delà du Jourdain</span>, <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xii.ii-p5.7">ce fut une religion de ourgades et de
campagnards.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.ii-p5.8">59</span> The movement was started about the
middle of the second century during the reign of Antoninus Pius or
<name id="v.xii.ii-p5.9">Marcus Aurelius</name>, by a certain Montanus.<note place="end" n="760" id="v.xii.ii-p5.10"><p id="v.xii.ii-p6"> The chronology is
uncertain, and varies between 126-180. See the note of Renan in
Marc-Aur. p. 209, Hefele (I. 85), Soyres (p. 25-29 and 157), and
Bonwetsch (140-145). <name id="v.xii.ii-p6.1">Eusebius</name> assigns the
rise of Montanism to the year 172, which is certainly too late;
Epiphanius is confused, but leans to 157. Soyres dates it back as far
as 130, Hefele to 140, Neander, Bonwetsch, and Möller (in
Herzog, new ed. X. 255) to 156, Renan to 167. The recent change of the
date of <name id="v.xii.ii-p6.2">Polycarp</name>’s martyrdom
from 167 to 155, establishes the fact of persecutions in Asia Minor
under Antoninus Pius. Hefele thinks that the Pastor Hermae, which was
written before 151 under Pius I., already combats Montanist opinions.
Bonwetsch puts the death of Montanus and Maximilla between 180 and 200.
The name Montanus occurs on Phrygian inscriptions.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.ii-p6.3">60</span> He
was, according to hostile accounts, before his conversion, a mutilated
priest of Cybele, with no special talents nor culture, but burning with
fanatical zeal. He fell into somnambulistic ecstasies, and considered
himself the inspired organ of the promised Paraclete or Advocate, the
Helper and Comforter in these last times of distress. His adversaries
wrongly inferred from the use of the first person for the Holy Spirit
in his oracles, that he made himself directly the Paraclete, or,
according to Epiphanius, even God the Father. Connected with him were
two prophetesses, Priscilla and Maximilla, who left their husbands.
During the bloody persecutions under the Antonines, which raged in Asia
Minor, and caused the death of <name id="v.xii.ii-p6.4">Polycarp</name>
(155), all three went forth as prophets and reformers of the Christian
life, and proclaimed the near approach of the age of the Holy Spirit
and of the millennial reign in Pepuza, a small village of Phrygia, upon
which the new Jerusalem was to come down. Scenes took place similar to
those under the preaching of the first Quakers, and the glossolalia and
prophesying in the Irvingite congregations. The frantic movement soon
far exceeded the intention of its authors, spread to Rome and North
Africa, and threw the whole church into commotion. It gave rise to the
first Synods which are mentioned after the apostolic age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.ii-p7">The followers of Montanus were called Montanists,
also Phrygians, Cataphrygians (from the province of their origin),
Pepuziani, Priscillianists (from Priscilla, not to be confounded with
the Priscillianists of the fourth century). They called themselves
spiritual Christians (<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xii.ii-p7.1">πευματικοί</span></i>), in distinction from the psychic
or carnal Christians (<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xii.ii-p7.2">ψυχικοί</span></i>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.ii-p8">The bishops and synods of Asia Minor, though not
with one voice, declared the new prophecy the work of demons, applied
exorcism, and cut off the Montanists from the fellowship of the church.
All agreed that it was supernatural (a natural interpretation of such
psychological phenomena being then unknown), and the only alternative
was to ascribe it either to God or to his great Adversary. Prejudice
and malice invented against Montanus and the two female prophets
slanderous charges of immorality, madness and suicide, which were
readily believed. Epiphanius and John of Damascus tell the absurd
story, that the sacrifice of an infant was a part of the mystic worship
of the Montanists, and that they made bread with the blood of murdered
infants.<note place="end" n="761" id="v.xii.ii-p8.1"><p id="v.xii.ii-p9"> Renan says of these
slanders (p. 214): "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xii.ii-p9.1">Ce sont
là les calomnies ordinaires, qui ne manquent jamais sous la
plume des écrivains orthodoxes, quand il
s’agit de noircir les
dissidents.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.ii-p9.2">61</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.ii-p10">Among their literary opponents in the East are
mentioned Claudius Apolinarius of Hierapolis, Miltiades, Appollonius,
Serapion of Antioch, and <name id="v.xii.ii-p10.1">Clement of
Alexandria</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.ii-p11">The Roman church, during the episcopate of
Eleutherus (177–190), or of Victor
(190–202), after some vacillation, set itself likewise
against the new prophets at the instigation of the presbyter Caius and
the confessor Praxeas from Asia, who, as <name id="v.xii.ii-p11.1">Tertullian</name> sarcastically says, did a two-fold service to
the devil at Rome by driving away prophecy and bringing in heresy
(patripassianism), or by putting to flight the Holy Spirit and
crucifying God the Father. Yet the opposition of <name id="v.xii.ii-p11.2">Hippolytus</name> to Zephyrinus and Callistus, as well as the
later <name id="v.xii.ii-p11.3">Novatian</name> schism, show that the
disciplinary rigorism of Montanism found energetic advocates in Rome
till after the middle of the third century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.ii-p12">The Gallic Christians, then severely tried by
persecution, took a conciliatory posture, and sympathized at least with
the moral earnestness, the enthusiasm for martyrdom, and the chiliastic
hopes of the Montanists. They sent their presbyter (afterwards bishop)
<name id="v.xii.ii-p12.1">Irenaeus</name> to Eleutherus in Rome to intercede
in their behalf. This mission seems to have induced him or his
successor to issue letters of peace, but they were soon afterwards
recalled. This sealed the fate of the party.<note place="end" n="762" id="v.xii.ii-p12.2"><p id="v.xii.ii-p13"> <name id="v.xii.ii-p13.1">Tertullian</name>, who mentions these "littteras pacis jam
emissas " in favor of the Montanists in Asia (Adv. Prax. 1) leaves us
in the dark as to the name of the "episcopus Romanus" from whom they
proceeded and of the other by whom they were recalled, and as to the
cause of this temporary favor. Victor condemned the Quartodecimanians
with whom the Montanists were affiliated. <name id="v.xii.ii-p13.2">Irenaeus</name> protested against it. See Bonwetsch, p. 173
sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.ii-p13.3">62</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.ii-p14">In North Africa the Montanists met with extensive
sympathy, as the Punic national character leaned naturally towards
gloomy and rigorous acerbity.<note place="end" n="763" id="v.xii.ii-p14.1"><p id="v.xii.ii-p15"> This disposition,
an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xii.ii-p15.1">ἧθος
πικρόν,
σκυθρωτόν</span>,
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xii.ii-p15.2">σκληρόν</span>,
even Plutarch notices in the Carthaginians (in his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xii.ii-p15.3">Πολιτικὰ
παραγγέλματα</span>,
c. 3), and contrasts with the excitable and cheerful character of the
Athenians.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.ii-p15.4">63</span> Two of the most distinguished female
martyrs, Perpetua and Felicitas, were addicted to them, and died a
heroic death at Carthage in the persecution of Septimius Severus
(203).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.ii-p16">Their greatest conquest was the gifted and fiery,
but eccentric and rigoristic <name id="v.xii.ii-p16.1">Tertullian</name>. He
became in the year 201 or 202, from ascetic sympathies, a most
energetic and influential advocate of Montanism, and helped its dark
feeling towards a twilight of philosophy, without, however, formally
seceding from the Catholic Church, whose doctrines he continued to
defend against the heretics. At all events, he was not excommunicated,
and his orthodox writings were always highly esteemed. He is the only
theologian of this schismatic movement, which started in purely
practical questions, and we derive the best of our knowledge of it from
his works. Through him, too, its principles reacted in many respects on
the Catholic Church; and that not only in North Africa, but also in
Spain, as we may see from the harsh decrees of the Council of Elvira in
306. It is singular that <name id="v.xii.ii-p16.2">Cyprian</name>, who, with
all his high-church tendencies and abhorrence of schism, was a daily
reader of <name id="v.xii.ii-p16.3">Tertullian</name>, makes no allusion to
Montanism. <name id="v.xii.ii-p16.4">Augustin</name> relates that <name id="v.xii.ii-p16.5">Tertullian</name> left the Montanists, and founded a new sect,
which was called after him, but was, through his (<name id="v.xii.ii-p16.6">Augustin</name>’s) agency, reconciled to the
Catholic congregation of Carthage.<note place="end" n="764" id="v.xii.ii-p16.7"><p id="v.xii.ii-p17"> De Haeresibus,
§ 6.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.ii-p17.1">64</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.ii-p18">As a separate sect, the Montanists or <name id="v.xii.ii-p18.1">Tertullian</name>ists, as they were also called in Africa, run
down into the sixth century. At the time of Epiphanius the sect had
many adherents in Phrygia, Galatia, Cappadocia, Cilicia, and in
Constantinople. The successors of Constantine, down to Justinian (530),
repeatedly enacted laws against them. Synodical legislation about the
validity of Montanist baptism is inconsistent.<note place="end" n="765" id="v.xii.ii-p18.2"><p id="v.xii.ii-p19"> See Hefele, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xii.ii-p19.1">Conciliengesch</span></i>., I.
754. He explains the inconsistency by the fact that the Montanists were
regarded by, some orthodox, by others heretical, in the doctrine of the
Trinity.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.ii-p19.2">65</span></p>

<p id="v.xii.ii-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="111" title="Character and Tenets of Montanism" shorttitle="Section 111" progress="47.74%" prev="v.xii.ii" next="v.xiii" id="v.xii.iii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Montanism" id="v.xii.iii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xii.iii-p1">§ 111. Character and Tenets of
Montanism.</p>

<p id="v.xii.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xii.iii-p3">I. In <span class="s03" id="v.xii.iii-p3.1">doctrine</span>, Montanism
agreed in all essential points with the Catholic Church, and held very
firmly to the traditional rule of faith.<note place="end" n="766" id="v.xii.iii-p3.2"><p id="v.xii.iii-p4"> This was
acknowledged by its opponents. Epipbanius, Haer. XLVIII. 1, says, the
Cataphrygians receive the entire Scripture of the Old and New
Testament, and agree with the Catholic church in their views on the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.iii-p4.1">66</span> <name id="v.xii.iii-p4.2">Tertullian</name> was thoroughly orthodox according to the
standard of his age. He opposed infant baptism on the assumption that
mortal sins could not be forgiven after baptism; but infant baptism was
not yet a catholic dogma, and was left to the discretion of parents. He
contributed to the development of the orthodox doctrine of the Trinity,
by asserting against Patripassianism a personal distinction in God, and
the import of the Holy Spirit. Montanism was rooted neither, like
Ebionism, in Judaism, nor, like Gnosticism, in heathenism, but in
Christianity; and its errors consist in a morbid exaggeration of
Christian ideas and demands. <name id="v.xii.iii-p4.3">Tertullian</name> says,
that the administration of the Paraclete consists only in the reform of
discipline, in deeper understanding of the Scriptures, and in effort
after higher perfection; that it has the same faith, the same God, the
same Christ, and the same sacraments with the Catholics. The sect
combated the Gnostic heresy with all decision, and forms the exact
counterpart of that system, placing Christianity chiefly in practical
life instead of theoretical speculation, and looking for the
consummation of the kingdom of God on this earth, though not till the
millennium, instead of transferring it into an abstract ideal world.
Yet between these two systems, as always between opposite extremes,
there were also points of contact; a common antagonism, for example, to
the present order of the world, and the distinction of a pneumatic and
a psychical church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.iii-p5"><name id="v.xii.iii-p5.1">Tertullian</name> conceived
religion as a process of development, which he illustrates by the
analogy of organic growth in nature. He distinguishes in this process
four stages:—(1.) Natural religion, or the innate idea
of God; (2.) The legal religion of the Old Testament; (3.) The gospel
during the earthly life of Christ; and (4.) the revelation of the
Paraclete; that is, the spiritual religion of the Montanists, who
accordingly called themselves the pneumatics, or the spiritual church,
in distinction from the psychical (or carnal) Catholic church. This is
the first instance of a theory of development which assumes an advance
beyond the New Testament and the Christianity of the apostles;
misapplying the parables of the mustard seed and the leaven, and
Paul’s doctrine of the growth of the church in Christ
(but not beyond Christ). <name id="v.xii.iii-p5.2">Tertullian</name>, however,
was by no means rationalistic in his view. On the contrary, he demanded
for all new revelations the closest agreement with the traditional
faith of the church, the regula fidei, which, in a genuine Montanistic
work, he terms "immobilis et irreformabilis." Nevertheless he gave the
revelations of the Phrygian prophets on matters of practice an
importance which interfered with the sufficiency of the Scriptures.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.iii-p6">II. In the field of <span class="s03" id="v.xii.iii-p6.1">practical
life</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.xii.iii-p6.2">discipline</span>, the Montanistic
movement and its expectation of the near approach of the end of the
world came into conflict with the reigning Catholicism; and this
conflict, consistently carried out, must of course show itself to some
extent in the province of doctrine. Every schismatic tendency is apt to
become in its progress more or less heretical.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.iii-p7">1. Montanism, in the first place, sought a forced
continuance of the <span class="s03" id="v.xii.iii-p7.1">miraculous gifts</span> of the
apostolic church, which gradually disappeared as Christianity became
settled in humanity, and its supernatural principle was naturalized on
earth.<note place="end" n="767" id="v.xii.iii-p7.2"><p id="v.xii.iii-p8"> In this point, as
in others, Montanism bears a striking affinity to Irvingism, but
differs from it by its democratic, anti-hierarchical constitution.
Irvingism asserts not only the continuance of the apostolic gifts, but
also of all the apostolic offices, especially the twelvefold
apostolate, and is highly ritualistic.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.iii-p8.1">67</span> It
asserted, above all, the continuance of prophecy, and hence it went
generally under the name of the nova prophetia. It appealed to
Scriptural examples, John, Agabus, Judas, and Silas, and for their
female prophets, to Miriam and Deborah, and especially to the four
daughters of Philip, who were buried in Hierapolis, the capital of
Phrygia. Ecstatic oracular utterances were mistaken for divine
inspirations. <name id="v.xii.iii-p8.2">Tertullian</name> calls the mental
status of those prophets an "amentia," an "excidere sensu," and
describes it in a way which irresistibly reminds one of the phenomena
of magnetic clairvoyance. Montanus compares a man in the ecstasy with a
musical instrument, on which the Holy Spirit plays his melodies.
"Behold," says he in one of his oracles, in the name of the Paraclete,
"the man is as a lyre, and I sweep over him as a plectrum. The man
sleeps; I wake. Behold, it is the Lord who puts the hearts of men out
of themselves, and who gives hearts to men."<note place="end" n="768" id="v.xii.iii-p8.3"><p id="v.xii.iii-p9"> Epiph. Haer.
xlviii. 4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xii.iii-p9.1">ἰδού, ὁ
ἄνθρωπος
ὡσεὶ λύρα,
κἀγὼ
ἐφίπταμαι
ὡσεὶ
πλῆκτρον, ὁ
ἄνθρωπος
κοιμᾶται,
κἀγὼ
γρηγορῶ,
ἰδοὺ,
κύριος
ἐστιν ὁ
ἐξιστάνων
καρδίας
ἀνθρώπων
καὶ διδοὺς
καρδίαν
ἀνθρώποις
.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.iii-p9.2">68</span> As to its matter, the Montanistic
prophecy related to the approaching heavy judgments of God, the
persecutions, the millennium, fasting, and other ascetic exercises,
which were to be enforced as laws of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.iii-p10">The Catholic church did not deny, in theory, the
continuance of prophecy and the other miraculous gifts, but was
disposed to derive the Montanistic revelations from satanic
inspirations,<note place="end" n="769" id="v.xii.iii-p10.1"><p id="v.xii.iii-p11"> Tert. De Jun.
11:"Spiritus diaboli est, dicis, o psychice." <name id="v.xii.iii-p11.1">Tertullian</name> himself, however, always occupied an honorable
rank among the church written, though not numbered among the church
fathers in the technical sense</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.iii-p11.2">69</span>
and mistrusted them all the more for their proceeding not from the
regular clergy, but in great part from unauthorized laymen and
fanatical women.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.iii-p12">2. This brings us to another feature of the
Montanistic movement, the assertion of the <span class="s03" id="v.xii.iii-p12.1">universal
priesthood</span> of Christians, even of females, against the special
priesthood in the Catholic church. Under this view it may be called a
democratic reaction against the clerical aristocracy, which from the
time of <name id="v.xii.iii-p12.2">Ignatius</name> had more and more
monopolized all ministerial privileges and functions. The Montanists
found the true qualification and appointment for the office of teacher
in direct endowment by the Spirit of God, in distinction from outward
ordination and episcopal succession. They everywhere proposed the
supernatural element and the free motion of the Spirit against the
mechanism of a fixed ecclesiastical order.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.iii-p13">Here was the point where they necessarily assumed
a schismatic character, and arrayed against themselves the episcopal
hierarchy. But they only brought another kind of aristocracy into the
place of the condemned distinction of clergy and laity. They claimed
for their prophets what they denied to the Catholic bishops. They put a
great gulf between the true spiritual Christians and the merely
psychical; and this induced spiritual pride and false pietism. Their
affinity with the Protestant idea of the universal priesthood is more
apparent than real; they go on altogether different principles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.iii-p14">3. Another of the essential and prominent traits
of Montanism was a visionary <span class="s03" id="v.xii.iii-p14.1">millennarianism</span>,
founded indeed on the Apocalypse and on the apostolic expectation of
the speedy return of Christ, but giving it extravagant weight and a
materialistic coloring. The Montanists were the warmest millennarians
in the ancient church, and held fast to the speedy return of Christ in
glory, all the more as this hope began to give way to the feeling of a
long settlement of the church on earth, and to a corresponding zeal for
a compact, solid episcopal organization. In praying, "Thy kingdom
come," they prayed for the end of the world. They lived under a vivid
impression of the great final catastrophe, and looked therefore with
contempt upon the present order of things, and directed all their
desires to the second advent of Christ. Maximilla says: "After me there
is no more prophecy, but only the end of the world."<note place="end" n="770" id="v.xii.iii-p14.2"><p id="v.xii.iii-p15"> Bonwetsch, p. 149:
"<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xii.iii-p15.1">Das Wesen des</span></i>
<span lang="DE" id="v.xii.iii-p15.2">Montanismus ist</span> <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xii.iii-p15.3">eine Reaktion angesichts der nahen
Parusie gegen Verweltlichung der Kirche.</span></i>" Baur, too,
emphasizes this point and puts the chief difference between Montanism
and Gnosticism in this that the latter looked at the beginning, the
former at the end of all things."<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xii.iii-p15.4">Wie die Gnosis denAnfangspunkt ins Auge fasst, von welchem alles
ausgeht, die absoluten Principien, durch welche der
Selbstoffenbarungsprocess Gottes und der Gang der Weltentwicklung
bedingt ist, so ist im Montanismus der Hauptpunkt um welchen sich alles
bewegt, das Ende der Dinge, die Katastrophe, welcher der Weltertlauf
entgegengeht.</span></i>" (K. Gesch. I. 235).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.iii-p15.5">70</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.iii-p16">The failure of these predictions weakened, of
course, all the other pretensions of the system. But, on the other
hand, the abatement of faith in the near approach of the Lord was
certainly accompanied with an increase of worldliness in the Catholic
church. The millennarianism of the Montanists has reappeared again and
again in widely differing forms.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.iii-p17">4. Finally, the Montanistic sect was characterized
by fanatical severity in <span class="s03" id="v.xii.iii-p17.1">asceticism</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.xii.iii-p17.2">church discipline</span>. It raised a zealous protest
against the growing looseness of the Catholic penitential discipline,
which in Rome particularly, under Zephyrinus and Callistus, to the
great grief of earnest minds, established a scheme of indulgence for
the grossest sins, and began, long before Constantine, to obscure the
line between the church and the world. <name id="v.xii.iii-p17.3">Tertullian</name> makes the restoration of a rigorous discipline
the chief office of the new prophecy.<note place="end" n="771" id="v.xii.iii-p17.4"><p id="v.xii.iii-p18"> De Monog. c. 2, he
calls the Paraclete "novae disciplinae institutor, " but in c. 4 he
says, correcting himself: "Paraclete restitutor potius quam instilator
disiplinae."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.iii-p18.1">71</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.iii-p19">But Montanism certainly went to the opposite
extreme, and fell from evangelical freedom into Jewish legalism; while
the Catholic church in rejecting the new laws and burdens defended the
cause of freedom. Montanism turned with horror from all the enjoyments
of life, and held even art to be incompatible with Christian soberness
and humility. It forbade women all ornamental clothing, and required
virgins to be veiled. It courted the blood-baptism of martyrdom, and
condemned concealment or flight in persecution as a denial of Christ.
It multiplied fasts and other ascetic exercises, and carried them to
extreme severity, as the best preparation for the millennium. It
prohibited second marriage as adultery, for laity as well as clergy,
and inclined even to regard a single marriage as a mere concession on
the part of God to the sensuous infirmity of man. It taught the
impossibility of a second repentance, and refused to restore the lapsed
to the fellowship of the church. <name id="v.xii.iii-p19.1">Tertullian</name>
held all mortal sins (of which he numbers seven), committed after
baptism, to be unpardonable,<note place="end" n="772" id="v.xii.iii-p19.2"><p id="v.xii.iii-p20"> Comp. De Pud. c. 2.
and 19.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.iii-p20.1">72</span> at least in this world, and a church,
which showed such lenity towards gross offenders, as the Roman church
at that time did, according to the corroborating testimony of <name id="v.xii.iii-p20.2">Hippolytus</name>, he called worse than a den of thieves,"
even a "spelunca maechorum et fornicatorum."<note place="end" n="773" id="v.xii.iii-p20.3"><p id="v.xii.iii-p21"> De Pudic. c 1:
"Audio etiam edictum esse propositum, et quidem peremptorium. Pontifex
scilicet maximus, quod est episcopus episcoporum (so he calls,
ironically, the Roman bishop; in all probability he refers to
Zephyrinus or Callistus), edicit: Ego et moechiae et fornicationis
delicta poenitentia functis dimitto ... Absit, absit a sponsa Christi
tale praeconium! IIla, quae vera est. quae pudica, quae sancta, carebit
etiam aurium macula. Non habet quibus hoc repromittit, et si habuerit,
non repromittat, quoniam et terrenum Dei templum citius spelunca
latronum (<scripRef passage="Matt. 21:13" id="v.xii.iii-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.13">Matt. 21:13</scripRef>) appellari potuit a Domino quam moechorum et
fornicatorum.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.iii-p21.2">73</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xii.iii-p22">The Catholic church, indeed, as we have already
seen, opened the door likewise to excessive ascetic rigor, but only as
an exception to her rule; while the Montanists pressed their rigoristic
demands as binding upon all. Such universal asceticism was simply
impracticable in a world like the present, and the sect itself
necessarily dwindled away. But the religious earnestness which animated
it, its prophecies and visions, its millennarianism, and the fanatical
extremes into which it ran, have since reappeared, under various names
and forms, and in new combinations, in <name id="v.xii.iii-p22.1">Novatian</name>ism, Donatism, the spiritualism of the
Franciscans, Anabaptism, the Camisard enthusiasm, Puritanism,
Quakerism, Quietism, Pietism, Second Adventism, Irvingism, and so on,
by way of protest and wholesome reaction against various evils in the
church.<note place="end" n="774" id="v.xii.iii-p22.2"><p id="v.xii.iii-p23"> Comp. on these
analogous phenomena Soyres, p. 118 sqq. and 142 sqq. He also mentions
Mormonism as an analogous movement, and so does Renan
(Marc-Aurèle, p. 209), but this is unjust to Montanism,
which in its severe ascetic morality differs widely from the polygamous
pseudo-theocracy in Utah. Montanism much more nearly resembles
Irvingism, whose leaders are eminently pure and devout men (as Irving,
Thierscb, W. W. Andrews).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xii.iii-p23.1">74</span></p>

<p id="v.xii.iii-p24"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="XI" title="The Heresies of the Ante-Nicene Age" shorttitle="Chapter XI" progress="48.40%" prev="v.xii.iii" next="v.xiii.i" id="v.xiii">

<div class="c20" id="v.xiii-p0.1">
<h3 class="c19" id="v.xiii-p0.2">CHAPTER XI:</h3>
</div>

<p id="v.xiii-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiii-p2">THE HERESIES OF THE ANTE-NICENE AGE.</p>

<p id="v.xiii-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="112" title="Judaism and Heathenism within the Church" shorttitle="Section 112" progress="48.41%" prev="v.xiii" next="v.xiii.ii" id="v.xiii.i">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.i-p1">§ 112. Judaism and Heathenism within the
Church.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.i-p3">Having described in previous chapters the moral and
intellectual victory of the church over avowed and consistent Judaism
and heathenism, we must now look at her deep and mighty struggle with
those enemies in a hidden and more dangerous form: with Judaism and
heathenism concealed in the garb of Christianity and threatening to
Judaize and paganize the church. The patristic theology and literature
can never be thoroughly understood without a knowledge of the heresies
of the patristic age, which play as important a part in the theological
movements of the ancient Greek and Latin churches as Rationalism with
its various types in the modern theology of the Protestant churches of
Europe and America.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.i-p4">Judaism, with its religion and its sacred
writings, and Graeco-Roman heathenism, with its secular culture, its
science, and its art, were designed to pass into Christianity to be
transformed and sanctified. But even in the apostolic age many Jews and
Gentiles were baptized only with water, not with the Holy Spirit and
fire of the gospel, and smuggled their old religious notions and
practices into the church. Hence the heretical tendencies, which are
combated in the New Testament, especially in the Pauline and Catholic
Epistles.<note place="end" n="775" id="v.xiii.i-p4.1"><p id="v.xiii.i-p5"> Comp. vol. 1. 564
sqq., and my History of the Apost. Church, § 165-169.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.i-p5.1">75</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.i-p6">The same heresies meet us at the beginning of the
second century, and thenceforth in more mature form and in greater
extent in almost all parts of Christendom. They evince, on the one
hand, the universal import of the Christian religion in history, and
its irresistible power over all the more profound and earnest minds of
the age. Christianity threw all their religious ideas into confusion
and agitation. They were so struck with the truth, beauty, and vigor of
the new religion, that they could no longer rest either in Judaism or
in heathenism; and yet many were unable or unwilling to forsake
inwardly their old religion and philosophy. Hence strange medleys of
Christian and unchristian elements in chaotic ferment. The old
religions did not die without a last desperate effort to save
themselves by appropriating Christian ideas. And this, on the other
hand, exposed the specific truth of Christianity to the greatest
danger, and obliged the church to defend herself against
misrepresentation, and to secure herself against relapse to the Jewish
or the heathen level.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.i-p7">As Christianity was met at its entrance into the
world by two other religions, the one relatively true, and the other
essentially false, heresy appeared likewise in the two leading forms of
<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.i-p7.1">ebionism</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.i-p7.2">gnosticism</span>, the germs of which, as already observed,
attracted the notice of the apostles. The remark of Hegesippus, that
the church preserved a virginal purity of doctrine to the time of
Hadrian, must be understood as made only in view of the open advance of
Gnosticism in the second century, and therefore as only relatively
true. The very same writer expressly observes, that heresy had been
already secretly working from the days of Simon Magus. Ebionism is a
Judaizing, pseudo-Petrine Christianity, or, as it may equally well be
called, a Christianizing Judaism; Gnosticism is a paganizing or
pseudo-Pauline Christianity, or a pseudo-Christian heathenism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.i-p8">These two great types of heresy are properly
opposite poles. Ebionism is a particularistic contraction of the
Christian religion; Gnosticism, a vague expansion of it. The one is a
gross realism and literalism; the other, a fantastic idealism and
spiritualism. In the former the spirit is bound in outward forms; in
the latter it revels in licentious freedom. Ebionism makes salvation
depend on observance of the law; Gnosticism, on speculative knowledge.
Under the influence of Judaistic legalism, Christianity must stiffen
and petrify; under the influence of Gnostic speculation, it must
dissolve into empty notions and fancies. Ebionism denies the divinity
of Christ, and sees in the gospel only a new law; Gnosticism denies the
true humanity of the Redeemer, and makes his person and his work a mere
phantom, a docetistic illusion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.i-p9">The two extremes, however, meet; both tendencies
from opposite directions reach the same result—the
denial of the incarnation, of the true and abiding union of the divine
and the human in Christ and his kingdom; and thus they fall together
under St. John’s criterion of the antichristian spirit
of error. In both Christ ceases to be mediator and reconciler and his
religion makes no specific advance upon the Jewish and the heathen,
which place God and man in abstract dualism, or allow them none but a
transient and illusory union.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.i-p10">Hence, there were also some forms of error, in
which Ebionistic and Gnostic elements were combined. We have a Gnostic
or theosophic Ebionism the pseudo-Clementine), and a Judaizing
Gnosticism (in Cerinthus and others). These mixed forms also we find
combated in the apostolic age. Indeed, similar forms of religious
syncretism we meet with even before the time and beyond the field of
Christianity, in the Essenes, the Therapeutae, and the Platonizing
Jewish philosopher, Philo.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.i-p11"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="113" title="Nazarenes and Ebionites (Elkesaites, Mandoeans)" shorttitle="Section 113" progress="48.66%" prev="v.xiii.i" next="v.xiii.iii" id="v.xiii.ii">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.ii-p1">§ 113. Nazarenes and Ebionites (Elkesaites,
Mandoeans).</p>

<p id="v.xiii.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.ii-p3">I. <name id="v.xiii.ii-p3.1">Irenaeus</name><i>: Adv.
Haer.</i> I. 26. <name id="v.xiii.ii-p3.2">Hippolytus</name>: <i>Refut. omnium
Haer.,</i> or <i>Philosophumena,</i> 1. IX. 13–17.
<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p3.3">Epiphanius</span>: <i>Haer</i>. 29, 30, 53. Scattered
notices in <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p3.4">Justin</span> M., <name id="v.xiii.ii-p3.5">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.xiii.ii-p3.6">Origen</name>, <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p3.7">Hegesippus</span>, <name id="v.xiii.ii-p3.8">Eusebius</name>, and
<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p3.9">Jerome</span>. Several of the Apocryphal Gospels,
especially that of the Hebrews. The sources are obscure and
conflicting. Comp. the collection of fragments from Elxai, the Gospel
of the Hebrews, etc. in Hilgenfeld’s Novum Test. extra
Canonem receptum. Lips. 1866,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.ii-p4">II. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p4.1">Gieseler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.ii-p4.2">Nazaräer u.
Ebioniten</span></i> (in the fourth vol. of
Stäudlin’s and
Tzschirner’s "Archiv." Leipz. 1820).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.ii-p5">Credner: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.ii-p5.1">Ueber Essaeer und Ebioniten und einen theitweisen Zusammenhang
derselben</span></i> (in Winer’s "Zeitschrift
für wissensch. Theol." Sulzbach, 1829).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.ii-p6">Baur: De Ebionitarum Origine et Doctrina ab Essaeis
repetenda. Tüb. 1831.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.ii-p7">Schliemann: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.ii-p7.1">Die Clementinen u. der Ebionitismus,</span></i>
Hamb. 1844, p. 362–552.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.ii-p8">Ritschl: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.ii-p8.1">Ueber die Secte der Elkesaiten</span></i> (in
Niedner’s "Zeitschr. Hist. Theol." 1853, No. 4).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.ii-p9">D. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p9.1">Chwolsohn</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.ii-p9.2">Die Ssabier und der
Ssabismus.</span></i> St. Petersburg, 1856,·
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.ii-p10">Uhlhorn: Ebioniten and Elkesaiten, in Herzog, new
ed., vol. IV. (1879), 13 sqq. and 184 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.ii-p11">G. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p11.1">Salmon</span>: <i>Elkesai,
Elkesaites,</i> in Smith &amp; Wace, vol. II. (1880) p. 95 98.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.ii-p12">M. N. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p12.1">Siouffi</span><i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xiii.ii-p12.2">: Études sur la
religion des Soubbas on Sabéens, leurs dogmes, leurs
möurs.</span></i> Paris, 1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.ii-p13">K. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p13.1">Kessler</span>:
<i>Mandaeer</i>, in Herzog, revised ed., IX. (1881), p.
205–222.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.ii-p14">AD. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p14.1">Hilgenfeld</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.ii-p14.2">Ketzergesch. des
Urchristenthums,</span></i> Leip., 1884 (421 sqq.).</p>

<p id="v.xiii.ii-p15"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.ii-p16">The Jewish Christianity, represented in the apostolic
church by Peter and James, combined with the Gentile Christianity of
Paul, to form a Christian church, in which "neither circumcision
availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but a new creature in
Christ."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ii-p17">I. A portion of the Jewish Christians, however,
adhered even after the destruction of Jerusalem, to the national
customs of their fathers, and propagated themselves in some churches of
Syria down to the end of the fourth century, under the name of N<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p17.1">azarenes</span>; a name perhaps originally given in
contempt by the Jews to all Christians as followers of Jesus of
Nazareth.<note place="end" n="776" id="v.xiii.ii-p17.2"><p id="v.xiii.ii-p18"> The heathen enemies
of Christianity, as Julian the Apostate, called them sometimes
"Galileans." So also Epictetus in the only passage, in which he alludes
to the Christians.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.ii-p18.1">76</span>
They united the observance of the Mosaic ritual law with their belief
in the Messiahship and divinity of Jesus, used the Gospel of Matthew in
Hebrew, deeply mourned the unbelief of their brethren, and hoped for
their future conversion in a body and for a millennial reign of Christ
on the earth. But they indulged no antipathy to the apostle Paul, and
never denounced the Gentile Christians and heretics for not observing
the law. They were, therefore, not heretics, but stunted separatist
Christians; they stopped at the obsolete position of a narrow and
anxious Jewish Christianity, and shrank to an insignificant sect.
Jerome says of them, that, wishing to be Jews and Christians alike,
they were neither one nor the other.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ii-p19">II. From these Nazarenes we must carefully
distinguish the <i>heretical</i> Jewish Christians, or the <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p19.1">ebionites</span>, who were more numerous. Their name comes not,
as <name id="v.xiii.ii-p19.2">Tertullian</name> first intimated,<note place="end" n="777" id="v.xiii.ii-p19.3"><p id="v.xiii.ii-p20"> Praescr. Haeret. c.
13.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.ii-p20.1">77</span> from a
supposed founder of the sect, Ebion, of whom we know nothing, but from
the Hebrew word, <span lang="HE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.ii-p20.2">אֶבְירׄנ</span>, poor. It may have been
originally, like "Nazarene" and "Galilean," a contemptuous designation
of all Christians, the majority of whom lived in needy circumstances;<note place="end" n="778" id="v.xiii.ii-p20.3"><p id="v.xiii.ii-p21"> Minut. Felix,
Octav. 36: "Ceterum quod plerique PAUPERES dicimur non est infamia
nostra, sed gloria; animus enim ut luxu solvitur, ita frugalitate
firmatur."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.ii-p21.1">78</span> but it
was afterwards confined to this sect; whether in reproach, to denote
the poverty of their doctrine of Christ and of the law, as <name id="v.xiii.ii-p21.2">Origen</name> more ingeniously than correctly explains it; or,
more probably, in honor, since the Ebionites regarded themselves as the
genuine followers of the poor Christ and his poor disciples, and
applied to themselves alone the benediction on the poor in spirit.
According to Epiphanius, Ebion spread his error first in the company of
Christians which fled to Pella after the destruction of Jerusalem;
according to Hegesippus in <name id="v.xiii.ii-p21.3">Eusebius</name>, one
Thebutis, after the death of the bishop Symeon of Jerusalem, about 107,
made schism among the Jewish Christians, and led many of them to
apostatize, because he himself was not elected to the bishopric.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ii-p22">We find the sect of the Ebionites in Palestine and
the surrounding regions, on the island of Cyprus, in Asia Minor, and
even in Rome. Though it consisted mostly of Jews, Gentile Christians
also sometimes attached themselves to it. It continued into the fourth
century, but at the time of Theodoret was entirely extinct. It used a
Hebrew Gospel, now lost, which was probably a corruption of the Gospel
of Matthew.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ii-p23">The characteristic marks of Ebionism in all its
forms are: degradation of Christianity to the level of Judaism; the
principle of the universal and perpetual validity of the Mosaic law;
and enmity to the apostle Paul. But, as there were different sects in
Judaism itself, we have also to distinguish at least two branches of
Ebionism, related to each other as Pharisaism and Essenism, or, to use
a modern illustration, as the older deistic and the speculative
pantheistic rationalism in Germany, or the practical and the
speculative schools in Unitarianism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ii-p24">1. The common <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p24.1">Ebionites</span>,
who were by far the more numerous, embodied the Pharisaic legalism, and
were the proper successors of the Judaizers opposed in the Epistle to
the Galatians. Their doctrine may be reduced to the following
propositions:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ii-p25">(<i>a</i>) Jesus is, indeed, the promised Messiah,
the son of David, and the supreme lawgiver, yet a mere man, like Moses
and David, sprung by natural generation from Joseph and Mary. The sense
of his Messianic calling first arose in him at his baptism by John,
when a higher spirit joined itself to him. Hence, <name id="v.xiii.ii-p25.1">Origen</name> compared this sect to the blind man in the Gospel,
who called to the Lord, without seeing him: "Thou son of David, have
mercy on me."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ii-p26">(<i>b</i>) Circumcision and the observance of the
whole ritual law of Moses are necessary to salvation for all men.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ii-p27">(<i>c</i>) Paul is an apostate and heretic, and
all his epistles are to be discarded. The sect considered him a native
heathen, who came over to Judaism in later life from impure
motives.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ii-p28">(<i>d</i>) Christ is soon to come again, to
introduce the glorious millennial reign of the Messiah, with the
earthly Jerusalem for its seat.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ii-p29">2. The second class of Ebionites, starting with
Essenic notions, gave their Judaism a speculative or theosophic stamp,
like the errorists of the Epistle to the Colossians. They form the
stepping-stone to Gnosticism. Among these belong the <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p29.1">Elkesaites</span>.<note place="end" n="779" id="v.xiii.ii-p29.2"><p id="v.xiii.ii-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.ii-p30.1">Ἐλκεσσαῖοι</span>
(Epiphanius); <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.ii-p30.2">Ἠλχασσαί</span>
(<name id="v.xiii.ii-p30.3">Hippolytus</name>); <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.ii-p30.4">Ἑλκεσαιταί</span>
(<name id="v.xiii.ii-p30.5">Origen</name>). Also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.ii-p30.6">Σαμψαῖοι</span>,
from<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.ii-p30.7">שׁמֶשֶׁ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.ii-p30.8">, sun.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.ii-p30.9">79</span> They arose, according to Epiphanius, in
the reign of Trajan, in the regions around the Dead Sea, where the
Essenes lived. Their name is derived from their supposed founder, Elxai
or Elkasai, and is interpreted: "hidden power," which (according to
Gieseler’s suggestion) signifies the Holy Spirit.<note place="end" n="780" id="v.xiii.ii-p30.10"><p id="v.xiii.ii-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.ii-p31.1">Δύναμις
κεκαλλυμένη</span>,<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.ii-p31.2">יסַכְּ
ליחֵ</span>. Comp. the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.ii-p31.3">δύναμις
ἄσαρκος</span>in
the Clem. Homilies, XVII. 16. Other derivations: from Elkesi, a village
in Galilee (Delitzsch); from<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.ii-p31.4">ידַּשׁ
לאֵ</span>; from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.ii-p31.5">סישִׁחָכֶּלְאַ</span>
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.ii-p31.6">=<i>apostatae</i>.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.ii-p31.7">80</span> This
seems to have been originally the title of a book, which pretended,
like the book of Mormon, to be revealed by an angel, and was held in
the highest esteem by the sect. This secret writing, according to the
fragments in <name id="v.xiii.ii-p31.8">Origen</name>, and in the
"Philosophumena" of <name id="v.xiii.ii-p31.9">Hippolytus</name>, contains the
groundwork of the remarkable pseudo-Clementine system.<note place="end" n="781" id="v.xiii.ii-p31.10"><p id="v.xiii.ii-p32"> See the fragments
collected in Hilgenfeld’s Nov. Test. extra Canonem
receptum, III. 153-167.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.ii-p32.1">81</span> (See
next section.) It is evidently of Jewish origin, represents Jerusalem
as the centre of the religious world, Christ as a creature and the Lord
of angels and all other creatures, the Holy Spirit as a female, enjoins
circumcision as well as baptism, rejects St. Paul, and justifies the
denial of faith in time of persecution. It claims to date from the
third year of Trajan (101). This and the requirement of circumcision
would make it considerably older than the Clementine Homilies. A copy
of that book was brought to Rome from Syria by a certain Alcibiades
about <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p32.2">a.d.</span> 222, and excited attention by
announcing a new method of forgiveness of sins.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ii-p33">3. A similar sect are the <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p33.1">Mandaeans</span>, from <i>Manda</i>, <i>knowledge</i> (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.ii-p33.2">γνῶσις</span>) also <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p33.3">Sabians,</span> i.e. Baptists (from sâbi, to baptize,
to wash), and <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.ii-p33.4">Mughtasilah</span>, which has the same
meaning. On account of their great reverence for John the Baptist, they
were called "Christians of John."<note place="end" n="782" id="v.xiii.ii-p33.5"><p id="v.xiii.ii-p34"> <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xiii.ii-p34.1">Johanneschristen, Chrétiens de
Saint Jean.</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.ii-p34.2">82</span> Their origin is uncertain. A remnant of
them still exists, in Persia on the eastern banks of the Tigris. Their
sacred language is an Aramaic dialect of some importance for
comparative philology.<note place="end" n="783" id="v.xiii.ii-p34.3"><p id="v.xiii.ii-p35"> <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.ii-p35.1">Mandäische
Grammatik</span></i>, by Th. Nöldeke. Halle,
1875.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.ii-p35.2">83</span> At present they speak Arabic and
Persian. Their system is very complicated with the prevalence of the
heathen element, and comes nearest to Manichaeism.<note place="end" n="784" id="v.xiii.ii-p35.3"><p id="v.xiii.ii-p36"> For further
particulars see the article of Kessler in Herzog, above quoted.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.ii-p36.1">84</span></p>

<p id="v.xiii.ii-p37"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="114" title="The Pseudo-Clementine Ebionism" shorttitle="Section 114" progress="49.13%" prev="v.xiii.ii" next="v.xiii.iv" id="v.xiii.iii">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.iii-p1">§ 114. The Pseudo-Clementine Ebionism.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiii.iii-p3">I. Sources:</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iii-p5">1. <i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p5.1">Τὰ
Κλημέντια</span></i>, or more accurately <i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p5.2">Κλήμεντος
τῶν Πέτρου
ἐπιδημιῶν
κηρυγμάτων
ἐπιτομή</span></i>
first published (without the
twentieth and part of the nineteenth homily) by Cotelier in "Patres
Apost." Par. 1672; Clericus in his editions of Cotelier, 1698, 1700,
and 1724; again by Schwegler, Stuttg. 1847 (the text of Clericus); then
first entire, with the missing portion, from a new codex in the
Ottobonian Library in the Vatican, by Alb. R. M. Dressel (with the
Latin trans. of Cotelier and notes), under the title: Clementis Romani
quae feruntur Homiliae Viginti nunc primum integrae. Gott. 1853; and by
Paul de Lagarde: Clementina Graece. Leipz. 1865.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iii-p6">2. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iii-p6.1">Clementis Rom.
Recognitiones</span> ( <i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p6.2">Ἀναγνωρισμοί</span></i>
or <i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p6.3">Ἁναγνώσεις</span></i>), in ten books, extant only in the
Latin translation of Rufinus (d. 410); first published in Basel, 1526;
then better by Cotelier, Gallandi, and by Gersdorf in his "Bibl. Patr.
Lat." Lips. 1838. Vol. I. In Syriac, ed. by P. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iii-p6.4">de
Lagarde</span> (Clementis Romani Recognitiones Syriace). Lips. 1861. An
English translation of the Recognitions of Clement by Dr. Thomas Smith,
in the "Ante-Nicene Christian Library," Edinburgh, vol. III. (1868),
pp. 137–471. The work in the MSS. bears different
titles, the most common is Itinerarium St. Clementis.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iii-p7">3. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iii-p7.1">Clementine Epitome de Gestis
Petri</span> (<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p7.2">Κλήμ.
ἐπισκ.
Ῥώμης
περὶ τῶν
πράξεων
ἐπιδημιῶν
τε καὶ
κηρυγμάτων
Πέτρου
ἐπιτομή</span></i>), first at Paris, 1555; then
critically edited by Cotelier, l.c.; and more completely with a second
epitome by A. R. M. Dressel: Clementinorum Epitomae duae, with valuable
critical annotations by Fr. Wieseler. Lips. 1859. The two Epitomes are
only a summary of the Homilies.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iii-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiii.iii-p9">II. Works.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iii-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iii-p11">Neander and <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iii-p11.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.iii-p11.2">Baur</span></span>, in their works on Gnosticism (vid. the
following section), and in their Church Histories.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iii-p12">Schliemann: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p12.1">Die Clementinen nebst den verwandten Schriften, u. der
Ebionitismus.</span></i> Hamb. 1844.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iii-p13">Ad. Hilgenfeld: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p13.1">Die Clementinischen Recognitionem n. Homilien nach ihrem
Ursprüng n. Inhalt.</span></i> Jena, 1848. Art. by
the same in the "Theol. Jahrbücher" for 1854 (483 sqq.), and
1868 (357 sqq.); and <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p13.2">Die Apost. Väter.</span></i> Halle 1853, p.
287–302.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iii-p14">G. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iii-p14.1">Uhlhorn</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p14.2">Die Homilien n. Recognitionem des
Clemens Romanus.</span></i> Gött. 1854. Comp. the
same author’s article "Clementinen," in Herzog, second
ed., vol. III. (1878), p. 277–286.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iii-p15">Ritschl: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p15.1">Die Entstehung der altkath. Kirche</span></i> 1857 (second
ed. p. 206–270).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iii-p16">J. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iii-p16.1">Lehmann</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p16.2">Die Clementinischen Schriften mit
besonderer Rücksicht auf ihr liter.
Verhältniss.</span></i> Gotha 1869. He mediates
between Hilgenfeld and Uhlhorn. (See a review by Lipsius in the
"Protest. Kirchenztg," 1869, 477–482, and by Lagarde
in his "Symmicta," I. 1877, pp. 2–4 and
108–112, where Lehmann is charged with
plagiarism).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iii-p17">R. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iii-p17.1">Lipsius</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p17.2">Die Quellen der
römischen Petrus-Sage kritish untersucht.</span></i>
Kiel 1872. Lipsius finds the basis of the whole Clementine literature
in the strongly anti-Pauline Acta Petri.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iii-p18">A. B. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iii-p18.1">Lutterbeck</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iii-p18.2">Die Clementinen und ihr
Verh. z. Unfehlbarkeitsdogma</span></i>. Giessen, 1872.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iii-p19"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iii-p20">The system of the pseudo-Clementine <i>Homilies</i>
exhibits Ebionism at once in its theosophic perfection, and in its
internal dissolution. It represents rather an individual opinion, than
a sect, but holds probably some connection, not definitely ascertained,
with the Elkesaites, who, as appears from the "Philosophumena,"
branched out even to Rome. It is genuinely Ebionitic or Judaistic in
its monotheistic basis, its concealed antagonism to Paul, and its
assertion of the essential identity of Christianity and Judaism, while
it expressly rejects the Gnostic fundamental doctrine of the demiurge.
It cannot, therefore, properly be classed, as it is by Baur, among the
Gnostic schools.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p21">The twenty Clementine <i>Homilies</i> bear the
celebrated name of the Roman bishop Clement, mentioned in <scripRef passage="Phil. 4:3" id="v.xiii.iii-p21.1" parsed="|Phil|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.3">Phil. 4:3</scripRef>, as
a helper of Paul, but evidently confounded in the pseudo-Clementine
literature with Flavius Clement, kinsman of the Emperor Domitian. They
really come from an unknown, philosophically educated author, probably
a Jewish Christian, of the second half of the second century. They are
a philosophico-religious romance, based on some historical traditions,
which it is now impossible to separate from apocryphal accretions. The
conception of Simon as a magician was furnished by the account in the
eighth chapter of Acts, and his labors in Rome were mentioned by <name id="v.xiii.iii-p21.2">Justin Martyr</name>. The book is prefaced by a letter of
Peter to James, bishop of Jerusalem, in which he sends him his sermons,
and begs him to keep them strictly secret; and by a letter of the
pseudo-Clement to the same James in which he relates how Peter, shortly
before his death, appointed him (Clement) his successor in Rome, and
enjoined upon him to send to James a work composed at the instance of
Peter, entitled "Clementis Epitome praedicationum Petri in
peregrinationibus."<note place="end" n="785" id="v.xiii.iii-p21.3"><p id="v.xiii.iii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.iii-p22.1">Κλήμεντο̑ς
τῶν Πέτρου
ἐπιδημιῶν
κηρυγμάτων
ἐπιτομή</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.iii-p22.2">85</span> By these epistles it was evidently
designed to impart to the pretended extract from the itinerant sermons
and disputations of Peter, the highest apostolical authority, and at
the same time to explain the long concealment of them.<note place="end" n="786" id="v.xiii.iii-p22.3"><p id="v.xiii.iii-p23"> The
Tübingen School, under the lead of Dr. Baur, has greatly
exaggerated the importance of these heretical fictions which the
unknown author never intended to present as solid facts. Thus
Hilgenfeld says (l. c. p. 1) There is scarcely a single writing which
is of so great importance for the history of Christianity in its first
age, and which has already given such brilliant disclosures [?] at the
hands of the most renowned critics in regard to the earliest history of
the Christian Church, as the writing ascribed to the Roman Clement, the
Recognitions and Homilies."Their importance is confined to the history
of heresy, which with the Tübingen school is the most
interesting portion of ancient church history.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.iii-p23.1">86</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p24">The substance of the <i>Homilies</i> themselves is
briefly this: Clement, an educated Roman, of the imperial family, not
satisfied with heathenism, and thirsting for truth, goes to Judaea,
having heard, under the reign of Tiberius, that Jesus had appeared
there. In Caesarea he meets the apostle Peter, and being instructed and
converted by him, accompanies him on his missionary journeys in
Palestine, to Tyre, Tripolis, Laodicea, and Antioch. He attends upon
the sermons of Peter and his long, repeated disputations with Simon
Magus, and, at the request of the apostle, commits the substance of
them to writing. Simon Peter is thus the proper hero of the romance,
and appears throughout as the representative of pure, primitive
Christianity, in opposition to Simon Magus, who is portrayed as a "man
full of enmity," and a "deceiver," the author of all anti-Jewish
heresies, especially of the Marcionite Gnosticism. The author was
acquainted with the four canonical Gospels, and used them, Matthew
most, John least; and with them another work of the same sort, probably
of the Ebionitic stamp, but now unknown.<note place="end" n="787" id="v.xiii.iii-p24.1"><p id="v.xiii.iii-p25"> The
Tübingen school first denied the use of the fourth Gospel,
but the discovery of the missing portion by Dressel in 1853 has settled
this point, for it contains (Hom. XIX. 22) a clear quotation from <scripRef passage="John 9:1-3" id="v.xiii.iii-p25.1" parsed="|John|9|1|9|3" osisRef="Bible:John.9.1-John.9.3">John
9:1-3</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.iii-p25.2">87</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p26">It has been ingeniously conjectured by Baur (first
in 1831), and adopted by his pupils, that the pseudo-Clementine Peter
combats, under the mask of the Magician, the apostle Paul (nowhere
named in the Homilies), as the first and chief corrupter of
Christianity.<note place="end" n="788" id="v.xiii.iii-p26.1"><p id="v.xiii.iii-p27"> The hypothesis has
been most fully carried out by Lipsius in his article on Simon Magus in
Schenkel’s "Bibellexicon, " vol. V. 301-321.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.iii-p27.1">88</span>
This conjecture, which falls in easily with Baur’s
view of the wide-spread and irreconcilable antagonism of Petrinism and
Paulinism in the primitive church, derives some support from several
malicious allusions to Paul, especially the collision in Antioch. Simon
Magus is charged with claiming that Christ appeared to him in a vision,
and called him to be an apostle, and yet teaching a doctrine contrary
to Christ, hating his apostles, and denouncing Peter, the firm rock and
foundation of the church, as "self-condemned."<note place="end" n="789" id="v.xiii.iii-p27.2"><p id="v.xiii.iii-p28"> Comp. Hom. XVII. 19
(p. 351 sq. ed. Dressel) with <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11" id="v.xiii.iii-p28.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. 2:11</scripRef>, where Paul uses the game word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.iii-p28.2">κατεγνωμένος</span>
of Peter.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.iii-p28.3">89</span> But this allusion is probably
only an incidental sneer at Paul. The whole design of the Homilies, and
the account given of the origin, history and doctrine of Simon, are
inconsistent with such an identification of the heathen magician with
the Christian apostle. Simon Magus is described in the Homilies<note place="end" n="790" id="v.xiii.iii-p28.4"><p id="v.xiii.iii-p29"> Hom. II. 22 sqq.
(p. 57 sqq.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.iii-p29.1">90</span> as a
Samaritan, who studied Greek in Alexandria, and denied the supremacy of
God and the resurrection of the dead, substituted Mount Gerizim for
Jerusalem, and declared himself the true Christ. He carried with him a
companion or mistress, Helena, who descended from the highest heavens,
and was the primitive essence and wisdom. If Paul had been intended,
the writer would have effectually concealed and defeated his design by
such and other traits, which find not the remotest parallel in the
history and doctrine of Paul, but are directly opposed to the
statements in his Epistles and in the Acts of the Apostles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p30">In the <i>Recognitions</i> the anti-Pauline
tendency is moderated, yet Paul’s labors are ignored,
and Peter is made the apostle of the Gentiles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p31">The doctrine which pseudo-Clement puts into the
mouth of Peter, and very skillfully interweaves with his narrative, is
a confused mixture of Ebionitic and Gnostic, ethical and metaphysical
ideas and fancies. He sees in Christianity only the restoration of the
pure primordial religion,<note place="end" n="791" id="v.xiii.iii-p31.1"><p id="v.xiii.iii-p32"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.iii-p32.1">πρώτη
τῇ
ἀνθρωπότηρι
παραδοθεῖσα
σωτήριος
θρησκεία</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.iii-p32.2">91</span> which God revealed in the creation, but
which, on account of the obscuring power of sin and the seductive
influence of demons, must be from time to time renewed. The
representatives of this religion are the pillars of the world: Adam,
Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, and Christ. These are in
reality only seven different incarnations of the same Adam or primal
man, the true prophet of God, who was omniscient and infallible. What
is recorded unfavorable to these holy men, the drunkenness of Noah, the
polygamy of the patriarchs, the homicide of Moses, and especially the
blasphemous history of the fall of Adam, as well as all unworthy
anthropopathical passages concerning God, were foisted into the Old
Testament by the devil and his demons. Thus, where Philo and <name id="v.xiii.iii-p32.3">Origen</name> resorted to allegorical interpretation, to
remove what seems offensive in Scripture, pseudo-Clement adopts the
still more arbitrary hypothesis of diabolical interpolations. Among the
true prophets of God, again, he gives Adam, Moses, and Christ peculiar
eminence, and places Christ above all, though without raising him
essentially above a prophet and lawgiver. The history of religion,
therefore, is not one of progress, but only of return to the primitive
revelation. Christianity and Mosaism are identical, and both coincide
with the religion of Adam. Whether a man believe in Moses or in Christ,
it is all the same, provided he blaspheme neither. But to know both,
and find in both the same doctrine, is to be rich in God, to recognize
the new as old, and the old as become new. Christianity is an advance
only in its extension of the gospel to the Gentiles, and its consequent
universal character.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p33">As the fundamental principle of this pure
religion, our author lays down the doctrine of one God, the creator of
the world. This is thoroughly Ebionitic, and directly opposed to the
dualism of the demiurgic doctrine of the Gnostics. But then he makes
the whole stream of created life flow forth from God in a long
succession of sexual and ethical antitheses and syzygies, and return
into him as its absolute rest; here plainly touching the pantheistic
emanation-theory of Gnosticism. God himself one from the beginning, has
divided everything into counterparts, into right and left, heaven and
earth, day and night, light and darkness, life and death. The monad
thus becomes the dyad. The better came first, the worse followed; but
from man onward the order was reversed. Adam, created in the image of
God, is the true prophet; his wife, Eve, represents false prophecy.
They were followed, first, by wicked Cain, and then by righteous Abel.
So Peter appeared after Simon Magus, as light after darkness, health
after sickness. So, at the last, will antichrist precede the advent of
Christ. And finally, the whole present order of things loses itself in
the future; the pious pass into eternal life; the ungodly, since the
soul becomes mortal by the corruption of the divine image, are
annihilated after suffering a punishment, which is described as a
purifying fire.<note place="end" n="792" id="v.xiii.iii-p33.1"><p id="v.xiii.iii-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.iii-p34.1">Πῦρ
καθάρσιον</span>,
ignis purgatorius.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.iii-p34.2">92</span> When the author speaks of eternal
punishment, he merely accommodates himself to the popular notion. The
fulfilling of the law, in the Ebionitic sense, and knowledge, on a
half-Gnostic principle, are the two parts of the way of salvation. The
former includes frequent fasts, ablutions, abstinence from animal food,
and voluntary poverty; while early marriage is enjoined, to prevent
licentiousness. In declaring baptism to be absolutely necessary to the
forgiveness of sin, the author approaches the catholic system. He
likewise adopts the catholic principle involved, that salvation is to
be found only in the external church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p35">As regards ecclesiastical organization, he fully
embraces the monarchical episcopal view. The bishop holds the place of
Christ in the congregation, and has power to bind and loose. Under him
stand the presbyters and deacons. But singularly, and again in true
Ebionitic style, James, the brother of the Lord, bishop of Jerusalem,
which is the centre of Christendom, is made the general vicar of
Christ, the visible head of the whole church, the bishop of bishops.
Hence even Peter must give him an account of his labors; and hence,
too, according to the introductory epistles, the sermons of Peter and
Clement’s abstract of them were sent to James for
safe-keeping, with the statement, that Clement had been named by Peter
as his successor at Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p36">It is easy to see that this appeal to a
pseudo-Petrine primitive Christianity was made by the author of the
Homilies with a view to reconcile all the existing differences and
divisions in Christendom. In this effort he, of course, did not
succeed, but rather made way for the dissolution of the Ebionitic
element still existing in the orthodox catholic church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p37">Besides these <i>Homilies,</i> of which the
<i>Epitome</i> is only a poor abridgement, there are several other
works, some printed, some still unpublished, which are likewise forged
upon <name id="v.xiii.iii-p37.1">Clement of Rome</name>, and based upon the same
historical material, with unimportant deviations, but are in great
measure free, as to doctrine, from Judaistic and Gnostic ingredients,
and come considerably nearer the line of orthodoxy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p38">The most important of these are the
<i>Recognitions</i> of Clement, in ten books, mentioned by <name id="v.xiii.iii-p38.1">Origen</name>, but now extant only in a Latin translation by
Rufinus. They take their name from the narrative, in the last books, of
the reunion of the scattered members of the Clementine family, who all
at last find themselves together in Christianity, and are baptized by
Peter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p39">On the question of priority between these two
works, critics are divided, some making the <i>Recognitions</i> an
orthodox, or at least more nearly orthodox, version of the
<i>Homilies;</i><note place="end" n="793" id="v.xiii.iii-p39.1"><p id="v.xiii.iii-p40"> Clericus,
Möhler, Schliemann, Uhlhorn, Schwegler, partly also Lehmann.
Uhlhorn has since modified his view (1876).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.iii-p40.1">93</span> others regarding the Homilies as a
heretical corruption of the Recognitions.<note place="end" n="794" id="v.xiii.iii-p40.2"><p id="v.xiii.iii-p41"> Particularly
Hilgenfeld and Ritschl, find among older writers, Cave and Whiston.
Salmon also assigns the priority of composition to the
Recognitions.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.iii-p41.1">94</span> But in all probability both works
are based upon older and simpler Jewish-Christian documents, under the
assumed names of Peter and Clement.<note place="end" n="795" id="v.xiii.iii-p41.2"><p id="v.xiii.iii-p42"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.iii-p42.1">Περίοδοι
Πέτρου διὰ
Κλήμεντος,</span>and
the still older <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.iii-p42.2">Κηρύγματα
Πέτρου</span> (about <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iii-p42.3">a.d.</span> 140-145), the contents of which are mentioned
in Recogn. III. 75, and the oldest Acta Petri, parts of which are
preserved in the apocryphal Acta Petri et Pauli. See Lipsius, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.iii-p42.4">Quellen der röm.
Petrus-Sage</span></i>, 1872, pp. 14 sqq. Uhlhorn assents in his
last art. in the new ed. of Herzog, III. 285. Dr. Salmon (in Smith and
Wace, 1. 571) likewise assumes that both are drawn from a common
original, but that the author of Homilies borrowed the biographical
portions from Recognitions.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.iii-p42.5">95</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p43">As to their birth-place, the <i>Homilies</i>
probably originated in East Syria, the <i>Recognitions</i> in Rome.
They are assigned to the second half of the second century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p44">In a literary point of view, these productions are
remarkable, as the first specimens of Christian romance, next to the
"Pastor Hermae." They far surpass, in matter, and especially in moral
earnestness and tender feeling, the heathen romances of a Chariton and
an Achilles Tatios, of the fourth or fifth centuries. The style, though
somewhat tedious, is fascinating in its way, and betrays a real artist
in its combination of the didactic and historical, the philosophic and
the poetic elements.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iii-p45"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiii.iii-p46">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iii-p47"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.iii-p48">Lagarde (in the Preface to his edition of the
<i>Clementina</i>, p. 22) and G. E. Stietz (in the lengthy review of
Lagarde in the "Studien und Kritiken" for 1867, No. III p. 556 sqq),
draw a parallel between the pseudo-Clementine fiction of Simon and the
German story of Faust, the magician, and derive the latter from the
former through the medium of the <i>Recognitions,</i> which were better
known in the church than the homilies. George Sabellicus , about <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iii-p48.1">a.d.</span> 1507, called himself Faustus junior, magus
secundus. Clement’s father is called Faustus, and his
two brothers, Fatistinus and Faustinianus (in the Recognitions Faustus,
and Faustinus), were brought up with Simon the magician, and at first
associated with him. The characters of Helena and Homunculus appear in
both stories, though very differently. I doubt whether these
resemblances are sufficient to establish a connection between the two
otherwise widely divergent popular fictions.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iii-p49"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="115" title="Gnosticism. The Literature" shorttitle="Section 115" progress="50.02%" prev="v.xiii.iii" next="v.xiii.v" id="v.xiii.iv">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.iv-p1">§ 115. Gnosticism. The Literature.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiii.iv-p3">Sources:</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p5">1. Gnostic (of the Valentinian school in the wider
sense): <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p5.1">Pistis Sopitia</span>; Opus gnosticum e
codice Coptico descriptum lat. vertit M. G Schwartze, ed. J. H.
Petermann. Berl. 1851. Of the middle of the third century. An account
of the fall and repentance of Sophia and the mystery of redemption.
Comp. the article of Köstlin in the "Tüb. Theol.
Jahrbücher," 1854.—The Apocryphal Gospels,
Acts, and Apocalypses are to a large extent of Gnostic origin, e.g. the
Acts of St. Thomas (a favorite apostle of the Gnostics), John, Peter,
Paul, Philip, Matthew, Andrew, Paul and Thecla. Some of them have been
worked over by Catholic authors, and furnished much material to the
legendary lore of the church. They and the stories of monks were the
religious novels of the early church. See the collections of the
apocryphal literature of the N. T. by Fabricius, Thilo, Tischendorf,
Max Bonnet, D. William Wright, G. Phillips, S. C. Malan, Zahn, and
especially Lipsius: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p5.2">Die Apokryphen Apostelgeschichten und
Apostelligenden</span></i> (Braunschweig, 1883, 2 vols.) Comp.
the Lit. quoted in vol. I. 90 sq.; 188 sq., and in Lipsius, I. 34
sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p6">II. Patristic(with many extracts from lost Gnostic
writings): <name id="v.xiii.iv-p6.1">Irenaeus</name>: <i>Adv. Hareses</i>. The
principal source, especially for the Valentinian Gnosticism. <name id="v.xiii.iv-p6.2">Hippolytus</name>: Refutat. Omnium Haeresium
(Philosophumena), ed. Duncker and Schneidewin. Gott. 1859. Based partly
on <name id="v.xiii.iv-p6.3">Irenaeus</name>, partly on independent reading of
Gnostic works. <name id="v.xiii.iv-p6.4">Tertullian</name>: De
praeescriptionibus Haereticorum; Adv. Valentin; Scorpiace; Adv.
Marcionem. The last is the chief authority for Marcionism. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p6.5">Clemens Alex</span>.: Stromata. Scattered notices of great value.
<name id="v.xiii.iv-p6.6">Origen</name><span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p6.7">es</span>: Com. in
Evang. Joh. Furnishes much important information and extracts from
Heracleon. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p6.8">Epiphanius</span>: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p6.9">Πανάριον</span>. Full of information, but
uncritical and fanatically orthodox. <name id="v.xiii.iv-p6.10">Eusebius</name>: Hist. Eccl. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p6.11">Theodoret</span>:
Fabulae Haer.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p7">See F<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p7.1">r</span>. O<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p7.2">ehler’s</span> Corpus Haereseologicum (a
collection of the ancient anti-heretical works of Epiphanius,
Philastrus, <name id="v.xiii.iv-p7.3">Augustin</name>, etc.). Berol.
1856–1861, 5 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p8">III. Neo-Platonist: <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p8.1">Plotinus</span>: <i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p8.2">Πρὸς τοὺς
γνωστικούς</span></i>
(or Ennead. II. 9).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p9">IV. Critical: R. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p9.1">Lipsius</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p9.2">Zur Quellen-Kritik des Epiphanios.</span></i> Wien 1865.
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p9.3">Die Quellen der
äItesten Ketzergeschichte.</span></i> Leipz. 1875
(258 pp.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p10">Ad. Harnack: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p10.1">Zur Quellen-Kritik der Geschichte des
Gnosticismus.</span></i> Leipz. 1873. Comp. his article in
Brieger’s "Zeitschrift für K. Gesell." for
1876, I. Also <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p10.2"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.iv-p10.3">Hilgenfeld</span></span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p10.4">Ketzergesch.</span></i> p.
1–83.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iv-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiii.iv-p12">Works:</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iv-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p14">Massuet (R.C.): Dissert. de Gnosticorum rebus,
prefixed to his edition of <name id="v.xiii.iv-p14.1">Irenaeus</name>; also in
Stieren’s edition of Iren. vol. II. pp.
54–180.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p15">Mosheim: Comment. de rebus ante Const. M. pp. 333
sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p16">Neander: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p16.1">Genet. Entwicktlung der gnost. Systeme.</span></i> Berl.
1818. Comp. the more mature exposition in his Ch. Hist. He first opened
a calm philosophical treatment of Gnosticism.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p17">Jaques Matter.: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p17.1">Histoire critique du Gnosticisme et de son influence sur
les sectes religieuses el philosophiques des six premiers
siècles</span></i> Par. 1828; second ed. much
enlarged. Strasb. and Par. 1844, in 3 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p18">Burton: Bampton Lectures on the Heresies of the
Apost. Age. Oxf. 1830,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p19">M<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p19.1">öhler</span>
(R.C.)<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p19.2">: Der Ursprung
des Gnosticismus.</span></i> Tüb. 1831 (in his
"Vermischte Schriften." I. pp. 403 sqq.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p20">Baur: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p20.1">Die christliche Gnosis in ihrer geschichtl.
Entwicklung.</span></i> Tüb. 1835. A masterly
philosophical analysis, which includes also the systems of Jacob
Böhme, Schelling, Schleiermacher, and Hegel. Comp. his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p20.2">Kirchengesch.</span></i> vol. I.
175–234.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p21">Norton: History of the Gnostics. Boston, 1845.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p22">H. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p22.1">Rossel</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p22.2">Gesch. der Untersuch. ueber den
Gnostic.;</span></i> in his "Theol. Nachlass." published by
Neander. Berl. 1847, vol. 2nd, p. 179 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p23">Thiersch: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p23.1">Kritik der N. Tlichen Schriften.</span></i> Erl.
1845 (chap. 5, pp. 231 sqq. and 268 sqq.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p24">R. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p24.1">Lipsius</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p24.2">Der Gnosticismus, sein Wesen,
Ursprung und Entwicklungsgang.</span></i> Leipz. 1860 (from
Ersch and Gruber’s "Allgem. Encycl." 1. Sect. vol.
71). Comp. his critical work on the sources of Gn. quoted above.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p25">E. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p25.1">Wilh. Möller</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p25.2">Geschirhte des,
Kosmologie in der griechischen Kirche bis auf</span></i> <name id="v.xiii.iv-p25.3">Origen</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p25.4">es. Mit specialuntersuchungen ueber die gnostischen
Systeme.</span></i> Halle, 1860 (pp.
189–473).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p26">C. W. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p26.1">King</span>: <i>The Gnostics
and their Remains</i> (with illustrations of Gnostic symbols and works
of art). Lond., 1864.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p27">Henry L. Mansel (Dean of St.
Paul’s, d. 1871): The Gnostic Heresies, ed. by J. B.
Lightfoot. London, 1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p28">J. B. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p28.1">Lightfoot</span>: <i>The
Colossian Heresy,</i> Excursus in his <i>Com. on Colossians and
Philemon.</i> London, 187, 5, pp. 73–113. This is the
best account of Gnosticism, written by an Englishman, but confined to
the apostolic ige.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p29">Renan: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p29.1">L’ église
chrétienne</span></i> (Paris, 1879), Chap. IX. and X.
p. 140–185, and XVIII. p.
350–363.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p30">J. L. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p30.1">Jacobi</span>:
<i>Gnosis,</i> in the new ed. of Herzog, vol. V. (1879),
204–247, condensed in Schaff’s "Rel.
Encycl." 1882, vol. I. 877 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p31">G. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p31.1">Salmon</span>, in Smith and
Wace, II. 678–687.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p32">G. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p32.1">Koffmane</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p32.2">Die Gnosis nach ihrer Tendenz und
Organisation. Breslau,</span></i> 1881. (Theses, 33 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p33">Ad. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.iv-p33.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.iv-p33.2">Hilgenfeld</span></span>:<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.iv-p33.3">Die Ketzergeschichte des Urchristenthums</span></i>.
Liepzig, 1884 (162 sqq.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.iv-p34">A number of monographs on the individual Gnostics,
see below.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.iv-p35"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="116" title="Meaning, Origin and Character of Gnosticism" shorttitle="Section 116" progress="50.28%" prev="v.xiii.iv" next="v.xiii.vi" id="v.xiii.v">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Gnosticism" id="v.xiii.v-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.v-p1">§ 116. Meaning, Origin and Character of
Gnosticism.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.v-p3">The Judaistic form of heresy was substantially
conquered in the apostolic age. More important and more widely spread
in the second period was the paganizing heresy, known by the name of
G<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.v-p3.1">nosticism</span>. It was the Rationalism of the
ancient church; it pervaded the intellectual atmosphere, and stimulated
the development of catholic theology by opposition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.v-p4">The Greek word gnosis may denote all schools of
philosophical or religious knowledge, in distinction from superficial
opinion or blind belief. The New Testament makes a plain distinction
between true and false gnosis. The true consists in a deep insight into
the essence and structure of the Christian truth, springs from faith,
is accompanied by the cardinal virtues of love and humility, serves to
edify the church, and belongs among the gifts of grace wrought by the
Holy Spirit.<note place="end" n="796" id="v.xiii.v-p4.1"><p id="v.xiii.v-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.v-p5.1">Λόγος
γνώσεως ,
λόγος
σοφίας ,</span> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12:8" id="v.xiii.v-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8">1 Cor. 12:8</scripRef>;
Comp. 13:2, 12; Jno. 17:3.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.v-p5.3">96</span>
In this sense, <name id="v.xiii.v-p5.4">Clement of Alexandria</name> and
<name id="v.xiii.v-p5.5">Origen</name> aimed at gnosis, and all speculative
theologians who endeavor to reconcile reason and revelation, may be
called Christian Gnostics. The false gnosis<note place="end" n="797" id="v.xiii.v-p5.6"><p id="v.xiii.v-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.v-p6.1">Ψευδώνυμος
γνῶσις</span> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:20" id="v.xiii.v-p6.2" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20">1 Tim.
6:20</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.v-p6.3">97</span> on the contrary, against which
Paul warns Timothy, and which he censures in the Corinthians and
Colossians is a morbid pride of wisdom, an arrogant, self-conceited,
ambitious knowledge, which puffs up, instead of edifying,<note place="end" n="798" id="v.xiii.v-p6.4"><p id="v.xiii.v-p7"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 8:1" id="v.xiii.v-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.1">1 Cor. 8:1</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.v-p7.2">98</span> runs
into idle subtleties and disputes, and verifies in its course the
apostle’s word: "Professing themselves to be wise,
they became fools."<note place="end" n="799" id="v.xiii.v-p7.3"><p id="v.xiii.v-p8"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:22" id="v.xiii.v-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.22">Rom. 1:22</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.v-p8.2">99</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.v-p9">In this bad sense, the word applies to the error
of which we now speak, and which began to show itself at least as early
as the days of Paul and John. It is a one-sided intellectualism on a
dualistic heathen basis. It rests on an over-valuation of knowledge or
gnosis, and a depreciation of faith or pistis. The Gnostics contrasted
themselves by this name with the Pistics, or the mass of believing
Christians. They regarded Christianity as consisting essentially in a
higher knowledge; fancied themselves the sole possessors of an
esoteric, philosophical religion, which made them genuine, spiritual
men, and looked down with contempt upon the mere men of the soul and of
the body. They constituted the intellectual aristocracy, a higher caste
in the church. They, moreover, adulterated Christianity with sundry
elements entirely foreign, and thus quite obscured the true essence of
the gospel.<note place="end" n="800" id="v.xiii.v-p9.1"><p id="v.xiii.v-p10"> Baur takes too
comprehensive a view of Gnosticism, and includes in it all systems of
Christian philosophy of religion down to Schelling and Hegel.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.v-p10.1">00</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.v-p11">We may parallelize the true and false, the
believing and unbelieving forms of Gnosticism with the two forms of
modern Rationalism and modern Agnosticism. There is a Christian
Rationalism which represents the doctrines of revelation as being in
harmony with reason, though transcending reason in its present
capacity; and there is an anti-Christian Rationalism which makes
natural reason (ratio) the judge of revelation, rejects the specific
doctrines of Christianity, and denies the supernatural and miraculous.
And there is an Agnosticism which springs from the sense of the
limitations of thought, and recognizes faith as the necessary organ of
the supernatural and absolute;<note place="end" n="801" id="v.xiii.v-p11.1"><p id="v.xiii.v-p12"> Sir William
Hamilton and Dean Mansel.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.v-p12.1">01</span> while the unbelieving Agnosticism
declares the infinite and absolute to be unknown and unknowable and
tends to indifferentism and atheism.<note place="end" n="802" id="v.xiii.v-p12.2"><p id="v.xiii.v-p13"> Hume, Spencer,
Comte. As to Kant, he started from Hume, but checked the scepticism of
the theoretical reason by the categorical imperative of the practical
reason. See Calderwood’s article "Agnosticism" in
Schaffs "Rel. Encycl." vol. I.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.v-p13.1">02</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.v-p14">We now proceed to trace the origin of
Gnosticism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.v-p15">As to its substance, Gnosticism is chiefly of
heathen descent. It is a peculiar translation or transfusion of heathen
philosophy and religion into Christianity. This was perceived by the
church-fathers in their day. <name id="v.xiii.v-p15.1">Hippolytus</name>
particularly, in his "Philosophumena" endeavors to trace the Gnostic
heresies to the various systems of Greek philosophy, making Simon
Magus, for example, dependent on Heraclitus, Valentine on Pythagoras
and Plato, Basilides on Aristotle, Marcion on Empedocles; and hence he
first exhibits the doctrines of the Greek philosophy from Thales down.
Of all these systems Platonism had the greatest influence, especially
on the Alexandrian Gnostics; though not so much in its original
Hellenic form, as in its later orientalized eclectic and mystic cast,
of which Neo-Platonism was another fruit. The Platonic speculation
yielded the germs of the Gnostic doctrine of aeons, the conceptions of
matter, of the antithesis of an ideal and a real world, of all
ante-mundane fall of souls from the ideal world, of the origin of sin
from matter, and of the needed redemption of the soul from the fetters
of the body. We find also in the Gnostics traces of the Pythagorean
symbolical use of numbers, the Stoic physics and ethics, and some
Aristotelian elements.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.v-p16">But this reference to Hellenic philosophy, with
which Massuet was content, is not enough. Since Beausobre and Mosheim
the East has been rightly joined with Greece, as the native home of
this heresy. This may be inferred from the mystic, fantastic, enigmatic
form of the Gnostic speculation, and from the fact, that most of its
representatives sprang from Egypt and Syria. The conquests of
Alexander, the spread of the Greek language and literature, and the
truths of Christianity, produced a mighty agitation in the eastern
mind, which reacted on the West. Gnosticism has accordingly been
regarded as more or less parallel with the heretical forms of Judaism,
with Essenism, Therapeutism, Philo’s
philosophico-religious system, and with the Cabbala, the origin of
which probably dates as far back as the first century. The affinity of
Gnosticism also with the Zoroastrian dualism of a kingdom of light and
a kingdom of darkness is unmistakable, especially in the Syrian
Gnostics. Its alliance with the pantheistic, docetic, and ascetic
elements of Buddhism, which had advanced at the time of Christ to
western Asia, is equally plain. Parsic and Indian influence is most
evident in Manichaeism, while the Hellenic element there amounts to
very little.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.v-p17">Gnosticism, with its syncretistic tendency, is no
isolated fact. It struck its roots deep in the mighty revolution of
ideas induced by the fall of the old religions and the triumph of the
new. Philo, of Alexandria, who was a contemporary of Christ, but wholly
ignorant of him, endeavored to combine the Jewish religion, by
allegorical exposition, or rather imposition, with Platonic philosophy;
and this system, according as it might be prosecuted under the
Christian or the heathen influence, would prepare the way either for
the speculative theology of the Alexandrian church fathers, or for the
heretical Gnosis. Still more nearly akin to Gnosticism is
Neo-Platonism, which arose a little later than Philo’s
system, but ignored Judaism, and derived its ideas exclusively from
eastern and western heathenism. The Gnostic syncretism, however,
differs materially from both the Philonic and the Neo-Platonic by
taking up Christianity, which the Neo-Platonists directly or indirectly
opposed. This the Gnostics regarded as the highest stage of the
development of religion, though they so corrupted it by the admixture
of foreign matter, as to destroy its identity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.v-p18">Gnosticism is, therefore, the grandest and most
comprehensive form of speculative religious syncretism known to
history. It consists of Oriental mysticism, Greek philosophy,
Alexandrian, Philonic, and Cabbalistic Judaism, and Christian ideas of
salvation, not merely mechanically compiled, but, as it were,
chemically combined. At least, in its fairly developed form in the
Valentinian system, it is, in its way, a wonderful structure of
speculative or rather imaginative thought, and at the same time all
artistic work of the creative fancy, a Christian mythological epic. The
old world here rallied all its energies, to make out of its diverse
elements some new thing, and to oppose to the real, substantial
universalism of the catholic church an ideal, shadowy universalism of
speculation. But this fusion of all systems served in the end only to
hasten the dissolution of eastern and western heathenism, while the
Christian element came forth purified and strengthened from the
crucible.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.v-p19">The Gnostic speculation, like most speculative
religions, failed to establish a safe basis for practical morals. On
the one side, a spiritual pride obscured the sense of sin, and
engendered a frivolous antinomianism, which often ended in sensuality
and debaucheries. On the other side, an over-strained sense of sin
often led the Gnostics, in gIaring contrast with the pagan deification
of nature, to ascribe nature to the devil, to abhor the body as the
seat of evil, and to practice extreme austerities upon themselves.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.v-p20">This ascetic feature is made prominent by
Möhler, the Roman Catholic divine. But he goes quite too
far, when he derives the whole phenomenon of Gnosticism (which he
wrongly views as a forerunner of Protestantism) directly and
immediately from Christianity. He represents it as a
hyper-Christianity, an exaggerated contempt for the world,<note place="end" n="803" id="v.xiii.v-p20.1"><p id="v.xiii.v-p21"> He calls Gnosticism
a "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.v-p21.1">Verteufelung der
Natur</span></i>."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.v-p21.2">03</span> which,
when seeking for itself a speculative basis, gathered from older
philosophemes, theosophies, and mythologies, all that it could use for
its purpose.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.v-p22">The number of the Gnostics it is impossible to
ascertain. We find them in almost all portions of the ancient church;
chiefly where Christianity came into close contact with Judaism and
heathenism, as in Egypt, Syria, and Asia Minor; then in Rome, the
rendezvous of all forms of truth and falsehood; in Gaul, where they
were opposed by <name id="v.xiii.v-p22.1">Irenaeus</name>; and in Africa,
where they were attacked by <name id="v.xiii.v-p22.2">Tertullian</name>, and
afterwards by <name id="v.xiii.v-p22.3">Augustin</name>, who was himself a
Manichaean for several years. They found most favor with the educated,
and threatened to lead astray the teachers of the church. But they
could gain no foothold among the people; indeed, as esoterics, they
stood aloof from the masses; and their philosophical societies were, no
doubt, rarely as large as the catholic congregations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.v-p23">The flourishing period of the Gnostic schools was
the second century. In the sixth century, only faint traces of them
remained; yet some Gnostic and especially Manichaean ideas continue to
appear in several heretical sects of the middle ages, such as the
Priscillianists, the Paulicians, the Bogomiles, and the Catharists; and
even the history of modern theological and philosophical speculation
shows kindred tendencies.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.v-p24"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="117" title="The System of Gnosticism. Its Theology" shorttitle="Section 117" progress="50.81%" prev="v.xiii.v" next="v.xiii.vii" id="v.xiii.vi">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Gnosticism" id="v.xiii.vi-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.vi-p1">§ 117. The System of Gnosticism. Its
Theology.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.vi-p3">Gnosticism is a heretical philosophy of religion, or,
more exactly a mythological theosophy, which reflects intellectually
the peculiar, fermenting state of that remarkable age of transition
from the heathen to the Christian order of things. If it were merely an
unintelligible congeries of puerile absurdities and impious
blasphemies, as it is grotesquely portrayed by older historians,<note place="end" n="804" id="v.xiii.vi-p3.1"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p4"> Even some of the
more recent writers, as Bishop Kaye (Eccl. History of the Second arid
Third Centuries), and the translators of <name id="v.xiii.vi-p4.1">Irenaeus</name> in the "Ante-Nicene Christian Library" (Edinb.
1868, vol. 1st, Introductory Notice) have the same idea of the Gnostic
system as an impenetrable wilderness, of absurdities. But Mansel,
Lightfoot, and Salmon show a clear knowledge of the subject, and agree;
substantially with Neander’s account.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p4.2">04</span> it
would not have fascinated so many vigorous intellects and produced such
a long-continued agitation in the ancient church. It is an attempt to
solve some of the deepest metaphysical and theological problems. It
deals with the great antitheses of God and world, spirit and matter,
idea and phenomenon; and endeavors to unlock the mystery of the
creation; the question of the rise, development, and end of the world;
and of the origin of evil.<note place="end" n="805" id="v.xiii.vi-p4.3"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p5.1">Πόθεν
τὸ κακόν,</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p5.2">ἡ
κακία</span>: unde malum? (See
<name id="v.xiii.vi-p5.3">Tertullian</name>, De Praescript. 7; Adv. Marc. I.
2; Euseb. H. E, V. 27; Baur, Gnosis, p. 19.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p5.4">05</span> It endeavors to harmonize the creation
of the material world and the existence of evil with the idea of an
absolute God, who is immaterial and perfectly good. This problem can
only be solved by the Christian doctrine of redemption; but Gnosticism
started from a false basis of dualism, which prevents a solution.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p6">In form and method it is, as already observed,
more Oriental than Grecian. The Gnostics, in their daring attempt to
unfold the mysteries of an upper world, disdained the trammels of
reason, and resorted to direct spiritual intuition. Hence they
speculate not so much in logical and dialectic mode, as in an
imaginative, semi-poetic way, and they clothe their ideas not in the
simple, clear, and sober language of reflection, but in the
many-colored, fantastic, mythological dress of type, symbol, and
allegory. Thus monstrous nonsense and the most absurd conceits are
chaotically mingIed up with profound thoughts and poetic
intuitions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p7">This spurious supernaturalism which substitutes
the irrational for the supernatural, and the prodigy for the miracle,
pervades the pseudo-historical romances of the Gnostic Gospels and
Acts. These surpass the Catholic traditions in luxuriant fancy and
incredible marvels. "Demoniacal possessions," says one who has mastered
this literature,<note place="end" n="806" id="v.xiii.vi-p7.1"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p8"> Dr. Lipsius, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.vi-p8.1">Die Apokryphen Apostelgeschichten und
Apostellegenden</span></i> (1883), vol. 1. P. 7.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p8.2">06</span> "and resurrections from the dead,
miracles of healing and punishment are accumulated without end; the
constant repetition of similar events gives the long stories a certain
monotony, which is occasionally interrupted by colloquies, hymns and
prayers of genuine poetic value. A rich apparatus of visions, angelic
appearances, heavenly voices, speaking animals, defeated and humbled
demons is unfolded, a superterrestrial splendor of light gleams up,
mysterious signs from heaven, earthquakes, thunder and lightning
frighten the impious; fire, earth, wind and water obey the pious;
serpents, lions, leopards, tigers, and bears are tamed by a word of the
apostles and turn upon their persecutors; the dying martyrs are
surrounded by coronets, roses, lilies, incense, while the abyss opens
to swallow up their enemies."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p9">The highest source of knowledge, with these
heretics was a secret tradition, in contrast with the open, popular
tradition of the Catholic church. In this respect, they differ from
Protestant sects, which generally discard tradition altogether and
appeal to the Bible only, as understood by themselves. They appealed
also to apocryphal documents, which arose in the second century in
great numbers, under eminent names of apostolic or pre-Christian times.
Epiphanius, in his 26<sup>th</sup> Heresy, counts the apocrypha of the
Gnostics by thousands, and <name id="v.xiii.vi-p9.1">Irenaeus</name> found
among the Valentinians alone a countless multitude of such writings.<note place="end" n="807" id="v.xiii.vi-p9.2"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p10"> Adv. Haer.l.c. 20.
§1: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p10.1">Ἀμύθητον
πλῆθος
ἀποκρύφων
καὶ νόθων
γραφῶν,
ἃ̔̀ς
αὐτοὶ
ἔπλασαν,
παρεισφέρουσιν
είς
κατάπληξιν
τῶν
ἀνοήτων
καὶ τὰ τῆς
ἀληθείας
μὴ
ἐπισταμένων
γράμματα</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p10.2">07</span> And
finally, when it suited their purpose, the Gnostics employed single
portions of the Bible, without being able to agree either as to the
extent or the interpretation of the same. The Old Testament they
generally rejected, either entirely, as in the case of the Marcionites
and the Manichaeans, or at least in great part; and in the New
Testament they preferred certain books or portions, such as the Gospel
of John, with its profound spiritual intuitions, and either rejected
the other books, or wrested them to suit their ideas. Marcion, for
example, thus mutilated the Gospel of Luke, and received in addition to
it only ten of Paul’s Epistles, thus substituting an
arbitrary canon of eleven books for the catholic Testament of
twenty-seven. In interpretation they adopted, even with far less
moderation than Philo, the most arbitrary and extravagant allegorical
principles; despising the letter as sensuous, and the laws of language
and exegesis as fetters of the mind. The number 30 in the New
Testament, for instance, particularly in the life of Jesus, is made to
denote the number of the Valentinian aeons; and the lost sheep in the
parable is Achamoth. Even to heathen authors, to the poems of Homer,
Aratus, Anacreon, they applied this method, and discovered in these
works the deepest Gnostic mysteries.<note place="end" n="808" id="v.xiii.vi-p10.3"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p11"> Hippol. Philos. IV.
46, V. 8, 13, 20.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p11.1">08</span> They gathered from the whole field of
ancient mythology, astronomy, physics, and magic, everything which
could, serve in any way to support their fancies.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p12">The common characteristics of nearly all the
Gnostic systems are (1) Dualism; the assumption of an eternal
antagonism between God and matter. (2) The demiurgic notion; the
separation of the creator of the world or the demiurgos from the proper
God. (3) Docetism; the resolution of the human element in the person of
the Redeemer into mere deceptive appearance.<note place="end" n="809" id="v.xiii.vi-p12.1"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p13.1">Δόκητις,
φάντασμα</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p13.2">09</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p14">We will endeavor now to present a clear and
connected view of the theoretical and practical system of Gnosticism in
as it comes before us in its more fully developed forms, especially the
Valentinian school.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p15">1. T<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.vi-p15.1">he</span> G<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.vi-p15.2">nostic</span> T<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.vi-p15.3">heology</span>. The system
starts from absoIute primal being. God is the unfathomable abyss,<note place="end" n="810" id="v.xiii.vi-p15.4"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p16.1">Βυθός</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p16.2">10</span> locked
up within himself, without beginning, unnamable, and incomprehensible;
on the one hand, infinitely exalted above every existence; yet, on the
other hand, the original aeon, the sum of all ideas and spiritual
powers. Basilides would not ascribe even existence to him, and thus,
like Hegel, starts from absolute nonentity, which, however, is
identical with absolute being.<note place="end" n="811" id="v.xiii.vi-p16.3"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p17"> So in the old Hindu
philosophy, absolute Being is regarded as the ground of all existence.
It is itself devoid of qualities, incapable of definition,
inconceivable, neither one thing nor another thing, yet containing in
itself the possibilities; of all things; and out from its dark depths
the universe was evolved through some mysterious impulse. The Vedas
describe it thus: "It is neither Brahma, nor Vishnoo, nor Sivan, but
something back of these, without passion, neither great nor small,
neither male nor female, but something far beyond."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p17.1">11</span> He began where modern Agnosticism
ends.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p18">2. K<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.vi-p18.1">osmology</span>. The abyss
opens; God enters upon a process of development, and sends forth from
his bosom the several aeons; that is, the attributes and unfolded
powers of his nature, the ideas of the eternal spirit-world, such as
mind, reason, wisdom, power, truth, life.<note place="end" n="812" id="v.xiii.vi-p18.2"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p19.1">Νοῦς,
λόγος ,
σοφία,
δύναμις,
ἀλήθεια,
ζωή</span> , etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p19.2">12</span> These emanate from the absolute
in a certain order, according to Valentine in pairs with sexual
polarity. The further they go from the great source, the poorer and
weaker they become. Besides the notion of emanation,<note place="end" n="813" id="v.xiii.vi-p19.3"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p20.1">Προβολή</span>
(from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p20.2">προβάλλω</span>),
a putting forward, a projection.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p20.3">13</span> the Gnostics employed also, to
illustrate the self-revelation of the absolute, the figure of the
evolution of numbers from an original unit, or of utterance in tones
gradually diminishing to the faint echo.<note place="end" n="814" id="v.xiii.vi-p20.4"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p21"> Basilides and
Saturninus use the former illustration; Marcos uses the latter.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p21.1">14</span> The cause of the procession of
the aeons is, with some, as with Valentine, the self-limiting love of
God; with others, metaphysical necessity. The whole body of aeons forms
the ideal world, or light-world, or spiritual foulness, the Pleroma, as
opposed to the Kenoma, or the material world of emptiness. The one is
the totality of the divine powers and attributes, the other the region
of shadow and darkness. Christ belongs to the Pleroma, as the chief of
the aeons; the Demiurge or Creator belongs to the Kenoma. In opposition
to the incipient form of this heresy, St. Paul taught that Jesus Christ
is the whole pleroma of the Godhead (<scripRef passage="Col. 1:19; 2:9" id="v.xiii.vi-p21.2" parsed="|Col|1|19|0|0;|Col|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.19 Bible:Col.2.9">Col. 1:19; 2:9</scripRef>), and the church the reflected pleroma
of Christ (<scripRef passage="Eph. 1:22" id="v.xiii.vi-p21.3" parsed="|Eph|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.22">Eph. 1:22</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p22">The material visible world is the abode of the
principle of evil. This cannot proceed from God; else he were himself
the author of evil. It must come from an opposite principle. This is
<i>Matter</i> (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.vi-p22.1">ὕλη</span>), which stands in eternal opposition to
God and the ideal world. The Syrian Gnostics, and still more the
Manichaeans, agreed with Parsism in conceiving Matter as an
intrinsically evil substance, the raging kingdom of Satan, at
irreconcilable warfare with the kingdom of light. The Alexandrian
Gnostics followed more the Platonic idea of the <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.vi-p22.2">ὕλη</span> and conceived this as <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.vi-p22.3">κένωμα</span>, emptiness, in contrast with <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.vi-p22.4">πλήρωμα</span>, the divine, vital fulness, or as
the <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.vi-p22.5">μὴ
ὄν</span>, related to the divine being as shadow to
light, and forming the dark limit beyond which the mind cannot pass.
This Matter is in itself dead, but becomes animated by a union with the
Pleroma, which again is variously described. In the Manichaean system
there are powers of darkness, which seize by force some parts of the
kingdom of light. But usually the union is made to proceed from above.
The last link in the chain of divine aeons, either too weak to keep its
hold on the ideal world, or seized with a sinful passion for the
embrace of the infinite abyss, falls as a spark of light into the dark
chaos of matter, and imparts to it a germ of divine life, but in this
bondage feels a painful longing after redemption, with which the whole
world of aeons sympathizes. This weakest aeon is called by Valentine
the lower Wisdom, or Achamoth,<note place="end" n="815" id="v.xiii.vi-p22.6"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p23.1">Ἡ
κάτω σοφία,
Ἀχαμώθ</span> (Iren.
1. 4; in Stieren, I. 44), <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.vi-p23.2">הַחָכְמרׄת</span>
or <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.vi-p23.3">אַכִּימוּת</span>
the Chaldaic form of the Hebrew <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.vi-p23.4">חָכְמָה</span> </p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p23.5">15</span> and marks the extreme point, where
spirit must surrender itself to matter, where the infinite must enter
into the finite, and thus form a basis for the real world. The myth of
Achamoth is grounded in the thought, that the finite is incompatible
with the absolute, yet in some sense demands it to account for
itself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p24">Here now comes in the third principle of the
Gnostic speculation, namely, the world-maker, commonly called the
<i>Demiurge</i>,<note place="end" n="816" id="v.xiii.vi-p24.1"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p25.1">Δημιουργός</span>, a term used by Plato in
a similar sense.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p25.2">16</span> termed by Basilides "Archon" or
world-ruler, by the Ophites. "Jaldabaoth," or son of chaos. He is a
creature of the fallen aeon, formed of physical material, and thus
standing between God and Matter. He makes out of Matter the visible
sensible world, and rules over it. He has his throne in the planetary
heavens, and presides over time and over the sidereal spirits.
Astrological influences were generally ascribed to him. He is the God
of Judaism, the Jehovah, who imagines himself to be the supreme and
only God. But in the further development of this idea the systems
differ; the anti-Jewish Gnostics, Marcion and the Ophites, represent
the Demiurge as an insolent being, resisting the purposes of God; while
the Judaizing Gnostics, Basilides and Valentine, make him a restricted,
unconscious instrument of God to prepare the way for redemption.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p26">3. C<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.vi-p26.1">hristology</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.vi-p26.2">Soteriology</span>. Redemption itself is the liberation of
the light-spirit from the chains of dark Matter, and is effected by
<i>Christ,</i> the most perfect aeon, who is the mediator of return
from the sensible phenomenal world to the supersensuous ideal world,
just as the Demiurge is the mediator of apostacy from the Pleroma to
the Kenoma. This redeeming aeon, called by Valentine <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.vi-p26.3">σωτήρ</span> or <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.vi-p26.4">Ἰησοῦς</span>
descends through the sphere of
heaven, and assumes the ethereal appearance of a body; according to
another view, unites himself with the man Jesus, or with the Jewish
Messiah, at the baptism, and forsakes him again at the passion. At all
events, the redeemer, however conceived in other respects, is allowed
no actual contact with sinful matter. His human birth, his sufferings
and death, are explained by Gnosticism after the manner of the Indian
mythology, as a deceptive appearance, a transient vision, a spectral
form, which he assumed only to reveal himself to the sensuous nature of
man. Reduced to a clear philosophical definition, the Gnostic Christ is
really nothing more than the ideal spirit of himself, as in the
mythical gospel-theory of Strauss. The Holy Ghost is commonly conceived
as a subordinate aeon. The central fact in the work of Christ is the
communication of the Gnosis to a small circle of the initiated,
prompting and enabling them to strive with clear consciousness after
the ideal world and the original unity. According to Valentine, the
heavenly Soter brings Achamoth after innumerable sufferings into the
Pleroma, and unites himself with her—the most glorious
aeon with the Iowest—in an eternal spirit-marriage.
With this, all disturbance in the heaven of aeons is allayed, and a
blessed harmony and inexpressible delight are restored, in which all
spiritual (pneumatic) men, or genuine Gnostics, share. Matter is at
last entirely consumed by a fire breaking out from its dark bosom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p27">4. The <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.vi-p27.1">Anthropology</span> of
the Gnostics corresponds with their theology. Man is a microcosm
consisting of spirit, body, and soul reflecting the three principles,
God, Matter, and Demiurge, though in very different degrees. There are
three classes of men: the <i>spiritual,</i><note place="end" n="817" id="v.xiii.vi-p27.2"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p28.1">Πευματικοί.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p28.2">17</span> in whom the divine element, a
spark of light from the ideal world, predominates; the material,<note place="end" n="818" id="v.xiii.vi-p28.3"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p29.1">Σωματικοί,
φυσικοί,
σαρκικοί,
ὑλικοί</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p29.2">18</span>
bodily, carnal, physical, in whom matter, the gross sensuous principle,
rules; and the psychical,<note place="end" n="819" id="v.xiii.vi-p29.3"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p30.1">Ψυχικοί.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p30.2">19</span> in whom the demiurgic, quasi-divine
rules; principle, the mean between the two preceding, prevails.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p31">These three classes are frequently identified with
the adherents of the three religions respectively; the spiritual with
the Christians, the carnal with the heathens, the psychical with the
Jews. But they also made the same distinction among the professors of
any one religion, particularly among the Christians; and they regarded
themselves as the genuine spiritual men in the full sense of the word;
while they looked upon the great mass of Christians<note place="end" n="820" id="v.xiii.vi-p31.1"><p id="v.xiii.vi-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vi-p32.1">Οἱ
πολλοί</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vi-p32.2">20</span> as only psychical, not able to
rise from blind faith to true knowledge, too weak for the good, and too
tender for the evil, longing for the divine, yet unable to attain it,
and thus hovering between the Pleroma of the ideal world and the Kenoma
of the sensual.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vi-p33">Ingenious as this thought is, it is just the basis
of that unchristian distinction of esoteric and exoteric religion, and
that pride of knowledge, in which Gnosticism runs directly counter to
the Christian virtues of humility and love.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.vi-p34"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="118" title="Ethics of Gnosticism" shorttitle="Section 118" progress="51.59%" prev="v.xiii.vi" next="v.xiii.viii" id="v.xiii.vii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Gnosticism" id="v.xiii.vii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.vii-p1">§ 118. Ethics of Gnosticism.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.vii-p3">All the Gnostic heretics agree in disparaging the
divinely created body, and over-rating the intellect. Beyond this, we
perceive among them two opposite tendencies: a gloomy asceticism, and a
frivolous antinomianism; both grounded in the dualistic principle,
which falsely ascribes evil to matter, and traces nature to the devil.
The two extremes frequently met, and the Nicolaitan maxim in regard to
the abuse of the flesh<note place="end" n="821" id="v.xiii.vii-p3.1"><p id="v.xiii.vii-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.vii-p4.1">Δεῖ
καταχρῆσθαι
τῇ
σαρκί</span>, the flesh must be
abused to be conquered.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.vii-p4.2">21</span> was made to serve asceticism first, and
then libertinism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vii-p5">The ascetic Gnostics, like Marcion, Saturninus,
<name id="v.xiii.vii-p5.1">Tatian</name>, and the Manichaeans were pessimists.
They felt uncomfortable in the sensuous and perishing world, ruled by
the Demiurge, and by Satan; they abhorred the body as formed from
Matter, and forbade the use of certain kinds of food and all nuptial
intercourse, as an adulteration of themselves with sinful Matter; like
the Essenes and the errorists noticed by Paul in the Colossians and
Pastoral Epistles. They thus confounded sin with matter, and vainly
imagined that, matter being dropped, sin, its accident, would fall with
it. Instead of hating sin only, which God has not made, they hated the
world, which he has made.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.vii-p6">The licentious Gnostics, as the Nicolaitans, the
Ophites, the Carpocratians, and the Antitactes, in a proud conceit of
the exaltation of the spirit above matter, or even on the diabolical
principle, that sensuality must be overcome by indulging it, bade
defiance to all moral laws, and gave themselves up to the most
shameless licentiousness. It is no great thing, said they, according to
<name id="v.xiii.vii-p6.1">Clement of Alexandria</name>, to restrain lust; but
it is surely a great thing not to be conquered by Iust, when one
indulges in it. According to Epiphanius there were Gnostic sects in
Egypt, which, starting from a filthy, materialistic pantheism and
identifying Christ with the generative powers of nature, practised
debauchery as a mode of worship, and after having, as they thought,
offered and collected all their strength, blasphemously exclaimed: "I
am Christ." From these pools of sensuality and Satanic pride arose the
malaria of a vast literature, of which, however, fortunately, nothing
more than a few names has come down to us.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.vii-p7"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="119" title="Cultus and Organization" shorttitle="Section 119" progress="51.71%" prev="v.xiii.vii" next="v.xiii.ix" id="v.xiii.viii">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.viii-p1">§ 119. Cultus and Organization.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.viii-p3">In cultus, the Gnostic docetism and
hyper-spiritualism led consistently to naked intellectual simplicity;
sometimes to the rejection of all sacraments and outward means of
grace; if not even, as in the Prodicians, to blasphemous
self-exaltation above all that is called God and worshiped.<note place="end" n="822" id="v.xiii.viii-p3.1"><p id="v.xiii.viii-p4"> Comp. <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:4" id="v.xiii.viii-p4.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.4">2 Thess.
2:4</scripRef></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.viii-p4.2">22</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.viii-p5">But with this came also the opposite extreme of a
symbolic and mystic pomp, especially in the sect of the Marcosians.
These Marcosians held to a two-fold baptism, that applied to the human
Jesus, the Messiah of the psychical, and that administered to the
heavenly Christ, the Messiah of the spiritual; they decorated the
baptistery like a banquet-hall; and they first introduced extreme
unction. As early as the second century the Basilideans celebrated the
feast of Epiphany. The Simonians and Carpocratians used images of
Christ and of their religious heroes in their worship. The Valentinians
and Ophites sang in hymns the deep longing of Achamoth for redemption
from the bonds of Matter. Bardesanes is known as the first Syrian
hymn-writer. Many Gnostics, following their patriarch, Simon, gave
themselves to magic, and introduced their arts into their worship; as
the Marcosians did in the celebration of the Lord’s
Supper.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.viii-p6">Of the outward organization of the Gnostics (with
the exception of the Manichaeans, who will be treated separately), we
can say little. Their aim was to resolve Christianity into a
magnificent speculation; the practical business of organization was
foreign to their exclusively intellectual bent. <name id="v.xiii.viii-p6.1">Tertullian</name> charges them with an entire want of order and
discipline.<note place="end" n="823" id="v.xiii.viii-p6.2"><p id="v.xiii.viii-p7"> De Praescr.
Haeret., c. 41.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.viii-p7.1">23</span>
They formed, not so much a sect or party, as a multitude of
philosophical schools, like the modern Rationalists. Many were
unwilling to separate at all from the Catholic church, but assumed in
it, as theosophists, the highest spiritual rank. Some were even clothed
with ecclesiastical office, as we must no doubt infer from the
Apostolic Canons (51 or 50), where it is said, with evident reference
to the gloomy, perverse asceticism of the Gnostics: "If a bishop, a
priest, or a deacon, or any ecclesiastic abstain from marriage, from
flesh, or from wine, not for practice in self-denial, but from
disgust,<note place="end" n="824" id="v.xiii.viii-p7.2"><p id="v.xiii.viii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.viii-p8.1">βδελυρία</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.viii-p8.2">24</span>
forgetting that God made everything very good, that he made also the
male and the female, in fact, even blaspheming the creation;<note place="end" n="825" id="v.xiii.viii-p8.3"><p id="v.xiii.viii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.viii-p9.1">βλασφημῶν
διαβάλλει
τὴν
δημιουργίαν</span>
.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.viii-p9.2">25</span> he
shall either retract his error, or be deposed and cast out of the
church. A layman also shall be treated in like manner." Here we
perceive the polemical attitude which the Catholic church was compelled
to assume even towards the better Gnostics.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.viii-p10"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="120" title="Schools of Gnosticism" shorttitle="Section 120" progress="51.84%" prev="v.xiii.viii" next="v.xiii.x" id="v.xiii.ix">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Gnosticism" id="v.xiii.ix-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.ix-p1">§ 120. Schools of Gnosticism.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.ix-p3">The arbitrary and unbalanced subjectivity of the
Gnostic speculation naturally produced a multitude of schools. These
Gnostic schools have been variously classified.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ix-p4">Geographically they may be reduced to two great
families, the Egyptian or Alexandrian, and the Syrian, which are also
intrinsically different. In the former (Basilides, Valentine, the
Ophites), Platonism and the emanation theory prevail, in the latter
(Saturninus, Bardesanes, <name id="v.xiii.ix-p4.1">Tatian</name>), Parsism and
dualism. Then, distinct in many respects from both these is the more
practical school of Marcion, who sprang neither from Egypt nor from
Syria, but from Asia Minor, where St. Paul had left the strong imprint
of his free gospel in opposition to Jewish legalism and bondage.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ix-p5">Examined further, with reference to its doctrinal
character, Gnosticism appears in three forms, distinguished by the
preponderance of the heathen, the Jewish, and the Christian elements
respectively in its syncretism. The Simonians, Nicolaitans, Ophites,
Carpocratians, Prodicians, Antitactes, and Manichaeans belong to a
paganizing class; Cerinthus, Basilides, Valentine, and Justin (as also
the Pseudo-Clementine Homilies, though these are more properly
Ebionitic), to a Judaizing; Saturninus, Marcion, <name id="v.xiii.ix-p5.1">Tatian</name>, and the Encratites, to a Christianizing division.
But it must be remembered here that this distinction is only relative;
all the Gnostic systems being, in fact, predominantly heathen in their
character, and essentially opposed alike to the pure Judaism of the Old
Testament and to the Christianity of the New. The Judaism of the
so-called Judaizing Gnostics is only of an apocryphal sort, whether of
the Alexandrian or the Cabalistic tinge.<note place="end" n="826" id="v.xiii.ix-p5.2"><p id="v.xiii.ix-p6"> Gibbon, who devotes
four pages (Ch. XV.) to the Gnostics, dwells exclusively on the
anti-Jewish feature, and makes them express his own aversion to the Old
Testament. He calls them (from very superficial knowledge, but with his
masterly skill of insinuation) "the most polite, the most learned, and
the most wealthy of the Christian name," and says that, being mostly
averse to the pleasures of sense, "they morosely arraigned the polygamy
of the patriarchs, the gallantries of David, and the seraglio of
Solomon," and were at a loss to reconcile "the conquest of Canaan, and
the extirpation of the unsuspecting natives with the common notions of
humanity and justice."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.ix-p6.1">26</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ix-p7">The ethical point of view, from which the division
might as well be made, would give likewise three main branches: the
speculative or theosophic Gnostics (Basilides, Valentine), the
practical and ascetic (Marcion, Saturninus, <name id="v.xiii.ix-p7.1">Tatian</name>), and the antinomian and libertine (Simonians,
Nicolaitans, Ophites, Carpocratians, Antitactes).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.ix-p8">Having thus presented the general character of
Gnosticism, and pointed out its main branches, we shall follow chiefly
the chronological order in describing the several schools, beginning
with those which date from the age of the apostles.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.ix-p9"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="121" title="Simon Magus and the Simonians" shorttitle="Section 121" progress="51.99%" prev="v.xiii.ix" next="v.xiii.xi" id="v.xiii.x">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.x-p1">§ 121. Simon Magus and the Simonians.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.x-p3">I. Commentaries on <scripRef passage="Acts 8:9-24" id="v.xiii.x-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|8|9|8|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.9-Acts.8.24">Acts 8:9–24</scripRef>.
<name id="v.xiii.x-p3.2">Justin Martyr</name>: Apol. I. 26 and 56. The
pseudo-Clementine <i>Homilies</i> and <i>Recognitions.</i> <name id="v.xiii.x-p3.3">Irenaeus</name>, I. 23. <name id="v.xiii.x-p3.4">Hippolytus</name>,
VI. 2–15, etc.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.x-p4">II. S<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.x-p4.1">imson</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.x-p4.2">Leben und Lehre Simon des
Magiers,</span></i> in the "<span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.x-p4.3">Zeitschrift für hist. Theologie</span>"
for 1841.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.x-p5">H<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.x-p5.1">ilgenfeld</span>: Der Magier
Simon, in the "<span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.x-p5.2">Zeischrift
für wissenschaftl. Theologie</span>" for 1868.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.x-p6">L<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.x-p6.1">ipsius</span>: <i>Simon d.
Mag.</i> in Schenkel’s "Bibel-Lexikon," vol. V.
(1875), p. 301–321. Comp. the literature quoted there,
p. 320.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.x-p7"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.x-p8">Simon Magus is a historical character known to us
from the eighth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles.<note place="end" n="827" id="v.xiii.x-p8.1"><p id="v.xiii.x-p9"> The
Tübingen school, which denies the historical character of
the Acts, resolves also the story of Simon into a Jewish Christian
fiction, aimed at the apostle Paul as the real heretic and magician. So
Baur, Zeller, and Volkmar. Lipsius ingeniously carries out this
Simon-Paul hypothesis, and declares (I. c. p. 303): "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.x-p9.1">Der Kern der Sage ist niches als ein
vollständig ausgeführtes Zerrbild des
Heidenapostels, dessen Zäge bis in’s
einzelne hinein die Person, die Lehre, und die Lebenschicksale des
Paulus persifliren sollen</span></i>." But the book of Acts
gives the earliest record of Simon and is the production, if not of
Luke, as we believe with the unanimous testimony of antiquity, at all
events of a writer friendly to Paul, and therefore utterly unlikely to
insert an anti-Pauline fiction which would stultify the greater part of
his own book. Comp. the remarks above, §114, p. 438.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.x-p9.2">27</span> He was probably a native of
Gitthon, in Samaria, as <name id="v.xiii.x-p9.3">Justin Martyr</name>,
himself a Samaritan, reports;<note place="end" n="828" id="v.xiii.x-p9.4"><p id="v.xiii.x-p10"> Apol. I, 26 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.x-p10.1">Σίμωνα
μέν τινα
Σαμαρέα,
τὸν ἀπὸ
κώμης
λεγομένης
Γιττῶν</span>); comp. Clem.
Hom. I. 15; II. 22 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.x-p10.2">ἀπὸ
Γιτθῶν</span>); Hippol.
Philos. VI. 7 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.x-p10.3">ὁ
Γιττηνός</span>).There
was such a place as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.x-p10.4">Γίτται</span>, not far
from Flavia Neapolis (Nablus), Justin’s birthplace. It
is now called Kuryet Jît (Dschit). See
Robinson’s Pal. II. 308, and Otto’s
note on the passage in Justin (Opera I. 78).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.x-p10.5">28</span> but he may nevertheless be identical
with the contemporaneous Jewish magician of the same name, whom
Josephus mentions as a native of Cyprus and as a friend of Procurator
Felix, who employed him to alienate Drusilla, the beautiful wife of
king Azizus of Emesa, in Syria, from her husband, that he might marry
her.<note place="end" n="829" id="v.xiii.x-p10.6"><p id="v.xiii.x-p11"> According to
Josephus, Ant. XX. 7, 2. The identity is assumed by Neander, De Wette,
Hilgenfeld. There was on the island of Cyprus a city named <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.x-p11.1">Κίτιον</span> (Thucyd.
I. 112, 1), which Justin M. may possibly have confounded with Gitthon,
in Samaria, as he confounded Simo and Semo on the statue in Rome. But
it is much more likely that Josephus was mistaken on a question of
Samaria than Justin, a native of Flavia Neapolis (the ancient
Shechem).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.x-p11.2">29</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.x-p12">Simon represented himself as a sort of emanation
of the deity ("the Great Power of God"),<note place="end" n="830" id="v.xiii.x-p12.1"><p id="v.xiii.x-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.x-p13.1">ἡ
Δύναμις
τοῦ θεοῦ
ἥ
Μεγάλη</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 8:10" id="v.xiii.x-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.10">Acts 8:10</scripRef>.
According to the Clementine Homilies (II. 22) and Recognitions (II.7),
Simon called himself " the Supreme Power of God"(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.x-p13.3">ἀνωτάτη
δύναμις ,</span>Virtus
Suprema).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.x-p13.4">30</span> made a great noise among the
half-pagan, half-Jewish Samaritans by his sorceries, was baptized by
Philip about the year 40, but terribly rebuked by Peter for hypocrisy
and abuse of holy things to sordid ends.<note place="end" n="831" id="v.xiii.x-p13.5"><p id="v.xiii.x-p14"> The memory of this
incident is perpetuated in the name of simony for profane traffic in
ecclesiastical offices.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.x-p14.1">31</span> He thus affords the first
instance in church history of a confused syncretism in union with
magical arts; and so far as this goes, the church fathers are right in
styling him the patriarch, or, in the words of <name id="v.xiii.x-p14.2">Irenaeus</name>, the "magister" and  progenitor" of all
heretics, and of the Gnostics in particular. Besides him, two other
contemporaneous Samaritans, Dositheus and Menander, bore the reputation
of heresiarchs. Samaria was a fertile soil of religious syncretism even
before Christ, and the natural birth-place of that syncretistic heresy
which goes by the name of Gnosticism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.x-p15">The wandering life and teaching of Simon were
fabulously garnished in the second and third centuries by Catholics
and heretics, but especially by the latter in the interest of Ebionism
and with bitter hostility to Paul. In the pseudo-Clementine romances he
represents all anti-Jewish heresies. Simon the Magician is contrasted,
as the apostle of falsehood, with Simon Peter, the apostle of truth; he
follows him, as darkness follows the light, from city to city, in
company with Helena (who had previously been a prostitute at Tyre, but
was now elevated to the dignity of divine intelligence); he is refuted
by Peter in public disputations at Caesarea, Antioch, and Rome; at last
he is ignominiously defeated by him after a mock-resurrection and
mock-ascension before the Emperor Nero; he ends with suicide, while
Peter gains the crown of martyrdom.<note place="end" n="832" id="v.xiii.x-p15.1"><p id="v.xiii.x-p16"> The legendary
accounts, both catholic and heretical, vary considerably. Justin M.
reports Simon’s visit to Rome, but assigns it to the
reign of Claudius (41-54), and says nothing of an encounter with Peter.
Other reports put the journey in the reign of Nero (54-68). According
to <name id="v.xiii.x-p16.1">Hippolytus</name>, Simon was buried alive at his
own request, being confident of rising again on the third day, as a
pseudo-Christ. According to the Apostolical Constitutions, he attempted
to fly, but fell and broke his thigh and ankle-bone in answer to the
prayers of Peter, and died in consequence of this injury. According to
Arnobius, he attempted to ascend in a fiery chariot, like Elijah, but
broke his leg, and in the confusion of shame committed suicide by
throwing himself from a high mountain. See Lipsius, l.c. p. 310.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.x-p16.2">32</span> There is a bare possibility that, like
other heretics and founders of sects, he may have repaired to Rome
(before Peter); but <name id="v.xiii.x-p16.3">Justin
Martyr</name>’s account of the statue of Simon is
certainly a mistake.<note place="end" n="833" id="v.xiii.x-p16.4"><p id="v.xiii.x-p17"> He reports (Apol.
I26 and 56) that Simon Magus made such an impression by his magical
arts upon the Roman Senate and people that they paid him divine homage,
and erected a statue to him on the island of the Tiber. But he mistook
Semo Sancus or Sangus, a Sabine-Roman divinity unknown to him, for Simo
Sanctus. For in 1574 a statue was found in the place described, with
the inscription: Semoni Sanco Deo Fidio sacrum, etc. The mistake is
repeated by <name id="v.xiii.x-p17.1">Irenaeus</name> Adv. Hoer. I. 23, 1,
<name id="v.xiii.x-p17.2">Tertullian</name> Apol. 13, and <name id="v.xiii.x-p17.3">Eusebius</name>, but <name id="v.xiii.x-p17.4">Hippolytus</name> who
resided at Rome does not mention it. See Otto’s note
on Just. I. 26, Opera I. 79 sq. (ed. III).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.x-p17.5">33</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.x-p18">The Gnosticism which <name id="v.xiii.x-p18.1">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.xiii.x-p18.2">Hippolytus</name>, and other
fathers ascribe to this Simon and his followers is crude, and belongs
to the earlier phase of this heresy. It was embodied in a work entitled
"The Great Announcement" or "Proclamation"<note place="end" n="834" id="v.xiii.x-p18.3"><p id="v.xiii.x-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.x-p19.1">Ἀπόφασις
μεγάλη.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.x-p19.2">34</span> of which <name id="v.xiii.x-p19.3">Hippolytus</name> gives an analysis.<note place="end" n="835" id="v.xiii.x-p19.4"><p id="v.xiii.x-p20"> Philos. VI. 6
sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.x-p20.1">35</span> The chief ideas are the "great
power," "the great idea," the male and female principle. He declared
himself an incarnation of the creative world-spirit, and his female
companion, Helena, the incarnation of the receptive world-soul. Here we
have the Gnostic conception of the syzygy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.x-p21">The sect of the Simonians, which continued into
the third century, took its name, if not its rise, from Simon Magus,
worshipped him as a redeeming genius, chose, like the Cainites, the
most infamous characters of the Old Testament for its heroes, and was
immoral in its principles and practices. The name, however, is used in
a very indefinite sense, for various sorts of Gnostics.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.x-p22"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="122" title="The Nicolaitans" shorttitle="Section 122" progress="52.36%" prev="v.xiii.x" next="v.xiii.xii" id="v.xiii.xi">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xi-p1">§ 122. The Nicolaitans.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xi-p3"><name id="v.xiii.xi-p3.1">Irenaeus</name>: Adv. Haer. I.
26, 3; <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xi-p3.2"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xi-p3.3">Clement Of
Alex</span></span>.: Strom. III. 4 (and in Euseb. H. E. III. 29); <name id="v.xiii.xi-p3.4">Hippolytus</name>: Philos. VII. 24; <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xi-p3.5"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xi-p3.6">Epiphanius</span></span>: Haer. I. 2, 25.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xi-p5">The Nicolaitans are mentioned as a licentious sect in
the <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 2:6, 15" id="v.xiii.xi-p5.1" parsed="|Rev|2|6|0|0;|Rev|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.6 Bible:Rev.2.15">Apocalypse 2:6, 15</scripRef>. They claimed as their founder <name id="v.xiii.xi-p5.2">Nicolas</name>, a proselyte of Antioch and one of the
seven deacons of the congregation of Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Acts 6:5" id="v.xiii.xi-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.5">Acts 6:5</scripRef>). He is supposed to have apostatized
from the true faith, and taught the dangerous principle that the flesh
must be abused,<note place="end" n="836" id="v.xiii.xi-p5.4"><p id="v.xiii.xi-p6"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xi-p6.1">Δεῖ
καταχρῆσθαι
τῇ
σαρκί</span></i>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xi-p6.2">36</span> that is, at least as understood by his
disciples, one must make the whole round of sensuality, to become its
perfect master.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xi-p7">But the views of the fathers are conflicting.
<name id="v.xiii.xi-p7.1">Irenaeus</name> (who is followed substantially by
<name id="v.xiii.xi-p7.2">Hippolytus</name>) gives a very unfavorable
account.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xi-p8">"The Nicolaitanes," he says, "are the followers of
that Nicolas who was one of the seven first ordained to the diaconate
by the apostles. They lead lives of unrestrained indulgence. The
character of these men is very plainly pointed out in the Apocalypse of
John, where they are represented as teaching that it is a matter of
indifference to practice adultery, and to eat things sacrificed to
idols. Wherefore the Word has also spoken of them thus:
’But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the
Nicolaitanes, which I also hate.’ "</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xi-p9"><name id="v.xiii.xi-p9.1">Clement of Alexandria</name>
says that Nicolas was a faithful husband, and brought up his children
in purity, but that his disciples misunderstood his saying (which he
attributes also to the Apostle Matthias), "that we must fight against
the flesh and abuse it."<note place="end" n="837" id="v.xiii.xi-p9.2"><p id="v.xiii.xi-p10"> He adds the curious
statement (Strom. III.c. 4) that on a certain occasion Nicolas was
sharply reproved by the Apostles as a jealous husband, and repelled the
charge by offering to allow his beautiful wife to become the wife of
any other person. Extremely improbable.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xi-p10.1">37</span></p>

<p id="v.xiii.xi-p11"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="123" title="Cerinthus" shorttitle="Section 123" progress="52.45%" prev="v.xiii.xi" next="v.xiii.xiii" id="v.xiii.xii">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xii-p1">§ 123. Cerinthus.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xii-p3">Iren. I. (25) 26, § 1; III.
3,§ 4; III. 11, § 1; <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xii-p3.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xii-p3.2">Hippol</span></span>. VII. 21; <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xii-p3.3"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xii-p3.4">Euseb</span></span>. III. 28; IV. 14. Comp. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xii-p3.5"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xii-p3.6">Dorner</span></span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xii-p3.7">Lehre v. der Person
Christi,</span></i> I. 314 sq. Art. Cerinth in "Smith and Wace,"
I. 447.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xii-p5"><name id="v.xiii.xii-p5.1">Cerinthus</name><note place="end" n="838" id="v.xiii.xii-p5.2"><p id="v.xiii.xii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xii-p6.1">Κήρινθος</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xii-p6.2">38</span> appeared towards the close of the
first century in Asia Minor, and came in conflict with the aged Apostle
John, who is supposed by <name id="v.xiii.xii-p6.3">Irenaeus</name> to have
opposed his Gnostic ideas in the Gospel and Epistles. The story that
John left a public bath when he saw Cerinthus, the enemy of the truth,
fearing that the bath might fall in, and the similar story of <name id="v.xiii.xii-p6.4">Polycarp</name> meeting Marcion and calling him "the first
born of Satan," reveal the intense abhorrence with which the orthodox
churchmen of those days looked upon heresy.<note place="end" n="839" id="v.xiii.xii-p6.5"><p id="v.xiii.xii-p7"> Both recorded by,
<name id="v.xiii.xii-p7.1">Irenaeus</name> III.c. 3, § 4 as
illustrating <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:10" id="v.xiii.xii-p7.2" parsed="|Titus|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10">Tit. 3:10</scripRef>. But the same story of John in the bath is also
told of Ebion, whose very existence is doubtful.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xii-p7.3">39</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xii-p8">Cerinthus was (according to the uncertain
traditions collected by Epiphanius) an Egyptian and a Jew either by
birth or conversion, studied in the school of Philo in Alexandria, was
one of the false apostles who opposed Paul and demanded circumcision
(<scripRef passage="Gal. 2:4" id="v.xiii.xii-p8.1" parsed="|Gal|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.4">Gal.
2:4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 11:13" id="v.xiii.xii-p8.2" parsed="|2Cor|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.13">2 Cor. 11:13</scripRef>), claimed to have received angelic
revelations, travelled through Palestine and Galatia, and once came to
Ephesus. The time of his death is unknown.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xii-p9">His views, as far as they can be ascertained from
confused accounts, assign him a position between Judaism and Gnosticism
proper. He rejected all the Gospels except a mutilated Matthew, taught
the validity of the Mosaic law and the millennial kingdom. He was so
far strongly Judaistic, and may be counted among the Ebionites; but in
true Gnostic style he distinguished the world-maker from God, and
represented the former as a subordinate power, as an intermediate,
though not exactly hostile, being. In his Christology he separates the
earthly man Jesus, who was a son of Joseph and Mary, from the heavenly
Christ,<note place="end" n="840" id="v.xiii.xii-p9.1"><p id="v.xiii.xii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xii-p10.1">ὁ
ἄ́νω Χριστός.</span> He also
calls the Holy Spirit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xii-p10.2">ἡ ἄνω
δύναμις ,</span> the
power from on high which came down upon Jesus. Valentine called the
Jewish Messiah (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xii-p10.3">ὁ κάτω Χριστός</span>). The
best account of Cerinth’s Christology is given by
Dorner.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xii-p10.4">40</span> who
descended upon the man Jesus in the form of a dove at the baptism in
the Jordan, imparted to him the genuine knowledge of God and the power
of miracles, but forsook him in the passion, to rejoin him only at the
coming of the Messianic kingdom of glory. The school of Valentine made
more clearly the same distinction between the Jesus of the Jews and
the divine Saviour, or the lower and the higher
Christ—a crude anticipation of the modern distinction
(of Strauss) between the Christ of history and the Christ of faith. The
millennium has its centre in Jerusalem, and will be followed by the
restoration of all things.<note place="end" n="841" id="v.xiii.xii-p10.5"><p id="v.xiii.xii-p11"> The chiliastic
eschatology of Cerinthus is omitted by <name id="v.xiii.xii-p11.1">Irenaeus</name>, who was himself a chiliast, though of a higher
spiritual order, but it is described by Caius, Dionysius (in <name id="v.xiii.xii-p11.2">Eusebius</name>), Theodoret, and <name id="v.xiii.xii-p11.3">Augustin</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xii-p11.4">41</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xii-p12">The Alogi, an obscure anti-trinitarian and
anti-chiliastic sect of the second century, regarded Cerinthus as the
author of the Apocalypse of John on account of the chiliasm taught in
it. They ascribed to him also the fourth Gospel, although it is the
best possible refutation of all false Gnosticism from the highest
experimental Gnosis of faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xii-p13">Simon Magus, the Nicolaitans and Cerinthus belong
to the second half of the first century. We now proceed to the more
developed systems of Gnosticism, which belong to the first half of the
second century, and continued to flourish till the middle of the
third.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xii-p14">The most important and influential of these
systems bear the names of Basilides, Valentinus, and Marcion. They
deserve, therefore, a fuller consideration. They were nearly
contemporaneous, and matured during the reigns of Hadrian and Antoninus
Pius. Basilides flourished in Alexandria <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xii-p14.1">a.d.</span>
125; Valentine came to Rome in 140; Marcion taught in Rome between 140
and 150.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xii-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="124" title="Basilides" shorttitle="Section 124" progress="52.65%" prev="v.xiii.xii" next="v.xiii.xiv" id="v.xiii.xiii">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xiii-p1">§ 124. Basilides.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xiii-p3">Besides the sources in <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p3.1">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p3.2">Hippolytus</name> (L. VII.
20–27), <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiii-p3.3">Clemens Alex</span>. (Strom.
VII.), <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p3.4">Eusebius</name> (IV. 7), and <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiii-p3.5">Epiphanius</span>, comp. the following monographs:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xiii-p4">Jacobi: Basilidis philosophi Gnostici Sentent. ex
Hippolyti lib. nuper reperto illustr. Berlin, 1852. Comp. his article
Gnosis in Herzog, vol. V. 219–223, and in
Brieger’s "Zeitschrift für Kirchengesch."
for 1876–77 (I. 481–544).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xiii-p5">Uhlhorn: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiii-p5.1">Das Basilidianische System.</span></i>
Göttingen, 1855. The best analysis.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xiii-p6">Baur in the Tübinger "Theol.
Jahrbücher" for 1856, pp. 121–162.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xiii-p7">Hofstede de Groot: Basilides as witness for the
Gospel of John, in Dutch, and in an enlarged form in German. Leipz.
1868. Apologetic for the genuineness of the fourth Gospel.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xiii-p8">Dr. Hort in Smith and Wace, "Dictionary of Christian
Biography (Lond. 1877). I. 268–281 (comp." Abrasax,"
p. 9–10). Very able.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xiii-p9">Hilgenfeld, in his "Zeitschrift für
wissensch. Theol." 1878, XXI. 228–250, and the Lit.
there given.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xiii-p10"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xiii-p11"><name id="v.xiii.xiii-p11.1">Basilides</name> (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiii-p11.2">Βασιλείδης</span>) produced the first well-developed
system of Gnosis; but it was too metaphysical and intricate to be
popular. He claimed to be a disciple of the apostle Matthias and of an
interpreter (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiii-p11.3">ἑρμήνεύς</span>) of St. Peter, named Glaucias. He
taught in Alexandria during the reign of Hadrian (A. D.
117–138). His early youth fell in the second
generation of Christians, and this gives his quotations from the
writings of the New Testament considerable apologetic value. He wrote
(according to his opponent, Agrippa Castor) "twenty-four books (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiii-p11.4">βιβλία</span>) on the Gospel." This work was
probably a commentary on the canonical Gospels, for <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p11.5">Clement of Alexandria</name> quotes from "the thirty-third book"
of a work of Basilides which he calls Exegetica."<note place="end" n="842" id="v.xiii.xiii-p11.6"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p12"> Comp. Euseb. Hist.
Eccl. IV. 7 and Clem. Alex. Strom. IV. 12. p. 599 sq. <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p12.1">Origen</name> (Hom. in Luc. I: 1) says that Basilides "had the
audacity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p12.2">ἐτόλμησεν</span>)
to write a Gospel according to Basilides;" but he probably mistook the
commentary for an apocryphal Gospel. <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p12.3">Hippolytus</name> expressly asserts that Basilides, in his
account of all things concerning the Saviour after "the birth of Jesus"
agreed with "the Gospels."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p12.4">42</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiii-p13">His doctrine is very peculiar, especially
according to the extended and original exhibition of it in the
"Philosophumena." <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p13.1">Hippolytus</name> deviates in many
respects from the statements of <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p13.2">Irenaeus</name> and
Epiphanius, but derived his information probably from the works of
Basilides himself, and he therefore must be chiefly followed.<note place="end" n="843" id="v.xiii.xiii-p13.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p14"> The prevailing
opinion is that <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p14.1">Hippolytus</name> gives the system
of Basilides himself, <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p14.2">Irenaeus</name> that of his
school. So Jacobi, Uhlhorn, Baur, Schaff (first ed.),
Möller, Mansel, Hort. The opposite view is defended by
Hilgenfeld, Lipsius, Volkmar and Scholten. The reasoning of Hort in
favor of the former view, l.c. p. 269 sq., is based on the extracts of
Clement of Alex. from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p14.3">ἐξηγητικά</span>
of Basilides. He assumes the priority of the Valentinian system, from
which Basilides proceeded to construct his own by contrast. But history
puts Valentinus about a decade later.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p14.4">43</span> The
system is based on the Egyptian astronomy and the Pythagorean numerical
symbolism. It betrays also the influence of Aristotle; but Platonism,
the emanation-theory, and dualism do not appear.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiii-p15">Basilides is monotheistic rather than dualistic in
his primary idea, and so far differs from the other Gnostics, though
later accounts make him a dualist. He starts from the most abstract
notion of the absolute, to which he denies even existence, thinking of
it as infinitely above all that can be imagined and conceived.<note place="end" n="844" id="v.xiii.xiii-p15.1"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p16"> Herein, as already
remarked, be resembles Hegel, who likewise begins with the idea of
absolute non-entity, and reconstructs the universe ex nihilo. In both
systems "nothing" must be understood in a non-natural sense, as opposed
to all definite, concrete being or form of existence. It is in fact
identical with the most abstract conception of pure being. <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xiii-p16.1">Nichts ist sein,</span></i> and <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xiii-p16.2">Sein ist Nichts,</span></i> but,
set in motion by a dialectic process, they produce the <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xiii-p16.3">Werden,</span></i> and the <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xiii-p16.4">werden</span></i> results in <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xiii-p16.5">Dasein</span></i>. And here again
the latest German philosophy meets with the oldest Hindu mythology. See
the note on p. 453.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p16.6">44</span> This
ineffable and unnamable God,<note place="end" n="845" id="v.xiii.xiii-p16.7"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p17.1">ἀρρητος,
ἀκατονόμαστος
.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p17.2">45</span> not only super-existent, but
non-existent,<note place="end" n="846" id="v.xiii.xiii-p17.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p18.1">ὁ οὐκ
ὣν θεος.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p18.2">46</span>
first forms by his creative word (not by emanation) the world-seed or
world-embryo,<note place="end" n="847" id="v.xiii.xiii-p18.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p19.1">πανσπερμία</span>-a
Stoic idea.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p19.2">47</span>
that is, chaos, from which the world develops itself according to
arithmetical relations, in an unbroken order, like the branches and
leaves of the tree from the mustard seed, or like the many-colored
peacock from the egg. Everything created tends upwards towards God,
who, himself unmoved, moves all,<note place="end" n="848" id="v.xiii.xiii-p19.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p20.1">ἀκίνητος
κινητής</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p20.2">48</span> and by the charm of surpassing beauty
attracts all to himself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiii-p21">In the world-seed Basilides distinguishes three
kinds of sonship,<note place="end" n="849" id="v.xiii.xiii-p21.1"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p22.1">υἱότης
τριμερής</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p22.2">49</span> of the same essence with the
non-existent God, but growing weaker in the more remote gradations; or
three races of children of God, a pneumatic, a psychic, and a hylic.
The first sonship liberates itself immediately from the world-seed,
rises with the lightning-speed of thought to God, and remains there as
the blessed spirit-world, the Pleroma. It embraces the seven highest
genii,<note place="end" n="850" id="v.xiii.xiii-p22.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p23.1">νοῦς,
λόγος ,
φρόνησις,
σοφία,
δύναμις ,
δικαιοσύνη,</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p23.2">εἰρήνη</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p23.3">50</span> which,
in union with the great Father, form the first ogdoad, the type of all
the lower circles of creation. The second sonship, with the help of the
Holy Spirit, whom it produces, and who bears it up, as the wing bears
the bird, strives to follow the first,<note place="end" n="851" id="v.xiii.xiii-p23.4"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p24"> Hence it is called
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p24.1">μιμητική</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p24.2">51</span> but can only attain the
impenetrable firmament,<note place="end" n="852" id="v.xiii.xiii-p24.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p25.1">στερέωμα</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p25.2">52</span> that is the limit of the Pleroma, and
could endure the higher region no more than the fish the mountain air.
The third sonship, finally, remains fixed in the world-seed, and in
need of purification and redemption.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiii-p26">Next Basilides makes two archons or world-rulers
(demiurges) issue from the world-seed. The first or great archon, whose
greatness and beauty and power cannot be uttered, creates the ethereal
world or the upper heaven, the ogdoad, as it is called; the second is
the maker and ruler of the lower planetary heaven below the moon, the
hebdomad. Basilides supposed in all three hundred and sixty-five
heavens or circles of creation,<note place="end" n="853" id="v.xiii.xiii-p26.1"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p27.1">κτίσεις,
ἀρχαί,
δυνάμεις ,
ἐξουσίαι</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p27.2">53</span> corresponding to the days of the year,
and designated them by the mystic name Abrasax, or Abraxas,<note place="end" n="854" id="v.xiii.xiii-p27.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p28.1">Ἀβρασάξ</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p28.2">Ἀβραξάς.</span>
Abraxas is a euphonic inversion, which seems to date from the Latin
translator of <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p28.3">Irenaeus</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p28.4">54</span> which,
according to the numerical value of the Greek letters, is equal to
365.<note place="end" n="855" id="v.xiii.xiii-p28.5"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p29"> Thrice <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p29.1">α</span> =3; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p29.2">β</span> =2; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p29.3">ρ</span> =100; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p29.4">ς</span> =200;
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p29.5">ξ</span> =60.
Epiphanius mentions that the Basilidians referred the word to the 365
parts (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p29.6">μέλη</span>) of the human body
as well as to the days of the year. But modern writers are inclined to
think that the engravers of the Abrasax gems and the Basilidians
received the mystic name from an older common source. Dr. Hort suggests
the derivation from Ab-razach, Ab-zarach, i.e. "the father of
effugence," a name appropriate to a solar deity. According to Movers,
Serach was a Phoenician name for Adonist, whose worship was connected
with the seasons of the year. Comp. Bellermann, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xiii-p29.7">Ueber die Gemmen der Alten mit dem
Abraxasbilde</span></i> (Berlin, 1817, ’19)
King, The Gnostics and their Remains (London, 1864), Hort, l.c.,
Matter, Abraxas,"etc. in Herzog, I. 103-107, and Kraus, in his "
Real-Encykl. der christl. Alterthümer,"I. 6-10 (with
illustrations).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p29.8">55</span> This
name also denotes the great archon or ruler of the 365 heavens. It
afterwards came to be used as a magical formula, with all sorts of
strange figures, the "Abraxas gems," of which many are still
extant.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiii-p30">Each of the two archons, however, according to a
higher ordinance, begets a son, who towers far above his father,
communicates to him the knowledge received from the Holy Spirit,
concerning the upper spirit-world and the plan of redemption, and leads
him to repentance. With this begins the process of the redemption or
return of the sighing children of God, that is, the pneumatics, to the
supra-mundane God. This is effected by Christianity, and ends with the
consummation, or apokatastasis of all things. Like Valentine, Basilides
also properly held a threefold Christ—the son of the
first archon, the son of the second archon, and the son of Mary. But
all these are at bottom the same principle, which reclaims the
spiritual natures from the world-seed to the original unity. The
passion of Christ was necessary to remove the corporeal and psychical
elements, which he brought with him from the primitive medley and
confusion (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiii-p30.1">σύγχυσις
ἀρχική</span>). His body returned, after death,
into shapelessness (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiii-p30.2">ἀμορφία</span>); his soul rose from the grave,
and stopped in the hebdomad, or planetary heaven, where it belongs; but
his spirit soared, perfectly purified, above all the spheres of
creation, to the blessed first sonship (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiii-p30.3">υἱότης</span>) and the fellowship of the
non-existent or hyper-existent God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiii-p31">In the same way with Jesus, the first-fruits, all
other pneumatic persons must rise purified to the place where they by
nature belong, and abide there. For all that continues in its place is
imperishable; but all that transgresses its natural limits is
perishable. Basilides quotes the passage of Paul concerning the
groaning and travailing of the creation expecting the revelation of the
sons of God (<scripRef passage="Rom. 8:19" id="v.xiii.xiii-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19">Rom. 8:19</scripRef>).
In the process of redemption he conceded to faith (pistis) more
importance than most of the Gnostics, and his definition of faith was
vaguely derived from <scripRef passage="Hebrews 11:1" id="v.xiii.xiii-p31.2" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1">Hebrews 11:1</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiii-p32">In his moral teaching Basilides inculcated a
moderate asceticism, from which, however, his school soon departed. He
used some of Paul’s Epistles and the canonical
Gospels; quoting for example, <scripRef passage="John 1:9" id="v.xiii.xiii-p32.1" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9">John 1:9</scripRef> ("The true light, which enlightens every
man, was coming into the world"), to identify his idea of the world
seed with John’s doctrine of the Logos is the light of
the world.<note place="end" n="856" id="v.xiii.xiii-p32.2"><p id="v.xiii.xiii-p33"> Philosoph., VII.
22. He also quoted <scripRef passage="John 2:4" id="v.xiii.xiii-p33.1" parsed="|John|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.4">John 2:4</scripRef>, "My hour is not yet come" , and <scripRef passage="Luke 1:35" id="v.xiii.xiii-p33.2" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35">Luke 1:35</scripRef>,
"A Holy Spirit shall come upon thee, and a power of the Most High shall
overshadow thee." It is true that <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p33.3">Hippolytus</name>
sometimes mixes up the opinions of the master with those of his
followers. But there is no ambiguity here where Basilides is introduced
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p33.4">φησί</span>, "he says," while
when quoting from the school he uses the formula "according to them
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiii-p33.5">κατ’
αὐτούς</span>). The
joint testimony of these early heretics (to when) we must add the
pseudo-Clementine Homilies and the heathen Celsus) is overwhelming
against the Tübingen hypothesis of the the origin of the
fourth Gospel. See vol. I. p. 707, and Abbott, Authorship of the Fourth
Gospel. p. 85 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiii-p33.6">56</span>
The fourth Gospel was much used and commented upon also by the Ophites,
Perates, and Valentinians before the middle of the second century. The
Gnostics were alternately attracted by the mystic Gnosis of that Gospel
(especially the Prologue), and repelled by its historic realism, and
tried to make the best use of it. They acknowledged it, because they
could not help it. The other authorities of Basilides were chiefly the
secret tradition of the apostle Matthias, and of a pretended
interpreter of Peter, by the name of Glaucias.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiii-p34">His son <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiii-p34.1">Isidore</span> was the
chief, we may say the only important one, of his disciples. He composed
a system of ethics and other books, from which <name id="v.xiii.xiii-p34.2">Clement of Alexandria</name> has preserved a few extracts. The
Basilidians, especially in the West, seem to have been dualistic and
docetic in theory, and loose, even dissolute in practice. They
corrupted and vulgarized the high-pitched and artificial system of the
founder. The whole life of Christ was to them a mere sham. It was Simon
of Cyrene who was crucified; Jesus exchanged forms with him on the way,
and, standing unseen opposite in Simon’s form, mocked
those who crucified him, and then ascended to heaven. They held it
prudent to repudiate Christianity in times of persecution, regarding
the noble confession of martyrs as costing dearly before swine, and
practiced various sorts of magic, in which the Abraxas gems did them
service. The spurious Basilidian sect maintained itself in Egypt till
the end of the fourth century, but does not seem to have spread beyond,
except that Marcus, a native of Memphis, is reported by Sulpicius
Severus to have brought some of its doctrines to Spain.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xiii-p35"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="125" title="Valentinus" shorttitle="Section 125" progress="53.26%" prev="v.xiii.xiii" next="v.xiii.xv" id="v.xiii.xiv">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xiv-p1">§ 125. Valentinus.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xiv-p3">I. The sources are: 1) Fragments Of <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiv-p3.1">Valentinus</span>; <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiv-p3.2">Ptolomey’s</span> Epistola ad Floram; and
exegetical fragments of <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiv-p3.3">Heracleon</span>. 2) The
patristic accounts and refutations of <name id="v.xiii.xiv-p3.4">Irenaeus</name> (I. 1–21 and throughout his
whole work); <name id="v.xiii.xiv-p3.5">Hippolytus</name> (VI.
29–37); <name id="v.xiii.xiv-p3.6">Tertullian</name> (Adv.
Valentinianos); <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiv-p3.7">Epiphanius</span>, (Haer. XXXI; in
Oehler’s ed. I. 305–386). The last
two depend chiefly upon <name id="v.xiii.xiv-p3.8">Irenaeus</name>. See on the
sources Lipsius and Heinrici (p. 5–148).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xiv-p4">II. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiv-p4.1">Ren. Massuet</span>:
<i>Dissert. de Haereticis, Art.</i> I. <i>De Valentino,</i> in his ed.
of <name id="v.xiii.xiv-p4.2">Irenaeus</name>, and in
Stieren’s ed. Tom. II. p. 54–134.
Very learned and thorough.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xiv-p5">George Heinrici: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p5.1">Die Valentinianische Gnosis und die heilige
Schrift.</span></i> Berlin, 1871 (192 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xiv-p6">Comp. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiv-p6.1">Neander</span> (whose
account is very good, but lacks the additional information furnished by
<name id="v.xiii.xiv-p6.2">Hippolytus</name>); <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiv-p6.3">Rossel</span>,
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p6.4">Theol.
Schriften</span></i> (Berlin, (1847), p. 280 sqq.; <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiv-p6.5">Baur</span>, K. Gesch. I. 195–204; and <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiv-p6.6">Jacobi</span>, in Herzog2, vol. V.
225–229.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xiv-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiv-p8"><name id="v.xiii.xiv-p8.1">Valentinus</name> or
Valentine<note place="end" n="857" id="v.xiii.xiv-p8.2"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p9.1">Οὐαλεντίνος</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p9.2">Βαλεντῖνος</span>
.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p9.3">57</span>
is the author of the most profound and luxuriant, as well as the most
influential and best known of the Gnostic systems. <name id="v.xiii.xiv-p9.4">Irenaeus</name> directed his work chiefly against it, and we
have made it the basis of our general description of Gnosticism.<note place="end" n="858" id="v.xiii.xiv-p9.5"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p10"> "No other system,"
says Baur (I. 203), "affords us such a clear insight into the peculiar
character of the Gnosis, the inner connection of its view of the world,
and the deeper intellectual character of the whole."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p10.1">58</span> He
founded a large school, and spread his doctrines in the West. He
claimed to have derived them from Theodas or Theudas, a pupil of St.
Paul.<note place="end" n="859" id="v.xiii.xiv-p10.2"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p11"> Clemens Alex.
Strom. I. VII. p. 898 (ed. Potter). Nothing certain is known of
Theudas.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p11.1">59</span> He
also pretended to have received revelations from the Logos in a vision.
<name id="v.xiii.xiv-p11.2">Hippolytus</name> calls him a Platonist and
Pythagorean rather than a Christian. He was probably of Egyptian Jewish
descent and Alexandrian education.<note place="end" n="860" id="v.xiii.xiv-p11.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p12"> Epiph. Haer. XXXI.
2. The Jewish extraction may be inferred from some of his terms, as
"Achamoth."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p12.1">60</span> <name id="v.xiii.xiv-p12.2">Tertullian</name>
reports, perhaps from his own conjecture, that he broke with the
orthodox church from disappointed ambition, not being made a bishop.<note place="end" n="861" id="v.xiii.xiv-p12.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p13"> De Praesc. Haer. c.
30, and Adv. Valent. c. 4. <name id="v.xiii.xiv-p13.1">Tertullian</name> and the
orthodox polemics generally are apt to trace all heresies to impure
personal motives.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p13.2">61</span>
Valentine came to Rome as a public teacher during the pontificate of
Hyginus (137–142), and remained there till the
pontificate of Anicetus (154).<note place="end" n="862" id="v.xiii.xiv-p13.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p14"> Iren. III. 4, 3.
Comp. Euseb. H. E. IV. 10, 11 (quoting from <name id="v.xiii.xiv-p14.1">Irenaeus</name><span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiv-p14.2">)</span>. All authorities agree
that he taught at Rome before the middle of the second century.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p14.3">62</span> He was then already celebrated; for
<name id="v.xiii.xiv-p14.4">Justin Martyr</name>, in his lost "Syntagma against
all Heresies," which he mentions in his "First Apology" (140), combated
the Valentinians among other heretics before <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiv-p14.5">a.d.</span> 140. At that time Rome had become the centre of the
church and the gathering place of all sects. Every teacher who wished
to exercise a general influence on Christendom naturally looked to the
metropolis. Valentine was one of the first Gnostics who taught in Rome,
about the same time with Cerdo and Marcion; but though he made a
considerable impression by his genius and eloquence, the orthodoxy of
the church and the episcopal authority were too firmly settled to allow
of any great success for his vagaries. He was excommunicated, and went
to Cyprus, where he died about <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xiv-p14.6">a.d.</span> 160.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiv-p15">His system is an ingenious theogonic and
cosmogonic epos. It describes in three acts the creation, the fall, and
the redemption; first in heaven, then on earth. Great events repeat
themselves in different stages of being. He derived his material from
his own fertile imagination, from Oriental and Greek speculations, and
from Christian ideas. He made much use of the Prologue of
John’s Gospel and the Epistles to the Colossians and
Ephesians; but by a wild exegesis he put his own pantheistic and
mythological fancies into the apostolic words, such as Logos, Only
Begotten, Truth, Life, Pleroma, Ecclesia.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiv-p16">Valentine starts from the eternal primal Being,
which he significantly calls Bythos or Abyss.<note place="end" n="863" id="v.xiii.xiv-p16.1"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p17.1">βυθός,</span> also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p17.2">προπάτωρ,
προαρχή,
αὐτοπάτωρ</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p17.3">63</span> It is the fathomless depth in
which the thinking mind is lost, the ultimate boundary beyond which it
cannot pass. The Bythos is unbegotten, infinite, invisible,
incomprehensible, nameless, the absolute agnoston; yet capable of
evolution and development, the universal Father of all beings. He
continues for immeasurable ages in silent contemplation of his own
boundless grandeur, glory, and beauty. This "Silence" or "Solitude"
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p17.4">ἡ
σιγή</span>) is his Spouse or <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p17.5">σύζυγος</span>. It is the silent
self-contemplation, the slumbering consciousness of the Infinite. He
also calls it "Thought" (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p17.6">ἔννοια</span>), and "Grace" (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p17.7">χαρίς</span>).<note place="end" n="864" id="v.xiii.xiv-p17.8"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p18"> · Iren.
I. 1, § 1; Tert. Adv. Val. c. 7.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p18.1">64</span> The pre-mundane Bythos includes,
therefore, at least according to some members of the school, the female
as well as the male principle; for from the male principle alone
nothing could spring. According to <name id="v.xiii.xiv-p18.2">Hippolytus</name>, Valentine derived this sexual duality from
the essential nature of love, and said: "God is all love; but love is
not love except there is some object of affection."<note place="end" n="865" id="v.xiii.xiv-p18.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p19"> Philos. VI. 24.
There seems, however, to have been a difference of opinion among the
Valentinians on the companionship of the Bythos, for in ch. 25 we read:
"The Father alone, without copulation, has produced an offspring ... he
alone possesses the power of self-generation."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p19.1">65</span> He grappled here with a
pre-mundane mystery, which the Orthodox theology endeavors to solve by
the doctrine of the immanent eternal trinity in the divine essence: God
is love, therefore God is triune: a loving subject, a beloved object,
and a union of the two. "Ubi amor, ibi trinitas."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiv-p20">After this eternal silence, God enters upon a
process of evolution or emanation, <i>i.e.</i> a succession of
generations of antithetic and yet supplementary ideas or principles.
From the Abyss emanate thirty aeons in fifteen pairs,<note place="end" n="866" id="v.xiii.xiv-p20.1"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p21.1">σύζυγοι.</span>
The same number of aeons as in Hesiod’s theogony.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p21.2">66</span> according to the law of sexual
polarity, in three generations, the first called the ogdoad, the second
the decad, the third the dodecad. The Aeons are the unfolded powers and
attributes of the divinity. They correspond to the dynameis in the
system of Basilides. God begets first the masculine, productive Mind or
Reason (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p21.3">ὁ
νοῦς</span>),<note place="end" n="867" id="v.xiii.xiv-p21.4"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p22"> Also called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.1">ὁ
πατήρ</span> (as immediately
proceeding from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.2">προπάτωρ</span>),
the Father, also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.3">ὁ
μονογενής</span>,
the Only Begotten (comp. <scripRef passage="John 1:18" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.4" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John 1:18</scripRef>), and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.5">ἀρχή</span> as the
Beginning of all things (Comp. <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.6">ἐν
ἀρχῇ</span></i>, <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.7" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John
1:1</scripRef>).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.8">67</span> with the feminine, receptive Truth
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.9">ἡ
ἀλήθεια</span>); these two produce the Word
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.10">ὁ
λόγος</span>) and the Life (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.11">ἡ ζωή</span>), and these again the (ideal) Man
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.12">ὁ
ἄνθρωπος</span>) and the (ideal) Church (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.13">ἡ
ἐκκλησία</span>). The influence of the fourth
Gospel is unmistakable here, though of course the terminology of John
is used in a sense different from that of its author. The first two
syzygies constitute the sacred Tetraktys, the root of all things.<note place="end" n="868" id="v.xiii.xiv-p22.14"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p23"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p23.1">ἱερὰ
τετρακτύς</span>
of the Pythagoreans. Tert. (c. 7): " prima quadriga Valentinianae
factionis, matrix et origo cunctorum."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p23.2">68</span> The
Nous and the Aletheia produce ten aeons (five pairs); the Logos and the
Zoë, twelve aeons (six pairs). At last the Nous or Monogenes
and the Aletheia bring forth the heavenly Christ (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p23.3">ὁ ἄνω
Χριστός</span>) and the (female) Holy Spirit
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p23.4">τὸ
πνεῦμα
ἅγιον</span>), and therewith complete the number
thirty. These aeons constitute together the Pleroma, the plenitude of
divine powers, an expression which St. Paul applied to the historical
Christ (<scripRef passage="Col. 2:9" id="v.xiii.xiv-p23.5" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9">Col. 2:9</scripRef>).
They all partake in substance of the life of the Abyss; but their form
is conditioned by the Horos (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p23.6">ὅρος</span>), the limiting power of God. This genius
of limitation stands between the Pleroma and the Hysterema outside, and
is the organizing power of the universe, and secures harmony.<note place="end" n="869" id="v.xiii.xiv-p23.7"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p24"> "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xiv-p24.1">Es ist eine tiefe Idee des Vatentinianischen
Systems,</span></i>" says Neander (II. 722), <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xiv-p24.2">dass, wie alles Dasein in der
Selbstbeschränkung des Bythos seinen Grund hat, so das
Dasein alter geschaffenen Wesen auf Beschränkung
beruht.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p24.3">69</span> If any
being dares to transcend its fixed boundaries and to penetrate beyond
revelation into the hidden being of God, it is in danger of sinking
into nothing. Two actions are ascribed to the Horos, a negative by
which he limits every being and sunders from it foreign elements, and
the positive by which he forms and establishes it.<note place="end" n="870" id="v.xiii.xiv-p24.4"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p25"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p25.1">ἐνεργεία
μεριστικὴ
καὶ
διοριστική</span>
and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p25.2">ἐνεργεία
ἑδραστικὴ
καὶ
στηριστική</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p25.3">70</span> The former action is emphatically
called Horos, the latter is called Stauros (cross, post), because he
stands firm and immovable, the guardian of the Aeons, so that nothing
can come from the Hysterema into the neighborhood of the aeons in the
Pleroma.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiv-p26">The process of the fall and redemption takes place
first in the ideal world of the Pleroma, and is then repeated in the
lower world. In this process the lower Wisdom or Sophia, also called
Achamoth or Chakmuth plays an important part.<note place="end" n="871" id="v.xiii.xiv-p26.1"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p27"> Usually identified
with Chocmah, but by Lipsius and Jacobi with Chakmuth, the
world-mother, which has a place in the system of Bardesanes. The idea
of Sophia as the mediatrix of creation is no doubt borrowed from the
Proverbs and the Wisdom of Solomon.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p27.1">71</span> She is the mundane soul, a female
aeon, the weakest and most remote member of the series of aeons (in
number the twenty-eighth), and forms, so to speak, the bridge which
spans the abyss between God and the real world. Feeling her loneliness
and estrangement from the great Father, she wishes to unite herself
immediately, without regard to the intervening links, with him who is
the originating principle of the universe, and alone has the power of
self-generation. She jumps, as it were by a single bound, into the
depth of the eternal Father, and brings forth of herself alone an
abortion (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p27.2">ἔκτρωμα</span>), a formless and inchoate
substance, <note place="end" n="872" id="v.xiii.xiv-p27.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p28.1">οὐσία
ἄμορφος
καὶ
ἀκατασκεύαστος
.</span>Philos. VI. 28 (30 ed. Duncker and Schneidewin, I. 274).
The Thohuvabohu of Genesis.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p28.2">72</span>
of which Moses speaks when he says: "The earth was without form and
void." By this sinful passion she introduces confusion and disturbance
into the Pleroma.<note place="end" n="873" id="v.xiii.xiv-p28.3"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p29"> "Ignorance having
arisen within the Pleroma in consequence of Sophia, and shapelessness
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p29.1">ἀμορφία</span>)
in consequence of the offspring of Sophia, confusion arose in the
pleroma (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p29.2">θόρυβυς
ἐγένετο
ἐν
πληρώματι</span>)."Philos.
VI. 26 (31 in Duncker and Schneidewin).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p29.3">73</span> She wanders about outside of it, and
suffers with fear, anxiety, and despair on account of her abortion.
This is the fall; an act both free and necessary.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiv-p30">But Sophia yearns after redemption; the aeons
sympathize with her sufferings and aspirations; the eternal Father
himself commands the projection of the last pair of aeons, Christ and
the Holy Spirit, "for the restoration of Form, the destruction of the
abortion, and for the consolation and cessation of the groans of
Sophia." They comfort and cheer the Sophia, and separate the abortion
from the Pleroma. At last, the thirty aeons together project in honor
of the Father the aeon Soter or Jesus, "the great High Priest," "the
Joint Fruit of the Pleroma," and "send him forth beyond the Pleroma as
a Spouse for Sophia, who was outside, and as a rectifier of those
sufferings which she underwent in searching after Christ." After many
sufferings, Sophia is purged of all passions and brought back as the
bride of Jesus, together with all pneumatic natures, into the ideal
world. The demiurge, the fiery and jealous God of the Jews, as "the
friend of the bridegroom,"<note place="end" n="874" id="v.xiii.xiv-p30.1"><p id="v.xiii.xiv-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xiv-p31.1">ὁ
φίλος τοῦ
νυμφίου</span>, <scripRef passage="John 3" id="v.xiii.xiv-p31.2" parsed="|John|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3">John 3</scripRef>.
29.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xiv-p31.3">74</span> with the psychical Christians on the
border of the Pleroma, remotely shares the joy of the festival, while
matter sinks back into nothing.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiv-p32">In Valentine’s Christology, we
must distinguish properly three redeeming beings: (1) The <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p32.1">ἄνω
Χριστός</span> or heavenly Christ, who, after the
fall of Sophia, emanates from the aeon <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p32.2">μονογενής</span>, and stands in conjunction with
the female principle, the <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p32.3">πνεῦμα
ἅγιον</span>. He makes the first announcement to the
aeons of the plan of redemption, whereupon they strike up anthems of
praise and thanksgiving in responsive choirs. (2) The <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p32.4">σωτήρ</span> or <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p32.5">Ἰησοῦς</span>, produced by all the aeons
together, the star of the Pleroma. He forms with the redeemed Sophia
the last and highest syzygy. (3) The <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p32.6">κάτω
Χριστός,</span> the psychical or Jewish Messiah, who
is sent by the Demiurge, passes through the body of Mary as water
through a pipe, and is at last crucified by the Jews, but, as he has
merely an apparent body, does not really suffer. With him Soter, the
proper redeemer, united himself in the baptism in the Jordan, to
announce his divine gnosis on earth for a year, and lead the pneumatic
persons to perfection.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xiv-p33"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiii.xiv-p34">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xiv-p35"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xiv-p36">Dr. Baur, the great critical historian of ancient
Gnosticism and the master spirit of modern Gnosticism, ingeniously
reproduces the Valentinian system in Hegelian terminology. I quote the
chief part, as a fair specimen of his historic treatment, from his
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xiv-p36.1">Kirchengeschichte,</span></i> vol. I. 201 sqq. (comp. his
Gnosis, p. 124 sqq.):</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xiv-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xiii.xiv-p38">"Der Geist, oder Gott als der Geist an sich, geht
aus sich heraus, in dieser Sebstoffenbarung Gottes entsteht die Welt,
die in ihrem Unterschied von Gott auch wieder an sich mit Gott eins
ist. Wie man aber auch dieses immanente Verhältniss von Gott
und Welt betrachten mag, als Selbstoffenbarung Gottes oder als
Weltentwicklung, es ist an sich ein rein geistiger, im Wesen des
Geistes begründeter Process. Der Geist stellt in den Aeonen,
die er aus sich hervorgehen lässt, sein eigenes Wesen aus
sich heraus und sich gegenüber; da aber das Wesen des
Geistes an sich das Denken und Wissen ist, so kann der Process seiner
Selbstoffenbarung nur darin bestehen, dass er sich dessen bewusst ist,
was er an sich ist. Die Aeonen des Pleroma sind die höchsten
Begriffe des geistigen Seins und Lebens, die allgemeinen Denkformen, in
welchen der Geist das, was er an sich ist, in bestimmter concreter
Weise für das Bewusstsein ist. Mit dem Wissen des Geistes
von sich, dem Selbstbewusstsein des sich von sich unterscheidenden
Geistes, ist aber auch schon nicht blos ein Princip der Differenzirung,
sondern, da Gott und Welt an sich Eins sind, auch ein Princip der
Materialisirung des Geistes gesetzt. Je grösser der Abstand
der das Bewusstsein des Geistes vermittelnden Begriffe von dem
absolutes Princip ist, um so mehr ver dunkelt sich das geistige
Bewusstsein, der Geiste, entäussert sich seiner selbst, er
ist sich selbst nicht mehr klar und durchsichtig, das Pneumatische
sinkt zum Prychischen herab, das Psychische verdichtet sich zum
Materiellen, und mit dem Materiellen verbindet sich in seinem Extrem
auch der Begriff des Dämonischen und Diabolischen. Da aber
auch das psychische an sich pneumatischer Natur ist, und Keime des
geistigen Lebens überall zurückgeblieben sind, so
muss das Pneumatische die materielle Verdunklung des geistigen
Bewusstseins auf der Stufe des psychischen Lebens wieder durchbrechen
und die Decke abwerfen, die in der Welt des Demurg auf dem Bewusstsein
des Geistes liegt. Die ganze Weltentwicklung ist die
Continuität desselben geisigen Processes, es muss daher auch
einen Wendepunkt geben, in welchem der Geist aus seiner
Selbstentäuserung zu sich selbst zurückkehrt und
wieder zum klaren Bewusstsein dessen, was er an sich ist, kommt. Dies
ist der gnostische Begriff der christlichen Offenbarung. Die Wissenden
im Sinne der Gnostiker, die Pneumatischen, die als solche auch das
wahrhaft christliche Bewusstsein in, sich haben, sind ein neues Moment
des allgemeinen geistigen Lebens, die höchste Stufe der
Selbstoffenbarung Gottes und der Weltentwicklung. Diese Periode des
Weltverlaufs beginnt mit der Erscheinung Christi und endet zuletzt
damit, dass durch Christus und die Sophia alles Geistige in das Pleroma
wieder aufgenommen wird. Da Christus, wie auf jeder Stufe der
Weltentwicklung, so auch schon in den höchsten Regionen der
Aeonenwelt, in welcher alles seinem Ausgangspunkt hat, and von Anfang
an auf dieses Reultant des Ganzen angelegt ist, als das
wiederherstellende, in der Einheit mit dem Absolutn erhaltende Princip
thätig ist, so hat er in der Waltanschauung der Gnostiker
durchaus die Bedeutung eines absolutn Weltprincips."</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="126" title="The School of Valentinus. Heracleon, Ptolemy, Marcos, Bardesanes, Harmonius" shorttitle="Section 126" progress="54.07%" prev="v.xiii.xiv" next="v.xiii.xvi" id="v.xiii.xv">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xv-p1">§ 126. The School of Valentinus. Heracleon,
Ptolemy, Marcos, Bardesanes, Harmonius.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xv-p3">Of all the forms of Gnosticism, that of <name id="v.xiii.xv-p3.1">Valentinus</name> was the most popular and influential, more
particularly in Rome. He had a large number of followers, who variously
modified his system. <name id="v.xiii.xv-p3.2">Tertullian</name> says, his
heresy "fashioned itself into as many shapes as a courtesan who usually
changes and adjusts her dress every day."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xv-p4">The school of Valentinus divided chiefly into two
branches, an Oriental,<note place="end" n="875" id="v.xiii.xv-p4.1"><p id="v.xiii.xv-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xv-p5.1">Διδασκαλία
ἀνατολική</span>.
Hippol. VI. 35 (p. 286).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xv-p5.2">75</span> and an Italian. The first, in which
<name id="v.xiii.xv-p5.3">Hippolytus</name> reckons one A<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xv-p5.4">xionicos</span>, not otherwise known, and A<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xv-p5.5">rdesianes</span> (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xv-p5.6">Ἀρδησιάνης</span>, probably the, same with
Bardesanes), held the body of Jesus to be pneumatic and heavenly,
because the Holy Spirit, i.e. Sophia and the demiurgic power of the
Highest, came upon Mary. The Italian school—embracing
<name id="v.xiii.xv-p5.7">Heracleon</name> and <name id="v.xiii.xv-p5.8">Ptolemy</name> —taught that the body of Jesus
was psychial, and that for this reason the Spirit descended upon him in
the baptism. Some Valentinians came nearer the orthodox view, than
their master.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xv-p6"><name id="v.xiii.xv-p6.1">Heracleon</name> was personally
instructed by Valentine, and probably flourished between 170 and 180
somewhere in Italy. He has a special interest as the earliest known
commentator of the Gospel of John. <name id="v.xiii.xv-p6.2">Origen</name>, in
commenting on the same book, has preserved us about fifty fragments,
usually contradicting them. They are chiefly taken from the first two,
the fourth, and the eighth chapters.<note place="end" n="876" id="v.xiii.xv-p6.3"><p id="v.xiii.xv-p7"> They are collected
by Grabe, Spicil. II. 83-117, Stieren, in his ed. of Iren. Tom. I.
938-971. <name id="v.xiii.xv-p7.1">Clement of Alexandria</name> (Strom. IV. 9)
quotes also from a Commentary of Heracleon on <scripRef passage="Luke 12:8" id="v.xiii.xv-p7.2" parsed="|Luke|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.8">Luke 12:8</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xv-p7.3">76</span> Heracleon fully acknowledges the
canonical authority of the fourth Gospel, but reads his own system into
it. He used the same allegorical method, as <name id="v.xiii.xv-p7.4">Origen</name>, who even charges him with adhering too much to
the letter, and not going deep enough into the spiritual sense. He
finds in John the favorite Valentinian ideas of logos, life, light,
love, conflict with darkness, and mysteries in all the numbers, but
deprives the facts of historical realness. The woman of Samaria, in the
fourth chapter, represents the redemption of the Sophia; the water of
Jacob’s well is Judaism; her husband is her spiritual
bridegroom from the Pleroma; her former husbands are the Hyle or
kingdom of the devil. The nobleman in Capernaum (<scripRef passage="John 4:47" id="v.xiii.xv-p7.5" parsed="|John|4|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.47">John 4:47</scripRef>) is the
Demiurge, who is not hostile, but short-sighted and ignorant, yet ready
to implore the Saviour’s help for his subjects; the
nobleman’s son represents the psychics, who will be
healed and redeemed when their ignorance is removed. The fact that
John’s Gospel was held in equal reverence by the
Valentinians and the orthodox, strongly favors its early existence
before their separation, and its apostolic origin.<note place="end" n="877" id="v.xiii.xv-p7.6"><p id="v.xiii.xv-p8"> Baur (I. 203)
significantly ignores Heracleon’s Commentary, which is
fatal to his hypothesis of the late origin of the fourth Gospel.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xv-p8.1">77</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xv-p9"><name id="v.xiii.xv-p9.1">Ptolemy</name> is the author of
the Epistle to Flora, a wealthy Christian lady, whom he tried to
convert to the Valentinian system.<note place="end" n="878" id="v.xiii.xv-p9.2"><p id="v.xiii.xv-p10"> The Epistola ad
Floram is preserved by Epiphanius (Haer XXIII. § 3).
Stieren, in a Latin inaugural address (1813), denied its genuineness,
but Rossel in an Appendix to Neanders Church History (Germ. ed. II.
1249-1254, in Torrey’s translation I. 725-728), and
Heinrici (l.c. p. 75 sqq.) defend it.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xv-p10.1">78</span> He deals chiefly with the objection
that the creation of the world and the Old Testament could not proceed
from the highest God. He appeals to an apostolic tradition and to the
words of Christ, who alone knows the Father of all and first revealed
him (<scripRef passage="John 1:18" id="v.xiii.xv-p10.2" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John
1:18</scripRef>). God is the only good
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 19:17" id="v.xiii.xv-p10.3" parsed="|Matt|19|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.17">Matt.
19:17</scripRef>), and hence he cannot
be the author of a world in which there is so much evil. <name id="v.xiii.xv-p10.4">Irenaeus</name> derived much of his information from the
contemporary followers of Ptolemy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xv-p11">Another disciple of Valentine, <name id="v.xiii.xv-p11.1">Marcos</name>, who taught likewise in the second half of the
second century, probably in Asia Minor, perhaps also in Gaul, blended a
Pythagorean and Cabbalistic numerical symbolism with the ideas of his
master, introduced a ritual abounding in ceremonies, and sought to
attract beautiful and wealthy women by magical arts. His followers were
called <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xv-p11.2">Marcosians</span>.<note place="end" n="879" id="v.xiii.xv-p11.3"><p id="v.xiii.xv-p12"> Marcos and the
Marcosians are known to us from Clement of Alex. and Iren. (I. 13-21).
<name id="v.xiii.xv-p12.1">Hippolytus</name> (VI. 39 sqq., p. 296 sqq.) and
Epiphanius depend here almost entirely on <name id="v.xiii.xv-p12.2">Irenaeus</name>, who speak of Marcos as still living.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xv-p12.3">79</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xv-p13">The name of <name id="v.xiii.xv-p13.1">Colarbasus</name>,
which is often connected with Marcos, must be stricken from the list of
the Gnostics; for it originated in confounding the Hebrew
<i>Kol-Arba</i>, "the Voice of Four," <i>i.e.</i> the divine Tetrad at
the head of the Pleroma, with a person.<note place="end" n="880" id="v.xiii.xv-p13.2"><p id="v.xiii.xv-p14"> It is to be derived
from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.xv-p14.1">לוֹק
</span>, voice (not from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.xv-p14.2">לכּׄ</span>, all), and <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.xv-p14.3">ﬠבַּרְאַ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.xv-p14.4">,</span> four. The
confusion was first discovered by Heumann (1743), and more fully
explained by Volkmar, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xv-p14.5">Die
Colarbasus-Gnosis,</span></i> in Niedner’s
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xv-p14.6">"Zeitschrift für Hist.
Theol.</span></i>" 1855, p. 603-616. Comp. Baur, I. 204, note,
and Hort in Smith and Wace, I. 594 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xv-p14.7">80</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xv-p15">Finally, in the Valentinian school is counted also
<name id="v.xiii.xv-p15.1">Bardesanes</name> or <name id="v.xiii.xv-p15.2">Bardaisan</name> (son of Daisan, <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xv-p15.3">Βαρδησάνης</span>).<note place="end" n="881" id="v.xiii.xv-p15.4"><p id="v.xiii.xv-p16"> Comp. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xv-p16.1">Aug. Hahn</span>: Bardesanes, Gnosticus Syrorum primus
hymnologus. Lips. 1819. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xv-p16.2">Merx</span>: Bardes. v.
Edessa. Halle, 1863. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xv-p16.3">Lipsius</span>: In the "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xv-p16.4">Zeitschrift für
wissenschaftl. Theol.</span></i>" 1863, p. 435 sqq. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xv-p16.5">Hilgenfeld</span>. <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xv-p16.6">Bardesanes, der letzte Gnostiker.</span></i> Leipz. 1864.
K. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xv-p16.7">Macke</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xv-p16.8">Syrische Lieder gnostischen Ursprungs,</span></i> in the
"<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xv-p16.9">Tüb. Theol.
Quartalschrift"</span></i> for 1874. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xv-p16.10">Dr.
Hort</span>: Bardaisan, in Smith and Wace, I. 256-260 (very
thorough).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xv-p16.11">81</span> He was
a distinguished Syrian scholar and poet, and lived at the court of the
prince of Edessa at the close of the second and in the early part of
the third century.<note place="end" n="882" id="v.xiii.xv-p16.12"><p id="v.xiii.xv-p17"> <name id="v.xiii.xv-p17.1">Eusebius</name> (IV. 30) and Jerome (De Vir. illutstr. 33),
misled by the common confusion of the earlier and later Antonines,
assign him to the reign of <name id="v.xiii.xv-p17.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>
(161-180), but according to the Chronicle of Edessa (Assemani, Bibl.
Or. I. 389) He was born July 11, 155, and according to Barhebraeus
(Chron. Eccl. ed. Abbeloos and Lamy, 1872, p. 79) he died in 223, aged
68 years. Hilgenfeld, Jacobi and Hortl adopt the latter date.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xv-p17.3">82</span> But he can scarcely be numbered among
the Gnostics, except in a very wide sense. He was at first orthodox,
according to Epiphanius, but became corrupted by contact with
Valentinians. <name id="v.xiii.xv-p17.4">Eusebius</name>, on the contrary,
makes him begin a heretic and end in orthodoxy. He also reports, that
Bardesanes wrote against the heresy of Marcion in the Syriac language.
Probably he accepted the common Christian faith with some modifications
and exercised freedom on speculative doctrines, which were not yet
clearly developed in the Syrian church of that period.<note place="end" n="883" id="v.xiii.xv-p17.5"><p id="v.xiii.xv-p18"> Dr. Hort (p. 252)
thinks that "there is no reason to suppose that Bardaisan rejected the.
ordinary faith of Christians, as founded on the Gospels and the
writings of the Apostles, except on isolated points." The varying
modern constructions of his system on a Gnostic basis are all
arbitrary.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xv-p18.1">83</span> His
numerous works are lost, with the exception of a "Dialogue on Fate,"
which has recently been published in full.<note place="end" n="884" id="v.xiii.xv-p18.2"><p id="v.xiii.xv-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xv-p19.1">Περὶ
εἱμαρμένης</span>.It
was formerly known only from a Greek extract in <name id="v.xiii.xv-p19.2">Eusebius</name>’s Proeparatio, Evang. (VI. 9,
10). The Syriac original was discovered among the Nitrian MSS of the
British Museum, and published by Cureton, in Spicilegium Syriacum.
London 1855, with an English translation and notes. Merx gives a German
translation with notes (p. 25-55). The treatise is either identical
with the Book of the Laws of Countries, or an extract from it. Dr. Hort
doubts its genuineness.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xv-p19.3">84</span> It is, however, of uncertain
date, and shows no trace of the Gnostic mythology and dualism, ascribed
to him. He or his son Harmonius (the accounts vary) is the father of
Syrian hymnology, and composed a book of one hundred and fifty (after
the Psalter), which were used on festivals, till they were superseded
by the Orthodox hymns of St. Ephraem the Syrian, who retained the same
metres and tunes.<note place="end" n="885" id="v.xiii.xv-p19.4"><p id="v.xiii.xv-p20"> Ephraem the Syrian
speaks of a book of 150 hymns, by which Bardesanes list had beguiled
the people, and makes no mention of Harmonius; but Sozomen and
Theodoret report that Harmonius was the first to adapt the Syrian
language to metrical formal, and music, and that his hymns and times
were used till the time of Ephraem. Dr. Hort explains this
contradiction, which has not received sufficient attention, by
supposing that the book of hymns was really written by Harmonius,
perhaps in his father’s lifetime, and at his
suggestion. But it is equally possible that Bardesanes was the author
and Harmonius the editor, or that both were hymnists. The testimony
of Ephraem cannot be easily set aside as a pure error. Fragments of hymns
of Bardesanes have been traced in the Acta Thomae by K. Macke in the
article quoted above. The Syriac hymns of Ephraem are translated into
German by Zingerle (1838), and into English by H. Burgess (1853).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xv-p20.1">85</span> He enjoyed great reputation, and his
sect is said to have spread to the Southern Euphrates, and even to
China.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xv-p21">His son <name id="v.xiii.xv-p21.1">Harmonius</name>, of
Edessa, followed in his steps. He is said to have studied philosophy at
Athens. He shares with Bardesanes (as already remarked) the honor of
being the father of Syrian hymnology.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xv-p22"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="127" title="Marcion and his School" shorttitle="Section 127" progress="54.52%" prev="v.xiii.xv" next="v.xiii.xvii" id="v.xiii.xvi">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xvi-p1">§ 127. Marcion and his School.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xvi-p3">I. J<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p3.1">ustin</span> M.: <i>Apol</i>.
I. c. 26 and 58. He wrote also a special work against Marcion, which is
lost <name id="v.xiii.xvi-p3.2">Irenaeus</name>: I. 28. IV. 33 sqq. and several
other passages. He likewise contemplated a special treatise against
Marcion (III. 12) <name id="v.xiii.xvi-p3.3">Tertullian</name>: <i>Adv.
Marcionem Libri</i> V. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p3.4">Hippol</span>. <i>Philos.</i>
VII. 29 (ed. Duncker and Schneidewin, pp. 382–394).
<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p3.5">Epiphanius</span>: <i>Haer</i>. XLII. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p3.6">Philaster</span>.: <i>Haer</i>. XLV. The Armenian account of
<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p3.7">Esnig</span> in his "Destruction of Heretics"
(5<sup>th</sup> century), translated by Neumann, in the "Zeitschrift
für histor. Theologie," Leipzig, vol. IV. 1834. Esnig gives
Marcionism more of a mystic and speculative character than the earlier
fathers, but presents nothing which may not be harmonized with
them.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xvi-p4">II <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p4.1">Neander</span> (whose account
is too charitable), <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p4.2">Baur</span> (I.
213–217), <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p4.3">Möller</span>
(<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xvi-p4.4">Gesch. der
Kosmologie,</span></i> 374–407), <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p4.5">Fessler</span>. (in Wetzer and Welte, VI.
816–821), <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p4.6">Jacobi</span> (in Herzog,
V. 231–236), <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p4.7">Salmon</span> (in Smith
and Wace, III. 816–824). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p4.8">Ad</span>.
<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p4.9">Hilgenfeld</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xvi-p4.10">Cerdon und Marcion</span></i>, in his
"Zeitschrift für wissenschaftl. Theol." Leipz. 1881, pp.
1–37.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xvi-p5">III. On the critical question of
Marcion’s canon and the relation of his mutilated
Gospel of Luke to the genuine Gospel of Luke, see the works on the
Canon, the critical Introductions, and especially <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p5.1">Volkmar</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xvi-p5.2">Das Evangelium Marcions, Text und Kritik</span></i>
(Leipz. 1852), and <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p5.3">Sanday</span>: The Gospels in the
Second Century (London, 1876). The last two have conclusively proved
(against the earlier view of Baur, Ritschl, and the author of
"Supernat. Rel.") the priority of the canonical Luke. Comp. vol. I.
668.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xvi-p6"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xvi-p7"><name id="v.xiii.xvi-p7.1">Marcion</name> was the most
earnest, the most practical, and the most dangerous among the Gnostics,
full of energy and zeal for reforming, but restless rough and
eccentric. He has a remote connection with modern questions of biblical
criticism and the canon. He anticipated the rationalistic opposition to
the Old Testament and to the Pastoral Epistles, but in a very arbitrary
and unscrupulous way. He could see only superficial differences in the
Bible, not the deeper harmony. He rejected the heathen mythology of the
other Gnostics, and adhered to Christianity as the only true religion;
he was less speculative, and gave a higher place to faith. But he was
utterly destitute of historical sense, and put Christianity into a
radical conflict with all previous revelations of God; as if God had
neglected the world for thousands of years until he suddenly appeared
in Christ. He represents an extreme anti-Jewish and pseudo-Pauline
tendency, and a magical supranaturalism, which, in fanatical zeal for a
pure primitive Christianity, nullifies all history, and turns the
gospel into an abrupt, unnatural, phantomlike appearance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvi-p8">Marcion was the son of a bishop of Sinope in
Pontus, and gave in his first fervor his property to the church, but
was excommunicated by his own father, probably on account of his
heretical opinions and contempt of authority.<note place="end" n="886" id="v.xiii.xvi-p8.1"><p id="v.xiii.xvi-p9"> Epiphanius and
others mention, as a reason, his seduction of a consecrated virgin; but
this does not agree well with his asceticism, and <name id="v.xiii.xvi-p9.1">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.xiii.xvi-p9.2">Tertullian</name> bring
no charge of youthful incontinence against him.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvi-p9.3">86</span> He betook himself, about the
middle of the second century, to Rome (140–155), which
originated none of the Gnostic systems, but attracted them all. There
he joined the Syrian Gnostic, <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p9.4">Cerdo</span>, who gave
him some speculative foundation for his practical dualism. He
disseminated his doctrine by travels, and made many disciples from
different nations. He is said to have intended to apply at last for
restoration to the communion of the Catholic Church, when his death
intervened.<note place="end" n="887" id="v.xiii.xvi-p9.5"><p id="v.xiii.xvi-p10"> So <name id="v.xiii.xvi-p10.1">Tertullian</name>: but <name id="v.xiii.xvi-p10.2">Irenaeus</name> tells
a similar story of Cerdo. <name id="v.xiii.xvi-p10.3">Tertullian</name> also
reports that Marcion was repeatedly (semel et iterim)
excommunicated.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvi-p10.4">87</span>
The time and place of his death are unknown. He wrote a recension of
the Gospel of Luke and the Pauline Epistles, and a work on the
contradictions between the Old anad New Testaments. <name id="v.xiii.xvi-p10.5">Justin Martyr</name> regarded him as the most formidable heretic
of his day. The abhorrence of the Catholics for him is expressed in the
report of <name id="v.xiii.xvi-p10.6">Irenaeus</name>, that <name id="v.xiii.xvi-p10.7">Polycarp</name> of Smyrna, meeting with Marcion in Rome, and
being asked by him: "Dost thou know me?" answered: "I know the
first-born of Satan."<note place="end" n="888" id="v.xiii.xvi-p10.8"><p id="v.xiii.xvi-p11"> Adv. Haer. iil.c.
3, § 4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xvi-p11.1">Ἐπιγινώσκω
τὸν
πρωτότοκον
τοῦ
Σατανᾶ</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvi-p11.2">88</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvi-p12">Marcion supposed two or three primal forces (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xvi-p12.1">ἀρχαί</span>): the good or gracious God (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xvi-p12.2">θεὸς
ἀγαθός</span>), whom Christ first made known; the
evil matter (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xvi-p12.3">ὕλη</span>) ruled by the devil, to which heathenism
belongs; and the righteous world-maker (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xvi-p12.4">δημιουργὸς
δίκαιος</span>), who is the finite, imperfect,
angry Jehovah of the Jews. Some writers reduce his principles to two;
but he did not identify the demiurge with the hyle. He did not go into
any further speculative analysis of these principles; he rejected the
pagan emanation theory, the secret tradition, and the allegorical
interpretation of the Gnostics; in his system he has no Pleroma, no
Aeons, no Dynameis, no Syzygies, no suffering Sophia; he excludes
gradual development and growth; everything is unprepared, sudden and
abrupt.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvi-p13">His system was more critical and rationalistic
than mystic and philosophical.<note place="end" n="889" id="v.xiii.xvi-p13.1"><p id="v.xiii.xvi-p14"> The Armenian
bishop, Esnig, however, brings it nearer to the other forms of
Gnosticism. According to him Marcion assumed three heavens; in the
highest dwelt the good God, far away from the world, in the second the
God of the Law, in the lowest his angels; beneath, on the earth, lay
Hyle, or Matter, which he calls also the power (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xvi-p14.1">δύναμις</span>)
or essence (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xvi-p14.2">οὐσία</span>) of the
earth. The Hyle is a female principle, and by her aid, as his spouse,
the Jewish God of the Law made this world, after which he retired to
his heaven, and each ruled in his own domain, he with his angels in
heaven, and Hyle with her sons on earth. Möller (p. 378) is
disposed to accept this account as trustworthy. Salmon thinks; it such
a system as Marcion may have learned from Cerdo, but he must have made
little account of the mystic element, else it would be mentioned by the
earlier writers.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvi-p14.3">89</span> He was chiefly zealous for the
consistent practical enforcement of the irreconcilable dualism which he
established between the gospel and the law, Christianity and Judaism,
goodness and righteousness.<note place="end" n="890" id="v.xiii.xvi-p14.4"><p id="v.xiii.xvi-p15"> " Separatio legis
et evangelii proprium et principale opus est Marcionis." <name id="v.xiii.xvi-p15.1">Tertullian</name>, Adv. Marc I. 19.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvi-p15.2">90</span>  He drew out this contrast
at large in a special work, entitled "Antitheses." The God of the Old
Testament is harsh, severe and unmerciful as his law; he commands,
"Love thy neighbor, but hate thine enemy," and returns "an eye for an
eye, and a tooth for a tooth;" but the God of the New Testament
commands, "Love thine enemy." The one is only just, the other is good.
Marcion rejected all the books of the Old Testament, and wrested
Christ’s word in <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:17" id="v.xiii.xvi-p15.3" parsed="|Matt|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17">Matt. 5:17</scripRef> into the very opposite declaration: "I
am come not to fulfil the law and the prophets, but to destroy them."
In his view, Christianity has no connection whatever with the past,
whether of the Jewish or the heathen world, but has fallen abruptly and
magically, as it were, from heaven.<note place="end" n="891" id="v.xiii.xvi-p15.4"><p id="v.xiii.xvi-p16"> "Subito Christus,
subito Joannes. Sic sunt omnia apud Marcionem, que suum et plenum
habent ordinem apud creatorem." Tert. IV. 11.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvi-p16.1">91</span> Christ, too, was not born at all, but
suddenly descended into the city of Capernaum in the fifteenth year of
the reign of Tiberius, and appeared as the revealer of the good God,
who sent him. He has no connection with the Messiah, announced by the
Demiurge in the Old Testament; though he called himself the Messiah by
way of accommodation. His body was a mere appearance, and his death an
illusion, though they had a real meaning.<note place="end" n="892" id="v.xiii.xvi-p16.2"><p id="v.xiii.xvi-p17"> Renan (<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xiii.xvi-p17.1">L’englise
chrét.,</span></i> p. 358) says of the shadowy
narrative of Christ’s which Marcion elaborated on the
basis of his mutilated Luke: "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xiii.xvi-p17.2">Si
Jesus</span></i> <span lang="FR" id="v.xiii.xvi-p17.3">ne nous
<i>avait été connu que par des textes de ce
genre, on aurait pu douter s’il avaitvraiment
existé, ous’il n’
était pas une fiction,</i> A PRIORI,
<i>dégagée de tout lien avec le
réalité. Dans un pareil système, le
Christ ne naissait pas</i> (<i>la naissance, pour Marcion,
était une souillure</i>)<i>, ne souffrait pas, ne mourait
pas.</i></span>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvi-p17.4">92</span> He cast the Demiurge into Hades,
secured the redemption of the soul (not of the body), and called the
apostle Paul to preach it. The other apostles are Judaizing corrupters
of pure Christianity, and their writings are to be rejected, together
with the catholic tradition. In over-straining the difference between
Paul and the other apostles, he was a crude forerunner of the
Tübingen school of critics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvi-p18">Marcion formed a canon of his own, which consisted
of only eleven books, an abridged and mutilated Gospel of Luke, and ten
of Paul’s epistles. He put Galatians first in order,
and called Ephesians the Epistle to the Laodicaeans. He rejected the
pastoral epistles, in which the forerunners of Gnosticism are
condemned, the Epistle to the Hebrews, Matthew, Mark, John, the Acts,
the Catholic Epistles, and the Apocalypse.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvi-p19">Notwithstanding his violent antinomianism, Marcion
taught and practiced the strictest ascetic self-discipline, which
revolted not only from all pagan festivities, but even from marriage,
flesh, and wine. (He allowed fish). He could find the true God in
nature no more than in history. He admitted married persons to baptism
only on a vow of abstinence from all sexual intercourse.<note place="end" n="893" id="v.xiii.xvi-p19.1"><p id="v.xiii.xvi-p20"> <name id="v.xiii.xvi-p20.1">Tertullian</name>, I. 29; IV. 10.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvi-p20.2">93</span> He had
a very gloomy, pessimistic view of the world and the church, and
addressed a disciple as "his partner in tribulation, and
fellow-sufferer from hatred."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvi-p21">In worship he excluded wine from the eucharist,
but retained the sacramental bread, water-baptism, anointing with oil,
and the mixture of milk and honey given to the newly baptized.<note place="end" n="894" id="v.xiii.xvi-p21.1"><p id="v.xiii.xvi-p22"> Tert. I. 14.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvi-p22.1">94</span>
Epiphanius reports that he permitted females to baptize. The
Marcionites practiced sometimes vicarious baptism for the dead.<note place="end" n="895" id="v.xiii.xvi-p22.2"><p id="v.xiii.xvi-p23"> So they understood.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:29" id="v.xiii.xvi-p23.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.29">1 Cor. 15:29</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvi-p23.2">95</span> Their
baptism was not recognized by the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvi-p24">The Marcionite sect spread in Italy, Egypt, North
Africa, Cyprus, and Syria; but it split into many branches. Its wide
diffusion is proved by the number of antagonists in the different
countries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvi-p25">The most noteworthy Marcionites are <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p25.1">Prepo, Lucanus</span> (an Assyrian), and <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvi-p25.2">Apelles</span>. They supplied the defects of the
master’s system by other Gnostic speculations, and in
some instances softened down its antipathy to heathenism and Judaism.
Apelles acknowledged only one first principle. Ambrosius, a friend of
<name id="v.xiii.xvi-p25.3">Origen</name>, was a Marcionite before his
conversion. These heretics were dangerous to the church because of
their severe morality and the number of their martyrs. They abstained
from marriage, flesh and wine, and did not escape from persecution,
like some other Gnostics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvi-p26">Constantine forbade the Marcionites freedom of
worship public and private, and ordered their meeting-houses to be
handed over to the Catholic Church.<note place="end" n="896" id="v.xiii.xvi-p26.1"><p id="v.xiii.xvi-p27"> Euseb. Vit. Const.
III. 64.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvi-p27.1">96</span> The Theodosian code mentions them only
once. But they existed in the fifth century when Theodoret boasted to
have converted more than a thousand of these heretics, and the Trullan
Council of 692 thought it worth while to make provision for the
reconciliation of Marcionites. Remains of them are found as late as the
tenth century.<note place="end" n="897" id="v.xiii.xvi-p27.2"><p id="v.xiii.xvi-p28">
Flügel’s; Mani, p. 160, 167 (quoted by
Salmon). Prof. Jacobi (in Herzog, V. 236) quotes a letter of Hasenkamp
to Lavater of the year 1774, and later authorities, to prove the
lingering existence of similar opinions in Bosnia and Herzegowina.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvi-p28.1">97</span>
Some of their principles revived among the Paulicians, who took refuge
in Bulgaria, and the Cathari in the West.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xvi-p29"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="128" title="The Ophites. The Sethites. The Peratae. The Cainites" shorttitle="Section 128" progress="55.10%" prev="v.xiii.xvi" next="v.xiii.xviii" id="v.xiii.xvii">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xvii-p1">§ 128. The Ophites. The Sethites. The
Peratae. The Cainites</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xvii-p2"><a id="v.xiii.xvii-p2.1" /></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xvii-p3">I. <name id="v.xiii.xvii-p3.1">Hippolytus</name>:
<i>Philosoph.</i> bk. V. 1–23. He begins his account
of the Heresies with the Naasseni, or Ophites, and Peratae (the first
four books being devoted to the systems of heathen philosophy). <name id="v.xiii.xvii-p3.2">Irenaeus</name>: <i>Adv. Haer</i>. I. 30 (ed. Stieren, I.
266 sqq.). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvii-p3.3">Epiphan</span>. <i>Haer.</i> 37 (in
Oehler’s ed. I. 495 sqq.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xvii-p4">II. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvii-p4.1">Mosheim</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xvii-p4.2">Geschichte der
Schlangenbrüder.</span></i> Helmstädt,
1746, ’48.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xvii-p5">E. W. Möller: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xvii-p5.1">Geschichte der Kosmologie.</span></i>
Halle, 1860. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xvii-p5.2">Die
ophitische Gnosis,</span></i> p. 190 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xvii-p6">Baxmann: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xvii-p6.1">Die Philosophumena und die Peraten,</span></i> in
Niedner’s "Zeitschrift für die Hist.
Theol." for 1860. Lipsius: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xvii-p6.2">Ueber das ophitische System.</span></i> In "Zeitschrift
für wissenschaftl. Theologie" for 1863 and
’64.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xvii-p7">Jacobi in Herzog, new ed., vol. V. 240 sq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xvii-p8">George Salmon: "Cainites," in Smith and Wace, vol.
I. 380–82. Articles "Ophites" and "Peratae," will
probably appear in vol. IV., not yet published.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xvii-p9"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xvii-p10">The origin of the <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvii-p10.1">Ophites</span>,<note place="end" n="898" id="v.xiii.xvii-p10.2"><p id="v.xiii.xvii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xvii-p11.1">Ὁφιανοί</span>,
from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xvii-p11.2">ὄφις</span>, serpent,
Serpentini.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvii-p11.3">98</span> or, in
Hebrew, <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvii-p11.4">Naasenes</span>,<note place="end" n="899" id="v.xiii.xvii-p11.5"><p id="v.xiii.xvii-p12"> From <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.xvii-p12.1">שׁחָנִ</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvii-p12.2">99</span> i.e. Serpent-Brethren, or
Serpent-Worshippers, is unknown, and is placed by Mosheim and others
before the time of Christ. In any case, their system is of purely
heathen stamp. Lipsius has shown their connection with the
Syro-Chaldaic mythology. The sect still existed as late as the sixth
century; for in 530 Justinian passed laws against it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvii-p13">The accounts of their worship of the serpent rest,
indeed, on uncertain data; but their name itself comes from their
ascribing special import to the serpent as the type of gnosis, with
reference to the history of the fall (<scripRef passage="Gen. 3:1" id="v.xiii.xvii-p13.1" parsed="|Gen|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.1">Gen. 3:1</scripRef>), the magic rod of Moses (<scripRef passage="Ex. 4:2, 3" id="v.xiii.xvii-p13.2" parsed="|Exod|4|2|0|0;|Exod|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.2 Bible:Exod.4.3">Ex. 4:2, 3</scripRef>), and the healing power of the
brazen serpent in the wilderness (<scripRef passage="Num. 21:9" id="v.xiii.xvii-p13.3" parsed="|Num|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.21.9">Num. 21:9</scripRef>; Comp. <scripRef passage="John 3:14" id="v.xiii.xvii-p13.4" parsed="|John|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.14">John 3:14</scripRef>). They made use of the serpent on
amulets.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvii-p14">That mysterious, awe-inspiring reptile, which
looks like the embodiment of a thunderbolt, or like a fallen angel
tortuously creeping in the dust, represents in the Bible the evil
spirit, and its motto, Eritis sicut Deus, is the first lie of the father of lies,
which caused the ruin of man; but in the false religions it is the
symbol of divine wisdom and an object of adoration; and the Eritis
sicus dii appears as a great truth, which opened the path of progress.
The serpent, far from being the seducer of the race, was its first
schoolmaster and civilizer by teaching it the difference between good
and evil. So the Ophites regarded the fall of Adam as the transition
from the state of unconscious bondage to the state of conscious
judgment and freedom; therefore the necessary entrance to the good, and
a noble advance of the human spirit. They identified the serpent with
the Logos, or the mediator between the Father and the Matter, bringing
down the powers of the upper world to the lower world, and leading the
return from the lower to the higher. The serpent represents the whole
winding process of development and salvation.<note place="end" n="900" id="v.xiii.xvii-p14.1"><p id="v.xiii.xvii-p15"> As Baur (K. Gesch.
I. 195) expresses it: "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xvii-p15.1">Die
Schlange ist mit EinemWort der durch die Gegensätze
dialectisch sich hindurchwindende Weltentwicklungsprocess
relbst.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvii-p15.2">00</span> The Manichaeans also regarded the
serpent as the direct image of Christ.<note place="end" n="901" id="v.xiii.xvii-p15.3"><p id="v.xiii.xvii-p16"> <name id="v.xiii.xvii-p16.1">Augustin</name>, De Haer. c. 17 and 46.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvii-p16.2">01</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvii-p17">With this view is connected their violent
opposition to the Old Testament. Jaldabaoth,<note place="end" n="902" id="v.xiii.xvii-p17.1"><p id="v.xiii.xvii-p18"> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.xvii-p18.1">תוּהבָּ
אדָּלְיַ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiii.xvii-p18.2">, product of
chaos.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvii-p18.3">02</span> as they termed the God of the
Jews and the Creator of the world, they represented as a malicious,
misanthropic being. In other respects, their doctrine strongly
resembles the Valentinian system, except that it is much more
pantheistic, unchristian, and immoral, and far less developed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvii-p19">The Ophites again branch out in several sects,
especially three.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvii-p20">The <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvii-p20.1">Sethites</span> considered
the third son of Adam the first pneumatic man and the forerunner of
Christ. They maintained three principles, darkness below, light above,
and spirit between.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvii-p21">The <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvii-p21.1">Peratae</span> or <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvii-p21.2">Peratics</span><note place="end" n="903" id="v.xiii.xvii-p21.3"><p id="v.xiii.xvii-p22"> From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xvii-p22.1">περάω,</span> to pass
across, to go beyond (the boundary of the material world). We know
their system from the confused account of <name id="v.xiii.xvii-p22.2">Hippolytus</name>, Philos. I. v. 7 sqq. He says, that their
blasphemy against Christ has for many years escaped notice. <name id="v.xiii.xvii-p22.3">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.xiii.xvii-p22.4">Tertullian</name>, and
Epiphanius are silent about the Peratae. Clement of Alex. mentions
them.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvii-p22.5">03</span> (Transcendentalists) are described by
<name id="v.xiii.xvii-p22.6">Hippolytus</name> as allegorizing astrologers and as
mystic tritheists, who taught three Gods, three Logoi, three Minds,
three Men. Christ had a three-fold nature, a three-fold body, and a
three-fold power. He descended from above, that all things triply
divided might be saved.<note place="end" n="904" id="v.xiii.xvii-p22.7"><p id="v.xiii.xvii-p23"> The following
specimen of Peratic transcendental nonsense is reported by <name id="v.xiii.xvii-p23.1">Hippolytus</name> (v. 12): "According to them, the universe is
the Father, Son, [and] Matter; [but] each of these three has endless
capacities in itself. Intermediate, then, between the Matter and the
Father sits the Son, the Word, the Serpent, always being in motion
towards the unmoved Father, and [towards] matter itself in motion. And
at one time he is turned towards the Father, and receives the powers
into his own person; but at another time takes up these powers, and is
turned towards Matter. And Matter, [though] devoid of attribute, and
being unfashioned, moulds [into itself] forms from the Son which the
Son moulded from the Father. But the Son derives shape from the Father
after a mode ineffable, and unspeakable, and unchangeable ... No one
can be saved or return [into heaven] without the Son, and the Son is
the Serpent. For as he brought down from above the paternal marks, so
again he carries up from thence those marks, roused from a dormnant
condition, and rendered paternal characteristics, substantial ones from
the unsubstantial Being, transferring them hither from thence."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvii-p23.2">04</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvii-p24">The <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xvii-p24.1">Cainites</span> boasted of
the descent from Cain the fratricide, and made him their leader.<note place="end" n="905" id="v.xiii.xvii-p24.2"><p id="v.xiii.xvii-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xvii-p25.1">Καϊνοι</span> (Hippol.
VIII. 20), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xvii-p25.2">Καϊανισταί</span>
(Clem. Alex. Strom, VII. 17), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xvii-p25.3">Καϊανοί</span>
(Epiph. Haer. 38), Caiani, Cainaei.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xvii-p25.4">05</span> They
regarded the God of the Jews and Creator of the world as a positively
evil being, whom to resist is virtue. Hence they turned the history of
salvation upside down, and honored all the infamous characters of the
Old and New Testaments from Cain to Judas as spiritual men and martyrs
to truth. Judas Iscariot alone among the apostles had the secret of
true knowledge, and betrayed the psychic Messiah with good intent to
destroy the empire of the evil God of the Jews. <name id="v.xiii.xvii-p25.5">Origen</name> speaks of a branch of the Ophites, who were as
great enemies of Jesus as the heathen Celsus, and who admitted none
into their society who had not first cursed his name. But the majority
seem to have acknowledged the goodness of Jesus and the benefit of his
crucifixion brought about by the far-sighted wisdom of Judas. A book
entitled "the Gospel of Judas" was circulated among them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvii-p26">No wonder that such blasphemous travesty of the
Bible history, and such predilection for the serpent and his seed was
connected with the most unbridled antinomianism, which changed vice
into virtue. They thought it a necessary part of "perfect knowledge" to
have a complete experience of all sins, including even unnamable
vices.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xvii-p27">Some have identified the Ophites with the false
teachers denounced in the Epistle of Jude as filthy dreamers, who
"defile the flesh, and set at naught dominion, and rail at dignities,"
who "went in the way of Cain, and ran riotously in the error of Balaam
for hire, and perished in the gainsaying of Korah," as "wandering
stars, for whom the blackness of darkness has been reserved forever."
The resemblance is certainly very striking, and those heretics may have
been the forerunners of the Ophites of the second century.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xvii-p28"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="129" title="Saturninus (Satornilos)" shorttitle="Section 129" progress="55.48%" prev="v.xiii.xvii" next="v.xiii.xix" id="v.xiii.xviii">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xviii-p1">§ 129. Saturninus (Satornilos).</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3">Iren. I. 24, § 1, 2; ch. 28. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3.2">Hippol</span></span>. VII. 3, 28 (depending on
Iren.). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3.3"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3.4">Tert</span></span>. Praesc.
Haer. 46. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3.5"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3.6">Hegesippus</span></span>
in Euseb. IV. 22, 29. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3.7"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3.8">Epiph</span></span>. Haer. XXIII. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3.9"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3.10">Theod</span></span>. Fab. Haer. I. 3. Comp. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3.11"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xviii-p3.12">Möller</span></span>, l c., p.
367–373.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xviii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xviii-p5">Contemporary with Basilides under Hadrian, was <name id="v.xiii.xviii-p5.1">Saturninus</name> or <unclear id="v.xiii.xviii-p5.2">Satornilos<note place="end" n="906" id="v.xiii.xviii-p5.3"><p id="v.xiii.xviii-p6"> This second form,
says Renan (<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xiii.xviii-p6.1">L’égl.
chrét,</span></i> p. 177), is common in
inscription.</p></note></unclear> in Antioch. He was, like him, a pupil
of Menander. His system is distinguished for its bold dualism between
God and Satan, the two antipodes of the universe, and for its ascetic
severity.<note place="end" n="907" id="v.xiii.xviii-p6.2"><p id="v.xiii.xviii-p7"> So Mosheim,
Neander, Baur, Gieseler, Renan. But Möller (p. 371) disputes
the dualism of Saturninus, and maintains that Satan and the God of the
Jew, ; are alike subordinate, though antagonistic beings. But so is
Ahriman in the Parsee dualism, and the Demiurge in all the Gnostic
systems.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xviii-p7.1">07</span>
God is the unfathomable abyss, absolutely unknown (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xviii-p7.2">θεὸς
ἄγνωστος</span>). From him emanates by degrees the
spirit-world of light, with angels, archangels, powers, and dominions.
On the lowest degree, are the seven planetary spirits (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xviii-p7.3">ἄγγελοι
κοσμοκράτορες</span>) with the Demiurge or God of the
Jews at the head. Satan, as the ruler of the hyle, is eternally opposed
to the realm of light. The seven planetary spirits invade the realm of
Satan, and form out of a part of the hyle the material world with man,
who is filled by the highest God with a spark of light (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xviii-p7.4">σπινθήρ</span>). Satan creates in opposition a
hylic race of men, and incessantly pursues the spiritual race with his
demons and false prophets. The Jewish God, with his prophets, is unable
to overcome him. Finally the good God sends the aeon Nous in an unreal
body, as Soter on earth, who teaches the spiritual men by gnosis and
strict abstinence from marriage and carnal food to emancipate
themselves from the vexations of Satan, and also from the dominion of
the Jewish God and his star-spirits, and to rise to the realm of
light.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xviii-p8"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="130" title="Carpocrates" shorttitle="Section 130" progress="55.57%" prev="v.xiii.xviii" next="v.xiii.xx" id="v.xiii.xix">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xix-p1">§ 130. Carpocrates.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xix-p3">Iren. I. 25 (24). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xix-p3.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xix-p3.2">Hippol</span></span>. VII. 32 (D. &amp; Schn. p. 398 sqq.). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xix-p3.3"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xix-p3.4">Clem</span></span>. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xix-p3.5"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xix-p3.6">Alex</span></span>. Strom. III. 511. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xix-p3.7"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xix-p3.8">Epihianius</span></span>, Haer. XXV.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xix-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xix-p5"><name id="v.xiii.xix-p5.1">Carpocrates</name> also lived
under Hadrian, probably at Alexandria, and founded a Gnostic sect,
called by his own name, which put Christ on a level with heathen
philosophers, prided itself on its elevation above all the popular
religions, and sank into unbridled immorality. The world is created by
angels greatly inferior to the unbegotten Father. Jesus was the son of
Joseph, and just like other men, except that his soul was steadfast and
pure, and that he perfectly remembered those things which he had
witnessed within the sphere of the unbegotten God. For this reason a
power descended upon him from the Father, that by means of it he might
escape from the creators of the world. After passing through them all,
and remaining in all points free, he ascended again to the Father. We
may rise to an equality with Jesus by despising in like manner the
creators of the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xix-p6">The Carpocratians, say <name id="v.xiii.xix-p6.1">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.xiii.xix-p6.2">Hippolytus</name>,
practiced also magical arts, incantations, and love-potions, and had
recourse to familiar spirits, dream-sending demons, and other
abominations, declaring that they possess power to rule over the
princes and framers of this world. But they led a licentious life, and
abused the name of Christ as a means of hiding their wickedness. They
were the first known sect that used pictures of Christ, and they
derived them from a pretended original of Pontius Pilate.<note place="end" n="908" id="v.xiii.xix-p6.3"><p id="v.xiii.xix-p7"> Hippol. Philos.
VII. 32: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xix-p7.1">εἰκόνας
κατασκευάζουσι
τοῦ
Χριστοῦ
λέγοντες
ὑπὸ
Πιλάτου
τῷ
καιρῷ
ἐκείνῳ
γενέσθαι</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xix-p7.2">08</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xix-p8"><name id="v.xiii.xix-p8.1">Epiphanes</name>, a son of
Carpocrates, who died at the age of seventeen, was the founder of
"monadic "Gnosticism, which in opposition to dualism seems to have
denied the independent existence of evil, and resolved it into a
fiction of human laws. He wrote a book on "Justice," and defined it to
be equality. He taught that God gave his benefits to all men alike and
in common, and thence derived the community of goods, and even of
women. He was worshipped by his adherents after his death as a god, at
Same in Cephalonia, by sacrifices, libations, banquets, and singing of
hymns. Here we have the worship of genius in league with the
emancipation of the flesh, which has been revived in modern times. But
it is not impossible that <name id="v.xiii.xix-p8.2">Clement of
Alexandria</name>, who relates this fact, may have made a similar
mistake as <name id="v.xiii.xix-p8.3">Justin Martyr</name> in the case of Simon
Magus, and confounded a local heathen festival of the moon known as
<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xix-p8.4">τὰ
Ἐπιφάνεια</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xix-p8.5">ὁ
Ἐπιφανής</span>
with a festival in honor of
Epiphanes.<note place="end" n="909" id="v.xiii.xix-p8.6"><p id="v.xiii.xix-p9"> This was the
conjecture of Mosheim, which has been worked out and modified by
Volkmar in a monthly periodical of the <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xix-p9.1">Wissenschaftl. Verein</span></i> at Zürich. He
maintains that the deity worshipped at Same was the new appearing moon,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xix-p9.2">ὁ
Ἐπιφανής</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xix-p9.3">09</span></p>

<p id="v.xiii.xix-p10"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="131" title="Tatian and the Encratites" shorttitle="Section 131" progress="55.72%" prev="v.xiii.xix" next="v.xiii.xxi" id="v.xiii.xx">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xx-p1">§ 131. <name id="v.xiii.xx-p1.1">Tatian</name> and
the Encratites.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xx-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xx-p3">I. <name id="v.xiii.xx-p3.1">Tatian</name>: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xx-p3.2">Λόγος
πρὸς
Ἕλληνας</span>
(Oratio adversus Graecos), ed.
S. Worth, Oxon. 1700 (an excellent ed.); in Otto’s
Corpus. Apol., vol. VI., Jenae 1851; and in Migne’s
Patrologia Graeca, Tom. VI. fol. 803–888. Eng. transl.
by Pratten &amp; Dods in the "Ante-Nicene Library," vol. III. (Edinb.
1867). A Commentary of St. Ephraem on <name id="v.xiii.xx-p3.3">Tatian</name>’s Diatessaron (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xx-p3.4">Τὸ διὰ
τεσσάρων</span>), was found in an Armenian
translation in the Armenian Convent at Venice, translated into Latin in
1841 by Aucher, and edited by Mösinger (Prof. of Biblical
Learning in Salzburg) under the title "Evangelii Concordantis Expositio
facta a Sancto Ephraemo Doctore Syro." Venet. 1876. The Diatessaron
itself was found in an Arabic translation in 1886, and published by
<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p3.5">P. Aug. Ciasca</span>: <name id="v.xiii.xx-p3.6">Tatian</name>i Evangeliorum Harmoniae, Arabice, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1888" id="v.xiii.xx-p3.7" parsed="|Rom|1888|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1888">Rom. 1888</scripRef>. A new
and more critical edition of the Oratio ad Gr., by <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p3.8">Ed. Schwartz</span>, Lips., 1888 (105 pp).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xx-p4">Orthodox Notices of <name id="v.xiii.xx-p4.1">Tatian</name>: <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.2"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.3">Iren</span></span>. I. 28, 1; III. 23, 8 sqq. (in Stieren, I.
259, 551 sq.). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.4"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.5">Hippol</span></span>.: VIII. 16 (very brief). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.6"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.7">Clem</span></span>. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.8"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.9">Alex</span></span>.: Strom. l. III. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.10"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.11">Euseb</span></span>.: H. E. IV. 16, 28, 29; VI. 13. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.12"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.13">Epiphanius</span></span>, Haer. 46 (<name id="v.xiii.xx-p4.14">Tatian</name>) and 47 (Encratites). The recently
discovered work of <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.15"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xx-p4.16">Macarius
Magnes</span></span> (Paris 1876), written about 400, contains some
information about the Encratites which agrees with Epiphanius.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xx-p5">II. H. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p5.1">Daniel</span>: <name id="v.xiii.xx-p5.2">Tatian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xx-p5.3">der Apologet</span></i>. Halle 1837.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xx-p6">James Donaldson: A Critical History of Christian
Liter., etc. Lond. vol. IIIrd. (1866), which is devoted to <name id="v.xiii.xx-p6.1">Tatian</name>, etc., p. 3–62.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xx-p7">Theod. Zahn: <name id="v.xiii.xx-p7.1">Tatian</name>’s Diatessaron. Erlangen, 1881.
(The first part of <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xx-p7.2">Forschungen zur Gesch. des neutestamntl.
Kanons</span></i>).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xx-p8">Ad. Harnack: <name id="v.xiii.xx-p8.1">Tatian</name>’s Diatessaron, in
Brieger’s "<span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xx-p8.2">Zeitschrift für Kirchengesch</span>." 1881, p.
471–505; <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xx-p8.3">Die Oratio des</span></i> <name id="v.xiii.xx-p8.4">Tatian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xx-p8.5">nebst einer Einleitung über die Zeit dieses
Apologeten, in</span></i> "<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xx-p8.6">Texte und Untersuchungen zur Gesch. der altchristl.
Literatur</span></i>," vol. I. No. 2, p.
196–231. Leipz., 1883, and his art., "<name id="v.xiii.xx-p8.7">Tatian</name>," in "Encycl. Brit." xxiii. (1888).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xx-p9">F<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p9.1">r. Xav. Funk</span> (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xx-p9.2">Zur
Chronologie</span></i> <name id="v.xiii.xx-p9.3">Tatian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xx-p9.4">’s</span></i>, in the Tübing.
"Theol. Quartalschrift," 1883, p. 219–234.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xx-p10"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xx-p11"><name id="v.xiii.xx-p11.1">Tatian</name>, a rhetorician of
Syria, was converted to Catholic Christianity by <name id="v.xiii.xx-p11.2">Justin Martyr</name> in Rome, but afterwards strayed into
Gnosticism and died <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p11.3"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xx-p11.4">a.d.</span></span> 172.<note place="end" n="910" id="v.xiii.xx-p11.5"><p id="v.xiii.xx-p12"> The chronology, is
not certain. Zahn and Harnack put his birth at <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p12.1">a.d</span>. 110, his conversion at 150, his death at 172. Funk
puts the birth and conversion about 10 years later.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xx-p12.2">10</span> He resembles Marcion in his anti-Jewish
turn and dismal austerity. Falsely interpreting <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:5" id="v.xiii.xx-p12.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.5">1 Cor. 7:5</scripRef>, he declared
marriage to be a kind of licentiousness and a service of the devil.
<name id="v.xiii.xx-p12.4">Irenaeus</name> says, that <name id="v.xiii.xx-p12.5">Tatian</name>, after the martyrdom of Justin, apostatised from
the church, and elated with the conceit of a teacher, and vainly puffed
up as if he surpassed all others, invented certain invisible aeons
similar to those of Valentine, and asserted with Marcion and Saturninus
that marriage was only corruption and fornication. But his extant
apologetic treatise against the Gentiles, and his Gospel-Harmony
(recently recovered), which were written between 153 and 170, show no
clear traces of Gnosticism, unless it be the omission of the
genealogies of Jesus in the "Diatessaron." He was not so much
anti-catholic as hyper-catholic, and hyper-ascetic. We shall return to
him again in the last chapter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xx-p13">His followers, who kept the system alive till the
fifth century, were called, from their ascetic life, <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p13.1">Encratites</span>, or <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p13.2">Abstainers</span>, and
from their use of water for wine in the Lord’s Supper,
H<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p13.3">ydroparastatae</span> or <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xx-p13.4">Aquarians</span>.<note place="end" n="911" id="v.xiii.xx-p13.5"><p id="v.xiii.xx-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xx-p14.1">Ἐγκρατῖται</span>,
also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xx-p14.2">Ἐγκρατεῖς,
Ἐγκρατηταί,</span>
Continentes, the abstemious; or, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xx-p14.3">̔Ψδροπαραστάται</span>,
Aquarii.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xx-p14.4">11</span> They abstained from flesh, wine, and
marriage, not temporarily (as the ancient catholic ascetics) for
purposes of devotion, nor (as many modern total abstainers from
intoxicating drink) for the sake of expediency or setting a good
example, but permanently and from principle on account of the supposed
intrinsic impurity of the things renounced. The title "Encratites,"
however, was applied indiscriminately to all ascetic sects of the
Gnostics, especially the followers of Saturninus, Marcion, and Severus
(Severians, of uncertain origin). The Manichaeans also sheltered
themselves under this name. <name id="v.xiii.xx-p14.5">Clement of
Alexandria</name> refers to the Indian ascetics as the forerunners of
the Encratites.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xx-p15">The practice of using mere water for wine in the
eucharist was condemned by <name id="v.xiii.xx-p15.1">Clement of
Alexandria</name>, <name id="v.xiii.xx-p15.2">Cyprian</name>, and <name id="v.xiii.xx-p15.3">Chrysostom</name>, and forbidden by Theodosius in an edict of
382. A certain class of modern abstinence men in America, in their
abhorrence of all intoxicating drinks, have resorted to the same
heretical practice, and substituted water or milk for the express
ordinance of our Lord.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xx-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="132" title="Justin the Gnostic" shorttitle="Section 132" progress="55.95%" prev="v.xiii.xx" next="v.xiii.xxii" id="v.xiii.xxi">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xxi-p1">§ 132. Justin the Gnostic.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxi-p3"><name id="v.xiii.xxi-p3.1">Hippolytus</name>: Philos. V.
23–27 (p. 214–233), and X. 15 (p.
516–519).</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxi-p5"><name id="v.xiii.xxi-p5.1">Hippolytus</name> makes us
acquainted with a Gnostic by the name of <name id="v.xiii.xxi-p5.2">Justin</name>, of uncertain date and origin.<note place="end" n="912" id="v.xiii.xxi-p5.3"><p id="v.xiii.xxi-p6"> Lipsius regards him
as one of the earliest, Salmon (in "Smith &amp; Wace," III. 587), with
greater probability, as one of the latest Gnostics. The silence of
<name id="v.xiii.xxi-p6.1">Irenaeus</name> favors the later date.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxi-p6.2">12</span> He propagated his doctrine
secretly, and bound his disciples to silence by solemn oaths. He wrote
a number of books, one called Baruch, from which <name id="v.xiii.xxi-p6.3">Hippolytus</name> gives an abstract. His gnosis is mostly based
upon a mystical interpretation of Genesis, and has a somewhat Judaizing
cast. <name id="v.xiii.xxi-p6.4">Hippolytus</name>, indeed, classes him with
the Naassenes, but Justin took an opposite view of the serpent as the
cause of all evil in history. He made use also of the Greek mythology,
especially the tradition of the twelve labors of Hercules. He assumes
three original principles, two male and one female. The first is the
Good Being; the second Elohim, the Father of the creation; the third is
called Eden and Israel, and has a double form, a woman above the middle
and a snake below. Elohim falls in love with Eden, and from their
intercourse springs the spirit-world of twenty angels, ten paternal and
ten maternal, and these people the world. The chief of the two series
of angels are Baruch, who is the author of all good, and is represented
by the tree of life in Paradise, and Naas, the serpent, who is the
author of all evil, and is represented by the tree of knowledge. The
four rivers are symbols of the four divisions of angels. The Naas
committed adultery with Eve, and a worse crime with Adam; he
adulterated the laws of Moses and the oracles of the prophets; he
nailed Jesus to the cross. But by this crucifixion Jesus was
emancipated from his material body, rose to the good God to whom he
committed his spirit in death, and thus he came to be the
deliverer.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxi-p7"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="133" title="Hermogenes" shorttitle="Section 133" progress="56.05%" prev="v.xiii.xxi" next="v.xiii.xxiii" id="v.xiii.xxii">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xxii-p1">§ 133. Hermogenes.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxii-p3"><name id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.1">Tertullian</name>: Adv.
Hermogenem. Written about <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.2"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.3">a.d.</span></span> 206. One of his two tracts against H. is lost.
<name id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.4">Hippolytus</name>: Philos. VIII. 17 (p. 432). Comp.
<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.5"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.6">Neander</span></span>:
Antignosticus, p. 448; <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.7"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.8">Kaye</span></span>: <name id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.9">Tertullian</name>, p. 532;
<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.10"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.11">Hauck</span></span>: <name id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.12">Tertullian</name>, p. 240; <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.13"><span class="c18" id="v.xiii.xxii-p3.14">Salmond</span></span>: in "Smith &amp; Wace," III.
1–3.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxii-p5"><name id="v.xiii.xxii-p5.1">Hermogenes</name> was a painter in
Carthage at the end of the second and beginning of the third century.
<name id="v.xiii.xxii-p5.2">Tertullian</name> describes him as a turbulent,
loquacious, and impudent man, who "married more women than he
painted."<note place="end" n="913" id="v.xiii.xxii-p5.3"><p id="v.xiii.xxii-p6"> This was enough to
condemn him in the eyes of a Montanist.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxii-p6.1">13</span>
He is but remotely connected with Gnosticism by his Platonic dualism
and denial of the creation out of nothing. He derived the world,
including the soul of man, from the formless, eternal matter,<note place="end" n="914" id="v.xiii.xxii-p6.2"><p id="v.xiii.xxii-p7"> Hippol. l.c.: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xxii-p7.1">ἔφη
τὸν θεὸν
ἐξ ὕλης
συγχρόνου
καὶ
ἀγεννήτου
πάντα
πεποιηκέναι.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxii-p7.2">14</span> and
explained the ugly in the natural world, as well as the evil in the
spiritual, by the resistance of matter to the formative influence of
God. In this way only he thought he could account for the origin of
evil. For if God had made the world out of nothing, it must be all
good. He taught that Christ on his ascension left his body in the sun,
and then ascended to the Father.<note place="end" n="915" id="v.xiii.xxii-p7.3"><p id="v.xiii.xxii-p8"> This foolish notion
be proved from <scripRef passage="Ps. 19" id="v.xiii.xxii-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|19|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19">Ps. 19</scripRef>: "He hath placed his tabernacle in the sun."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxii-p8.2">15</span>  But otherwise he was
orthodox and did not wish to separate from the church.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxii-p9"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="134" title="Other Gnostic Sects" shorttitle="Section 134" progress="56.12%" prev="v.xiii.xxii" next="v.xiii.xxiv" id="v.xiii.xxiii">

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p1">§ 134. Other Gnostic Sects.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxiii-p3">The ancient fathers, especially <name id="v.xiii.xxiii-p3.1">Hippolytus</name> and Epiphanius, mention several other Gnostic
sects under various designations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p4">1. The <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p4.1">Docetae</span> or <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p4.2">Docetists</span> taught that the body of Christ was not
real flesh and blood, but merely a deceptive, transient phantom, and
consequently that he did not really suffer and die and rise again.
<name id="v.xiii.xxiii-p4.3">Hippolytus</name> gives an account of the system of
this sect. But the name applied as well to most Gnostics, especially to
Basilides, Saturninus, Valentinus, Marcion, and the Manichaeans.
Docetism was a characteristic feature of the first antichristian
errorists whom St. John had in view (<scripRef passage="1 John 4:2" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p4.4" parsed="|1John|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.2">1 John 4:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 John 7" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p4.5" parsed="|2John|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.7">2 John 7</scripRef>).<note place="end" n="916" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p4.6"><p id="v.xiii.xxiii-p5"> For a fuller
account see two good articles of Dr. Salmon on Docetae and Docetism, in
"Smith &amp; Wace," I. 865-870.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p5.1">16</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p6">2. The name <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p6.1">Antitactae</span> or
<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p6.2">Antitactes</span>, denotes the licentious antinomian
Gnostics, rather than the followers of any single master, to whom the
term can be traced.<note place="end" n="917" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p6.3"><p id="v.xiii.xxiii-p7"> See Clement of
Alex., Strom. III. 526. From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p7.1">ἀντιτάσσεσθαι</span>,
to defy, rebel against, the law.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p7.2">17</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p8">3. The <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p8.1">Prodicians</span>, so
named from their supposed founder, <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p8.2">Prodicus</span>,
considered themselves the royal family,<note place="end" n="918" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p8.3"><p id="v.xiii.xxiii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p9.1">Εὐγενεῖς</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p9.2">18</span>and, in crazy self-conceit,
thought themselves above the law, the sabbath, and every form of
worship, even above prayer itself, which was becoming only to the
ignorant mass. They resembled the Nicolaitans and Antitactae, and were
also called Adamites, Barbelitae, Borboriani, Coddiani, Phibionitae,
and by other unintelligible names.<note place="end" n="919" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p9.3"><p id="v.xiii.xxiii-p10"> See Clem. Alex.,
Strom. I. f. 304; III. f. 438; VII. f. 722; and Epiphan., Haer. 26
(Oehler’s ed. I. 169 sqq.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p10.1">19</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxiii-p11">Almost every form of immorality and lawlessness
seems to have been practiced under the sanction of religion by the
baser schools of Gnosticism, and the worst errors and organized vices
of modern times were anticipated by them. Hence we need not be
surprised at the uncompromising opposition of the ancient fathers to
this radical corruption and perversion of Christianity.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxiii-p12"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="135" title="Mani and the Manichaeans" shorttitle="Section 135" progress="56.21%" prev="v.xiii.xxiii" next="v.xiii.xxv" id="v.xiii.xxiv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Manichaeism" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p1">§ 135. Mani and the Manichaeans.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p3">Sources.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxiv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p5">I. Oriental Sources: The most important, though of
comparatively late date. (a) Mohammedan (Arabic): <i>Kitâb
al Fihrist.</i> A history of Arabic literature to 987, by an Arab of
Bagdad, usually called <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p5.1">Ibn Abi Jakub
An-Nadîm</span>; brought to light by Flügel, and
published after his death by Rödiger and Müller,
in 2 vols. Leipz. 1871–’72. Book IX.
section first, treats of Manichaeism.
Flügel’s transl. see below. Kessler calls
Fihrist a "<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p5.2">Fundstätte allerersten Ranges.</span></i>" Next
to it comes the relation of the Mohamedan philosopher <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p5.3">Al-Shahrastanî</span> (d. 1153), in his History of
Religious Parties and Philosophical Sects, ed. Cureton, Lond. 1842, 2
vols. (I. 188–192); German translation by
Haarbrücker. Halle, 1851. On other Mohammedan sources see
Kessler in Herzog2, IX. 225 sq. (b) Persian sources, relating to the
life of Mani; the Shâhnâmeh (the
Kings’ Book) of <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p5.4">Firdausî,</span> ed. by Jul. Mohl. Paris, 1866 (V.
472–475). See Kessler, ibid. 225. c) Christian
Sources: In Arabic, the Alexandrian Patriarch <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p5.5">Eutychius</span> (d. 916), Annales, ed. Pococke. Oxon. 1628;
<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p5.6">Barhebraeus</span> (d. 1286), in his Historia
Dynastiarum, ed. Pococke. In Syriac: <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p5.7">Ephraem
Syrus</span> (d. 393), in various writings <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p5.8">Esnig</span> or <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p5.9">Esnik</span>, an Armenian
bishop of the 5th century, who wrote against Marcion and Mani (German
translation from the Armenian by C. Fr. Neumann in
Illgen’s "Zeitschrift für die Hist. Theol."
1834, p. 77–78).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p6">II. Greek Sources: <name id="v.xiii.xxiv-p6.1">Eusebius</name> (H. E. VII. 31, a brief account). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p6.2">Epiphanius</span> (Haer. 66). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p6.3">Cyril Of
Jerusal</span>. (Catech. VI. 20 sqq.). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p6.4">Titus of
Bostra</span> (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p6.5">πρὸς
Μανιχαίους</span>, ed. P. de Lafarde, 1859). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p6.6">Photius</span>: Adv. ManichŒos (Cod. 179
Biblioth.). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p6.7">John Of Damascus</span>: De Haeres. and
Dial.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p7">III. Latin Sources: <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p7.1">Archelaus</span> (Bishop of Cascar in Mesopotamia, d. about 278):
Acta Disputationis cum Manete haeresiarcha; first written in Syriac,
and so far belonging to the Oriental Christian sources (Comp. Jerome,
De vir. ill. 72), but extant only in a Latin translation, which seems
to have been made from the Greek, edited by Zacagni (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1698" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p7.2" parsed="|Rom|1698|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1698">Rom. 1698</scripRef>) and
Routh (in Reliquiae Sacrae., vol. V. 3–206), Engl.
transl. in Clark’s "Ante-Nicene Library" (vol. XX.
272–419). These Acts purport to contain the report of
a disputation between Archelaus and Mani before a large assembly, which
was in full sympathy with the orthodox bishop, but (as Beausobre first
proved) they are in form a fiction from the first quarter of the fourth
century (about 320) by a Syrian ecclesiastic (probably of Edessa), yet
based upon Manichaean documents, and containing much information about
Manichaean doctrines. They consist of various pieces, and were the
chief source of information to the West. Mani is represented (ch. 12)
as appearing in a many-colored cloak and trousers, with a sturdy staff
of ebony, a Babylonian book under his left arm, and with a mien of an
old Persian master. In his defense he quotes freely from the N. T. At
the end he makes his escape to Persia (ch. 55). Comp. H. V. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p7.3">Zittwitz</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p7.4">Die Acta Archelai et Manetis untersucht,</span></i>
in Kahnis’ "Zeitschrift für Hist. Theol."
1873, No. IV. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p7.5">Oblasinski</span>: Acta Disput. Arch.,
etc. Lips. 1874 (inaugural dissert.). <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p7.6">Ad.
Harnack</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p7.7">Die
Acta Archelai und das Diatessaron</span></i> <name id="v.xiii.xxiv-p7.8">Tatian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p7.9">s,</span></i> in "Texte und Untersuch. zur Gesch. der
altchristl. Lit." vol. I. Heft. 3 (1883), p. 137–153.
Harnack tries to prove that the Gospel quotations of Archelaus are
taken from <name id="v.xiii.xxiv-p7.10">Tatian</name>’s
Diatessaron. Comp. also his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p7.11">Dogmengeschichte, I.</span></i> (1886),
681–694.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p8">St. <name id="v.xiii.xxiv-p8.1">Augustin</name> (d. 430, the
chief Latin authority next to the translation of Archelaus): Contra
Epistolam Manichaei; Contra Faustum Manich., and other anti-Manichaean
writings, in the 8th vol. of the Benedictine edition of his Opera.
English translation in Schaff’s "Nicene and
Post-Nicene Library," Vol. IV., N. York, 1887.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p9">Comp. also the Acts of Councils against the Manich.
from the fourth century onward, in Mansi and Hefele.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p10">Modern Works:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p11">*Isaac De Beausobre ( b. 1659 in France, pastor of
the French church in Berlin, d. 1738): <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p11.1">Histoire crit. de Manichée et du
Manichéisme.</span></i> Amst. 1734 and 39. 2 vols.
4º. Part of the first vol. is historical, the second
doctrinal. Very full and scholarly. He intended to write a third volume
on the later Manichaeans.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p12">*F. Chr. Baur: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p12.1">Das Manichaeische Religionssystem nach den Quellen neu
untersucht und entwickelt.</span></i> Tüb. 1831 (500
pages). A comprehensive Philosophical and critical view. He calls the
Manich. system a "<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p12.2">glühend prächtiges Natur- und
Weltgedicht</span></i>."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p13">Trechsel: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p13.1">Ueber Kanon, Kritik, und Exegese der
Manichäer.</span></i> Bern, 1832.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p14">D. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p14.1">Chwolson</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p14.2">Die Ssabier und der
Ssabismus.</span></i> Petersb. 1856, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p15">*<span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p15.1">Gust. Flügel</span>
(d. 1870): <i>Mani, seine Lehre und seine Schriften. Aus dem Fihrist
des Abî Jakub an-Nadîm</i> (987). Leipz. 1862.
Text, translation, and Commentary, 440 pages.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p16">Fr. Spiegel: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p16.1">Eranische Alterthumskunde,</span></i> vol.II. 1873,
p. 185–232.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p17">Alex. Geyler: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p17.1">Das System des Manichäisimus und sein Verh. zum
Buddhismus.</span></i> Jena, 1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p18">*K. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p18.1">Kessler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p18.2">Untersuchungen zur Genesis des
manich. Rel. systems.</span></i> Leipz. 1876. By the same: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p18.3">Mânî
oder Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Religionsmischung im
Semitismus.</span></i> Leipz. 1882. See also his thorough art.
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p18.4">Mâni und
die Manichäer,</span></i> in "Herzog," new ed., vol.
IX. 223–259 (abridged in Schaff’s
"Encycl." II. 1396–1398).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p19">G. T. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p19.1">Stokes</span>: <i>Manes, and
Manichaeans</i> in "Smith and Wace," III. 792–801.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p20">Ad. Harnack: Manichaeism, in the 9th ed. of the
"Encycl. Britannica, vol. XV. (1883), 481–487.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p21">The accounts of Mosheim, Lardner,
Schröckh, Walch, Neander, Gieseler.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxiv-p22"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxiv-p23">We come now to the latest, the best organized, the
most consistent, tenacious and dangerous form of Gnosticism, with which
Christianity had to wage a long conflict. Manichaeism was not only a
school, like the older forms of Gnosticism, but a rival religion and a
rival church. In this respect it resembled Islam which at a later
period became a still more formidable rival of Christianity; both
claimed to be divine revelations, both engrafted pseudo-Christian
elements on a heathen stock, but the starting point was radically
different: Manichaeism being anti-Jewish and dualistic, Mohammedanism,
pseudo-Jewish and severely and fanatically monotheistic.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p24">First the external history.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p25">The origin of Manichaeism is matter of obscure and
confused tradition. It is traced to <name id="v.xiii.xxiv-p25.1">Mani</name>
(<name id="v.xiii.xxiv-p25.2">Manes</name>, <name id="v.xiii.xxiv-p25.3">Manichaeus</name>),<note place="end" n="920" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p25.4"><p id="v.xiii.xxiv-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p26.1">Μάνης,
Μάντος
Μανιχαῖος,</span>Manes
(Gen. Manetis), Manichaeans (the last form always used by St. <name id="v.xiii.xxiv-p26.2">Augustin</name>). The name is either of Persian or Semitic
origin, but has not yet been satisfactorily explained. Kessler
identifies it with Mânâ, Manda, i.e. knowledge,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p26.3">γνῶις</span>, of the
Mandaeans. According to the Acta Archelai he was originally called
Cubricus, which Kessler regards as a corruption of the Arabic
Shuraik.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p26.4">20</span> a Persian philosopher, astronomer, and
painter,<note place="end" n="921" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p26.5"><p id="v.xiii.xxiv-p27"> At least, according
to Persian accounts; but the Arabs, who hate painting, and the church
fathers are silent about his skill as a painter.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p27.1">21</span>
of the third century (215–277), who came over to
Christianity, or rather introduced some Christian elements into the
Zoroastrian religion, and thus stirred up an intellectual and moral
revolution among his countrymen. According to Arabic Mohammedan
sources, he was the son of Fatak (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p27.2">Πάτεκιος</span>), a high-born Persian of Hamadan
(Ecbatana), who emigrated to Ctesiphon in Babylonia. Here he received a
careful education. He belonged originally to the Judaizing Gnostic sect
of the Mandaeans or Elkesaites (the Mogtasilah, i.e. Baptists); but in
his nineteenth and again in his twenty-fourth year (238) a new religion
was divinely revealed to him. In his thirtieth year he began to preach
his syncretistic creed, undertook long journeys and sent out disciples.
He proclaimed himself to be the last and highest prophet of God and the
Paraclete promised by Christ (as Mohammed did six hundred years later).
He began his "Epistola Fundamenti," in which he propounded his leading
doctrines, with the words: "Mani, the apostle of Jesus Christ, by the
providence of God the Father. These are the words of salvation from the
eternal and living source." He composed many books in the Persian and
Syriac languages and in an alphabet of his own invention but they are
all lost.<note place="end" n="922" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p27.3"><p id="v.xiii.xxiv-p28"> Among these are
mentioned the Book of Mysteries, the Book of Giants, the Book of
Precepts for Hearers (Capitula orEpistola Fundamenti, from which <name id="v.xiii.xxiv-p28.1">Augustin</name> gives large extracts),
Shâhpûrakân (i.e. belonging to King
Shâhpûr), the Book of Life, the Gospel or the
Living Gospel. See Kessler, l. c, p. 249 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p28.2">22</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p29">At first Mani found favor at the court of the
Persian king Shapur I. (Sapor), but stirred up the hatred of the
priestly cast of the Magians. He fled to East India and China and
became acquainted with Buddhism. Indeed, the name of Buddha is
interwoven with the legendary history of the Manichaean system. His
disputations with Archelaus in Mesopotamia are a fiction, like the
pseudo-Clementine disputations of Simon Magus with Peter, but on a
better historic foundation and with an orthodox aim of the writer<note place="end" n="923" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p29.1"><p id="v.xiii.xxiv-p30"> Beausobre (vol. I.
Pref. p. viii): "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p30.1">Les Actes de
cette Dispute sont évidemment une fiction pareille
à celle de cet imposteur, qui a pris le nom de
Clément Romain, et qui a introduit S. Pierre disputant
contre Simon le Magicien</span></i>."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p31">In the year 270 Mani returned to Persia, and won
many followers by his symbolic (pictorial) illustrations of the
doctrines, which he pretended had been revealed to him by God. But in a
disputation with the Magians, he was convicted of corrupting the old
religion, and thereupon was crucified, or flayed alive by order of king
Behram I. (Veranes) about 277; his skin was stuffed and hung up for a
terror at the gate of the city Djondishapur (or Gundeshapur), since
called "the gate of Mani."<note place="end" n="924" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p31.1"><p id="v.xiii.xxiv-p32"> The cruel death of
Mani and the maltreatment of his corpse are well attested but his being
skinned alive is perhaps a later Christian tradition. The Disput.
Archelai (c. 55) towards the close gives this account: "He was
apprehended and brought before the king, who, being inflamed with the
strongest indignation against him, and fired will the desire of
avenging two deaths upon him—namely, the death of his
own son, and the death of the keeper of the
prison—gave orders that he should be flayed alive and
hung before the gate of the city and that his skin should be dipped in
certain medicaments and inflated: his flesh, too, he commanded to be
given as a prey to the birds." See the different accounts in Beausobre,
I. 205 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p32.1">24</span> His followers were cruelly persecuted
by the king.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p33">Soon after Mani’s horrible death
his sect spread in Turkistan, Mesopotamia, North Africa, Sicily, Italy
and Spain. As it moved westward it assumed a more Christian character,
especially in North Africa. It was everywhere persecuted in the Roman
empire, first by Diocletian (A. D. 287), and afterwards by the
Christian emperors. Nevertheless it flourished till the sixth century
and even later. Persecution of heresy always helps heresy unless the
heretics are exterminated.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p34">The mysteriousness of its doctrine, its compact
organization, the apparent solution of the terrible problem of evil,
and the show of ascetic holiness sometimes were the chief points of
attraction. Even such a profound and noble spirit as St. <name id="v.xiii.xxiv-p34.1">Augustin</name> was nine years an auditor of the sect before he
was converted to the Catholic church. He sought there a deeper
philosophy of religion and became acquainted with the gifted and
eloquent Faustus of Numidia, but was disappointed and found him a
superficial charlatan. Another Manichaean, by the name of Felix, he
succeeded in converting to the Catholic faith in a public disputation
of two days at Hippo. His connection with Manichaeism enabled him in
his polemic writings to refute it and to develop the doctrines of the
relation of knowledge and faith, of reason and revelation, the freedom
of will, the origin of evil and its relation to the divine government.
Thus here, too, error was overruled for the promotion of truth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p35"><name id="v.xiii.xxiv-p35.1">Pope Leo I.</name> searched for
these heretics in Rome, and with the aid of the magistrate brought many
to punishment. Valentinian III. punished them by banishment, Justinian
by death. The violent and persistent persecutions at last destroyed
their organization. But their system extended its influence throughout
the middle ages down to the thirteenth century, reappearing, under
different modifications, with a larger infusion of Christian elements,
in the Priscillianists, Paulieians, Bogomiles, Albigenses, Catharists
and other sects, which were therefore called "New Manichaeans." Indeed
some of the leading features of Manichaeism—the
dualistic separation of soul and body, the ascription of nature to the
devil, the pantheistic confusion of the moral and physical, the
hypocritical symbolism, concealing heathen views under Christian
phrases, the haughty air of mystery, and the aristocratic distinction
of esoteric and exoteric—still live in various forms
even in modern systems of philosophy and sects of religion.<note place="end" n="925" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p35.2"><p id="v.xiii.xxiv-p36"> The Mormons or
Latter-Day Saints of Utah present an interesting parallel, especially
in their hierarchical organization; while in their polygamy they as
strongly contrast with the ascetic Manichaeans, and resemble the
Mohammedans.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxiv-p36.1">25</span></p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxiv-p37"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="136" title="The Manichaean System" shorttitle="Section 136" progress="56.87%" prev="v.xiii.xxiv" next="v.xiv" id="v.xiii.xxv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Manichaeism" id="v.xiii.xxv-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiii.xxv-p1">§ 136. The Manichaean System.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxv-p3">Manichaeism is a compound of dualistic, pantheistic,
Gnostic, and ascetic elements, combined with a fantastic philosophy of
nature, which gives the whole system a materialistic character,
notwithstanding its ascetic abhorrence of matter. The metaphysical
foundation is a radical dualism between good and evil, light and
darkness, derived from the Persian Zoroastrism (as restored by the
school of the Magasaeans under the reign of the second Sassanides
towards the middle of the second century). The prominent ethical
feature is a rigid asceticism which strongly resembles Buddhism.<note place="end" n="926" id="v.xiii.xxv-p3.1"><p id="v.xiii.xxv-p4"> Kessler (followed
by Harnack) derives Manichaeism exclusively from Chaldaean sources, but
must admit the strong affinity with Zoroastric and Buddhist ideas and
customs. The Fihrist says that Mani derived his doctrine from Parsism
and Christianity. On the Buddhistic element, see Baur, p. 433-44,).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxv-p4.1">26</span> The
Christian element is only a superficial varnish (as in Mohammedanism).
The Jewish religion is excluded altogether (while in Mohammedanism it
forms a very important feature), and the Old Testament is rejected, as
inspired by the devil and his false prophets. The chief authorities
were apocryphal Gospels and the writings of Mani.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxv-p5">1. The Manichaean <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxv-p5.1">theology</span> begins with an irreconcilable antagonism between
the kingdom of light and the kingdom of darkness. And this is
identified with the ethical dualism between good and bad. These two
kingdoms stood opposed to each other from eternity, remaining
unmingled. Then Satan who with his demons was born from darkness, began
to rage and made an assault upon the kingdom of light. From this
incursion resulted the present world, which exhibits a mixture of the
two elements detached portions of light imprisoned in darkness. Adam
was created in the image of Satan, but with a strong spark of light,
and was provided by Satan with Eve as his companion, who represents
seductive sensuousness, but also with a spark of light, though smaller
than that in Adam. Cain and Abel are sons of Satan and Eve, but Seth is
the offspring of Adam by Eve, and full of light. Thus mankind came into
existence with different shares of light, the men with more, the women
with less. Every individual man is at once a son of light and of
darkness, has a good soul, and a body substantially evil, with an evil
soul corresponding to it. The redemption of the light from the bonds of
the darkness is effected by Christ, who is identical with the sun
spirit, and by the Holy Ghost, who has his seat in the ether. These two
beings attract the lightforces out of the material world, while the
prince of darkness, and the spirits imprisoned in the stars, seek to
keep them back. The sun and moon are the two shining ships (lucidae
naves) for conducting the imprisoned light into the eternal kingdom of
light. The full moon represents the ship laden with light; the new
moon, the vessel emptied of its cargo; and the twelve signs of the
zodiac also serve as buckets in this pumping operation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxv-p6">The Manichaean christology, like the Gnostic, is
entirely docetic, and, by its perverted view of body and matter, wholly
excludes the idea of an incarnation of God. The teachings of Christ
were compiled and falsified by the apostles in the Spirit of Judaism.
Mani, the promised Paraclete, has restored them. The goal of history is
an entire separation of the light from the darkness; a tremendous
conflagration consumes the world, and the kingdom of darkness sinks
into impotence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxv-p7">Thus Christianity is here resolved into a
fantastic dualistic, and yet pantheistic philosophy of nature; moral
regeneration is identified with a process of physical refinement; and
the whole mystery of redemption is found in light, which was always
worshipped in the East as the symbol of deity. Unquestionably there
pervades the Manichaean system a kind of groaning of the creature for
redemption, and a deep sympathy with nature, that hieroglyphic of
spirit; but all is distorted and confused. The suffering Jesus on the
cross (Jesus patibilis) is here a mere illusion, a symbol of the
world-soul still enchained in matter, and is seen in every plant which
works upwards from the dark bosom of the earth towards the light,
towards bloom and fruit, yearning after freedom. Hence the class of the
"perfect" would not kill nor wound a beast, pluck a flower, nor break a
blade of grass. The system, instead of being, as it pretends, a
liberation of light from darkness, is really a turning of light into
darkness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxv-p8">2. The <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxv-p8.1">morality</span> of the
Manichaeans was severely ascetic, based on the fundamental error of the
intrinsic evil of matter and the body; the extreme opposite of the
Pelagian view of the essential moral purity of human nature.<note place="end" n="927" id="v.xiii.xxv-p8.2"><p id="v.xiii.xxv-p9"> Schleiermacher
correctly represents Manichaeism and Pelagianism as the two fundamental
heresies in anthropology and soteriology the one makes man essentially
evil (in body), and thus denies the possibility of redemption; the
other makes man essentially good, and thus denies the necessity of
redemption.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxv-p9.1">27</span> The
great moral aim is, to become entirely unworldly in the Buddhistic
sense; to renounce and destroy corporeity; to set the good soul free
from the fetters of matter. This is accomplished by the most rigid and
gloomy abstinence from all those elements which have their source in
the sphere of darkness. It was, however, only required of the elect,
not of catechumens. A distinction was made between a higher and lower
morality similar to that in the catholic church. The perfection of the
elect consisted in a threefold seal or preservative (signaculum).<note place="end" n="928" id="v.xiii.xxv-p9.2"><p id="v.xiii.xxv-p10"> The meaning of
signaculum is not criterion (as Baur explains, l. c. p. 248), but seal
(as is clear from the corresponding Arabic hatâm in the
Fihrist). See Kessler.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxv-p10.1">28</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxv-p11">(a) The signaculum oris, that is, purity in words
and in diet, abstinence from all animal food and strong drink, even in
the holy supper, and restriction to vegetable diet, which was furnished
to the perfect by the "bearers," particularly olives, as their oil is
the food of light.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxv-p12">(b) The signaculum manuum: renunciation of earthly
property, and of material and industrial pursuits, even agriculture;
with a sacred reverence for the divine light-life diffused through all
nature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxv-p13">(c) The signaculum sinus, or celibacy, and
abstinence from any gratification of sensual desire. Marriage, or
rather procreation, is a contamination with corporeity, which is
essentially evil.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxv-p14">This unnatural holiness of the elect at the same
time atoned for the unavoidable daily sins of the catechumens who paid
them the greatest reverence. It was accompanied, however, as in the
Gnostics, with an excessive pride of knowledge, and if we are to
believe the catholic opponents, its fair show not rarely concealed
refined forms of vice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxv-p15">3. <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxv-p15.1">Organization</span>.
Manichaeism differed from all the Gnostic schools in having a fixed,
and that a strictly hierarchical, organization. This accounts in large
measure for its tenacity and endurance. At the head of the sect stood
twelve apostles, or magistri, among whom Mani and his successors, like
Peter and the pope, held the chief place. Under them were seventy-two
bishops, answering to the seventy-two (strictly seventy) disciples of
Jesus; and under these came presbyters, deacons and itinerant
evangelists.<note place="end" n="929" id="v.xiii.xxv-p15.2"><p id="v.xiii.xxv-p16"> The organization of
the Mormons is similar.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxv-p16.1">29</span>
In the congregation there were two distinct classes, designed to
correspond to the catechumens and the faithful in the catholic church:
the "hearers;"<note place="end" n="930" id="v.xiii.xxv-p16.2"><p id="v.xiii.xxv-p17"> Auditores,
catechumeni, in Arabic sammaûn.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxv-p17.1">30</span>
and the "perfect," the esoteric, the priestly caste,<note place="end" n="931" id="v.xiii.xxv-p17.2"><p id="v.xiii.xxv-p18"> Electi, perfecti,
catharistae, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xxv-p18.1">ἔκλεχτοι,
τέλειοι</span>, in the
Fihrist siddîkûn. Faustus terms them the
sacerdotale genus.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxv-p18.2">31</span> which represents the last stage
in the process of liberation of the spirit and its separation from the
world, the transition from the kingdom of matter into the kingdom of
light, or in Buddhistic terms, from the world of Sansara into
Nirwana.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiii.xxv-p19">4. The <span class="s03" id="v.xiii.xxv-p19.1">worship</span> of the
Manichaeans was, on the whole, very simple. They had no sacrifices, but
four daily prayers, preceded by ablations, and accompanied by
prostrations, the worshipper turned towards the sun or moon as the seat
of light. They observed Sunday, in honor of the sun, which was with
them the same with the redeemer; but, contrary to the custom of the
catholic Christians, they made it a day of fasting. They had weekly,
monthly, and yearly fasts. They rejected the church festivals, but
instead celebrated in March with great pomp the day of the martyrdom of
their divinely appointed teacher, Mani.<note place="end" n="932" id="v.xiii.xxv-p19.2"><p id="v.xiii.xxv-p20"> The feast of "the
chair,"<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xxv-p20.1">βῆμα</span>, cathedra. The
Mormons likewise celebrate the martyrdom of their founder, Joseph Smith
who was killed by the mob at Carthage, Illinois (June 27, 1844).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxv-p20.2">32</span> The sacraments were mysteries of
the elect, of which even <name id="v.xiii.xxv-p20.3">Augustin</name> could learn
very little. Hence it has been disputed whether they used baptism or
not, and whether they baptized by water, or oil. Probably they
practised water baptism and anointing, and regarded the latter as a
higher spiritual baptism, or distinguished both as baptism and
confirmation in the catholic church.<note place="end" n="933" id="v.xiii.xxv-p20.4"><p id="v.xiii.xxv-p21"> Gieseler and
Neander are disposed to deny the use of water-baptism by the
Manichaeans, Beausobre, Thilo, Baur, and Kessler assert it. The
passages in <name id="v.xiii.xxv-p21.1">Augustin</name> are obscure and
conflicting. See Baur, l.c. p. 273-281. The older Gnostic sects (the
Marcionites and the Valentinians), and the New Manichaeans practised a
baptismal rite by water. Some new light is thrown on this disputed
question by the complete Greek text of the Gnostic Acts of Thomas,
recently published by Max Bonnet of Montpellier (Acta Thomae, Lips.
1883). Here both baptism and anointing are repeatedly mentioned, p. 19
(in a thanksgiving to Christ: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xxv-p21.2">καθαρίσας
αὐτοὺς
τῷ σῷ
λουτρῷ
καὶ
ἀλείψας
αὐτοὺς
τῷ σῷ
ἐλείῳ
ἀπὸ τῆς
περιεχούσης
αυτοὺς
πλάνης</span>), 20, 35, 68,
(where, however, the pouring of oil is mentioned before water-baptism),
73, 32 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiii.xxv-p21.3">ἀλείψας ...
καὶ
ἐβαπτισεν
αὐτοὺς ...
ἀνελθόντων
δὲ αὐτῶν
ἐκ τῶν
ὑδάτων
λαβὼν
ἄρτον καὶ
ποτήριον
εὐλόγησεν
εἰπών...</span>). Comp. The
discussion of Lipsius in <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xxv-p21.4">Die
Apokryphen Apostelgeschichten und Apostellegenden</span></i>
(Braunschweig, 1883), p. 331, where he asserts: "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiii.xxv-p21.5">Die Wassertaufe stand bei den Manichaeern
ebenso wie bei den meisten älteren gnostichen Secten un
Uebung.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiii.xxv-p21.6">33</span> They also celebrated a kind of holy
supper, sometimes even under disguise in catholic churches, but without
wine (because Christ had no blood), and regarding it perhaps, according
to their pantheistic symbolism, as the commemoration of the light-soul
crucified in all nature. Their sign of recognition was the extension of
the right hand as symbol of common deliverance from the kingdom of
darkness by the redeeming hand of the spirit of the sun.</p>

<p id="v.xiii.xxv-p22"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="XII" title="The Development of Catholic Theology in Conflict with Heresy" shorttitle="Chapter XII" progress="57.40%" prev="v.xiii.xxv" next="v.xiv.i" id="v.xiv">

<div class="c20" id="v.xiv-p0.1">
<h3 class="c19" id="v.xiv-p0.2">CHAPTER XII:</h3>
</div>

<p id="v.xiv-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiv-p2">THE DEVELOPMENT OF CATHOLIC THEOLOGY IN CONFLICT
WITH HERESY.</p>

<p id="v.xiv-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="137" title="Catholic Orthodoxy" shorttitle="Section 137" progress="57.41%" prev="v.xiv" next="v.xiv.ii" id="v.xiv.i">

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.i-p1">§ 137. Catholic Orthodoxy.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.i-p3">I. Sources: The doctrinal and polemical writings of
the ante-Nicene fathers, especially <name id="v.xiv.i-p3.1">Justin
Martyr</name><span class="s03" id="v.xiv.i-p3.2">,</span> <name id="v.xiv.i-p3.3">Irenaeus</name><span class="s03" id="v.xiv.i-p3.4">,</span> <name id="v.xiv.i-p3.5">Hippolytus</name><span class="s03" id="v.xiv.i-p3.6">,</span> <name id="v.xiv.i-p3.7">Tertullian</name><span class="s03" id="v.xiv.i-p3.8">,</span> <name id="v.xiv.i-p3.9">Cyprian</name><span class="s03" id="v.xiv.i-p3.10">, Clement Of Alex</span>., and
<name id="v.xiv.i-p3.11">Origen</name>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.i-p4">II. Literature: The relevant sections in the works
on Doctrine History by <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.i-p4.1">Petravius,
Münscher, Neander, Giesler, Baur, Hagenbach, Shedd, Nitzsch,
Harnack</span> (first vol. 1886; 2d ed. 1888).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.i-p5">Jos. Schwane (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.i-p5.1">Dogmengeschichte der vornicänischen
Zeit.</span></i> Münster, 1862.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.i-p6">Edm. De Pressensé: Heresy and Christian
Doctrine, transl. by Annie Harwood. Lond. 1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.i-p7">The special literature see below. Comp. also the
Lit. in Ch. XIII.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.i-p8"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.i-p9">By the wide-spread errors described in the preceding
chapter, the church was challenged to a mighty intellectual combat,
from which she came forth victorious, according to the promise of her
Lord, that the Holy Spirit should guide her into the whole truth. To
the subjective, baseless, and ever-changing speculations, dreams, and
fictions of the heretics, she opposed the substantial, solid realities
of the divine revelation. Christian theology grew, indeed, as by inward
necessity, from the demand of faith for knowledge. But heresy,
Gnosticism in particular, gave it a powerful impulse from without, and
came as a fertilizing thunder-storm upon the field. The church
possessed the truth from the beginning, in the experience of faith, and
in the Holy Scriptures, which she handed down with scrupulous fidelity
from generation to generation. But now came the task of developing the
substance of the Christian truth in theoretical form <note place="end" n="934" id="v.xiv.i-p9.1"><p id="v.xiv.i-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.i-p10.1">λογικώτερον</span>,
as <name id="v.xiv.i-p10.2">Eusebius</name> has it.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.i-p10.3">34</span>fortifying it on all sides, and
presenting it in clear light before the understanding. Thus the
Christian polemic and dogmatic theology, or the
church’s logical apprehension of the doctrines of
salvation, unfolded itself in this conflict with heresy; as the
apologetic literature and martyrdom had arisen through Jewish and
heathen persecution.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p11">From this time forth the distinction between
catholic and heretical, orthodoxy and heterodoxy, the faith of the
church and dissenting private opinion, became steadily more prominent.
Every doctrine which agreed with the holy scriptures and the faith of
the church, was received as catholic; that is, universal, and
exclusive.<note place="end" n="935" id="v.xiv.i-p11.1"><p id="v.xiv.i-p12"> The term catholic
is first used in its ecclesiastical sense by <name id="v.xiv.i-p12.1">Ignatius</name>, the zealous advocate of episcopacy. Ad Smyrn.
c. 8: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.i-p12.2">ὅπου ἂν
ᾖ
Χριστὸσ
Ἰησους ,
έκεῖ ἡ
καθολικὴ
ἐκκλησία</span>ubi
est Christus Jesus, illic Catholica Ecclesia. So also in the Letter of
the Church of Smyrna on the martyrdom of <name id="v.xiv.i-p12.3">Polycarp</name> (155), in <name id="v.xiv.i-p12.4">Eusebius</name>, H.
E. IV. 15.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.i-p12.5">35</span>
Whatever deviated materially from this standard, every arbitrary
notion, framed by this or that individual, every distortion or
corruption of the revealed doctrines of Christianity, every departure
from the public sentiment of the church, was considered heresy.<note place="end" n="936" id="v.xiv.i-p12.6"><p id="v.xiv.i-p13"> From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.i-p13.1">αἵρεσις</span>.
See notes below.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.i-p13.2">36</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p14">Almost all the church fathers came out against the
contemporary heresies, with arguments from scripture, with the
tradition of the church, and with rational demonstration, proving them
inwardly inconsistent and absurd.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p15">But in doing this, while they are one in spirit
and purpose, they pursue two very different courses, determined by the
differences between the Greek and Roman nationality, and by
peculiarities of mental organization and the appointment of Providence.
The Greek theology, above all the Alexandrian, represented by Clement
and <name id="v.xiv.i-p15.1">Origen</name>, is predominantly idealistic and
speculative, dealing with the objective doctrines of God, the
incarnation, the trinity, and christology; endeavoring to supplant the
false gnosis by a true knowledge, an orthodox philosophy, resting on
the Christian pistis. It was strongly influenced by Platonic
speculation in the Logos doctrine. The Latin theology, particularly the
North African, whose most distinguished representatives are <name id="v.xiv.i-p15.2">Tertullian</name> and <name id="v.xiv.i-p15.3">Cyprian</name>,
is more realistic and practical, concerned with the doctrines of human
nature and of salvation, and more directly hostile to Gnosticism and
philosophy. With this is connected the fact, that the Greek fathers
were first philosophers; the Latin were mostly lawyers and statesmen;
the former reached the Christian faith in the way of speculation, the
latter in the spirit of practical morality. Characteristically, too,
the Greek church built mainly upon the apostle John, pre-eminently the
contemplative "divine;" the Latin upon Peter, the practical leader of
the church. While <name id="v.xiv.i-p15.4">Clement of Alexandria</name> and
<name id="v.xiv.i-p15.5">Origen</name> often wander away into cloudy, almost
Gnostic speculation, and threaten to resolve the real substance of the
Christian ideas into thin spiritualism, <name id="v.xiv.i-p15.6">Tertullian</name> sets himself implacably against Gnosticism and
the heathen philosophy upon which it rests. "What fellowship," he asks,
"is there between Athens and Jerusalem, the academy and the church,
heretics and Christians?" But this difference was only relative. With
all their spiritualism, the Alexandrians still committed themselves to
a striking literalism; while, in spite of his aversion to philosophy,
<name id="v.xiv.i-p15.7">Tertullian</name> labored with profound speculative
ideas which came to their full birth in <name id="v.xiv.i-p15.8">Augustin</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p16"><name id="v.xiv.i-p16.1">Irenaeus</name>, who sprang
from the Eastern church, and used the Greek language, but labored in
the West, holds a kind of mediating position between the two branches
of the church, and may be taken as, on the whole, the most moderate and
sound representative of ecclesiastical orthodoxy in the ante-Nicene
period. He is as decided against Gnosticism as <name id="v.xiv.i-p16.2">Tertullian</name>, without overlooking the speculative want
betrayed in that system. His refutation of the Gnosis, <note place="end" n="937" id="v.xiv.i-p16.3"><p id="v.xiv.i-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.i-p17.1">
Ἔλεγχος
καὶ
ἀνατροπὴ
τῆς
ψευδωνύμου
γνώσεως</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.i-p17.2">37</span>written
between 177 and 192, is the leading polemic work of the second century.
In the first book of this work <name id="v.xiv.i-p17.3">Irenaeus</name> gives
a full account of the Valentinian system of Gnosis; in the second book
be begins his refutation in philosophical and logical style; in the
third, he brings against the system the catholic tradition and the
holy scriptures, and vindicates the orthodox doctrine of the unity of
God, the creation of the world, the incarnation of the Logos, against
the docetic denial of the true humanity of Christ and the Ebionitic
denial of his true divinity; in the fourth book he further fortifies
the same doctrines, and, against the antinomianism of the school of
Marcion, demonstrates the unity of the Old and New Testaments; in the
fifth and last book he presents his views on eschatology, particularly
on the resurrection of the body—so offensive to the
Gnostic spiritualism—and at the close treats of
Antichrist, the end of the world, the intermediate state, and the
millennium.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p18">His disciple <name id="v.xiv.i-p18.1">Hippolytus</name>
gives us, in the "Philosophumena," a still fuller account, in many
respects, of the early heresies, and traces them up to, their sources
in the heathen systems of philosophy, but does not go so deep into the
exposition of the catholic doctrines of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p19">The leading effort in this polemic literature was,
of course, to develop and establish positively the Christian truth;
which is, at the same time, to refute most effectually the opposite
error. The object was, particularly, to settle the doctrines of the
rule of faith, the incarnation of God, and the true divinity and true
humanity of Christ. In this effort the mind of the church, under the
constant guidance of the divine word and the apostolic tradition,
steered with unerring instinct between the threatening cliffs. Yet no
little indefiniteness and obscurity still prevailed in the scientific
apprehension and statement of these points. In this stormy time, too,
there were as yet no general councils to, settle doctrinal controversy
by the voice of the whole church. The dogmas of the trinity and the
person of Christ, did not reach maturity and final symbolical
definition until the following period, or the Nicene age.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.i-p20"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Heresy" id="v.xiv.i-p20.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiv.i-p21">Notes on Heresy.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.i-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p23">The term <i>heresy</i> is derived from <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.i-p23.1">αἵρεσις</span>which means originally either
capture (from <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.i-p23.2">αἱρέω</span>), or election, choice (from <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.i-p23.3">αἱρέομαι</span>), and assumed the additional idea
of arbitrary opposition to public opinion and authority. In the N.
Test. it designates a chosen way of life, a school or sect or party,
not necessarily in a bad sense, and is applied to the Pharisees, the
Sadducees, and even the Christians as a Jewish sect (<scripRef passage="Acts 5:17; 15:5; 24:5, 14; 26:5; 28:22" id="v.xiv.i-p23.4" parsed="|Acts|5|17|0|0;|Acts|15|5|0|0;|Acts|24|5|0|0;|Acts|24|14|0|0;|Acts|26|5|0|0;|Acts|28|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.17 Bible:Acts.15.5 Bible:Acts.24.5 Bible:Acts.24.14 Bible:Acts.26.5 Bible:Acts.28.22">Acts 5:17; 15:5; 24:5, 14; 26:5; 28:22</scripRef>); then it signifies discord, arising
from difference of opinion (<scripRef passage="Gal. 5:20" id="v.xiv.i-p23.5" parsed="|Gal|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.20">Gal. 5:20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 11:19" id="v.xiv.i-p23.6" parsed="|1Cor|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.19">1 Cor. 11:19</scripRef>); and lastly error (<scripRef passage="2 Pet. 2:1" id="v.xiv.i-p23.7" parsed="|2Pet|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.1">2 Pet. 2:1</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.i-p23.8">αἱρέσεις
ἀπωλείας</span>destructive heresies, or sects of
perdition). This passage comes nearest to the ecclesiastical
definition. The term heretic (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.i-p23.9">αἱρετικὸς
ἄνθρωπος</span>) occurs only once, <scripRef passage="Tit 3:10" id="v.xiv.i-p23.10" parsed="|Titus|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10">Tit 3:10</scripRef>, and means a factious man, a sectary, a
partisan, rather than an errorist.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p24">Constantine the Great still speaks of the
Christian church as a sect, <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.i-p24.1">ἡ
αἵρεσις ἡ
καθολική, ἡ
ἁγιωτάτη
αἵρεσις</span>(in a letter to Chrestus, bishop
of Syracuse, in Euseb, H. E. X. c. 5, § 21 and 22, in
Heinichen’s ed. I, 491). But after him church and sect
became opposites, the former term being confined to the one ruling
body, the latter to dissenting minorities.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p25">The fathers commonly use <i>heresy</i> of false
teaching, in opposition to Catholic doctrine, and <i>schism</i> of a
breach of discipline, in opposition to Catholic government. The ancient
heresiologists—mostly uncritical, credulous, and
bigoted, though honest and pious, zealots for a narrow
orthodoxy—unreasonably multiplied the heresies by
extending them beyond the limits of Christianity, and counting all
modifications and variations separately. Philastrius or Philastrus,
bishop. of Brescia or Brixia (d. 387), in his <i>Liber de
Haeresibus,</i> numbered 28 Jewish and 128 Christian heresies;
Epiphanius of Cyprus (d. 403), in his <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.i-p25.1">Πανάριον</span>. 80 heresies in all, 20 before and
60 after Christ; <name id="v.xiv.i-p25.2">Augustin</name> (d. 430), 88
Christian heresies, including Pelagianism; Proedestinatus, 90,
including Pelagianism and Nestorianism. (Pope Pius IX. condemned 80
modern heresies, in his Syllabus of Errors, 1864.) <name id="v.xiv.i-p25.3">Augustin</name> says that it is "altogether impossible, or at
any rate most difficult" to define heresy, and wisely adds that the
spirit in which error is held, rather than error itself, constitutes
heresy. There are innocent as well as guilty errors. Moreover, a great
many people are better than their creed or no-creed, and a great many
are worse than their creed, however orthodox it may be. The severest
words of our Lord were directed against the hypocritical orthodoxy of
the Pharisees. In the course of time heresy was defined to be a
religious error held in wilful and persistent opposition to the truth
after it has been defined and declared by the church in an
authoritative manner, or "pertinax defensio dogmatis ecclesiae
universalis judicio condemnati." Speculations on open questions of
theology are no heresies <name id="v.xiv.i-p25.4">Origen</name> was no
heretic in his age, but was condemned long after his death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p26">In the present divided state of Christendom there
are different kinds of orthodoxy and heresy. Orthodoxy is conformity to
a recognized creed or standard of public doctrine; heresy is a wilful
departure from it. The Greek church rejects the Roman dogmas of the
papacy, of the double procession of the Holy Ghost, the immaculate
conception of the Virgin Mary, and the infallibility of the Pope, as
heretical, because contrary to the teaching of the first seven
oecumenical councils. The Roman church anathematized, in the Council of
Trent, all the distinctive doctrines of the Protestant Reformation.
Evangelical Protestants on the other hand regard the unscriptural
traditions of the Greek and Roman churches as heretical. Among
Protestant churches again there are minor doctrinal differences, which
are held with various degrees of exclusiveness or liberality according
to the degree of departure from the Roman Catholic church. Luther, for
instance, would not tolerate Zwingli’s view on the
Lord’s Supper, while Zwingli was willing to fraternize
with him notwithstanding this difference. The Lutheran Formula of
Concord, and the Calvinistic Synod of Dort rejected and condemned
doctrines which are now held with impunity in orthodox evangelical
churches. The danger of orthodoxy lies in the direction of exclusive
and uncharitable bigotry, which contracts the truth; the danger of
liberalism lies in the direction of laxity and indifferentism, which
obliterates the eternal distinction between truth and error.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p27">The apostles, guided by more than human wisdom,
and endowed with more than ecclesiastical authority, judged severely of
every essential departure from the revealed truth of salvation. Paul
pronounced the anathema on the Judaizing teachers, who made
circumcision a term of true church membership (<scripRef passage="Gal. 1:8" id="v.xiv.i-p27.1" parsed="|Gal|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8">Gal. 1:8</scripRef>), and calls them sarcastically "dogs" of
the "concision" (<scripRef passage="Philippians. 3:2" id="v.xiv.i-p27.2" parsed="|Phil|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.2">Phil. 3:2</scripRef>,
<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.i-p27.3">βλέπετε
τοὺς κύνας ...
τῆς
κατατομῆς</span>). He warned the elders of Ephesus
against "grievous wolves" (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.i-p27.4">λύκοι
βαρεῖς</span>) who would after his departure enter
among them (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:29" id="v.xiv.i-p27.5" parsed="|Acts|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.29">Acts 20:29</scripRef>);
and he characterizes the speculations of the rising gnosis falsely so
called (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.i-p27.6">ψευδώνυμος
γνῶσις</span>) as "doctrines of demons" (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.i-p27.7">διδασκαλίαι
δαιμονίων</span>, <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 4:1" id="v.xiv.i-p27.8" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1">1 Tim. 4:1</scripRef>; Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:3-20" id="v.xiv.i-p27.9" parsed="|1Tim|6|3|6|20" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.3-1Tim.6.20">6:3–20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 3:1" id="v.xiv.i-p27.10" parsed="|2Tim|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.1">2 Tim. 3:1</scripRef> sqq.; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:3" id="v.xiv.i-p27.11" parsed="|2Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.3">4:3</scripRef> sqq.). John warns with equal earnestness
and severity against all false teachers who deny the fact of the
incarnation, and calls them antichrists (<scripRef passage="1 John 4:3" id="v.xiv.i-p27.12" parsed="|1John|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.3">1 John 4:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 John 7" id="v.xiv.i-p27.13" parsed="|2John|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.7">2 John 7</scripRef>); and the second Epistle of Peter and
the Epistle of Jude describe the heretics in the darkest colors.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p28">We need not wonder, then, that the ante-Nicene
fathers held the gnostic heretics of their days in the greatest
abhorrence, and called them servants of Satan, beasts in human shape,
dealers in deadly poison, robbers, and pirates. <name id="v.xiv.i-p28.1">Polycarp</name> (<i>Ad Phil.</i>c. 7), <name id="v.xiv.i-p28.2">Ignatius</name> (<i>Ad Smyrn</i>. c. 4), Justin M. (<i>Apol.</i>
I. c. 26), <name id="v.xiv.i-p28.3">Irenaeus</name> (<i>Adv. Haer.</i> III.
3, 4), <name id="v.xiv.i-p28.4">Hippolytus</name>, <name id="v.xiv.i-p28.5">Tertullian</name>, even <name id="v.xiv.i-p28.6">Clement of
Alexandria</name>, and <name id="v.xiv.i-p28.7">Origen</name> occupy
essentially the same position of uncompromising hostility towards
heresy is the fathers of the Nicene and post-Nicene ages. They regard
it as the tares sown by the devil in the Lord’s field
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 13:3-6 " id="v.xiv.i-p28.8" parsed="|Matt|13|3|13|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.3-Matt.13.6">Matt. 13:3–6 </scripRef>sqq). Hence <name id="v.xiv.i-p28.9">Tertullian</name> infers, "That which was first delivered is of
the Lord and is true; whilst that is strange and false which was
afterwards introduced" (<i>Praescr.</i> c. 31: "Ex ipso ordine manifestatur, id
esse dominicum et verum quod sit prius traditum, id autem extraneum et
falsum quod sit posterius inmissum"). There is indeed a necessity for
heresies and sects (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 11:19" id="v.xiv.i-p28.10" parsed="|1Cor|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.19">1 Cor. 11:19</scripRef>), but "woe to that man through whom the
offence cometh" (<scripRef passage="Matt. 18:7" id="v.xiv.i-p28.11" parsed="|Matt|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.7">Matt. 18:7</scripRef>).
"It was necessary," says <name id="v.xiv.i-p28.12">Tertullian</name> (ib. 30),
"that the Lord should be betrayed; but woe to the traitor."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p29">Another characteristic feature of patristic
polemics is to trace heresy, to mean motives, such as pride,
disappointed ambition, sensual lust, and avarice. No allowance is made
for different mental constitutions, educational influences, and other
causes. There are, however, a few noble exceptions. <name id="v.xiv.i-p29.1">Origen</name> and <name id="v.xiv.i-p29.2">Augustin</name> admit the
honesty and earnestness at least of some teachers of error.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p30">We must notice two important points of difference
between the ante-Nicene and later heresies, and the mode of punishing
heresy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p31">1. The chief ante-Nicene heresies were undoubtedly
radical perversions of Christian truth and admitted of no kind of
compromise. Ebionism, Gnosticism, and Manichaeism were essentially
anti-Christian. The church could not tolerate that medley of pagan
sense and nonsense without endangering its very existence. But
Montanists, <name id="v.xiv.i-p31.1">Novatian</name>s, Donatists,
Quartodecimanians, and other sects who differed on minor points of
doctrine or discipline, were judged more mildly, and their baptism was
acknowledged.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p32">2. The punishment of heresy in the ante-Nicene
church was purely ecclesiastical, and consisted in reproof, deposition,
and excommunication. It had no effect on the civil status.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.i-p33">But as soon as church and state began to be
united, temporal punishments, such as confiscation of property, exile,
and death, were added by the civil magistrate with the approval of the
church, in imitation of the Mosaic code, but in violation of the spirit
and example of Christ and the apostles. Constantine opened the way in
some edicts against the Donatists, <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.i-p33.1">a.d.</span> 316.
Valentinian I. forbade the public worship of Manichaeans (371). After
the defeat of the Arians by the second <unclear id="v.xiv.i-p33.2">Œcumenical</unclear> Council, Theodosius the
Great enforced uniformity of belief by legal penalties in fifteen
edicts between 381 and 394. Honorius (408), Arcadius, the younger
Theodosius, and Justinian (529) followed in the same path. By these
imperial enactments heretics, i.e. open dissenters from the imperial
state-religion, were deprived of all public offices, of the right of
public worship, of receiving or bequeathing properly, of making binding
contracts; they were subjected to fines, banishment, corporeal
punishment, and even death. See the Theos. Code, Book XVI. tit. V.
<i>De Haereticis</i>. The first sentence of death by the sword for
heresy was executed on Priscillian and six of his followers who held
Manichaean opinions (385). The better feeling of Ambrose of Milan and
Martin of Tours protested against this act, but in vain. Even the great
and good St. <name id="v.xiv.i-p33.3">Augustin</name>, although he had
himself been a heretic for nine years, defended the <i>principle</i> of
religious persecution, on a false exegesis of Cogite eos intrare, <scripRef passage="Luke 14:23" id="v.xiv.i-p33.4" parsed="|Luke|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.23">Luke
14:23</scripRef> (<scripRef passage="Ep. 93" id="v.xiv.i-p33.5" parsed="|Eph|93|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.93">Ep. 93</scripRef> ad Vinc.; <scripRef passage="Ep. 185" id="v.xiv.i-p33.6" parsed="|Eph|185|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.185">Ep. 185</scripRef> ad Bonif., Retract. II. 5.). Had he
foreseen the crusade against the Albigenses and the horrors of the
Spanish Inquisition, he would have retracted his dangerous opinion. A
theocratic or Erastian state-church theory—whether
Greek Catholic or Roman Catholic or Protestant—makes
all offences against the church offences against the state, and
requires their punishment with more or less severity according to the
prevailing degree of zeal for orthodoxy and hatred of heresy. But in
the overruling Providence of God which brings good out of every evil,
the bloody persecution of heretics—one of the darkest
chapters in church history—has produced the sweet
fruit of religious liberty. See vol. III. 138–146.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.i-p34"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="138" title="The Holy Scriptures and the Canon" shorttitle="Section 138" progress="58.30%" prev="v.xiv.i" next="v.xiv.iii" id="v.xiv.ii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Canon" id="v.xiv.ii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.ii-p1">§ 138. The Holy Scriptures and the
Canon.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.ii-p3">The works on the Canon by <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p3.1">Reuss,
Westcott</span>, (6th ed., 1889), <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p3.2">Zahn</span>,
(1888). H<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p3.3">oltzmann</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p3.4">Kanon u. Tradition,</span></i> 1859.
S<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p3.5">chaff</span>: Companion to the Greek Testament and
the English Version. N. York and London, 1883; third ed. 1888. G<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p3.6">regory</span>: Prolegomena to
Tischendorf’s 8th ed. of the Greek Test. Lips., 1884.
A. H<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p3.7">arnack</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p3.8">Das N. Test. um das jahr 200</span></i>.
Leipz., 1889.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.ii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.ii-p5">The question of the source and rule of Christian
knowledge lies at the foundation of all theology. We therefore notice
it here before passing to the several doctrines of faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p6">1. This source and this rule of knowledge are the
holy scriptures of the Old and New Covenants.<note place="end" n="938" id="v.xiv.ii-p6.1"><p id="v.xiv.ii-p7"> Called simply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ii-p7.1">ἡ
γραφή, αἱ
γραφαί</span> scriptura,
scripturae.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ii-p7.2">38</span> Here at once arises the inquiry
as to the number and arrangement of the sacred writings, or the canon,
in distinction both from the productions of enlightened but not
inspired church teachers, and from the very numerous and in some cases
still extant apocryphal works (Gospels, Acts, Epistles, and
Apocalypses), which were composed in the first four centuries, in the
interest of heresies or for the satisfaction of idle curiosity, and
sent forth under the name of an apostle or other eminent person. These
apocrypha, however, did not all originate with Ebionites and Gnostics;
some were merely designed either to fill chasms in the history of Jesus
and the apostles by fictitious stories, or to glorify Christianity by
vaticinia post eventum, in the way of pious fraud at that time freely
allowed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p8">The canon of the Old Testament descended to the
church from the Jews, with the sanction of Christ and the apostles. The
Jewish Apocrypha were included in the Septuagint and passed from it
into Christian versions. The, New Testament canon was gradually formed,
on the model of the Old, in the course of the first four centuries,
under the guidance of the same Spirit, through whose suggestion the
several apostolic books had been prepared. The first trace of it
appears in <scripRef passage="2 Peter 3:15" id="v.xiv.ii-p8.1" parsed="|2Pet|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.15">2 Peter 3:15</scripRef>,
where a collection of Paul’s epistles<note place="end" n="939" id="v.xiv.ii-p8.2"><p id="v.xiv.ii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ii-p9.1">ἐν
πάσαις
ταῖς
ἐπιστολαῖς</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ii-p9.2">39</span> is
presumed to exist, and is placed by the side of "the other
scriptures."<note place="end" n="940" id="v.xiv.ii-p9.3"><p id="v.xiv.ii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ii-p10.1">τὰς
λοιπὰς</span> (not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ii-p10.2">τὰς
ἄλλας</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ii-p10.3">γραφάς</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ii-p10.4">40</span>
The apostolic fathers and the earlier apologists commonly appeal,
indeed, for the divinity of Christianity to the Old Testament, to the
oral preaching of the apostles, to the living faith of the Christian
churches, the triumphant death of the martyrs, and the continued
miracles. Yet their works contain quotations, generally without the
name of the author, from the most important writings of the apostles,
or at least allusions to those writings, enough to place their high
antiquity and ecclesiastical authority beyond all reasonable doubt.<note place="end" n="941" id="v.xiv.ii-p10.5"><p id="v.xiv.ii-p11"> Comp. <name id="v.xiv.ii-p11.1">Clement of Rome</name>, Ad Cor. c. 47; <name id="v.xiv.ii-p11.2">Polycarp</name>, Ad <scripRef passage="Phil. 3" id="v.xiv.ii-p11.3" parsed="|Phil|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3">Phil. 3</scripRef>; <name id="v.xiv.ii-p11.4">Ignatius</name>,
Ad <scripRef passage="Eph. 12" id="v.xiv.ii-p11.5" parsed="|Eph|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.12">Eph. 12</scripRef>; Ad Philad. 5; Barnabas, <scripRef passage="Ep. c. 1" id="v.xiv.ii-p11.6" parsed="|Eph|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1">Ep. c. 1</scripRef>; Papias, testimonies on
Matthew and Mark, preserved in Euseb. III. 39; <name id="v.xiv.ii-p11.7">Justin Martyr</name>, Apol. I. 61 Dial.c. Tryph. 63, 81, 103,
106, and his frequent quotations from the so called "Memoir, by the
Apostles;" <name id="v.xiv.ii-p11.8">Tatian</name>, Diatessaron, etc. To these
must be added the testimonies of the early heretics as Basilides (125),
Valentine (140), Heracleon, etc. See on this subject the works on the
Canon, and the critical Introductions to the N.T. The Didache quotes
often from Matthew, and shows acquaintance with other books; Chs. 1, 3,
7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 13, 14, 16. See Schaff, Did., p. 81 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ii-p11.9">41</span> The
heretical canon of the Gnostic Marcion, of the middle of the second
century, consisting of a mutilated Gospel of Luke and ten of
Paul’s epistles, certainly implies the existence of an
orthodox canon at that time, as heresy always presupposes truth, of
which it is a caricature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p12">The principal books of the New Testament, the four
Gospels, the Acts, the thirteen Epistles of Paul, the first Epistle of
Peter, and the first of John, which are designated by <name id="v.xiv.ii-p12.1">Eusebius</name> as "Homologumena," were in general use in the
church after the middle of the second century, and acknowledged to be
apostolic, inspired by the Spirit of Christ, and therefore
authoritative and canonical. This is established by the testimonies of
<name id="v.xiv.ii-p12.2">Justin Martyr</name>, <name id="v.xiv.ii-p12.3">Tatian</name>, Theophilus of Antioch, <name id="v.xiv.ii-p12.4">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.xiv.ii-p12.5">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.xiv.ii-p12.6">Clement of Alexandria</name>, and <name id="v.xiv.ii-p12.7">Origen</name>, of the Syriac Peshito (which omits only Jude, 2
Peter, 2 and 3 John, and the Revelation), the old Latin Versions (which
include all books but 2 Peter, Hebrews, and perhaps James and the
Fragment of Muratori;<note place="end" n="942" id="v.xiv.ii-p12.8"><p id="v.xiv.ii-p13"> The Muratorian
Canon (so called from its discoverer and first publisher, Muratori,
1740) is a fragment of Roman origin, though translated from the Greek,
between <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p13.1">a.d.</span> 170 and 180, begins with Mark,
passes to Luke as the third Gospel, then to John, Acts, thirteen
Epistles of Paul, mentions two Epp. of John, one of Jude, and the
Apocalypses of John and Peter; thus omitting James, Hebrews, third
John, first and second Peter, and mentioning instead an apocryphal
Apocalypse of Peter, but adding that "some of our body will not have it
read in the church." The interesting fragment has been much discussed
by Credner, Kirchhofer, Reuss, Tregelles, Hilgenfeld, Westcott, Hesse,
Harnack, Overbeck, Salmon, and Zahn.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ii-p13.2">42</span> also by the heretics, and the heathen
opponent Celsus—persons and documents which represent
in this matter the churches in Asia Minor, Italy, Gaul, North Africa,
Egypt, Palestine, and Syria. We may therefore call these books the
original canon.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p14">Concerning the other seven books, the
"Antilegomena" of <name id="v.xiv.ii-p14.1">Eusebius</name>, viz. the Epistle
to the Hebrews,<note place="end" n="943" id="v.xiv.ii-p14.2"><p id="v.xiv.ii-p15"> Which was regarded
as canonical indeed, but not as genuine or Pauline in the West.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ii-p15.1">43</span> the Apocalypse,<note place="end" n="944" id="v.xiv.ii-p15.2"><p id="v.xiv.ii-p16"> Which has the
strongest external testimony, that of Justin, <name id="v.xiv.ii-p16.1">Irenaeus</name> etc., in its favor, and came into question only
in the third century through some antichiliasts on dogmatical
grounds.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ii-p16.2">44</span> the second Epistle of Peter, the
second and third Epistles of John, the Epistle of James, and the
Epistle of Jude,—the tradition of the church in the
time of <name id="v.xiv.ii-p16.3">Eusebius</name>, the beginning of the fourth
century, still wavered between acceptance and rejection. But of the two
oldest manuscripts of the Greek Testament which date from the age of
<name id="v.xiv.ii-p16.4">Eusebius</name> and Constantine,
one—the Sinaitic—contains all the
twenty-seven books, and the other—the
Vatican—was probably likewise complete, although the
last chapters of Hebrews (from Heb.11:14), the Pastoral Epistles,
Philemon, and Revelation are lost. There was a second class of
Antilegomena, called by <name id="v.xiv.ii-p16.5">Eusebius</name> "spurious"
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p16.6">νόθα</span>), consisting of several post-apostolic
writings, viz. the catholic Epistle of Barnabas, the first Epistle of
<name id="v.xiv.ii-p16.7">Clement of Rome</name> to the Corinthians, the
Epistle of <name id="v.xiv.ii-p16.8">Polycarp</name> to the Philippians, the
Shepherd of Hermas, the lost Apocalypse of Peter, and the Gospel of the
Hebrews; which were read at least in some churches but were afterwards
generally separated from the canon. Some of them are even incorporated
in the oldest manuscripts of the Bible, as the Epistle of Barnabas and
a part of the Shepherd of Hermas (both in the original Greek) in the
Codex Sinaiticus, and the first Epistle of <name id="v.xiv.ii-p16.9">Clement
of Rome</name> in the Codex Alexandrinus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p17">The first express definition of the New Testament
canon, in the form in which it has since been universally retained,
comes from two African synods, held in 393 at Hippo, and 397 at
Carthage, in the presence of <name id="v.xiv.ii-p17.1">Augustin</name>, who
exerted a commanding influence on all the theological questions of his
age. By that time, at least, the whole church must have already become
nearly unanimous as to the number of the canonical books; so that there
seemed to be no need even of the sanction of a general council. The
Eastern church, at all events, was entirely independent of the North
African in the matter. The Council of Laodicea (363) gives a list of
the books of our New Testament with the exception of the Apocalypse.
The last canon which contains this list, is probably a later addition,
yet the long-established ecclesiastical use of all the books, with some
doubts as to the Apocalypse, is confirmed by the scattered testimonies
of all the great Nicene and post Nicene fathers, as <name id="v.xiv.ii-p17.2">Athanasius</name> (d. 373), Cyril of Jerusalem (d. 386), Gregory
of Nazianzum (d. 389), Epiphanius of Salamis (d. 403), <name id="v.xiv.ii-p17.3">Chrysostom</name> (d. 407), etc.<note place="end" n="945" id="v.xiv.ii-p17.4"><p id="v.xiv.ii-p18"> See lists of
patristic canons in Charteris, Canonicity, p. 12 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ii-p18.1">45</span> The name Novum Testamentum,<note place="end" n="946" id="v.xiv.ii-p18.2"><p id="v.xiv.ii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ii-p19.1">διαθήκη</span>,
covenant, comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:28" id="v.xiv.ii-p19.2" parsed="|Matt|26|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.28">Matt. 26:28</scripRef>, where the Vulgate translates
"testamentum," instead of faedus</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ii-p19.3">46</span> also
Novum Instrumentum (a juridical term conveying the idea of legal
validity), occurs first in <name id="v.xiv.ii-p19.4">Tertullian</name>, and
came into general use instead of the more correct term New Covenant.
The books were currently divided into two parts, "the Gospel"<note place="end" n="947" id="v.xiv.ii-p19.5"><p id="v.xiv.ii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ii-p20.1">τὰ
εὐαγγελικὰ
καὶ τὰ
ἀποστολικά,</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ii-p20.2">τὸ
εὐαγγέλιον
καὶ ὁ
ἀπόστολος;</span>
instrumentum evangelicum, apostolicum, or evangelium, apostolus. Hence
the Scripture lessons in the liturgical churches are divided into "
Gospels" and " Epistles."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ii-p20.3">47</span> and
"the Apostle," and the Epistles, in the second part, into Catholic or
General, and Pauline. The Catholic canon thus settled remained
untouched till the time of the Reformation when the question of the
Apocrypha and of the Antilegomena was reopened and the science of
biblical criticism was born. But the most thorough investigations of
modern times have not been able to unsettle the faith of the church in
the New Testament, nor ever will.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p21">2. As to the origin and character of the apostolic
writings, the church fathers adopted for the New Testament the somewhat
mechanical and magical theory of inspiration applied by the Jews to the
Old; regarding the several books as composed with such extraordinary
aid from the Holy Spirit as secured their freedom from errors
(according to <name id="v.xiv.ii-p21.1">Origen</name>, even from faults of
memory). Yet this was not regarded as excluding the
writer’s own activity and individuality. <name id="v.xiv.ii-p21.2">Irenaeus</name>, for example, sees in Paul a peculiar style,
which he attributes to the mighty flow of thought in his ardent mind.
The Alexandrians, however, enlarged the idea of inspiration to a
doubtful breadth. <name id="v.xiv.ii-p21.3">Clement of Alexandria</name> calls
the works of Plato inspired, because they contain truth; and he
considers all that is beautiful and good in history, a breath of the
infinite, a tone, which the divine Logos draws forth from the lyre of
the human soul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p22">As a production of the inspired organs, of divine
revelation, the sacred scriptures, without critical distinction between
the Old and New Covenants, were acknowledged and employed against
heretics as an infallible source of knowledge and an unerring rule of
Christian faith and practice. <name id="v.xiv.ii-p22.1">Irenaeus</name> calls
the Gospel a pillar and ground of the truth. <name id="v.xiv.ii-p22.2">Tertullian</name> demands scripture proof for every doctrine,
and declares, that heretics cannot stand on pure scriptural ground. In
<name id="v.xiv.ii-p22.3">Origen</name>’s view nothing
deserves credit which cannot be confirmed by the testimony of
scripture.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p23">3. The exposition of the Bible was at first purely
practical, and designed for direct edification. The controversy with
the Gnostics called for a more scientific method. Both the orthodox and
heretics, after the fashion of the rabbinical and Alexandrian Judaism,
made large use of allegorical and mystical interpretation, and not
rarely lost themselves amid the merest fancies and wildest vagaries.
The fathers generally, with a few exceptions, (<name id="v.xiv.ii-p23.1">Chrysostom</name> and Jerome) had scarcely an idea of
grammatical and historical exegesis.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p24"><name id="v.xiv.ii-p24.1">Origen</name> was the first to
lay down, in connection with the allegorical method of the Jewish
Platonist, Philo, a formal theory of interpretation, which he carried
out in a long series of exegetical works remarkable for industry and
ingenuity, but meagre in solid results. He considered the Bible a
living organism, consisting of three elements which answer to the body,
soul, and spirit of man, after the Platonic psychology. Accordingly, he
attributed to the scriptures a threefold sense; (1) a somatic, literal,
or historical sense, furnished immediately by the meaning of the words,
but only serving as a veil for a higher idea; (2) a psychic or moral
sense, animating the first, and serving for general edification; (3) a
pneumatic or mystic, and ideal sense, for those who stand on the high
ground of philosophical knowledge. In the application of this theory he
shows the same tendency as Philo, to spiritualize away the letter of
scripture, especially where the plain historical sense seems unworthy,
as in the history of David’s crimes; and instead of
simply bringing out the sense of the Bible, be puts into it all sorts
of foreign ideas and irrelevant fancies. But this allegorizing suited
the taste of the age, and, with his fertile mind and imposing learning,
<name id="v.xiv.ii-p24.2">Origen</name> was the exegetical oracle of the early
church, till his orthodoxy fell into disrepute. He is the pioneer,
also, in the criticism of the sacred text, and his "Hexapla" was the
first attempt at a Polyglot Bible.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p25">In spite of the numberless exegetical vagaries and
differences in detail, which confute the Tridentine fiction of a
"unanimis consensus patrum," there is still a certain unanimity among
the fathers in their way of drawing the most important articles of
faith from the Scriptures. In their expositions they all follow one
dogmatical principle, a kind of analogia fidei. This brings us to
tradition.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.ii-p26"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Canon" id="v.xiv.ii-p26.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiv.ii-p27">Notes on the Canon.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.ii-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="p7" id="v.xiv.ii-p29">I. The Statements of <name id="v.xiv.ii-p29.1">Eusebius</name>,</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p30">The accounts of <name id="v.xiv.ii-p30.1">Eusebius</name>
(d. 340) on the apostolic writings in several passages of his Church
History (especially III. 25; comp. II. 22, 23; III. 3, 24; V. 8; VI.
14, 25) are somewhat vague and inconsistent, yet upon the whole they
give us the best idea of the state of the canon in the first quarter of
the fourth century just before the Council of Nicaea (325).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p31">He distinguishes four classes of sacred books of
the Christians (<i>H. E</i>. III. 25, in Heinichen’s
ed. vol. I. 130 sqq.; comp. his note in vol. III. 87 sqq.).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p32">1. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p32.1">Homologumena</span>,
<i>i.e.</i> such as were <i>universally acknowledged</i> (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p32.2">ὁμολογούμενα</span>): 22 Books of the 27 of the N. T.,
viz.: 4 Gospels, Acts, 14 Pauline Epistles (including Hebrews), 1
Peter, 1 John, Revelation. He says: "Having arrived at this point, it
is proper that we should give a summary catalogue of the
afore-mentioned (III. 24) writings of the N. T. (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p32.3">Ἀνακεφαλαιώσασθαι
τὰς
δηλωθείσας
τῆς καινῆς
διαθήκης
γραφάς</span>). First, then, we must place the sacred
quaternion (or quartette, <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p32.4">τετρακτύν</span>) of the Gospels, which are
followed by the book of the Acts of the Apostles (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p32.5">ἡ τῶν
πράξεων
τῶν
ἀποστόλων
γραφή</span>). After this we must reckon the Epistles
of Paul, and next to them we must maintain as genuine (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p32.6">κυρωτέον</span>, the verb. adj. from <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p32.7">κυρόω</span>, to ratify), the Epistle circulated
as the former of John (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p32.8">τὴν
φερομένην
Ἰωάννου
προτέραν</span>), and in like manner that of Peter
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p32.9">καὶ
ὁμοίως
τὴν Πέτρου
ἐπιστολήν</span>). In addition to these books, if
it seem proper (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p32.10">εἴγε
φανείη</span>), we must place the Revelation of John
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p32.11">τὴν
ἀποκάλυψιν
Ἰωάννου</span>), concerning which we shall set
forth the different opinions in due course. And these are reckoned
among those which are generally received (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p32.12">ἐν
ὁμολογουμένοις</span>)."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p33">In bk. III. ch. 3, <name id="v.xiv.ii-p33.1">Eusebius</name> speaks of "fourteen Epp." of Paul (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p33.2">τοῦ δὲ
Παύλου
πρόδηλοι
καὶ σαφεῖς
αἱ
δεκατέσσαρες</span>,) as commonly received, but adds
that "some have rejected the Ep. to the Hebrews, saying that it was
disputed as not being one of Paul’s epistles."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p34">On the Apocalypse, <name id="v.xiv.ii-p34.1">Eusebius</name> vacillates according as he gives the public
belief of the church or his private opinion. He first counts it among
the Homologumena, and then, in the same passage (III. 25), among the
spurious books, but in each case with a qualifying statement (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p34.2">εἰ
φανείη</span>), leaving the matter to the judgment of
the reader. He rarely quotes the book, and usually as the "Apocalypse
of John," but in one place (III. 39) he intimates that it was probably
written by "the second John," which must mean the "Presbyter John," so
called, as distinct from the Apostle—an opinion which
has found much favor in the Schleiermacher school of critics. Owing to
its mysterious character, the Apocalypse is, even to this day, the most
popular book of the N. T. with a few, and the most unpopular with the
many. It is as well attested as any other book, and the most radical
modern critics (Baur, Renan) admit its apostolic authorship and
composition before the destruction of Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p35">2. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p35.1">Antilegomena</span>, or
<i>controverted</i> books, yet "familiar to most people of the church"
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p35.2">ἀντιλεγόμενα,
γνώριμα δ’
ὅμως τοῖς
πολλοῖς,</span> III. 25). These are five (or
seven), viz., one Epistle of James, one of Jude, 2 Peter, 2 and 3 John
("whether they really belong to the Evangelist or to another
John").</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p36">To these we may add (although <name id="v.xiv.ii-p36.1">Eusebius</name> does not do it expressly) the Hebrews and the
Apocalypse, the former as not being generally acknowledged as Pauline,
the latter on account of its supposed chiliasm, which was offensive to
<name id="v.xiv.ii-p36.2">Eusebius</name> and the Alexandrian school.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p37">3. Spurious Books (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p37.1">νόθα</span>), such as the Acts of Paul, the
Revelation of Peter, the Shepherd (Hermas), the Ep. of Barnabas, the
so-called "Doctrines of the Apostles, " and the Gospel according to the
Hebrews." in which those Hebrews who have accepted Christ take special
delight."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p38">To these he adds inconsistently, as already
remarked, the Apocalypse of John." which some, as I said, reject (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p38.1">ἥν
τινες
ἀθετοῦσιν</span>), while others reckon it among the
books generally received (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p38.2">τοῖς
ὁμολογουμένοις</span>)." He ought to have numbered it
with the Antilegomena.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p39">These <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p39.1">νόθα</span>, we may say, correspond to the Apocrypha
of the O. T., pious and useful, but not canonical.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p40">4. Heretical Books. These, <name id="v.xiv.ii-p40.1">Eusebius</name> says, are worse than spurious books, and must be
"set aside as altogether worthless and impious." Among these be
mentions the Gospels of Peter, and Thomas, and Matthias, the Acts of
Andrew, and John, and of the other Apostles.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.ii-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p42">II. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p42.1">Ecclesiastical Definitions
of the Canon</span>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p43">Soon after the middle of the fourth century, when
the church became firmly settled in the Empire, all doubts as to the
Apocrypha of the Old Testament and the Antilegomena of the New ceased,
and the acceptance of the Canon in its Catholic shape, which includes
both, became an article of faith. The first Œcumenical
Council of Nicaea did not settle the canon, as one might expect, but
the scriptures were regarded without controversy as the sure and
immovable foundation of the orthodox faith. In the last (20th or 21st)
Canon of the Synod of Gangra, in Asia Minor (about the middle of the
fourth century), it is said: "To speak briefly, we desire that what has
been handed down to us by the divine scriptures and the Apostolic
traditions should be observed in the church." Comp. Hefele, <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p43.1">Conciliengesch.</span></i> I. 789.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p44">The first Council which expressly legislated on
the number of canonical books is that of Laodicea in Phrygia, in Asia
Minor (held between <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p44.1">a.d.</span> 343 and 381, probably
about 363). In its last canon (60 or 59), it enumerates the canonical
books of the Old Testament, and then all of the New<i>, with the
exception of the Apocalypse,</i> in the following order:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p45">"And these are the Books of the New Testament:
Four Gospels, according to Matthew, according to Mark, according to
Luke, according to John; Acts of the Apostles; Seven Catholic Epistles,
One of James, Two of Peter, Three of John, One of Jude; Fourteen
Epistles of Paul, One to the Romans, Two to the Corinthians, One to the
Galatians, One to the Ephesians, One to the Philippians, One to the
Colossians, Two to the Thessalonians, One to the Hebrews, Two to
Timothy, One to Titus, and One to Philemon."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p46">This catalogue is omitted in several manuscripts
and versions, and probably is a later insertion from the writings of
Cyril of Jerusalem. Spittler, Herbst, and Westcott deny,
Schrökh and Hefele defend, the Laodicean origin of this
catalogue. It resembles that of the 85th of the Apostolical Canons
which likewise omits the Apocalypse, but inserts two Epistles of
Clement and the pseudo-Apostolical Constitutions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p47">On the Laodicean Council and its uncertain date
see Hefele, <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ii-p47.1">Conciliengeschichte,</span></i> revised ed. vol. I. p. 746
sqq., and Westcott, on the Canon of the N. T., second ed., p. 382
sqq.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p48">In the Western church, the third provincial
Council of Carthage (held <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p48.1">a.d.</span> 397) gave a
full list of the canonical books of both Testaments, which should be
read as divine Scriptures to the exclusion of all others in the
churches. The N. T. books are enumerated in the following order: "Four
Books of the Gospels, One Book of the Acts of the Apostles, Thirteen
Epp. of the Apostle Paul, One Ep. of the same [Apostle] to the Hebrews,
Two Epistles of the Apostle Peter, Three of John, One of James, One of
Jude, One Book of the Apocalypse of John." This canon bad been
previously adopted by the African Synod of Hippo regius, <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ii-p48.2">a.d.</span> 393, at which <name id="v.xiv.ii-p48.3">Augustin</name>,
then presbyter, delivered his discourse De Fide et Symbolo. The acts of
that Council are lost, but they were readopted by the third council of
Carthage, which consisted only of forty-three African bishops, and can
claim no general authority. (See Westcott, p. 391, Charteris, p. 20,
and Hefele, II. 53 and 68, revised ed.)</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p49"><name id="v.xiv.ii-p49.1">Augustin</name>, (who was
present at both Councils), and Jerome (who translated the Latin Bible
at the request of Pope Damasus of Rome) exerted a decisive influence in
settling the Canon for the Latin church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p50">The Council of Trent (1546) confirmed the
traditional view with an anathema on those who dissent. "This fatal
decree," says Dr. Westcott (p. 426 sq.), "was ratified by fifty-three
prelates, among whom was not one German, not one scholar distinguished
for historical learning, not one who was fitted by special study for
the examination of a subject in which the truth could only be
determined by the voice of antiquity."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ii-p51">For the Greek and Roman churches the question of
the Canon is closed, although no <i>strictly</i> oecumenical council
representing the entire church has pronounced on it. But Protestantism
claims the liberty of the ante-Nicene age and the right of renewed
investigation into the origin and history of every book of the Bible.
Without this liberty there can be no real progress in exegetical
theology.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.ii-p52"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="139" title="Catholic Tradition" shorttitle="Section 139" progress="59.40%" prev="v.xiv.ii" next="v.xiv.iv" id="v.xiv.iii">

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.iii-p1">§ 139. Catholic Tradition.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iii-p3"><name id="v.xiv.iii-p3.1">Irenaeus</name>: <i>Adv.
Haer.</i> Lib. I. c. 9, § 5; I. 10, 1; III. 3, 1, 2; III. 4,
2; IV. 33, 7. T<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iii-p3.2">ertull</span>.: De Praescriptionibus
Haereticorum; especially c. 13, 14, 17–19, 21, 35, 36,
40, 41; De Virgin. veland. c. 1; Adv. Prax. c. 2; on the other hand,
Adv. Hermog. c. 22; De Carne Christi, c. 7; De Resurr. Carnis, c. 3.
<name id="v.xiv.iii-p3.3">Novatian</name>: De Trinitate 3; De Regula
Fidei.<name id="v.xiv.iii-p3.4">Cyprian</name>: De Unitate Eccl.; and on the
other hand, Epist. 74. <name id="v.xiv.iii-p3.5">Origen</name>: De Princip.
lib. I. Praef. § 4–6. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iii-p3.6">Cyril</span> of Jerus.: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.iii-p3.7">Κατηχήσεις</span>
(written 348).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iii-p4">J. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iii-p4.1">Daniel</span>: <i>Theol.
Controversen</i> (the doctrine of the Scriptures as the source of
knowledge). Halle, 1843.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iii-p5">J. J. J<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iii-p5.1">acobi</span>:<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.iii-p5.2">Die Kirchl. Lehre von d. Tradition
u. heil. Schrift in ihrer Entwicketung dargestellt.</span></i>
Berl. I. 1847.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iii-p6">Ph. S<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iii-p6.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xiv.iii-p6.2">chaff</span></span>: Creeds of Christendom, vol. I. p. 12 sqq.;
II. 11–44. Comp. Lit. in the next section.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.iii-p7"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.iii-p8">Besides appealing to the Scriptures, the fathers,
particularly <name id="v.xiv.iii-p8.1">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.xiv.iii-p8.2">Tertullian</name>, refer with equal confidence to the "rule of
faith;"<note place="end" n="948" id="v.xiv.iii-p8.3"><p id="v.xiv.iii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iii-p9.1">κανων
τῆς
πίστεως</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iii-p9.2">τῆς
ἀληθείας ,
παράδοσις
τῶν
ἀποστόλων</span><span class="c36" id="v.xiv.iii-p9.3">,</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iii-p9.4">παρ.
ἀποστολική,
κανὼν
ἐκκλησιαστικός
, τὸ
ἀρχαῖον
τῆς
ἐκκλησίας ,
σύστημα</span><span class="c36" id="v.xiv.iii-p9.5">,</span> regula fidei, regula
veritatis, traditio apostolica, lex fidei, fides catholica. Sometimes
these terms are used in a wider sense, and embrace the whole course of
catechetical instruction.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iii-p9.6">48</span> that
is, the common faith of the church, as orally handed down in the
unbroken succession of bishops from Christ and his apostles to their
day, and above all as still living in the original apostolic churches,
like those of Jerusalem, Antioch, Ephesus, and Rome. Tradition is thus
intimately connected with the primitive episcopate. The latter was the
vehicle of the former, and both were looked upon as bulwarks against
heresy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iii-p10"><name id="v.xiv.iii-p10.1">Irenaeus</name> confronts the
secret tradition of the Gnostics with the open and unadulterated
tradition of the catholic church, and points to all churches, but
particularly to Rome, as the visible centre of the unity of doctrine.
All who would know the truth, says he, can see in the whole church the
tradition of the apostles; and we can count the bishops ordained by the
apostles, and their successors down to our time, who neither taught nor
knew any such heresies. Then, by way of example, he cites the first
twelve bishops of the Roman church from Linus to Eleutherus, as
witnesses of the pure apostolic doctrine. He might conceive of a
Christianity without scripture, but he could not imagine a Christianity
without living tradition; and for this opinion he refers to barbarian
tribes, who have the gospel, "sine charta et atramento," written in
their hearts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iii-p11"><name id="v.xiv.iii-p11.1">Tertullian</name> finds a
universal antidote for all heresy in his celebrated prescription
argument, which cuts off heretics, at the outset, from every right of
appeal to the holy scriptures, on the ground, that the holy scriptures
arose in the church of Christ, were given to her, and only in her and
by her can be rightly understood. He calls attention also here to the
tangible succession, which distinguishes the catholic church from the
arbitrary and ever-changing sects of heretics, and which in all the
principal congregations, especially in the original sects of the
apostles, reaches back without a break from bishop to bishop, to the
apostles themselves, from the apostles to Christ, and from Christ to
God. "Come, now," says he, in his tract on Prescription, "if you would
practise inquiry to more advantage in the matter of your salvation, go
through the apostolic churches, in which the very chairs of the
apostles still preside, in which their own authentic letters are
publicly read, uttering the voice and representing the face of every
one. If Achaia is nearest, you have Corinth. If you are not far from
Macedonia, you have Philippi, you have Thessalonica. If you can go to
Asia, you have Ephesus. But if you live near Italy, you have Rome,
whence also we [of the African church] derive our origin. How happy is
the church, to which the apostles poured out their whole doctrine with
their blood," etc.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iii-p12">To estimate the weight of this argument, we must
remember that these fathers still stood comparatively very near the
apostolic age, and that the succession of bishops in the oldest
churches could be demonstrated by the living memory of two or three
generations. <name id="v.xiv.iii-p12.1">Irenaeus</name> in fact, had been
acquainted in his youth with <name id="v.xiv.iii-p12.2">Polycarp</name>, a
disciple of St. John. But for this very reason we must guard against
overrating this testimony, and employing it in behalf of traditions of
later origin, not grounded in the scriptures.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iii-p13">Nor can we suppose that those fathers ever thought
of a blind and slavish subjection of private judgment to ecclesiastical
authority, and to the decision of the bishops of the apostolic mother
churches. The same <name id="v.xiv.iii-p13.1">Irenaeus</name> frankly opposed
the Roman bishop Victor. <name id="v.xiv.iii-p13.2">Tertullian</name>, though
he continued essentially orthodox, contested various points with the
catholic church from his later Montanistic position, and laid down,
though at first only in respect to a conventional
custom—the veiling of virgins—the
genuine Protestant principle, that the thing to be regarded, especially
in matters of religion, is not custom but truth.<note place="end" n="949" id="v.xiv.iii-p13.3"><p id="v.xiv.iii-p14"> "Christus veritatem
se, non consuetudinem cognominavit .... Haereses non tam novitas quam
veritas revincit. Quodcunque adversus veritatem sapit hoc erit
haeresis, etiam vetus consuetudo."De Virg. vel. c. 1.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iii-p14.1">49</span> His pupil, <name id="v.xiv.iii-p14.2">Cyprian</name>, with whom biblical and catholic were almost
interchangeable terms, protested earnestly against the Roman theory of
the validity of heretical baptism, and in this controversy declared, in
exact accordance with <name id="v.xiv.iii-p14.3">Tertullian</name>, that custom
without truth was only time-honored error.<note place="end" n="950" id="v.xiv.iii-p14.4"><p id="v.xiv.iii-p15"> "Cosuetudo sine
veritate vetustas erroris est."Ep. 74 (contra Stephanum), c. 9.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iii-p15.1">50</span> The Alexandrians freely fostered
all sorts of peculiar views, which were afterwards rejected as
heretical; and though the <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.iii-p15.2">παράδοσις
ἀποστολική</span>
plays a prominent part with
them, yet this and similar expressions have in their language a
different sense, sometimes meaning simply the holy scriptures. So, for
example, in the well-known passage of Clement: "As if one should be
changed from a man to a beast after the manner of one charmed by Circe;
so a man ceases to be God’s and to continue faithful
to the Lord, when he sets himself up against the church tradition, and
flies off to positions of human caprice."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iii-p16">In the substance of its doctrine this apostolic
tradition agrees with the holy scriptures, and though derived, as to
its form, from the oral preaching of the apostles, is really, as to its
contents, one and the same with thsoe apostolic writings. In this view
the apparent contradictions of the earlier fathers, in ascribing the
highest authority to both scripture and tradition in matters of faith,
resolve themselves. It is one and the same gospel which the apostles
preached with their lips, and then laid down in their writings, and
which the church faithfully hands down by word and writing from one
generation to another..<note place="end" n="951" id="v.xiv.iii-p16.1"><p id="v.xiv.iii-p17"> So Paul uses the
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iii-p17.1">παράδοσις</span>,
<scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:15" id="v.xiv.iii-p17.2" parsed="|2Thess|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.15">2 Thess. 2:15</scripRef>: " hold the tradition, which ye were taught, whether by
word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iii-p17.3">διὰ
λόγου</span>), or by epistle of
ours (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iii-p17.4">δι’
ἐπιστολῆς
ἡμων</span>) Comp. 3: 6 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iii-p17.5">κατὰ
τὴν
παράδοσιν
ἣν
παρελάβετε
παρ’
ἡμων</span>); <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 11:2" id="v.xiv.iii-p17.6" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2">1 Cor. 11:2</scripRef>. In all
other passages, however, where the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iii-p17.7">παράδοσις</span>,
traditio, occurs, it is used in an unfavorable sense of
extra-scriptural teaching, especially that of the Pharisees. Comp.
<scripRef passage="Matt. 15:2, 6" id="v.xiv.iii-p17.8" parsed="|Matt|15|2|0|0;|Matt|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.2 Bible:Matt.15.6">Matt. 15:2, 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 7:3, 5, 9, 13" id="v.xiv.iii-p17.9" parsed="|Mark|7|3|0|0;|Mark|7|5|0|0;|Mark|7|9|0|0;|Mark|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.3 Bible:Mark.7.5 Bible:Mark.7.9 Bible:Mark.7.13">Mark 7:3, 5, 9, 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:14" id="v.xiv.iii-p17.10" parsed="|Gal|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.14">Gal. 1:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 2:8" id="v.xiv.iii-p17.11" parsed="|Col|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8">Col. 2:8</scripRef>. The Reformers
attached the same censure to the mediaeval tradition of the Roman
church, which obscured and virtually set aside the written word of
God.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iii-p17.12">51</span></p>

<p id="v.xiv.iii-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="140" title="The Rule of Faith and the Apostles' Creed" shorttitle="Section 140" progress="59.78%" prev="v.xiv.iii" next="v.xiv.v" id="v.xiv.iv">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Apostles' Creed" id="v.xiv.iv-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.iv-p1">§ 140. The Rule of Faith and the
Apostles’ Creed.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p3">Rufinus (d. 410): Expos. in Symbolum Apostolorum. In
the Append. to Fell’s ed. of <name id="v.xiv.iv-p3.1">Cyprian</name>, 1682; and in Rufini Opera,
Migne’s "Patrologia," Tom. XXI. fol.
335–386.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p4">James Ussher (Prot. archbishop of Armagh, d. 1655):
De Romanae Ecclesiae Symbolo Apostolico vetere, aliisque fidei
formulis. London, 1647. In his Works, Dublin 1847, vol. VII. p. 297
sqq. Ussher broke the path for a critical history of the creed on the
basis of the oldest MSS. which he discovered.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p5">John Pearson (Bp. of Chester, d. 1686): Exposition
of the Creed, 1659, in many editions (revised ed. by Dr. E. Burton,
Oxf. 1847; New York 1851). A standard work of Anglican theology.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p6">Peter King (Lord Chancellor of England, d. 1733):
History of the Apostles’ Creed. Lond. 1702.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p7">Herm. Witsius (Calvinist, d. at Leyden, 1708):
Exercitationes sacrae in Symbolum quod Apostolorum dicitur. Amstel.
1700. Basil. 1739. 4°. English translation by Fraser. Edinb.
1823, in 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p8">Ed. Köllner (Luth.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.iv-p8.1">Symbolik aller christl.
Confessionen.</span></i> Part I. Hamb. 1837, p.
6–28.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p9">*<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p9.1">Aug. Hahn</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.iv-p9.2">Bibliothek der Symbole und
Glaubensregeln der apostolischkatholischen</span></i> [in the
new ed. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.iv-p9.3">der alten]
Kirche.</span></i> Breslau, 1842 (pp. 222). Second ed. revised
and enlarged by his son, G. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p9.4">Ludwig Hahn</span>.
Breslau, 1877 (pp. 300).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p10">J. W. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p10.1">Nevin</span><i>: The
Apostles’ Creed,</i> in the "Mercersburg Review,"
1849. Purely doctrinal.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p11">Pet. Meyers (R.C.): De Symboli Apostolici Titulo,
Origine ei antiquissimis ecclesiae temporibus Auctoritate. Treviris
1849 (pp. 210). A learned defense of the Apostolic origin of the
Creed.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p12">W. W. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p12.1">Harvey</span>: <i>The
History and Theology of the three Creeds</i> (<i>the
Apostles’, the Nicene, and the Athanasian</i>). Lond.
1854. 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p13">*<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p13.1">Charles A. Heurtley</span>:
<i>Harmonia Symbolica.</i> Oxford, 1858.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p14">Michel Nicolas: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xiv.iv-p14.1">Le Symbole des apôtres. Essai
historie.</span></i> Paris, 1867. (Sceptical).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p15">*J. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p15.1">Rawson Lumby</span>: The
History of the Creeds (ante-Nicene, Nicene and Athanasian). London,
1873, 2d ed. 1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p16">*C. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p16.1">Swainson</span>: <i>The
Nicene and the Apostles’ Creed.</i> London, 1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p17">*C. P. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p17.1">Caspari</span>: (Prof. in
Christiania): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.iv-p17.2">Quellen
zur Gesch. des Tauf, symbols und der Glaubensregel.</span></i>
Christiania, 1866–1879. 4 vols, Contains new
researches and discoveries of MSS.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p18">*F. J. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p18.1">Hort</span>: <i>Two
Dissertations on</i> <i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.iv-p18.2">μονογενὴς
θεός</span></i>and on the "Constantinopolitan Creed and
other Eastern Creeds of the Fourth Century. Cambr. and Lond. 1876. Of
great critical value.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p19">F. B. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p19.1">Westcott</span>: <i>The
Historic Faith.</i> London, 1883.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.iv-p20">P<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p20.1">h</span>. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p20.2">Schaff</span>: <i>Creeds of Christendom,</i> vol. I.
3–42, and II. 10–73. (4th ed.
1884.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.iv-p21"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.iv-p22">In the narrower sense, by apostolic tradition or the
rule of faith (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.iv-p22.1">κανὼν τῆς
πίστεως,</span> regula fidei) was understood a
doctrinal summary of Christianity, or a compend of the faith of the
church. Such a summary grew out of the necessity of catechetical
instruction and a public confession of candidates for baptism. It
became equivalent to a symbolum, that is, a sign of recognition among
catholic Christians in distinction from unbelievers and heretics. The
confession of Peter (<scripRef passage="Matt. 16:16 " id="v.xiv.iv-p22.2" parsed="|Matt|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16">Matt. 16:16 </scripRef>gave the key-note, and the baptismal
formula (<scripRef passage="Matt. 28:19" id="v.xiv.iv-p22.3" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. 28:19</scripRef>)
furnished the trinitarian frame-work of the earliest creeds or
baptismal confessions of Christendom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p23">There was at first no prescribed formula of faith
binding upon all believers. Each of the leading churches framed its
creed (in a sort of independent congregational way), according to its
wants, though on the same basis of the baptismal formula, and possibly
after the model of a brief archetype which may have come down from
apostolic days. Hence we have a variety of such rules of faith, or
rather fragmentary accounts of them, longer or shorter, declarative or
interrogative, in the ante-Nicene writers, as <name id="v.xiv.iv-p23.1">Irenaeus</name> of Lyons (180), <name id="v.xiv.iv-p23.2">Tertullian</name> of Carthage (200), <name id="v.xiv.iv-p23.3">Cyprian</name> of Carthage (250), <name id="v.xiv.iv-p23.4">Novatian</name> of Rome (250), <name id="v.xiv.iv-p23.5">Origen</name>
of Alexandria (250), Gregory Thaumaturgus (270), Lucian of Antioch
(300), <name id="v.xiv.iv-p23.6">Eusebius</name> of Caesarea (325), Marcellus
of Ancyra (340), Cyril of Jerusalem (350), Epiphanius of Cyprus (374),
Rufinus of Aquileja (390), and in the Apostolic Constitutions).<note place="end" n="952" id="v.xiv.iv-p23.7"><p id="v.xiv.iv-p24"> See a collection of
these ante-Nicene rules of faith in Hahn, Denzinger, Heurtley, Caspari,
and Schaff (II.11-41).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iv-p24.1">52</span> Yet
with all the differences in form and extent there is a substantial
agreement, so that <name id="v.xiv.iv-p24.2">Tertullian</name> could say that
the regula fidei was "una omnino, sola immobilis et irreformabilis."
They are variations of the same theme. We may refer for illustration of
the variety and unity to the numerous orthodox and congregational
creeds of the Puritan churches in New England, which are based upon the
Westminster standards.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p25">The Oriental forms are generally longer, more
variable and metaphysical, than the Western, and include a number of
dogmatic terms against heretical doctrines which abounded in the East.
They were all replaced at last by the Nicene Creed (325, 381, and 451),
which was clothed with the authority of oecumenical councils and
remains to this day the fundamental Creed of the Greek Church. Strictly
speaking it is the only oecumenical Creed of Christendom, having been
adopted also in the West, though with a clause (<i>Filioque</i>) which
has become a wall of division. We shall return to it in the next
volume.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p26">The Western forms—North African,
Gallican, Italian—are shorter and simpler, have less
variety, and show a more uniform type. They were all merged into the
Roman Symbol, which became and remains to this day the fundamental
creed of the Latin Church and her daughters.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p27">This Roman symbol is known more particularly under
the honored name of the <i>Apostles’ Creed.</i> For a
long time it was believed (and is still believed by many in the Roman
church) to be the product of the Apostles who prepared it as a summary
of their teaching before parting from Jerusalem (each contributing one
of the twelve articles by higher inspiration).<note place="end" n="953" id="v.xiv.iv-p27.1"><p id="v.xiv.iv-p28"> This obsolete
opinion, first mentioned by Ambrose and Rufinus is still defended by
Pet. Meyers, l.c. and by Abbé Martigny in his French
Dictionary of Christ. Antiquities (sub <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xiv.iv-p28.1">Symbole des apôtres.</span></i> Longfellow, in
his Divine Tragedy (1871) makes poetic use of it, and arranges the
Creed in twelve articles, with the names of the supposed apostolic
authors. The apostolic origin was first called in question by
Laurentius Valla, Erasmus, and Calvin. See particulars in
Schaff’s Creeds I. 22-23.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iv-p28.2">53</span> This tradition which took its
rise in the fourth century, <note place="end" n="954" id="v.xiv.iv-p28.3"><p id="v.xiv.iv-p29"> Rufinus speaks of
it as an ancestral tradition (tradunt majores nostri) and supports it
by a false explanation of symbolum, as "collatio, hoc est quod plures
in unum conferunt." See Migne, XXI. fol. 337.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iv-p29.1">54</span>is set aside by the variations of the
ante-Nicene creeds and of the Apostles’ Creed itself.
Had the Apostles composed such a document, it would have been
scrupulously handed down without alteration. The creed which bears this
name is undoubtedly a gradual growth. We have it in two forms.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p30">The earlier form as found in old manuscripts, <note place="end" n="955" id="v.xiv.iv-p30.1"><p id="v.xiv.iv-p31"> In the Graeco-Latin
Codex Laudianus (Cod. E of the Acts) in the Bodleian Library at Oxford,
from the sixth century, and known to the Venerable Bede (731). The
Creed is attached at the end, is written in uncial letters, and was
first made known by Archbishop Ussher. Heurtley (p. 61 sq.) gives a
facsimile. It is reprinted in Caspari, Hahn (second ed. p. 16), and
Schaff (II. 47). Another copy is found in a MS. of the eighth century
in the British Museum, published by Swainson, The Nic. and Ap. Creeds,
p. 161, and by Hahn in a Nachtrag to the Preface, p. xvi. This
document, however, inserts catholicam after ecclesiam. Comp. also the
form in the Explanatio Symboli ad initiandos, by Ambrose in Caspari,
II. 48 and 128, and Schaff, II. 50. The Creed of Aquileja, as given by
Rufinus, has a few additions, but marks them as such so that we can
infer from it the words of the Roman Creed. With these Latin documents
agree the Greek in the Psalterium of King Aethelstan, and of Marcellus
(see next note).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iv-p31.1">55</span>is much
shorter and may possibly go back to the third or even the second
century. It was probably imported from the East, or grew in Rome, and
is substantially identical with the Greek creed of Marcellus of Ancyra
(about 340), inserted in his letter to Pope Julius I. to prove his
orthodoxy, <note place="end" n="956" id="v.xiv.iv-p31.2"><p id="v.xiv.iv-p32"> In Epiphanius,
Haer. LXXII. it is assigned to <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p32.1">a.d.</span> 341, by
others to 337. It is printed in Schaff (II. 47), Hahn, and in the first
table below. It contains, according to Caspari, the original form of
the Roman creed as current at the time in the Greek portion of the
Roman congregation. It differs from the oldest Latin form only by the
omission of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iv-p32.2">πατέρα</span>, and the
addition of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iv-p32.3">ζωὴν
αἰώνιον</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iv-p32.4">56</span>and with that contained in the Psalter
of King Aethelstan..<note place="end" n="957" id="v.xiv.iv-p32.5"><p id="v.xiv.iv-p33"> The Psalterium
Aethelstani, in the Cotton Library of the British Museum, written in
Anglo-Saxon letters, first published by Ussher, then by Heurtley,
Caspari, and Hahn (p. 15). It differs from the text of Marcellus by the
insertion of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iv-p33.1">πατέρα</span> and the
omission of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iv-p33.2">ζωὴν
αἰώνιον</span>,
in both points agreeing with the Latin text.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iv-p33.3">57</span> Greek was the ruling language of the
Roman Church and literature down to the third century..<note place="end" n="958" id="v.xiv.iv-p33.4"><p id="v.xiv.iv-p34"> On the Greek
original of the Roman symbol Caspari’s researches
(III. 267-466) are conclusive. Harnack (in Herzog 2, vol. I. 567)
agrees: "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.iv-p34.1">Der griechische Text ist
als das Original zu betrachten; griechisch wurde das Symbol zu Rom eine
lange Zeit hindurch ausschliesslich tradirt. Dann trat der lateinisch
übersetzte Text als Parallelform hinzu</span></i>."
Both are disposed to trace the symbol to Johannean circles in Asia
Minor on account of the term "only begotten, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iv-p34.2">μονογενής</span>),
which is used of Christ only by John.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iv-p34.3">58</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p35">The longer form of the Roman symbol, or the
present received text, does not appear before the sixth or seventh
century. It has several important clauses which were wanting in the
former, as "he descended into hades,"<note place="end" n="959" id="v.xiv.iv-p35.1"><p id="v.xiv.iv-p36"> Descendit ad
inferna, first found in Arian Creeds (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iv-p36.1">εἰς
ᾅδου</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iv-p36.2">εἰς
ᾅδην</span>) about <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p36.3">a.d.</span> 360; then in the Creed of Aquileja, about <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.iv-p36.4">a.d.</span> 390; then in the Creed of Venantius Fortunatus,
590, in the Sacramentarium Gallicanum, 650, and in the ultimate text of
the Apostles’ Creed in Pirminius, 750. See the table
in Schaff’s Creeds, II. 54, and critical note on p.
46. Rufinus says expressly that this clause was not contained in the
Roman creed and explains it wrongly as being identical with "buried."
Com. c. 18 (in Migne, f. 356): "Sciendum sane est, quod in Ecclesiae
Romanae Symbolo non habetur additum, ’descendit ad
inferna:’ sed neque in Orientis Ecclesiis habetur hic
sermo: via tamen verbi eadem videtur esse in eo, quod
’sepultis dicitur.’" The article of
the descent is based upon Peter’s teaching, <scripRef passage="Acts 2" id="v.xiv.iv-p36.5" parsed="|Acts|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2">Acts 2</scripRef>: 31
("he was not left in Hades," <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iv-p36.6">εἰς
ἅδου,</span> consequently he was
there); <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:19" id="v.xiv.iv-p36.7" parsed="|1Pet|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.19">1 Pet. 3:19</scripRef>; 4:6; and the promise of Christ to the, dying
robber, <scripRef passage="Luke 23:34" id="v.xiv.iv-p36.8" parsed="|Luke|23|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.34">Luke 23:34</scripRef> (" to day thou shalt be with Me in paradise," <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iv-p36.9">ἐν
τῷ
παραδείσῳ</span>),
and undoubtedly means a self exhibition of Christ to the spirits of the
departed. The translation " descended into hell" is unfortunate and
misleading. We do not know whether Christ was in hell; but we do know
from his own lips that he was in paradise between his death and
resurrection. The term Hades is much more comprehensive than Hell
(Gehenna), which is confined to the state and place of the lost.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iv-p36.10">59</span> the predicate "catholic" after
ecclesiam,<note place="end" n="960" id="v.xiv.iv-p36.11"><p id="v.xiv.iv-p37"> It is found first
in the Sacramentarium Gallicanum, 650. The older creeds of <name id="v.xiv.iv-p37.1">Cyprian</name>, Rufinus, <name id="v.xiv.iv-p37.2">Augustin</name>,
read simply sanctam ecclesiam, Marcellus <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.iv-p37.3">ἀγίαν
ἐκκλησίαν</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iv-p37.4">60</span>
"the communion of saints,"<note place="end" n="961" id="v.xiv.iv-p37.5"><p id="v.xiv.iv-p38"> Sanctorum
communionem. After 650.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iv-p38.1">61</span> and "the life everlasting."<note place="end" n="962" id="v.xiv.iv-p38.2"><p id="v.xiv.iv-p39"> Contained in
Marcellus and <name id="v.xiv.iv-p39.1">Augustin</name>, but wanting in
Rufinus and in the Psalter of Aethelstan. See on all these additions
and their probable date the tables in my Creeds of Christendom, II. 54
and 55.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iv-p39.2">62</span> These
additions were gathered from the provincial versions (Gallican and
North African) and incorporated into the older form.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p40">The Apostles’ Creed then, in its
present shape, is post-apostolic; but, in its contents and spirit,
truly apostolic. It embodies the faith of the ante-Nicene church, and
is the product of a secondary inspiration, like the Gloria in Excelsis
and the Te deum, which embody the devotions of the same age, and which
likewise cannot be traced to an individual author or authors. It
follows the historical order of revelation of the triune God, Father,
Son, and Holy Spirit, beginning with the creation and ending with the
resurrection and life eternal. It clusters around Christ as the central
article of our faith. It sets forth living facts, not abstract dogmas
and speaks in the language of the people, not of the theological
school. It confines itself to the fundamental truths, is simple, brief,
and yet comprehensive, and admirably adapted for catechetical and
liturgical use. It still forms a living bond of union between the
different ages and branches of orthodox Christendom, however widely
they differ from each other, and can never be superseded by longer and
fuller creeds, however necessary these are in their place. It has the
authority of antiquity and the dew of perennial youth, beyond any other
document of post-apostolic times. It is the only strictly
Œcumenical Creed of the West, as the Nicene Creed is the
only Œcumenical Creed of the East.<note place="end" n="963" id="v.xiv.iv-p40.1"><p id="v.xiv.iv-p41"> We usually speak of
three Œcumenical creeds; but the Greek church has never
adopted the Apostles’ Creed and the Athanasian Creed,
although she holds the doctrines therein contained. The Nicene Creed
was adopted in the West, and so far is universal, but the insertion of
the formula Filioque created and perpetuates the split between the
Greek and Latin churches.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.iv-p41.1">63</span> It is the Creed of creeds, as the
Lord’s Prayer is the Prayer of prayers.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.iv-p42"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiv.iv-p43">Note.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.iv-p44"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p45">The legendary formulas of the
Apostles’ Creed which appear after the sixth century,
distribute the articles to the several apostles arbitrarily and with
some variations. The following is from one of the pseudo-<name id="v.xiv.iv-p45.1">Augustin</name>ian sermons (see Hahn, p. 47 sq.):</p>

<p id="v.xiv.iv-p46"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p47">"Decimo die post ascensionem discipulis prae timore
Judaeorum congregatis Dominus promissum Paracletum misit: quo veniente
ut candens ferrum inflammati omniumque linguarum peritia repleti
Symbolum composuerunt.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p48">Petrus dixit: Credo in Deum Patrem
omnipotentem—creatorem coeli et terrae.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p49">Andreas dixit: Et in Jesum Christum, Filium
ejus—unicum Dominum nostrum.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p50">Jacobus dixit: Qui conceptus est de Spiritu
Sancto—natus ex Maria Virgine.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p51">Joannes dixit: Passus sub Pontio
Pilato—crucifixus, mortuus et sepultus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p52">Thomas dixit: Descendit ad
inferna—tertia die resurrexit a mortuis.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p53">Jacobus dixit: Adscendit ad
coelos—sedet ad dexteram Dei Patris omnipotentis.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p54">Philippus dixit: Inde venturus est judicare vivos
et mortuos.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p55">Bartholomaeus dixit: Credo in Spiritum
Sanctum.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p56">Matthaeus dixit: Sanctam Ecclesiam
catholicam—Sanctorum communionem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p57">Simon dixit: Remissionem peccatorum.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p58">Thaddeus dixit: Carnis resurrectionem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.iv-p59">Matthias dixit: Vitam aeternam."</p>

<p id="v.xiv.iv-p60"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="141" title="Variations of the Apostles' Creed" shorttitle="Section 141" progress="60.52%" prev="v.xiv.iv" next="v.xiv.vi" id="v.xiv.v">

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.v-p1">§ 141. Variations of the
Apostles’ Creed.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p3">We present two tables which show the gradual growth
of the Apostles’ Creed, and its relation to the
Ante-Nicene rules of faith and the Nicene Creed in its final form.<note place="end" n="964" id="v.xiv.v-p3.1"><p id="v.xiv.v-p4"> The second table is
transferred from the author’s Creeds of Christendom,
vol. II. 40 and 41 (by permission of the publishers, Messrs. Harpers).
In the same work will be found other comparative illustrative and
chronological tables of the oldest symbols. See vol. I. 21 and 28 sq.;
and vol. II. 54, 55.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.v-p4.1">64</span></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiv.v-p6">II. COMPARATIVE TABLE OF THE
APOSTLES’ CREED,</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.v-p7">Showing The Different Stages Of Its Growth To Its
Present Form. The Additions Are Shown In Brackets.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p8"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p10">Formula Marcelli Ancryani<br />
About <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p10.2">a.d.</span> 340</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p11">Formula Roma<br />
From the 3rd or 4th Century</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p12">Formula Aquileiensis<span class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p12.1"><br />
</span>From Rufinus (400)</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p13">Formula Recepta<br />
Since the 6th or 7th Century<span class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p13.2"><br />
</span><span class="s15" id="v.xiv.v-p13.4"><span class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p13.5">(</span></span>Later
additions in brackets)</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p14">The Received Text</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p16"><span class="s16" id="v.xiv.v-p16.1"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p16.2">Πιστεύω
εἰς θεὸν
παντακράτορα</span></span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p17">Credo in Deum Patrem omnipotentem.<span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p17.1">Credo</span> in Deo Patre
omnipotente,<span class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p17.2"><br />
</span>[invisibili et impassibili],</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p18">Credo in Deum Patrem omnipotentem,<span class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p18.1"><br />
</span>[Creatorem coeli et terrae],</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p19">I believe in God the <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p19.1">Father</span> Almighty,<span class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p19.2"><br />
</span>[Maker of heaven and earth].</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p21"><span class="s16" id="v.xiv.v-p21.1"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p21.2">Καὶ εἰς
Χριστὸν
Ἰησοῦν,
τὸν υἱὸν
αὐτοῦ τὸν
μονογενῆ,
τὸν κύριον
ἡμῶν,</span></span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p22">Et in Christum Jesum<span class="s15" id="v.xiv.v-p22.1"><span class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p22.2">,</span></span> Filium ejus unicum, Dominum nostrum;<span lang="LA" class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p22.3">Et in</span> Christo
Jesu<span class="s15" id="v.xiv.v-p22.4"><span class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p22.5">,</span></span> unico filio
ejus, Domino nostro<span class="s15" id="v.xiv.v-p22.6"><span class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p22.7">;</span></span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p23"><span class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p23.1">Et in</span> Jesum
Christum<span class="s19" id="v.xiv.v-p23.2"><span class="c16" id="v.xiv.v-p23.3">,</span></span> Filium ejus
unicum, Dominum nostrum<span class="s20" id="v.xiv.v-p23.4">;</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p24"><span class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p24.1">And in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p24.2">Jesus
Christ</span><span class="s19" id="v.xiv.v-p24.3"><span class="c16" id="v.xiv.v-p24.4">,</span></span> his
only begotten Son, our Lord<span class="s20" id="v.xiv.v-p24.5">;</span></span></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p26"><span class="s16" id="v.xiv.v-p26.1"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p26.2">τὸν
γεννηθέντα
ἐκ
Πνεύματος
ἁγίου καὶ
Μαρίας τῆ ς
παρθένου,</span></span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p27"><span class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p27.1">qui natus est de Spiritu Sancto
et Maria Virgine</span><span class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p27.2">;</span><span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p27.3">qui natus est de Spiritu Sancto ex
Maria Virgine;</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p28">qui [conceptus] est de Spiritu Sancto, natus ex
Maria Virgine;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p29">who was [conceived] by the Holy Ghost, born of
the Virgin Mary;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p30"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p31"><span class="s16" id="v.xiv.v-p31.1"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p31.2">τὸν ἐπὶ
Ποντίου
Πιλάτου
σταυρωθέντα
καὶ
ταφέντα</span></span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p32">cruicifixus est sub Pontio Pilato, et sepultus; <span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p32.1">cruicifixus sub Pontio Pilato, et
sepultus</span>;<span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p32.2">[passus] sub Pontio Pilato, cruicifixus, [mortuus], et
seupultus;</span>[suffered] under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, [dead], and
buried.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p33"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p34"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p35"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p36">[descendit ad inferna];</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p37">[descendit ad inferna];</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p38">[He
descended into Hades];</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p39"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p40"><span class="s16" id="v.xiv.v-p40.1"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p40.2">καὶ τῇ
τρίτῃ
ἡμέρᾳ
ἀναστάντα
ἐκ τῶν
νεκρῶν,</span></span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p41">tertia die resurrexit a mortuis;<span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p41.1">tertia die resurrexit a mortuis</span>;<span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p41.2">tertia die
resurrexit a mortuis;</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p42">the third day He rose from the dead;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p43"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p44"><span class="s16" id="v.xiv.v-p44.1"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p44.2">ἀναβάντα
εἰς τοὺς
οὐρανοὺς</span></span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p45">ascendit in cŒlus;<span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p45.1">ascendit in
cŒlus</span>;<span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p45.2">ascendit in coelos;</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p46">He ascended into heaven;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p47"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p48"><span class="s16" id="v.xiv.v-p48.1"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p48.2">καὶ
καθήμενον
ἐν δεξιᾷ
τοῦ
πατρὸς,</span></span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p49">sedet ad dexteran Patris;<span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p49.1">sedet ad dexteram
Patris</span>;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p50">sedet ad dexteram Patris [omnipotentis];</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p51">and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father
[Almighty];</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p52"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p53"><span class="s16" id="v.xiv.v-p53.1"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p53.2">ὅθεν
εῤ́χεται
κρίνειν
ζῶντας καὶ
νεκρούς</span></span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p54">inde venturus judicare vivos et mortuos.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p55"><span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p55.1">inde venturus est judicare vivos
et mortuos.</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p56">inde venturus judicare vivos et mortuos.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p57">from
thence He shall come to judge the quick and the dead.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p58"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p59"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p59.1">Καὶ εἰς
Ἅγιον
Πνεῦμα</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p60">Et in Spiritum Sanctum;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p61"><span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p61.1">Et in</span> Spiritu Sancto.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p62">[Credo] in Spiritum Sanctum;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p63">[I
believe] in the <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p63.1">Holy Ghost</span>;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p64"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p65"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p65.1">ἁγίαν
ἐκκλησίαν</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p66">Sanctam Ecclesiam;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p67"><span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p67.1">Sanctam Ecclesiam;</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p68">Sanctam Ecclesiam [catholicam], [Sanctorum
communionem];</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p69">the
holy [catholic] church, [the communion of saints];</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p70"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p71"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p71.1">ἀφεσιν
ἁμαρτιῶν</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p72">remissionem peccatorum;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p73"><span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p73.1">remissionem
peccatorum;</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p74">remissionem peccatorum;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p75">the
forgiveness of sins;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p76"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p77"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p77.1">σαρκὸς
ἀνάστασιν
̓́ζωὴν
αἰώνιον̓̀</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p78">carnis resurrectionem.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p79"><span lang="LA" id="v.xiv.v-p79.1">[hujus] carnis
resurrectionem.</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p80">carnis resurrectionem; [vitam aeternam.
Amen].</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p81">the
resurrection of the body; [and the life everlasting Amen].</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p82"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p83"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p84"><span class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p84.1">Comparative Table of the
Ante-Nicent Rules of Faith,<br />
</span>as related to the apostles’ creed and the
nicene creed.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p85"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p86"><unclear id="v.xiv.v-p86.1">The
Apostles' Creed. (Rome.) About a.d. 340.<br />
Later additions are in italics.</unclear></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p87"><name id="v.xiv.v-p87.1">Irenaeus</name> (Gaul<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p87.2">.) a.d. 170.</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p88"><name id="v.xiv.v-p88.1">Tertullian</name> (North
Africa<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p88.2">.) a.d. 200.</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p89"><name id="v.xiv.v-p89.1">Cyprian</name> (Carthage<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p89.2">) a.d. 250.</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p90"><name id="v.xiv.v-p90.1">Novatian</name> (Rome<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p90.2">.) a.d. 250.</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p91"><name id="v.xiv.v-p91.1">Origen</name>
(Alexandria<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p91.2">.) a.d. 230.</span></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p92"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p93">I believe</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p94">We believe</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p95">We believe</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p96">I believe</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p97">We believe</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p98">[We believe in]</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p99"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p100">1. In God the Father Almighty, <i>Maker of
heaven and earth;</i></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p101">1. ... in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p101.1">one God the Father
Almighty</span>, who made heaven and earth, and the sea, and all that
in them is;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p102">1 ... in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p102.1">one God</span>, the
Creator of the world, who produced all out of nothing ...</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p103">1. in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p103.1">God the
Father</span>;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p104">1. in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p104.1">God the Father</span>
and Almighty Lord;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p105">1. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p105.1">One God</span>, who created
and framed every thing…<span class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p105.2"><br />
</span>Who in the last days sent<span class="c28" id="v.xiv.v-p105.4"><br />
<br />
</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p106">2. And in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p106.1">Jesus Christ</span>,
His only Son, our Lord;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p107">2. And in one <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p107.1">Christ
Jesus</span>, the Son of God [our Lord];</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p108">2. And in the Word, his Son, <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p108.1">Jesus Christ</span>;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p109">2. in his <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p109.1">Son
Chris</span>t;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p110">2. in the son of God, <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p110.1">Christ
Jesus</span>, our Lord God;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p111">2. Our Lord, <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p111.1">Jesus
Christ</span>…born of the Father before all
creation…</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p112"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p113">3. Who was <i>conceived</i> by the Holy Ghost
born of the Virgin Mary;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p114">3. Who became flesh [of the Virgin] for our
salvation;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p115">3. Who through the Spirit and power of God the
Father descended into the Virgin Mary, was made flesh in her womb, and
born of her;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p116"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p117"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p118">3. born of the Virgin and the Holy
Ghost…</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p119"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p120">4. <i>suffered</i> under Pontius Pilate, was
crucified, <i>dead</i>, and buried;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p121">4. and his suffering [under Pontius Pilate];</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p122">4. Was fixed on the cross [under Pontius
Pilate], was dead and buried;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p123"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p124"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p125">4. suffered in truth, died;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p126"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p127">5<i>. He, descended into Hades;</i> the third
day he rose from the dead;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p128">5. and his rising from the dead;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p129">5. rose again the third day;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p130"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p131"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p132">5. rose from the dead;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p133"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p134">6. He ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the
right hand of <i>God</i> the Father <i>Almighty</i>;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p135">6. and his bodily assumption into heaven;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p136">6. was taken into heaven and sitteth at the
right hand of God the Father;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p137"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p138"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p139">6. was taken up…</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p140"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p141">7. from thence he shall come to judge the quick
and the dead.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p142">7. and his coming from heaven in the glory of
the Father to comprehend all things under one head, ... and to execute
righteous judgment over all.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p143">7. He will come to judge the quick and the
dead.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p144"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p145"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p146"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p147"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p148">8. And <i>I believe</i> in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p148.1">the
Holy Ghost</span>;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p149">8. And in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p149.1">the Holy
Ghost</span> ...</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p150">8. And in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p150.1">the Holy
Ghost</span> the Paraclete, the Sanctifier, sent by Christ from the
Father.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p151">8. in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p151.1">the Holy
Ghost</span>;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p152">8. in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p152.1">the Holy Ghost</span>
(promised of old to the Church, and granted in the appointed and
fitting time).</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p153">8. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p153.1">the Holy Ghost</span>,
united in honor and dignity with the Father and the Son.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p154"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p155">9. the holy <i>Catholic</i> Church; the
<i>communion of saints</i>;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p156"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p157"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p158"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p159"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p160"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p161"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p162">10. the forgiveness of sins;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p163"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p164"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p165">10. I believe in the forgiveness of sins,</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p166"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p167"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p168"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p169">11. the resurrection of the body;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p170">11. And that Christ shall come from heaven to
raise all flesh … and to adjudge the impious and
unjust ... to eternal fire,</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p171">11. And that Christ will, after the restoration
of the flesh, receive his saints</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p172"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p173"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p174"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p175"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p176">12. <i>and the life everlasting.</i><note place="end" n="965" id="v.xiv.v-p176.1"><p id="v.xiv.v-p177"> The Roman Creed,
according to Rufinus (390), ends with carnis resurrctionem; but the
Greek version of the Roman Creed by Marcellus (341) with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.v-p177.1">ζωὴν
αἰώνιον</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.v-p177.2">65</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p178">12. and to give to the just and holy immortality
and eternal glory.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p179">12. into the enjoyment of eternal life and the
promises of heaven, and judge the wicked with eternal fire.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p180">12. and eternal life through the holy Church</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p181"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p182"><unclear id="v.xiv.v-p182.1">The
Apostles' Creed.</unclear></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p183">Gregory (Neo-Caesarean<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p183.1">.) a.d.
270.</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p184">Lucian (Antioch<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p184.1">.) a.d.
300.</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p185"><name id="v.xiv.v-p185.1">Eusebius</name> (Caesarea,
Pal.<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p185.2">) a.d. 325.</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p186">Cyril (Jerusalem.) a.d. 350.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p187">Nicæno-Constantinoplitan Creed. a.d.
325 and <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p187.1">381.</span></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p188"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p189">I believe</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p190">[We believe in]</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p191">[We believe in]</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p192">We believe</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p193">We believe</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p194">We [I] believe</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p195"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p196">1. in God <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p196.1">the Father</span>
Almighty, <i>Maker of heaven and earth;</i></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p197">1. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p197.1">One God the
Father</span>;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p198">1. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p198.1">one God the Father</span>
Almighty;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p199">1. in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p199.1">one God the
Father</span> Almighty;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p200">1. in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p200.1">one God the
Father</span> Almighty;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p201">in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p201.1">one God the Father</span>
Almighty, Maker of heaven and earth, and of all things visible and
invisible;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p202"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p203">2. And in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p203.1">Jesus Christ</span>,
His only Son, our Lord;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p204">2. One <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p204.1">Lord</span>…God of God, the image and likeness
of the Godhead,…the Wisdom and Power which produces
all creation, the true Son of the true Father…</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p205">2. And in one <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p205.1">Lord Jesus
Christ</span> his Son, begotten of the Father before all ages, God of
God, Wisdom, Life, Light …</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p206">2. And in one <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p206.1">Lord Jesus
Christ</span> his Son, begotten of the Father before all ages, God of
God, Light of Light, Life of Life, the only-begotten Son, the
first-born of every creature, begotten of God the Father before all
ages; by whom all things were made;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p207">2. And in one <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p207.1">Lord Jesus
Christ</span>, the only-begotten Son of God, begotten of the Father
before all ages, veru God, by whom all things were made;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p208">2. And in one <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p208.1">Lord Jesus
Christ</span>, the <i>only-begotten</i> Son of God, begotten of the
Father <i>before all worlds;</i> [God of God], Light of Light, very God
of very God, begotten, not made, being of one substance with the Father
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p208.2">ὁμοούσιον
τῷ
Πατρί</span>), by whom all things were made;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p209"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p210">3. who was <i>conceived</i> by the Holy Ghost,
born of the Virgin Mary;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p211"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p212">3. who was born of a Virgin, according to the
Scriptures, and became man…</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p213">3. who for our salvation was made flesh and
lived among men;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p214">3. who was made flesh and became man;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p215">3. who, for us men, and for our salvation, came
down <i>from heaven,</i> and was incarnate <i>by the Holy Ghost and
[of, ex] the Virgin Mary,</i> and was made man;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p216"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p217">4. <i>suffered</i> under Pontius Pilate, was
crucified, <i>dead,</i> and buried;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p218"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p219">4. who suffered for us;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p220">4. who suffered;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p221">4. was crucified and was buried;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p222">4. He <i>was crucified for us under Pontius
Pilate, and</i> suffered, <i>and was buried;</i></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p223"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p224">5<i>. He descended into Hades;</i> the third day
be rose from the dead;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p225"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p226">5. and rose for us on the third day;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p227">5. and rose on the third day</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p228">5. rose on the third day;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p229">5. and on the third day he rose again,
<i>according to the Scriptures;</i></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p230"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p231">6. He ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the
right hand of <i>God</i> the Fa<i>ther, Almighty;</i></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p232"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p233">6. And ascended into heaven and sitteth on the
right hand of God the Father;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p234">6. and ascended to the Father;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p235">6. and ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the
right hand of the Father</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p236">6. and ascended into heaven, <i>and sitteth on
the right hand of the Father;</i></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p237"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p238">7. from thence he shall come to judge the quick
and the dead.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p239"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p240">7. and again is coming with glory and power , to
judge the quick and the dead;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p241">7. and will come again with glory, to judge the
quick and the dead.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p242">7. and will come again in glory to judge the
quick and the dead; whose kingdom shall have no end;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p243">7. and he shall come <i>again, with glory,</i>
to judge the quick and the dead; <i>whose kingdom shall have no
end;</i></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p244"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p245">8. And I <i>believe</i> in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p245.1">the
Holy Ghost</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p246">8. One <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p246.1">Holy
Ghost</span>,…the minister of sancitifcation, in whom
is revealed God the Father, who is over all things and through all
things, and God the Son who is through all things — a
perfect Trinity, not divided nor differing in glory, eternity, and
sovereignty…</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p247">8. And in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p247.1">the Holy
Ghost</span>, given for consolation and sanctification and perfection
to those who believe …</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p248">8. We believe also in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p248.1">the Holy
Ghost</span></p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p249">8. and in one <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p249.1">Holy
Ghost</span>, the Advocate, who spake in the Prophets.</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p250">8. And [I believe] in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.v-p250.1">the Holy
Ghost</span>, <i>the Lord and Giver of life, Who proceedeth from the
Father [and the Son, Filioque], who with the Father and the Son
together is worshiped and glorified, who spake by the Prophets</i></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p251"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p252">9. the holy <i>Catholic</i> Church; <i>the
communion of</i> <i>saints;</i></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p253"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p254"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p255"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p256">9. and in one baptism of repentance for the
remission on sins;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p257">9. <i>And</i> [I believe] <i>in one holy
Catholic and Apostolic Church;</i></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p258"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p259">10. the forgiveness of sins;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p260"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p261"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p262"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p263">10. and in one holy Catholic Church;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p264">10<i>. we</i> [I] <i>acknowledge one baptism for
the remission of sins;</i></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p265"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p266">11. the resurrection of the body;</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p267"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p268"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p269"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p270">11. and in the resurrection of the flesh;</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p271">11. <i>and we</i> [I] <i>look for the
resurrection of the dead;</i></p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p272"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p273">12. <i>and the life everlasting</i>.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p274"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p275"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p276"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p277">12. and in life everlasting (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p277.1">ζωὴν
αἰώνιον</span>).</p>

<p class="MsoListC" id="v.xiv.v-p278">12. <i>and the life of the world to come</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.v-p278.1">ζωὴν
τοῦ
μέλλοντος
αἰῶνος</span>).</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p279"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.v-p280">The words in <i>italics</i> in the last column are
additions of the second <i>Œcumenical Council</i>
(<i>381</i>); words in brackets are Western changes.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p281"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.v-p282"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="142" title="God and the Creation" shorttitle="Section 142" progress="61.10%" prev="v.xiv.v" next="v.xiv.vii" id="v.xiv.vi">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Creation" id="v.xiv.vi-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.vi-p1">§ 142. God and the Creation.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.vi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.vi-p3">E. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.vi-p3.1">Wilh. Möller</span>:
<i>Geschichte der Kosmologie in der griechischen Kirche bis auf</i>
<name id="v.xiv.vi-p3.2">Origen</name><i>es.</i> Halle, 1860. p.
112–188; 474–560. The greater part of
this learned work is devoted to the cosmological theories of the
Gnostics.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.vi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.vi-p5">In exhibiting the several doctrines of the church, we
must ever bear in mind that Christianity entered the world, not as a
logical system but as a divine-hurnan fact; and that the New Testament
is not only a theological text-book for scholars but first and last a
book of life for all believers. The doctrines of salvation, of course,
lie in these facts of salvation, but in a concrete, living, ever fresh,
and popular form. The logical, scientific development of those
doctrines from the word of God and Christian experience is left to the
theologians. Hence we must not be surprised to find in the period
before us, even in the most eminent teachers, a very indefinite and
defective knowledge, as yet, of important articles of faith, whose
practical force those teachers felt in their own hearts and impressed
on others, as earnestly as their most orthodox successors. The centre
of Christianity is the divine-human person and the divine-human work of
Christ. From that centre a change passed through the whole circle of
existing religious ideas, in its first principles and its last results,
confirming what was true in the earlier religion, and rejecting the
false.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.vi-p6">Almost all the creeds of the first centuries,
especially the Apostles’ and the Nicene, begin with
confession of faith in God, the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and
earth, of the visible and the invisible. With the defence of this
fundamental doctrine laid down in the very first chapter of the Bible,
<name id="v.xiv.vi-p6.1">Irenaeus</name> opens his refutation of the Gnostic
heresies. He would not have believed the Lord himself, if he had
announced any other God than the Creator. He repudiates everything like
an a priori construction of the idea of God, and bases his knowledge
wholly on revelation and Christian experience.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.vi-p7">We begin with the general idea of God, which lies
at the bottom of all religion. This is refined, spiritualized, and
invigorated by the manifestation in Christ. We perceive the advance
particularly in <name id="v.xiv.vi-p7.1">Tertullian</name>’s
view of the irresistible leaning of the human soul towards God, and
towards the only true God. "God will never be hidden", says he, "God
will never fail mankind; he will always be recognized, always
perceived, and seen, when man wishes. God has made all that we are, and
all in which we are, a witness of himself. Thus he proves himself God,
and the one God, by his being known to all; since another must first be
proved. The sense of God is the original dowry of the soul; the same,
and no other, in Egypt, in Syria, and in Pontus; for the God of the
Jews all souls call their God." But nature also testifies of God. It is
the work of his hand, and in itself good; not as the Gnostics taught, a
product of matter, or of the devil, and intrinsically bad. Except as he
reveals himself, God is, according to <name id="v.xiv.vi-p7.2">Irenaeus</name>, absolutely hidden and incomprehensible. But in
creation and redemption he has communicated himself, and can,
therefore, not remain entirely concealed from any man.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.vi-p8">Of the various arguments for the existence of God,
we find in this period the beginnings of the cosmological and
physico-theological methods. In the mode of conceiving the divine
nature we observe this difference; while the Alexandrians try to avoid
all anthropomorphic and anthropopathic notions, and insist on the
immateriality and spirituality of God almost to abstraction, <name id="v.xiv.vi-p8.1">Tertullian</name> ascribes to him even corporeality;
though probably, as he considers the non-existent alone absolutely
incorporeal, he intends by corporeality only to denote the
substantiality and concrete personality of the Supreme Being..<note place="end" n="966" id="v.xiv.vi-p8.2"><p id="v.xiv.vi-p9"> "Omne quod est
corpus est sui generis. Nihil est incorporale, nisi quod non est.
Habente igitur anima invisible corpus, " etc. (De Carne Christi, c.
11)."Quis enim negabit, Deum corpus esse, etsi Deus spiritus est?
Spiritus enim corpus sui generis in sua effigie." (Adv. Prax. c.
7).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.vi-p9.1">66</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.vi-p10">The doctrine of the unity of God, as the eternal,
almighty, omnipresent, just, and holy creator and upholder of all
things, the Christian church inherited from Judaism, and vindicated
against the absurd polytheism of the pagans, and particularly against
the dualism of tile Gnostics, which supposed matter co-eternal with
God, and attributed the creation of the world to the intermediate
Demiurge. This dualism was only another form of polytheism, which
excludes absoluteness, and with it all proper idea of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.vi-p11">As to creation: <name id="v.xiv.vi-p11.1">Irenaeus</name>
and <name id="v.xiv.vi-p11.2">Tertullian</name> most firmly rejected the
hylozoic and demiurgic views of paganism and Gnosticism, and taught,
according to the book of Genesis, that God made the world, including
matter, not, of course, out of any material, but out of nothing or, to
express it positively, out of his free, almighty will, by his word.<note place="end" n="967" id="v.xiv.vi-p11.3"><p id="v.xiv.vi-p12"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Gen. c. 1" id="v.xiv.vi-p12.1" parsed="|Gen|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1">Gen. c. 1</scripRef> and
2; <scripRef passage="Psalm 33:9" id="v.xiv.vi-p12.2" parsed="|Ps|33|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.9">Psalm 33:9</scripRef>; 148:5; <scripRef passage="John 1:3" id="v.xiv.vi-p12.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John 1:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 1:15" id="v.xiv.vi-p12.4" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. 1:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. 1:2" id="v.xiv.vi-p12.5" parsed="|Heb|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.2">Heb. 1:2</scripRef>; 11:3; <scripRef passage="Rev. 4:11" id="v.xiv.vi-p12.6" parsed="|Rev|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4.11">Rev.
4:11</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.vi-p12.7">67</span> This
free will of God, a will of love, is the supreme, absolutely
unconditioned, and all-conditioning cause and final reason of all
existence, precluding every idea of physical force or of emanation.
Every creature, since it proceeds from the good and holy God, is in
itself, as to its essence, good..<note place="end" n="968" id="v.xiv.vi-p12.8"><p id="v.xiv.vi-p13"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 1:31" id="v.xiv.vi-p13.1" parsed="|Gen|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.31">Gen. 1:31</scripRef>; Comp.
<scripRef passage="Ps. 104:24" id="v.xiv.vi-p13.2" parsed="|Ps|104|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.24">Ps. 104:24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 4:4" id="v.xiv.vi-p13.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4">1 Tim. 4:4</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.vi-p13.4">68</span> Evil, therefore, is not an original and
substantial entity, but a corruption of nature, and hence can be
destroyed by the power of redemption. Without a correct doctrine of
creation there can be no true doctrine of redemption, as all the
Gnostic systems show.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.vi-p14"><name id="v.xiv.vi-p14.1">Origen</name>’s view of an eternal creation is
peculiar. His thought is not so much that of all endless succession of
new worlds, as that of ever new metamorphoses of the original world,
revealing from the beginning the almighty power, wisdom and goodness of
God. With this is connected his Platonic view of the pre-existence of
the soul. He starts from the idea of an intimate relationship between
God and the world and represents the latter as a necessary revelation
of the former. It would be impious and absurd to maintain that there
was a time when God did not show forth his essential attributes which
make up his very being. He was never idle or quiescent.
God’s being is identical with his goodness and love,
and his will is identical with his nature. He <i>must</i> create
according to his nature, and he <i>will</i> create. Hence what is a
necessity is at the same time a free act. Each world has a beginning,
and an end which are comprehended in the divine Providence. But what
was before the first world? <name id="v.xiv.vi-p14.2">Origen</name> connects
the idea of time with that of the world, but cannot get beyond the idea
of an endless succession of time. God’s eternity is
above time, and yet fills all time. <name id="v.xiv.vi-p14.3">Origen</name>
mediates the transition from God to the world by the eternal generation
of the Logos who is the express image of the Father and through whom
God creates first the spiritual and then the material world. And his
generation is itself a continued process; God always (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.vi-p14.4">ἀεί</span>) begets his Son, and never was without
his Son as little as the Son is without the Father.<note place="end" n="969" id="v.xiv.vi-p14.5"><p id="v.xiv.vi-p15"> For a full
exposition of <name id="v.xiv.vi-p15.1">Origen</name>’s
cosmology see Möller, l. c. p. 536-560. He justly calls it a
"<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.vi-p15.2">kirchlich-wissenschaftliches
Gegenbild der gnostischen Weltanschauung.</span></i>" Comp. also
Huetius (<name id="v.xiv.vi-p15.3">Origen</name>iana), Neander, Dorner,
Redepenning.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.vi-p15.4">69</span></p>

<p id="v.xiv.vi-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="143" title="Man and the Fall" shorttitle="Section 143" progress="61.47%" prev="v.xiv.vi" next="v.xiv.viii" id="v.xiv.vii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Original Sin" id="v.xiv.vii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.vii-p1">§ 143. Man and the Fall.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.vii-p3">It was the universal faith of the church that man was
made in the image of God, pure and holy, and fell by his own guilt and
the temptation of Satan who himself fell from his original state. But
the extent of sin and the consequences of the fall were not fully
discussed before the Pelagian controversy in the fifth century. The
same is true of the metaphysical problem concerning the origin of the
human soul. Yet three theories appear already in germ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.vii-p4"><name id="v.xiv.vii-p4.1">Tertullian</name> is the author
of traducianism,<note place="end" n="970" id="v.xiv.vii-p4.2"><p id="v.xiv.vii-p5"> From tradux, a
branch for preparation, frequently used by <name id="v.xiv.vii-p5.1">Tertullian</name>, Adv. Valent. c. 25, etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.vii-p5.2">70</span> which derives soul and body from the
parents through the process of generation..<note place="end" n="971" id="v.xiv.vii-p5.3"><p id="v.xiv.vii-p6"> <name id="v.xiv.vii-p6.1">Tertullian</name>, De Anima, c. 27: "Ex uno homine toti haec
animarum redundantia." Cap. 36: "Anima in utero seminata pariter cum
carne pariter cum ipsa sortitur et sexum, " i.e."the soul, being sown
in the womb at the same time with the body, receives likewise along
with it its sex;" and this takes place so simultaneously "that neither
of the two substances can be alone regarded as the cause of the sex
(ita pariter, ut in causa sexus neutra substantia teneatur)." In <name id="v.xiv.vii-p6.2">Tertullian</name> this theory was connected with a
somewhat materialistic or strongly realistic tendency of thought.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.vii-p6.3">71</span> It assumes that
God’s creation de nihilo was finished on the sixth
day, and that Adam’s soul was endowed with the power
of reproducing itself in individual souls, just as the first created
seed in the vegetable world has the power of reproduction in its own
kind. Most Western divines followed <name id="v.xiv.vii-p6.4">Tertullian</name> in this theory because it most easily explains
the propagation of original sin by generation,<note place="end" n="972" id="v.xiv.vii-p6.5"><p id="v.xiv.vii-p7"> "Tradux aninae
tradux peccati."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.vii-p7.1">72</span> but it materializes sin which
originates in the mind. Adam had fallen inwardly by doubt and
disobedience before he ate of the forbidden fruit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.vii-p8">The Aristotelian theory of creationism traces the
origin of each individual soul to a direct agency of God and assumes a
subsequent corruption of the soul by its contact with the body, but
destroys the organic unity of soul and body, and derives sin from the
material part. It was advocated by Eastern divines, and by Jerome in
the West. <name id="v.xiv.vii-p8.1">Augustin</name> wavered between the two
theories, and the church has never decided the question.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.vii-p9">The third theory, that of pre-existence, was
taught by <name id="v.xiv.vii-p9.1">Origen</name>, as before by Plato and
Philo. It assumes the pre-historic existence and fall of every human
being, and thus accounts for original sin and individual guilt; but as
it has no support in scripture or human
consciousness—except in an ideal
sense—it was condemned under Justinian, as one of the
<name id="v.xiv.vii-p9.2">Origen</name>istic heresies. Nevertheless it has
been revived from time to time as an isolated speculative opinion.<note place="end" n="973" id="v.xiv.vii-p9.3"><p id="v.xiv.vii-p10"> Notably in our
century by one of the profoundest and soundest evangelical divines, Dr.
Julius Mailer, in his masterly work on The Christian Doctrine of Sin.
(Urwick’s translation, Edinb. 1868, vol. II. pp. 357
sqq, , Comp. pp. 73, 147, 397). He assumes that man in a
transcendental, pre-temporal or extratemporal existence, by an act of
free self-decision, fixed his moral character and fate for his present
life. This conclusion, he thinks, reconciles the fact of the
universalness of sin with that of individual guilt, and accords with
the unfathomable depth of our consciousness of guilt and the mystery of
that inextinguishable melancholy and sadness which is most profound in
the noblest natures. But Müller found no response, and was
opposed by Rothe, Dorner, and others. In America, the theory of
pre-existence was independently advocated by Dr. Edward Beecher in his
book: The Conflict of Ages. Boston, 1853.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.vii-p10.1">73</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.vii-p11">The cause of the Christian faith demanded the
assertion both of man’s need of redemption, against
Epicurean levity and Stoical self-sufficiency, and
man’s capacity for redemption, against the Gnostic and
Manichaean idea of the intrinsic evil of nature, and against every form
of fatalism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.vii-p12">The Greek fathers, especially the Alexandrian, are
very strenuous for the freedom of the will, as the ground of the
accountability and the whole moral nature of man, and as indispensable
to the distinction of virtue and vice. It was impaired and weakened by
the fall, but not destroyed. In the case of <name id="v.xiv.vii-p12.1">Origen</name> freedom of choice is the main pillar of his
theological system. <name id="v.xiv.vii-p12.2">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.xiv.vii-p12.3">Hippolytus</name> cannot conceive of man without the two
inseparable predicates of intelligence and freedom. And <name id="v.xiv.vii-p12.4">Tertullian</name> asserts expressly, against Marcion and
Hermogenes, free will as one of the innate properties of the soul,<note place="end" n="974" id="v.xiv.vii-p12.5"><p id="v.xiv.vii-p13"> Inesse nobis <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.vii-p13.1">τὸ
αὐτεξούσιον</span>naturaliter,
jam et Marcioni ostendimus et Hermogeni"De Anima, c. 21. Comp. Adv.
Marc. II. 5 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.vii-p13.2">74</span> like
its derivation from God, immortality, instinct of dominion, and power
of divination.<note place="end" n="975" id="v.xiv.vii-p13.3"><p id="v.xiv.vii-p14"> Definimus animam
Dei flatu natam, immortalem, corporalem, effigiatam, sub stantia
simplicem, de suo sapientem, varie procedentem, liberam arbitrii,
accidentiis obnoxiam, per ingenia mutabilem, rationalem, dominatricem,
divinatricem, ex una redundantem."De Anima, c. 22.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.vii-p14.1">75</span>
On the other side, however, <name id="v.xiv.vii-p14.2">Irenaeus</name>, by his
Pauline doctrine of the casual connection of the original sin of Adam
with the sinfulness of the whole race, and especially <name id="v.xiv.vii-p14.3">Tertullian</name>, by his view of hereditary sin and its
propagation by generation, looked towards the <name id="v.xiv.vii-p14.4">Augustin</name>ian system which the greatest of the Latin
fathers developed in his controversy with the Pelagian heresy, and
which exerted such a powerful influence upon the Reformers, but had no
effect whatever on the Oriental church and was practically disowned in
part by the church of Rome.<note place="end" n="976" id="v.xiv.vii-p14.5"><p id="v.xiv.vii-p15"> See vol. III. p.
783 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.vii-p15.1">76</span></p>

<p id="v.xiv.vii-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="44." title="hrist and the Incarnation" shorttitle="Section 44." progress="61.75%" prev="v.xiv.vii" next="v.xiv.ix" id="v.xiv.viii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Incarnation" id="v.xiv.viii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.viii-p1">§144. Christ and the Incarnation.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xiv.viii-p3">Literature.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.viii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p5">*<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.viii-p5.1">Dionys. Petavius</span> (or Denis
Petau, Prof. of Theol. in Paris, d. 1652): Opus de theologicis
dogmatibus, etc. Par. 1644–50, in 5 vols. fol. Later
ed. of Antw. 1700; by Fr. Ant. Zacharia, Venice, 1737 (in 7 vols. fol);
with additions by C. Passaglia, and C. Schrader, Rome, 1857
(incomplete); find a still later one by J. B. Thomas, Bar le Due, 1863,
in 8 vols. Petau was a thoroughly learned Jesuit and the father of
Doctrine History (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.viii-p5.2">Dogmengeschichte</span></i>). In the section De Trinitate
(vol. II.), he has collected most of the passages of the ante-Nicene
and Nicene father, and admits a progressive development of the doctrine
of the divinity of Christ, and of the trinity, for which the Anglican,
G. Bull, severely censures him.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p6">*<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.viii-p6.1">George Bull</span> (Bishop of St.
David’s, d. 1710): Defensio Fidei Nicaenae de aeterna
Divinitate Filii Dei, ex scriptis catholic. doctorum qui intra tria
ecclesiae Christianae secula floruerunt. Oxf. 1685. (Lond. 1703; again
1721; also in Bp. Bull’s complete Works, ed. by Edw.
Burton, Oxf. 1827, and again in 1846 (vol. V., Part I. and II.) English
translation in the "Library of Anglo-Catholic Theology," (Oxford 1851,
2 vols.). Bishop Bull is still one of the most learned and valuable
writers on the early doctrine of the Trinity, but he reads the
ante-Nicene fathers too much through the glass of the Nicene Creed, and
has to explain and to defend the language of more than one half of his
long list of witnesses.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p7">M<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.viii-p7.1">artini</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.viii-p7.2">Gesch. des Dogmas von der Gottheit
Christi in den ersten vier Jahrh</span></i>. Rost. 1809
(rationalistic).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p8">A<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.viii-p8.1">d</span>. M<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.viii-p8.2">öller</span> (R.C.):<name id="v.xiv.viii-p8.3">Athanasius</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.viii-p8.4">der Gr.</span></i> Mainz. 1827, second ed. 1844 (Bk 1.
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.viii-p8.5">Der Glaube der Kirche
der drei ersten Jahrh. in Betreff der Trinitaet,</span></i>
etc., p. 1–116).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p9">Edw. Burton: Testimonies of the ante-Nicene Fathers
to the Divinity of Christ. Second ed. Oxf. 1829.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p10">*F. C. B<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.viii-p10.1">aur</span> ((I. 1860):
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.viii-p10.2">Die christl. Lehre von
der Dreieinigkeit u. Menschwerdung Gottes in ihrer geschichtlichen
Entwicklung.</span></i> Tüb.
1841–43. 3 vols. (I. p. 129–341).
Thoroughly independent, learned, critical, and philosophical.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p11">G. A. M<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.viii-p11.1">eier</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.viii-p11.2">Die Lehre von der Trinitaet in
ihrer Hist. Entwicklung.</span></i> Hamb. 1844. 2 Vols. (I. p.
48-l34).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p12">*<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.viii-p12.1">Isaac A. Dorner</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.viii-p12.2">Entwicklungsgeschichte der
Lehre von der Person Christi</span></i> (1839), 2d ed. Stuttg.
u. Berl. 1845–56. 2 vols. (I. pp.
122–747). A masterpiece of exhaustive and
conscientious learning, and penetrating and fair criticism. Engl.
translation by W. I. Alexander and D. W. Simon. Edinb. 1864, 5
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p13">Robr. Is. Wilberforce (first Anglican, then, since
1854, R.C.): The Doctrine of the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ,
in its relation to Mankind and to the Church (more doctrinal than
historical). 4th ed. Lond. 1852. (Ch. V. pp. 93–147.)
Republ. from an earlier ed., Philad. 1849.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p14">P<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.viii-p14.1">h. Schaff</span>: <i>The Conflict
of Trinitarianism and Unitarianism in the ante-Nicene age,</i> in the
"Bibl. Sacra." Andover, 1858, Oct.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p15">M. F. S<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.viii-p15.1">adler</span>: <i>Emmanuel,
or, The Incarnation of the Son of God the Foundation of immutable
Truth.</i> London 1867 (Doctrinal).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p16">Henry Parry Liddon (Anglican, Canon of St.
Paul’s Cathedral): The Divinity of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ. (The Bampton Lectures for 1866). London 1867, 9th
ed. 1882. Devout, able, and eloquent.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p17">Ph. Schaff: Christ and Christianity. N. Y. 1885, p.
45–123. A sketch of the history of Christology to the
present time.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.viii-p18">Comp. the relevant sections in the
doctrine-histories of <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.viii-p18.1">Hagenback, Thomasius,
Harnack</span>, etc.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.viii-p19"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.viii-p20">The Messiahship and Divine Sonship of Jesus of
Nazareth, first confessed by Peter in the name of all the apostles and
the eye-witnesses of the divine glory of his person and his work, as
the most sacred and precious fact of their experience, and after the
resurrection adoringly acknowledged by the sceptical Thomas in that
exclamation, "My Lord and my God!"—is the foundation
stone of the Christian church;<note place="end" n="977" id="v.xiv.viii-p20.1"><p id="v.xiv.viii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:16-19" id="v.xiv.viii-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|16|16|16|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16-Matt.16.19">Matt. 16:16-19</scripRef>
sqq</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.viii-p21.2">77</span> and the denial of the mystery of the
incarnation is the mark of antichristian heresy.<note place="end" n="978" id="v.xiv.viii-p21.3"><p id="v.xiv.viii-p22">  <scripRef passage="1 John 4:1-3" id="v.xiv.viii-p22.1" parsed="|1John|4|1|4|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1-1John.4.3">1 John 4:1-3</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.viii-p22.2">78</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.viii-p23">The whole theological energy of the ante-Nicene
period concentrated itself, therefore, upon the doctrine of Christ as
the God-man and Redeemer of the world. This doctrine was the kernel of
all the baptismal creeds, and was stamped upon the entire life,
constitution and worship of the early church. It was not only expressly
asserted by the fathers against heretics, but also professed in the
daily and weekly worship, in the celebration of baptism, the eucharist
and the annual festivals, especially Easter. It was embodied in
prayers, doxologies and hymns of praise. From the earliest record
Christ was the object not of admiration which is given to finite
persons and things, and presupposes equality, but of prayer, praise and
adoration which is due only to an infinite, uncreated, divine being.
This is evident from several passages of the New Testament,<note place="end" n="979" id="v.xiv.viii-p23.1"><p id="v.xiv.viii-p24"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 2:11" id="v.xiv.viii-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.11">Matt. 2:11</scripRef>;
9:18; 17:14, 15; 28:9, 17; <scripRef passage="Luke 17:15, 16" id="v.xiv.viii-p24.2" parsed="|Luke|17|15|0|0;|Luke|17|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.15 Bible:Luke.17.16">Luke 17:15, 16</scripRef>; 23:42; <scripRef passage="John 20:28" id="v.xiv.viii-p24.3" parsed="|John|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.28">John 20:28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 7:59, 60" id="v.xiv.viii-p24.4" parsed="|Acts|7|59|0|0;|Acts|7|60|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.59 Bible:Acts.7.60">Acts
7:59, 60</scripRef>; 9:14, 21; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:2" id="v.xiv.viii-p24.5" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2">1 Cor. 1:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. 2:10" id="v.xiv.viii-p24.6" parsed="|Phil|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10">Phil. 2:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Hebr. 1:6" id="v.xiv.viii-p24.7" parsed="|Heb|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.6">Hebr. 1:6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John 5:13-15" id="v.xiv.viii-p24.8" parsed="|1John|5|13|5|15" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.13-1John.5.15">1 John 5:13-15</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Rev. 5:6-13" id="v.xiv.viii-p24.9" parsed="|Rev|5|6|5|13" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.6-Rev.5.13">Rev. 5:6-13</scripRef>, etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.viii-p24.10">79</span> from
the favorite symbol of the early Christians, the Ichthys,<note place="end" n="980" id="v.xiv.viii-p24.11"><p id="v.xiv.viii-p25"> See p. 279.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.viii-p25.1">80</span> from
the Tersanctus, the Gloria in Excelsis, the hymn of <name id="v.xiv.viii-p25.2">Clement of Alexandria</name> in praise of the Logos,<note place="end" n="981" id="v.xiv.viii-p25.3"><p id="v.xiv.viii-p26"> See p. 230.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.viii-p26.1">81</span> from
the testimony of <name id="v.xiv.viii-p26.2">Origen</name>, who says: "We sing
hymns to the Most High alone, and His Only Begotten, who is the Word
and God; and we praise God and His Only Begotten;"<note place="end" n="982" id="v.xiv.viii-p26.3"><p id="v.xiv.viii-p27"> Contra Cels. 1.
VIII.c. 67.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.viii-p27.1">82</span> and from the heathen testimony of
the younger Pliny who reports to the Emperor Trajan that the Christians
in Asia were in the habit of singing "hymns to Christ as their God."<note place="end" n="983" id="v.xiv.viii-p27.2"><p id="v.xiv.viii-p28"> "Carnem Christo
quasi Deo dicere," Epp. X. 97. A heathen mock-crucifix which was
discovered in 1857 in Rome, represents a Christian as worshipping a
crucified ass as "his God." See above, p. 272.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.viii-p28.1">83</span>  <name id="v.xiv.viii-p28.2">Eusebius</name>, quoting from an earlier writer (probably <name id="v.xiv.viii-p28.3">Hippolytus</name>) against the heresy of Artemon, refers
to the testimonies of Justin, Miltiades, <name id="v.xiv.viii-p28.4">Tatian</name>, Clement, and "many others" for the divinity of
Christ, and asks: "Who knows not the works of <name id="v.xiv.viii-p28.5">Irenaeus</name> and Melito, and the rest, in which Christ is
announced as God and man? Whatever psalms and hymns of the brethren
were written by the faithful from the beginning, celebrate Christ as
the Word of God, by asserting his divinity."<note place="end" n="984" id="v.xiv.viii-p28.6"><p id="v.xiv.viii-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.viii-p29.1">τὸν
λόγον τοῦ
θεοῦ τὸν
Χριστὸν
ὑμνοῦσι
θεολογοῦντες</span>.
Hist. Eccl. V. 28.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.viii-p29.2">84</span> The same faith was sealed by the
sufferings and death of "the noble army" of confessors and martyrs, who
confessed Christ to be God, and died for Christ as God.<note place="end" n="985" id="v.xiv.viii-p29.3"><p id="v.xiv.viii-p30"> Comp. Ruinart, Acta
Mart.; Prudentius, Peristeph., Liddon, l.c. pp. 400 sqq. "If there be
one doctrine of our faith" (says Canon Liddon, p. 406) "which the
martyrs especially confessed at death, it is the doctrine of our
Lord’s Divinity. The learned and the illiterate, the
young and the old, the noble and the lowly, the slave and his master
united in this confession. Sometimes it is wrung from the martyr
reluctantly by cross-examination, sometimes it is proclaimed as a truth
with which the Christian heart is full to bursting, and which, out of
the heart’s abundance, the Christian mouth cannot but
speak. Sometimes Christ’s Divinity is professed as
belonging to the great Christian contradiction of the polytheism of the
heathen world around. Sometimes it is explained as involving
Christ’s unity with the Father, against the pagan
imputation of ditheism; sometimes it is proclaimed as justifying the
worship which, as the heathens knew, Christians paid to Christ." Many
illustrations are given.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.viii-p30.1">85</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.viii-p31">Life and worship anticipated theology, and
Christian experience contained more than divines could in clear words
express. So a child may worship the Saviour and pray to Him long before
he can give a rational account of his faith. The instinct of the
Christian people was always in the right direction, and it is unfair to
make them responsible for the speculative crudities, the experimental
and tentative statements of some of the ante-Nicene teachers. The
divinity of Christ then, and with this the divinity of the Holy Spirit,
were from the first immovably fixed in the mind and heart of the
Christian Church as a central article of faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.viii-p32">But the logical definition of this divinity, and
of its relation to the Old Testament fundamental doctrine of the unity
of the divine essence in a word, the church dogma of the trinity was
the work of three centuries, and was fairly accomplished only in the
Nicene age. In the first efforts of reason to grapple with these
unfathomable mysteries, we must expect mistakes, crudities, and
inaccuracies of every kind.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.viii-p33">In the Apostolic Fathers we find for the most part
only the simple biblical statements of the deity and humanity of
Christ, in the practical form needed for general edification. Of those
fathers <name id="v.xiv.viii-p33.1">Ignatius</name> is most deeply imbued with
the conviction, that the crucified Jesus is God incarnate, and indeed
frequently calls him, without qualification, God.<note place="end" n="986" id="v.xiv.viii-p33.2"><p class="p35" id="v.xiv.viii-p34"> Ad. <scripRef passage="Eph. c. 18" id="v.xiv.viii-p34.1" parsed="|Eph|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.18">Eph. c.
18</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.viii-p34.2">ὁ
γὰρ Θεὸς
ἡμῶν
Ιησοῦς ὁ
Χριστὸς
ἐκυοφορήθη
ὑπὸ
Μαρίας</span> (Deus noster
Jesus Christus conceptus est ex Maria); c.7: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.viii-p34.3">ἐν
σαπκὶ
γενόμενος
Θεός.</span> <name id="v.xiv.viii-p34.4">Ignatius</name> calls the blood of Jesus the "blood of God"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.viii-p34.5">ἐν
αἵματι
θεου</span>), Ad. <scripRef passage="Eph. 1" id="v.xiv.viii-p34.6" parsed="|Eph|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1">Eph. 1</scripRef>.He desires to
imitate the sufferings of "his God,"<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.viii-p34.7">μιμητὴς
εἶ́ναι
τοῦ πάθος
τοῦ Θεοῦ
μου,</span> Ad <scripRef passage="Rom. 6" id="v.xiv.viii-p34.8" parsed="|Rom|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6">Rom. 6</scripRef>. <name id="v.xiv.viii-p34.9">Polycarp</name> calls Christ the eternal Son of God, to whom all
things in heaven and earth are subject (Ad <scripRef passage="Phil. c. 2,8" id="v.xiv.viii-p34.10" parsed="|Phil|2|0|0|0;|Phil|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2 Bible:Phil.8">Phil. c. 2,8</scripRef> and his last
prayer in Martyr. Polyc. c. 14). The anonymous author of the Epistle to
Diognetus (c. 7,8) teaches that the Father sent to men, not one of his
servants, whether man or angel, but the very architect and author of
all things, by whom all has been ordered, and on whom all depends; he
sent him as God, and because he is God, his advent is a revelation of
God. On the Christology of the Apost. Fathers comp., besides Dorner,
Schwane’s Ante-Nicene Doctrine History, pp. 60ff., and
Liddon’s Lectures on the Divinity of Christ, pp. 379
and 411 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.viii-p34.11">86</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.viii-p35">The scientific development of Christology begins
with Justin and culminates in <name id="v.xiv.viii-p35.1">Origen</name>. From
<name id="v.xiv.viii-p35.2">Origen</name> then proceed two opposite modes of
conception, the Athanasian and the Arian; the former at last triumphs
in the council of Nicaea <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.viii-p35.3">a.d.</span> 325, and
confirms its victory in the council of Constantinople, 381. In the
Arian controversy the ante-Nicene conflicts on this vital doctrine came
to a head and final settlement.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.viii-p36">The doctrine of the Incarnation involves three
elements: the divine nature of Christ; his human nature; and the
relation of the two to his undivided personality.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.viii-p37"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="145" title="The Divinity of Christ" shorttitle="Section 145" progress="62.27%" prev="v.xiv.viii" next="v.xiv.x" id="v.xiv.ix">

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.ix-p1">§ 145. The Divinity of Christ.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.ix-p3">The dogma of the <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ix-p3.1">Divinity</span> of
Christ is the centre of interest. It comes into the foreground, not
only against rationalistic Monarchianism and Ebionism, which degrade
Christ to a second Moses, but also against Gnosticism, which, though it
holds him to be superhuman, still puts him on a level with other aeons
of the ideal world, and thus, by endlessly multiplying sons of God,
after the manner of the heathen mythology, pantheistically dilutes and
destroys all idea of a specific sonship. The development of this dogma
started from the Old Testament idea of the word and the wisdom of God;
from the Jewish Platonism of Alexandria; above all, from the
Christology of Paul, and from the Logos-doctrine of John. This view of
John gave a mighty impulse to Christian speculation, and furnished it
ever fresh material. It was the form under which all the Greek fathers
conceived the divine nature and divine dignity of Christ before his
incarnation. The term Logos was peculiarly serviceable here, from its
well-known double meaning of "reason" and "word," ratio and oratio;
though in John it is evidently used in the latter sense alone.<note place="end" n="987" id="v.xiv.ix-p3.2"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p4"> On the Logos
doctrine of Philo, which probably was known to John much has been
written by Gfrörer (1831), Dähne (1834),
Grossmann (1829 and 1841), Dorner (1845), Langen, (1867), Heinze
(1872), Schürer (1874), Siegfried (1875), Soulier, Pahud,
Klasen, and others.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p4.1">87</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ix-p5"><name id="v.xiv.ix-p5.1">Justin Martyr</name> developed
the first Christology, though not as a novelty, but in the
consciousness of its being generally held by Christians.<note place="end" n="988" id="v.xiv.ix-p5.2"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p6"> For thorough
discussions of Justin’s Logos doctrine see Semisch.
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.ix-p6.1">Justin der Märtyrer,
11.</span></i> 289 sqq.; Dorner, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.ix-p6.2">Entwicklungsgesch. etc.</span></i> I. 415-435;
Weizsäcker. <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.ix-p6.3">Die
Theologie des Märt. Justinus,</span></i> in
Dorner’s "Jahrbücher für
deutsche Theol." Bd XII. 1867, p. 60 sqq.; and M. von Engelbardt, Das
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.ix-p6.4">Christenthum Justins des
Märt</span></i>. (1878), p. 107-120, and his art. in
the revised ed. of Herzog, vol. VII. (1880), p. 326.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p6.5">88</span>
Following the suggestion of the double meaning of Logos and the
precedent of a similar distinction by Philo, be distinguishes in the
Logos, that is, the divine being of Christ, two elements: the immanent,
or that which determines the revelation of God to himself within
himself;<note place="end" n="989" id="v.xiv.ix-p6.6"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p7.1">Λόγος
ἐνδιάθετος</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p7.2">89</span>
and the transitive, in virtue of which God reveals himself outwardly.<note place="end" n="990" id="v.xiv.ix-p7.3"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p8.1">Λόγος
προφορικός
.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p8.2">90</span> The
act of the procession of the Logos from God<note place="end" n="991" id="v.xiv.ix-p8.3"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p9.1">προέρχεσθαι</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p9.2">91</span> he illustrates by the figure of
generation,<note place="end" n="992" id="v.xiv.ix-p9.3"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p10.1">γεννᾶν,
γεννᾶσθαι–ϊ.–ͅϊ</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p10.2">92</span>
without division or diminution of the divine substance; and in this
view the Logos is the only and absolute Son of God, the only-begotten.
The generation, however, is not with him an eternal act, grounded in
metaphysical necessity, as with <name id="v.xiv.ix-p10.3">Athanasius</name> in
the later church doctrine. It took place before the creation of the
world, and proceeded from the free will of God.<note place="end" n="993" id="v.xiv.ix-p10.4"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p11"> He calls Christ
"the first begotten of God,"<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p11.1">πρωτότοκος
τοῦ θεοῦ</span>
and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p11.2">πρῶτον
γέννημα</span> (but not
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p11.3">κτίσμα</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p11.4">ποίημα
τοῦ θεοῦ</span>).
See Apol. I. 21, 23, 33, 46, 63; and Engelhardt, l.c. p. 116-120:
"<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.ix-p11.5">Der Logos ist vorweltlich, aber
nicht ewig.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p11.6">93</span> This begotten ante-mundane
(though it would seem not strictly eternal) Logos he conceives as a
hypostatical being, a person numerically distinct from the Father; and
to the agency of this person before his incarnation<note place="end" n="994" id="v.xiv.ix-p11.7"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p12.1">Λόγος
ἄσαρκος
.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p12.2">94</span> Justin attributes the creation
and support of the universe all the theophanies (Christophanies) of the
Old Testament, and all that is true and rational in the world. Christ
is the Reason of reasons, the incarnation of the absolute and eternal
reason. He is a true object of worship. In his efforts to reconcile
this view with monotheism, he at one time asserts the moral unity of
the two divine persons, and at another decidedly subordinates the Son
to the Father. Justin thus combines hypostasianism, or the theory of
the independent, personal (hypostatical) divinity of Christ, with
subordinationism; he is, therefore, neither Arian nor Athanasian; but
his whole theological tendency, in opposition to the heresies, was
evidently towards the orthodox system, and had he lived later, he would
have subscribed the Nicene creed.<note place="end" n="995" id="v.xiv.ix-p12.3"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p13"> See the proof in
the monograph of Semisch.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p13.1">95</span> The same may be said of <name id="v.xiv.ix-p13.2">Tertullian</name> and of <name id="v.xiv.ix-p13.3">Origen</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ix-p14">In this connection we must also mention
Justin’s remarkable doctrine of the "Logos
spermatikos," or the Divine Word disseminated among men. He recognized
in every rational soul something Christian, a germ (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ix-p14.1">σπέρμα</span>) of the Logos, or a spark of the
absolute reason. He therefore traced all the elements of truth and
beauty which are scattered like seeds not only among the Jews but also
among the heathen to the influence of Christ before his incarnation. He
regarded the heathen sages, Socrates, (whom he compares to Abraham),
Plato, the Stoics, and some of the poets and historians as unconscious
disciples of the Logos, as Christians before Christ.<note place="end" n="996" id="v.xiv.ix-p14.2"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p15"> Comp. Apol. II. 8,
10, 13. He says that the moral teaching of the Stoics and some of the
Greek poets was admirable on account of the seed of the Logos implanted
in every race of men (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p15.1">διὰ τὸ
ἔμφυτον
παντὶ
γένει
ἀνθρώπων
σπέρμα τοῦ
λόγου</span>), and mentions as
examples Heraclitus, Musonius, and others, who for this reason were
hated and put to death.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p15.2">96</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ix-p16">Justin derived this idea no doubt from the Gospel
of <scripRef passage="John 1:4, 5, 9, 10" id="v.xiv.ix-p16.1" parsed="|John|1|4|0|0;|John|1|5|0|0;|John|1|9|0|0;|John|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.4 Bible:John.1.5 Bible:John.1.9 Bible:John.1.10">John 1:4, 5, 9, 10</scripRef>, though he only quotes one passage from it
(3:3–5). His pupil <name id="v.xiv.ix-p16.2">Tatian</name>
used it in his Diatessaron.<note place="end" n="997" id="v.xiv.ix-p16.3"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p17"> On the relation of
Justin to John’s Gospel, see especially the very
careful examination of Ezra Abbot, The Authorship of the Fourth Gospel
(Boston, 1880), pp. 29-56. He says (p. 41) While
Justin’s conceptions in regard to the Logos were
undoubtedly greatly affected by Philo and the Alexandrian philosophy,
the doctrine of the incarnation of the Logos was utterly foreign to
that philosophy, and could only have been derived, it would seem, from
the Gospel of John. He accordingly speaks very often in language
similar to that of John (1:14) of the Logos as ’ made
flesh,’ or as ’having become
man.’That in the last phrase he should prefer the term
’man’ to the Hebraistic
’flesh’ can excite no surprise. With
reference to the deity of the Logos and his instrumental agency in
creation, compare also especially Apol. II. 6,
’through him God created all things’
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p17.1">δι’
αὐτοῦ
πάντα
ἔκτισε</span>) Dial.
c. 56, and Apol. I. 63, with <scripRef passage="John 1:1-3" id="v.xiv.ix-p17.2" parsed="|John|1|1|1|3" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.1.3">John 1:1-3</scripRef>. Since the Fathers who
immediately followed Justin, as Theophilus, <name id="v.xiv.ix-p17.3">Irenaeus</name> Clement, <name id="v.xiv.ix-p17.4">Tertullian</name>,
unquestionably founded their doctrine of the incarnation of the Logos
on the Gospel of John, the presumption is that Justin did the same. He
professes to hold his view, in which he owns that some Christians do
not agree with him ’because we have been comminded by
Christ himself not to follow the doctrines of men, but those which were
proclaimed by the blessed prophets and taught by <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ix-p17.5">Him</span>.’(Dial. c. 48). Now, as Canon
Westcott observes, ’the Synoptists do not anywhere
declare Christ’s pre-existence.’ And
where could Justin suppose himself to have found this doctrine taught
by Christ except in the Fourth Gospel? Compare Apol. I. 46:
’That Christ is the first-born of God, being the Logos
[the divine Reason] of which every race of men have been partakers
[Comp. <scripRef passage="John 1:4, 5, 9" id="v.xiv.ix-p17.6" parsed="|John|1|4|0|0;|John|1|5|0|0;|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.4 Bible:John.1.5 Bible:John.1.9">John 1:4, 5, 9</scripRef>], we have been taught and have declared before.
And those who have lived according to Reason are Christians, even
though they were deemed atheists; as for example, Socrates and
Heraclitus and those like them among the
Greeks.’’</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p17.7">97</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ix-p18">The further development of the doctrine of the
Logos we find in the other apologists, in <name id="v.xiv.ix-p18.1">Tatian</name>, Athenagoras, Theophilus of Antioch, and
especially in the Alexandrian school.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ix-p19"><name id="v.xiv.ix-p19.1">Clement of Alexandria</name>
speaks in the very highest terms of the Logos, but leaves his
independent personality obscure. He makes the Logos the ultimate
principle of all existence, without beginning, and timeless; the
revealer of the Father, the sum of all intelligence and wisdom, the
personal truth, the speaking as well as the spoken word of creative
power, the proper author of the world, the source of light and life,
the great educator of the human race, at last becoming man, to draw us
into fellowship with him and make us partakers of his divine
nature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ix-p20"><name id="v.xiv.ix-p20.1">Origen</name> felt the whole
weight of the Christological and trinitarian problem and manfully
grappled with it, but obscured it by foreign speculations. He wavered
between the homo-ousian, or orthodox, and the homoi-ousian or
subordinatian theories, which afterwards came into sharp conflict with
each other in the Arian controversy.<note place="end" n="998" id="v.xiv.ix-p20.2"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p21"> Comp. here Neander,
Baur, Dorner (I. 635-695), the monographs on <name id="v.xiv.ix-p21.1">Origen</name> by Redepenning (II. 295-307), and Thomasius, H.
Schultz, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.ix-p21.2">Die Christologie
des</span></i> <name id="v.xiv.ix-p21.3">Origen</name><i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.ix-p21.4">es,</span></i> in the "Jahrb. f.
Protest. Theol." 1875, No. II. and III, and the art. of
Möller in Herzog<span class="c34" id="v.xiv.ix-p21.5">2</span> XI. 105 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p21.6">98</span> On the one hand he brings the Son as
near as possible to the essence of the Father; not only making him the
absolute personal wisdom, truth, righteousness, reason,<note place="end" n="999" id="v.xiv.ix-p21.7"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p22.1">αὐτοσοφία,
αὐτοαλήθεια,
αὐτοδικαιοσύνη,
αὐτοδύναμις,
αὐτόλογος</span>,
etc. Contra Cels. III. 41; V. 39. <name id="v.xiv.ix-p22.2">Origen</name>
repeatedly uses the term "God Jesus," <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p22.3">θεὸσ
Ἰησοῦς</span>, without
the article, ibid. V. 51; VI. 66.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p22.4">99</span> but
also expressly predicating eternity of him, and propounding the church
dogma of the eternal generation of the Son. This generation he usually
represents as proceeding from the will of the Father; but he also
conceives it as proceeding from his essence and hence, at least in one
passage, he already applies the term homo-ousios to the Son, thus
declaring him coëqual in essence or nature with the
Father.<note place="end" n="1000" id="v.xiv.ix-p22.5"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p23"> In a
fragment on the Ep. to the Hebrews (IV. 697, de la Rue): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p23.1">ἀπόρροια
ὁμοούσιος</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p23.2">000</span>
This idea of eternal generation, however, has a peculiar form with him,
from its close connection with his doctrine of an eternal creation. He
can no more think of the Father without the Son, than of an almighty
God without creation, or of light without radiance.<note place="end" n="1001" id="v.xiv.ix-p23.3"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p24"> De Princip.
IV. 28: "Sicut lux numquam sine splendore esse potuit, ita nec Filius
quidem sine Patre intelligi potest "</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p24.1">001</span> Hence
he describes this generation not as a single, instantaneous act, but,
like creation, ever going on.<note place="end" n="1002" id="v.xiv.ix-p24.2"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p25"> De Princ. I.
2, 4: "Est aeterna et sempiterna generatio, sicut splendor generatur a
luce."Horn. in Jerem. IX. 4. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p25.1">ἀεί
γεννᾶ ὁ
Πατὴρ τὸν
Υἱόν</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p25.2">002</span> But on the other hand he distinguishes
the essence of the Son from that of the Father; speaks of a difference
of substance;<note place="end" n="1003" id="v.xiv.ix-p25.3"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p26.1">ἑτιρότης
τῆς
οὐσίας</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p26.2">τοῦ
ὑποκειμένου</span>,
which the advocates of his orthodoxy, probably without reason, take is
merely opposing the Patripassian conception of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p26.3">ὁμοουσία</span>.
Redepenning, II. 300-306, gives the principal passages for the
homo-ousia and the hetero-ousia.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p26.4">003</span> and makes the Son decidedly inferior
to the Father, calling him, with reference to <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="v.xiv.ix-p26.5" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John 1:1</scripRef>, merely <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ix-p26.6">θεός</span> without the article, that is, God in a
relative or secondary sense (Deus de Deo) also <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ix-p26.7">δεύτερος
θεός–ϊ,
–ͅϊ</span>but the Father God in the absolute sense,
<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ix-p26.8">ὁ
θεός</span> (Deus per se), or <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.ix-p26.9">αὐτόθεος</span>
, also the fountain and root
of the divinity.<note place="end" n="1004" id="v.xiv.ix-p26.10"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p27.1">πηγή,
ῥίζα τῆς
θεότητος</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p27.2">004</span> Hence, he also taught, that the Son
should not be directly addressed in prayer, but the Father through the
Son in the Holy Spirit.<note place="end" n="1005" id="v.xiv.ix-p27.3"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p28"> De Orat. c.
15.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p28.1">005</span> This must be limited, no doubt, to
absolute worship, for he elsewhere recognizes prayer to the Son and to
the Holy Spirit.<note place="end" n="1006" id="v.xiv.ix-p28.2"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p29"> For example,
Ad Rom. I. p. 472: "Adorare alium quempiam praeter Patrem et Filium et
Spiritum sanctum, impietatis est crimen."Contra Cels. VIII. 67. He
closes his homilies with a doxology to Christ.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p29.1">006</span> Yet this subordination of the Son
formed a stepping-stone to Arianism, and some disciples of <name id="v.xiv.ix-p29.2">Origen</name>, particularly Dionysius of Alexandria, decidedly
approached that heresy. Against this, however, the deeper Christian
sentiment, even before the Arian controversy, put forth firm protest,
especially in the person of the Roman Dionysius, to whom his
Alexandrian namesake and colleague magnanimously yielded.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ix-p30">In a simpler way the western fathers, including
here <name id="v.xiv.ix-p30.1">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.xiv.ix-p30.2">Hippolytus</name>, who labored in the West, though they were of
Greek training, reached the position, that Christ must be one with the
Father, yet personally distinct from him. It is commonly supposed that
they came nearer the homo-ousion than the Greeks. This can be said of
<name id="v.xiv.ix-p30.3">Irenaeus</name>, but not of <name id="v.xiv.ix-p30.4">Tertullian</name>. And as to <name id="v.xiv.ix-p30.5">Cyprian</name>,
whose sphere was exclusively that of church government and discipline,
he had nothing peculiar in his speculative doctrines.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ix-p31"><name id="v.xiv.ix-p31.1">Irenaeus</name> after <name id="v.xiv.ix-p31.2">Polycarp</name>, the most faithful representative of the
Johannean school, keeps more within the limits of the simple biblical
statements, and ventures no such bold speculations as the Alexandrians,
but is more sound and much nearer the Nicene standard. He likewise uses
the terms "Logos"and "Son of God" interchangeably, and concedes the
distinction, made also by the Valentinians, between the inward and the
uttered word,<note place="end" n="1007" id="v.xiv.ix-p31.3"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p32"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p32.1">λόγος
ἐνδιάθετος</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p32.2">λόγος
προφορικός
.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p32.3">007</span> in reference to man, but contests the
application of it to God, who is above all antitheses, absolutely
simple and unchangeable, and in whom before and after, thinking and
speaking, coincide. He repudiates also every speculative or a priori
attempt to explain the derivation of the Son from the Father; this be
holds to be an incomprehensible mystery.<note place="end" n="1008" id="v.xiv.ix-p32.4"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p33"> Adv. Haer.
II. 28, 6 "Si quis nobis dixerit: quomodo ergo Filius prolatus a Patre
est? dicimus ei—nemo novit nisi solus, qui generavit
Pater et qui natus est Filius."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p33.1">008</span> He is content to define the
actual distinction between Father and Son, by saying that the former is
God revealing himself, the latter, God revealed; the one is the ground
of revelation, the other is the actual, appearing revelation itself.
Hence he calls the Father the invisible of the Son, and the Son the
visible of the Father. He discriminates most rigidly the conceptions of
generation and of creation. The Son, though begotten of the Father, is
still like him, distinguished from the created world, as increate,
without beginning, and eternal. All this plainly shows that <name id="v.xiv.ix-p33.2">Irenaeus</name> is much nearer the Nicene dogma of the
substantial identity of the Son with the Father, than Justin and the
Alexandrians. If, as he does in several passages, he still subordinates
the Son to the Father, he is certainly inconsistent; and that for want
of an accurate distinction between the eternal Logos and the actual
Christ.<note place="end" n="1009" id="v.xiv.ix-p33.3"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p34"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p34.1">λόγος
ἄσαρκος</span>
and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.ix-p34.2">λόγος
ἔνσαρκος
.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p34.3">009</span>
Expressions like "my Father is greater than I," which apply only to the
Christ of history, he refers also, like Justin and <name id="v.xiv.ix-p34.4">Origen</name>, to the eternal Word. On the other hand, he has
been charged with leaning in the opposite direction towards the
Sabellian and Patripassian views, but unjustly.<note place="end" n="1010" id="v.xiv.ix-p34.5"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p35"> As Duncker
in his monograph: <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.ix-p35.1">Die Christologie
des heil.</span></i> <name id="v.xiv.ix-p35.2">Irenaeus</name>, p. 50
sqq., has unanswerably shown</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p35.3">010</span> Apart from his frequent want of
precision in expression, he steers in general, with sure biblical and
churchly tact, equally clear of both extremes, and asserts alike the
essential unity and the eternal personal distinction of the Father and
the Son.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ix-p36">The incarnation of the Logos <name id="v.xiv.ix-p36.1">Irenaeus</name> represents both as a restoration and redemption
from sin and death, and as the completion of the revelation of God and
of the creation of man. In the latter view, as finisher, Christ is the
perfect Son of Man, in whom the likeness of man to God, the similitudo
Dei, regarded as moral duty, in distinction from the imago Dei, as an
essential property, becomes for the first time fully real. According to
this the incarnation would be grounded in the original plan of God for
the education of mankind, and independent of the fall; it would have
taken place even without the fall, though in some other form. Yet <name id="v.xiv.ix-p36.2">Irenaeus</name> does not expressly say this; speculation
on abstract possibilities was foreign to his realistic cast of
mind.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ix-p37"><name id="v.xiv.ix-p37.1">Tertullian</name> cannot escape
the charge of subordinationism. He bluntly calls the Father the whole
divine substance, and the Son a part of it;<note place="end" n="1011" id="v.xiv.ix-p37.2"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p38"> Adv. Prax.
c. 9 "Pater tota subsiantia est, Filius vero derivatio totius et
portio, sicut ipse profitetur Quia Pater major Me est " (<scripRef passage="John 14:28" id="v.xiv.ix-p38.1" parsed="|John|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.28">John
14:28</scripRef>).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p38.2">011</span> illustrating their relation by
the figures of the fountain and the stream, the sun and the beam. He
would not have two suns, he says, but he might call Christ God, as Paul
does in <scripRef passage="Rom 9:5" id="v.xiv.ix-p38.3" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom 9:5</scripRef>. The sunbeam, too, in itself considered, may be called
sun, but not the sun a beam. Sun and beam are two distinct things
(species) in one essence (substantia), as God and the Word, as the
Father and the Son. But we should not take figurative language too
strictly, and must remember that <name id="v.xiv.ix-p38.4">Tertullian</name>
was specially interested to distinguish the Son from the Father in
opposition to the Patripassian Praxeas. In other respects he did the
church Christology material service. He propounds a threefold
hypostatical existence of the Son (filiatio): (1) The pre-existent,
eternal immanence of the Son in the Father; they being as inseparable
as reason and word in man, who was created in the image of God, and
hence in a measure reflects his being;<note place="end" n="1012" id="v.xiv.ix-p38.5"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p39"> Hence he
says (Adv. Prax. c. 5), by way of illustration: "Quodcunque
cogitaveris, sermo est; quodcunque senseris ratio est. Loquaris illud
in animo necesse est, et dum loqueris, conlocutorem pateris sermonem,
in quo inest haec ipsa ratio qua cum eo cogitans loquaris, per quem
loquens cogitas."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p39.1">012</span> (2) the coming forth of the Son
with the Father for the purpose of the creation; (3) the manifestation
of the Son in the world by the incarnation.<note place="end" n="1013" id="v.xiv.ix-p39.2"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p40"> In German
terminology this progress in the filiation (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.ix-p40.1">Hypostasirung</span></i>) may, be expressed: <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.ix-p40.2">die werdende Persönlichkeit,
die gewordene Persönlichkeit, die erscheinende
Persönlichkeit</span></i>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p40.3">013</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ix-p41">With equal energy <name id="v.xiv.ix-p41.1">Hippolytus</name> combated Patripassianism, and insisted on the
recognition of different hypostases with equal claim to divine worship.
Yet he, too, is somewhat trammelled with the subordination view.<note place="end" n="1014" id="v.xiv.ix-p41.2"><p id="v.xiv.ix-p42"> See the
exposition of Döllinger, Hippol. p. 195 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.ix-p42.1">014</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.ix-p43">On the other hand, according to his representation
in the Philosophumena, the Roman bishops Zephyrinus and especially
Callistus favored Patripassianism. The later popes, however, were firm
defenders of hypostasianism. One of them, Dionysius, <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.ix-p43.1">a.d.</span> 262, as we shall see more fully when speaking of the
trinity, maintained at once the homo-ousion and eternal generation
against Dionysius of Alexandria, and the hypostatical distinction
against Sabellianism, and sketched in bold and clear outlines the
Nicene standard view.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.ix-p44"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="146" title="The Humanity of Christ" shorttitle="Section 146" progress="63.19%" prev="v.xiv.ix" next="v.xiv.xi" id="v.xiv.x">

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.x-p1">§ 146. The Humanity of Christ.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.x-p3">Passing now to the doctrine of the
Saviour’s <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.x-p3.1">Humanity</span>, we find
this asserted by <name id="v.xiv.x-p3.2">IGNATIUS</name> as clearly and
forcibly as his divinity. Of the Gnostic Docetists of his day, who made
Christ a spectre, he says, they are bodiless spectres themselves, whom
we should fear as wild beasts in human shape, because they tear away
the foundation of our hope.<note place="end" n="1015" id="v.xiv.x-p3.3"><p id="v.xiv.x-p4"> Ep. ad
Smyrn. c. 2-5.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.x-p4.1">015</span> He attaches great importance to the
flesh, that is, the full reality of the human nature of Christ, his
true birth from the virgin, and his crucifixion under Pontius Pilate;
he calls him God incarnate;<note place="end" n="1016" id="v.xiv.x-p4.2"><p id="v.xiv.x-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.x-p5.1">ἐν
σαρκὶ
γενόμενος
θεός</span> (ad <scripRef passage="Ephes. c. 7" id="v.xiv.x-p5.2" parsed="|Eph|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.7">Ephes. c. 7</scripRef>); also
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.x-p5.3">ἔνωσις
σαρκὸς καὶ
πνεύματος.</span>
Comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:3, 4" id="v.xiv.x-p5.4" parsed="|Rom|1|3|0|0;|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3 Bible:Rom.1.4">Rom. 1:3, 4</scripRef>; 9:5; <scripRef passage="1 John 4:1-3" id="v.xiv.x-p5.5" parsed="|1John|4|1|4|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1-1John.4.3">1 John 4:1-3</scripRef></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.x-p5.6">016</span> therefore is his death the fountain of
life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.x-p6"><name id="v.xiv.x-p6.1">Irenaeus</name> refutes
Docetism at length. Christ, he contends against the Gnostics, must be a
man, like us, if he would redeem us from corruption and make us
perfect. As sin and death came into the world by a man, so they could
be blotted out legitimately and to our advantage only by a man; though
of course not by one who should be a mere descendant of Adam, and thus
himself in need of redemption, but by a second Adam, supernaturally
begotten, a new progenitor of our race, as divine as he is human. A new
birth unto life must take the place of the old birth unto death. As the
completer, also, Christ must enter into fellowship with us, to be our
teacher and pattern. He made himself equal with man, that man, by his
likeness to the Son, might become precious in the
Father’s sight. <name id="v.xiv.x-p6.2">Irenaeus</name>
conceived the humanity of Christ not as a mere corporeality, though he
often contends for this alone against the Gnostics, but as true
humanity, embracing body, soul, and spirit. He places Christ in the
same relation to the regenerate race, which Adam bears to the natural,
and regards him as the absolute, universal man, the prototype and
summing up<note place="end" n="1017" id="v.xiv.x-p6.3"><p id="v.xiv.x-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.x-p7.1">ἀνακεφαλαίωσις,</span>
recapitulatio, a term frequently used by <name id="v.xiv.x-p7.2">Irenaeus</name>. Comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 13:9" id="v.xiv.x-p7.3" parsed="|Rom|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.9">Rom. 13:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:10" id="v.xiv.x-p7.4" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10">Eph. 1:10</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.x-p7.5">017</span>
of the whole race. Connected with this is his beautiful thought, found
also in <name id="v.xiv.x-p7.6">Hippolytus</name> in the tenth book of the
Philosophumena, that Christ made the circuit of all the stages of human
life, to redeem and sanctify all. To apply this to advanced age, he
singularly extended the life of Jesus to fifty years, and endeavored to
prove this view from the Gospels, against the Valentinians.<note place="end" n="1018" id="v.xiv.x-p7.7"><p id="v.xiv.x-p8"> Adv. Haer.
II. 22, § 4-6. He appeals to tradition and to the loose
conjecture of the Jews that Christ was near fifty years, <scripRef passage="John 8:57" id="v.xiv.x-p8.1" parsed="|John|8|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.57">John 8:57</scripRef>. The
Valentinian Gnostics allowed only thirty years to Christ, corresponding
to the number of their aeons.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.x-p8.2">018</span> The
full communion of Christ with men involved his participation in all
their evils and sufferings, his death, and his descent into the abode
of the dead.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.x-p9"><name id="v.xiv.x-p9.1">Tertullian</name> advocates the
entire yet sinless humanity of Christ against both the Docetistic
Gnostics<note place="end" n="1019" id="v.xiv.x-p9.2"><p id="v.xiv.x-p10"> Adv.
Marcionem, and De Carne Christi.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.x-p10.1">019</span>
and the Patripassians.<note place="end" n="1020" id="v.xiv.x-p10.2"><p id="v.xiv.x-p11"> Adv.
Praxean.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.x-p11.1">020</span> He accuses the former of making Christ
who is all truth, a half lie, and by the denial of his flesh resolving
all his work in the flesh, his sufferings and his death, into an empty
show, and subverting the whole scheme of redemption. Against the
Patripassians be argues, that God the Father is incapable of suffering,
and is beyond the sphere of finiteness and change. In the humanity, he
expressly includes the soul; and this, in his view, comprises the
reason also; for he adopts not the trichotomic, but the dychotomic
division. The body of Christ, before the exaltation, he conceived to
have been even homely, on a misapprehension of <scripRef passage="Isa. 53:2" id="v.xiv.x-p11.2" parsed="|Isa|53|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.2">Isa. 53:2</scripRef>, where the
suffering Messiah is figuratively said to have "no form nor
comeliness." This unnatural view agreed with his aversion to art and
earthly splendor, but was not commonly held by the Christian people if
we are to judge from the oldest representations of Christ under the
figure of a beautiful Shepherd carrying the lamb in his arms or on his
shoulders.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.x-p12"><name id="v.xiv.x-p12.1">Clement of Alexandria</name>
likewise adopted the notion of the uncomely personal appearance of
Jesus, but compensated it with the thought of the moral beauty of his
soul. In his effort, however, to idealize the body of the Lord, and
raise it above all sensual desires and wants, he almost reaches Gnostic
Docetism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.x-p13">The Christology of <name id="v.xiv.x-p13.1">Origen</name> is more fully developed in this part, as well as
in the article of the divine nature, and peculiarly modified by his
Platonizing view of the pre-existence and pre-Adamic fall of souls and
their confinement in the prison of corporeity; but he is likewise too
idealistic, and inclined to substitute the superhuman for the purely
human. He conceives the incarnation as a gradual process, and
distinguishes two stages in it—the assumption of the
soul, and the assumption of the body. The Logos, before the creation of
the world, nay, from the beginning, took to himself a human soul, which
had no part in the ante-mundane apostasy, but clave to the Logos in
perfect love, and was warmed through by him, as iron by fire. Then this
fair soul, married to the Logos, took from the Virgin Mary a true body,
yet without sin; not by way of punishment, like the fallen souls, but
from love to men, to effect their redemption. Again, <name id="v.xiv.x-p13.2">Origen</name> distinguishes various forms of the manifestation
of this human nature, in which the Lord became all things to all men,
to gain all. To the great mass he appeared in the form of a servant; to
his confidential disciples and persons of culture, in a radiance of the
highest beauty and glory, such as, even before the resurrection, broke
forth from his miracles and in the transfiguration on the Mount. In
connection with this comes <name id="v.xiv.x-p13.3">Origen</name>’s view of a gradual
spiritualization and deification of the body of Christ, even to the
ubiquity which he ascribes to it in its exalted state.<note place="end" n="1021" id="v.xiv.x-p13.4"><p id="v.xiv.x-p14"> The view of
the ubiquity of Christ’s body was adopted by Gregory
of Nyssa, revived by Scotus Erigena, but in a pantheistic sense, and by
Luther, who made it a support to his doctrine of the
Lord’s Supper. See Creeds of Christendom, vol. I. p.
286 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.x-p14.1">021</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.x-p15">On this insufficient ground his opponents charged
him with teaching a double Christ (answering to the lower Jesus and the
higher Soter of the Gnostics), and a merely temporary validity in the
corporeity of the Redeemer.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.x-p16"><name id="v.xiv.x-p16.1">Origen</name> is the first to
apply to Christ the term God-man,<note place="end" n="1022" id="v.xiv.x-p16.2"><p id="v.xiv.x-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.x-p17.1">θεάνθρωπος</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.x-p17.2">022</span> which leads to the true view of the
relation of the two natures.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.x-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="147" title="The Relation of the Divine and the Human in Christ" shorttitle="Section 147" progress="63.51%" prev="v.xiv.x" next="v.xiv.xii" id="v.xiv.xi">

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.xi-p1">§ 147. The Relation of the Divine and the
Human in Christ.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xi-p3">The doctrine of the <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xi-p3.1">Mutual
Relation</span> of the divine and the human in Christ did not come into
special discussion nor reach a definite settlement until the
Christological (Nestorian and Eutychian) controversies of the fifth
century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xi-p4">Yet <name id="v.xiv.xi-p4.1">Irenaeus</name>, in several
passages, throws out important hints. He teaches unequivocally a true
and indissoluble union of divinity and humanity in Christ, and repels
the Gnostic idea of a mere external and transient connection of the
divine Soter with the human Jesus. The foundation for that union he
perceives in the creation of the world by the Logos, and in
man’s original likeness to God and destination for
permanent fellowship with Him. In the act of union, that is, in the
supernatural generation and birth, the divine is the active principle,
and the seat of personality; the human, the passive or receptive; as,
in general, man is absolutely dependent on God, and is the vessel to
receive the revelations of his wisdom and love. The medium and bond of
the union is the Holy Spirit, who took the place of the masculine agent
in the generation, and overshadowed the virgin womb of Mary with the
power of the highest. In this connection he calls Mary the counterpart
of Eve the "mother of all living" in a higher sense; who, by her
believing obedience, became the cause of salvation both to herself and
the whole human race,<note place="end" n="1023" id="v.xiv.xi-p4.2"><p id="v.xiv.xi-p5"> "Et sibi et
universo generi humano causa facta est salutis."Adv. Haer. III. 22,
§ 4.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xi-p5.1">023</span> as Eve by her disobedience induced the
apostasy and death of mankind;—a fruitful but
questionable parallel, suggested but not warranted by
Paul’s parallel between Adam and Christ, afterwards
frequently pushed too far, and turned, no doubt, contrary to its
original sense, to favor the idolatrous worship of the blessed Virgin.
<name id="v.xiv.xi-p5.2">Irenaeus</name> seems<note place="end" n="1024" id="v.xiv.xi-p5.3"><p id="v.xiv.xi-p6"> At least
according to Dorner, I. 495.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xi-p6.1">024</span> to conceive the incarnation as
progressive, the two factors reaching absolute communion (but neither
absorbing the other) in the ascension; though before this, at every
stage of life, Christ was a perfect man, presenting the model of every
age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xi-p7"><name id="v.xiv.xi-p7.1">Origen</name>, the author of
the term "God-man," was also the first to employ the figure, since
become so classical, of an iron warmed through by fire, to illustrate
the pervasion of the human nature (primarily the soul) by the divine in
the presence of Christ.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xi-p8"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="148" title="The Holy Spirit" shorttitle="Section 148" progress="63.63%" prev="v.xiv.xi" next="v.xiv.xiii" id="v.xiv.xii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Holy Spirit" id="v.xiv.xii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.xii-p1">§ 148. The Holy Spirit.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xii-p3">Ed. Burton: Testimonies of the Ante-Nicene Fathers
to the Divinity of the Holy Ghost. Oxf. 1831 (Works, vol. II).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xii-p4">K. F. A. K<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xii-p4.1">ahnis</span>. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xii-p4.2">Die Lehre vom heil.
Geiste</span></i>. Halle, 1847. (Pt. I. p.
149–356. Incomplete).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xii-p5">N<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xii-p5.1">eander</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xii-p5.2">Dogmengeschichte</span></i>, ed. by Jacobi, I.
181–186.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xii-p6">The doctrine of Justin Mart. is treated with
exhaustive thoroughness by <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xii-p6.1">Semisch</span> in his
monograph (Breslau, 1840), II. 305–332. Comp. also Al.
v. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xii-p6.2">Engelhardt</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xii-p6.3">Das Christenthum Justins</span></i>
(Erlangen, 1878), P. 143–147.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xii-p7"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xii-p8">The doctrine of the Holy Spirit was far less
developed, and until the middle of the fourth century was never a
subject of special controversy. So in the Apostles; Creed, only one
article<note place="end" n="1025" id="v.xiv.xii-p8.1"><p id="v.xiv.xii-p9"> Credo in
Spiritum Sanctum.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xii-p9.1">025</span>
is devoted to the third person of the holy Trinity, while the
confession of the Son of God, in six or seven articles, forms the body
of the symbol. Even the original Nicene Creed breaks off abruptly with
the words: "And in the Holy Spirit;" the other clauses being later
additions. Logical knowledge appears to be here still further removed
than in Christology from the living substance of faith. This period was
still in immediate contact with the fresh spiritual life of the
apostolic, still witnessed the lingering operations of the
extraordinary gifts, and experienced in full measure the regenerating,
sanctifying, and comforting influences of the divine Spirit in life,
suffering, and death; but, as to the theological definition of the
nature and work of the Spirit, it remained in many respects confused
and wavering down to the Nicene age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xii-p10">Yet rationalistic historians go quite too far
when, among other accusations, they charge the early church with making
the Holy Spirit identical with the Logos. To confound the functions, as
in attributing the inspiration of the prophets, for example, now to the
Holy Spirit, now to the Logos, is by no means to confound the persons.
On the contrary, the thorough investigations of recent times show
plainly that the ante-Nicene fathers, with the exception of the
Monarchians and perhaps Lactantius, agreed in the two fundamental
points, that the Holy Spirit, the sole agent in the application of
redemption, is a supernatural divine being, and that he is an
independent person; thus closely allied to the Father and the Son yet
hypostatically different from them both. This was the practical
conception, as demanded even by the formula of baptism. But instead of
making the Holy Spirit strictly coordinate with the other divine
persons, as the Nicene doctrine does, it commonly left him subordinate
to the Father and the Son.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xii-p11">So in <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xii-p11.1">Justin</span>, the pioneer
of scientific discovery in Pneumatology as well as in Christology. He
refutes the heathen charge of atheism with the explanation, that the
Christians worship the Creator of the universe, in the second place the
Son,<note place="end" n="1026" id="v.xiv.xii-p11.2"><p id="v.xiv.xii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p12.1">ἐν
δευτέρᾳ
χώρᾳ.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xii-p12.2">026</span> in
the third rank<note place="end" n="1027" id="v.xiv.xii-p12.3"><p id="v.xiv.xii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p13.1">ἐν
τρίτῃ
τάξει</span>, Apol. I. 13.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xii-p13.2">027</span> the prophetic Spirit; placing the
three divine hypostases in a descending gradation as objects of
worship. In another passage, quite similar, he interposes the host of
good angels between the Son and the Spirit, and thus favors the
inference that he regarded the Holy Ghost himself as akin to the angels
and therefore a created being.<note place="end" n="1028" id="v.xiv.xii-p13.3"><p id="v.xiv.xii-p14"> Apol. I. 6:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.1">Εκεῖνόν
τε</span>(<i>i.e.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.2">θεὸν</span>)<i>,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.3">καὶ τὸν
παρ’ αὐτοῦ
Υἱὸν
ἐλθόντα
καὶ
διδάξαντα
ἡμᾶς
ταῦτα καὶ
τὸν τῶν
ἄλλων
ἑπομένων
καὶ
ἐξομοιουμένων
ἀγαθῶν
ἀγγέλων
στρατὸν,
Πνεῦμά τε
τὸ
προφητικὸν
σεβόμεθα
καὶ
προσκυνοῦμεν.</span>
This passage has been variously explained. The questions arise, whether
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.4">ἄγγελος</span>
here is not to be taken in the wider sense, in which Justin often uses
it, and even applies it to Christ; whether <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.5">στρατόν</span>depends
on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.6">σεβόμεθα</span>,
and not rather on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.7">διδάξαντα</span>,
so as to be co-ordinate with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.8">ἡμᾶς</span>, or with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.9">ταῦτα</span>, and not with
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.10">Ψἱόν</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.11">Πνεῦμα</span>. Still
others suspect that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.12">στρατόν</span> is
a false reading for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.13">στρατηγόν</span>,
which would characterize Christ as the leader of the angelic host. It
is impossible to co-ordinate the host of angels with the Father, Son,
and Spirit, as objects of worship, without involving Justin in gross
self-contradiction (Apol I. 17: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.14">θεὸν
μόνον
προσκυνοῦμεν</span>,
etc.). We must either join <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.15">στρατόν</span>
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.16">ἡμᾶς ,</span> in the sense
that Christ is the teacher, not of men only, but also of the host of
angels; or with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.17">ταῦτα</span> in the sense
that the Son of God taught us (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.18">διδάξαντα
ἡμᾶς</span>) about these things
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.19">ταῦτα</span>, i.e. evil
spirits, compare the preceding chapter I. 5), but also concerning the
good angels—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.20">τὸν
ἀγγέλων
στρατὸν</span> being in
this case elliptically put for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.21">τὰ περὶ
τοῦ</span>... <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.22">ἀγγέλων
στρατοῦ</span>. The
former is more natural, although a more careful writer than Justin
would in this case have said <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.23">ταῦτα
ἡμᾶς</span> instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.24">ἡμᾶς
ταῦτα</span>. For a summary of
the different interpretations see Otto’s notes in the
third ed. of Justin’s Opera, I. 20-23.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.25">028</span> But aside from the obscurity and
ambiguity of the words relating to the angelic host, the coordination
of the Holy Ghost with the angels is utterly precluded by many other
expressions of Justin, in which he exalts the Spirit far above the
sphere of all created being, and challenges for the members of the
divine trinity a worship forbidden to angels. The leading function of
the Holy Spirit, with him, as with other apologists, is the inspiration
of the Old Testament prophets.<note place="end" n="1029" id="v.xiv.xii-p14.26"><p id="v.xiv.xii-p15"> Hence the
frequent designation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p15.1">τὸ Πνεῦμα
προφητικόν</span>,
together with the other, Πνευˡμα
ἀγιον; and hence also even in
the Symb. Nic. Constantin. the definition: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p15.2">Πνεῦμα ...
τὸ λαλῆσαν
διὰ τῶν
προφητῶν,</span>
"who spoke through the prophets."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xii-p15.3">029</span> In general the Spirit conducted the
Jewish theocracy, and qualified the theocratic officers. All his gifts
concentrated themselves finally in Christ; and thence they pass to the
faithful in the church. It is a striking fact, however, that Justin in
only two passages refers the new moral life of the Christian to the
Spirit, he commonly represents the Logos as its fountain. He lacks all
insight into the distinction of the Old Testament Spirit and the New,
and urges their identity in opposition to the Gnostics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xii-p16">In <name id="v.xiv.xii-p16.1">Clement of Alexandria</name>
we find very little progress beyond this point. Yet he calls the Holy
Spirit the third member of the sacred triad, and requires thanksgiving
to be addressed to him as to the Son and the Father.<note place="end" n="1030" id="v.xiv.xii-p16.2"><p id="v.xiv.xii-p17"> Paed. III.
p. 311: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p17.1">Ἐυχαριστοῦντας
αἰνεῖν
τῷ μόνῳ
Πατρὶ καὶ
Υἱῷ</span>
—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p17.2">σὺν καὶ
τῷ ἁγίῳ
Πνεῦματι</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xii-p17.3">030</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xii-p18"><name id="v.xiv.xii-p18.1">Origen</name> vacillates in his
Pneumatology still more than in his Christology between orthodox and
heterodox views. He ascribes to the Holy Spirit eternal existence,
exalts him, as he does the Son, far above all creatures and considers
him the source of all charisms,<note place="end" n="1031" id="v.xiv.xii-p18.2"><p id="v.xiv.xii-p19"> Not as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p19.1">ὕλη
τῶν
χαρισμάτων</span>,
as Neander and others represent it, but as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p19.2">τὴν
ὕλην τῶν
χαρισμ.
παρέχον</span>, as
offering the substance and fairness of the spiritual gifts; therefore
as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p19.3">ἀρχή</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p19.4">πηγή</span> of them. In Joh. II.
§ 6.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xii-p19.5">031</span> especially as the principle of all the
illumination and holiness of believers under the Old Covenant and the
New. But he places the Spirit in essence, dignity, and efficiency below
the Son, as far as he places the Son below the Father; and though he
grants in one passage<note place="end" n="1032" id="v.xiv.xii-p19.6"><p id="v.xiv.xii-p20"> De Princip.
I. 3, 3.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xii-p20.1">032</span> that the Bible nowhere calls the Holy
Spirit a creature, yet, according to another somewhat obscure sentence,
he himself inclines towards the view, which, however he does not avow
that the Holy Spirit had a beginning (though, according to his system,
not in time but from eternity), and is the first and most excellent of
all the beings produced by the Logos.<note place="end" n="1033" id="v.xiv.xii-p20.2"><p id="v.xiv.xii-p21"> In Joh. tom.
II. § 6: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p21.1">τιμιώτερον</span>—this
comparative, by the way, should be noticed as possibly saying more than
the superlative, and perhaps designed to distinguish the Spirit from
all creatures—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xii-p21.2">πάντων
τῶν ὑπὸ
τοῦ Πατρὸς
διὰ
Χριστοῦ
γεγεννημένων</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xii-p21.3">033</span> In the same connection he
adduces three opinions concerning the Holy Spirit; one regarding him as
not having an origin; another, ascribing to him no separate
personality; and a third, making him a being originated by the Logos.
The first of these opinions he rejects because the Father alone is
without origin (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xii-p21.4">ἀγέννητος</span>); the second he rejects because in
<scripRef passage="Matt. 12:32 " id="v.xiv.xii-p21.5" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32">Matt.
12:32 </scripRef>the Spirit is plainly
distinguished from the Father and the Son; the third he takes for the
true and scriptural view, because everything was made by the Logos.<note place="end" n="1034" id="v.xiv.xii-p21.6"><p id="v.xiv.xii-p22"> According to
<scripRef passage="John 1:3" id="v.xiv.xii-p22.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John 1:3</scripRef></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xii-p22.2">034</span>
Indeed, according to <scripRef passage="Matt. 12:32" id="v.xiv.xii-p22.3" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32">Matt. 12:32</scripRef>, the Holy Spirit would seem to stand
above the Son; but the sin against the Holy Ghost is more heinous than
that against the Son of Man, only because he who has received the Holy
Spirit stands higher than he who has merely the reason from the
Logos.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xii-p23">Here again <name id="v.xiv.xii-p23.1">Irenaeus</name>
comes nearer than the Alexandrians to the dogma of the perfect
substantial identity of the Spirit with the Father and the Son; though
his repeated figurative (but for this reason not so definite)
designation of the Son and Spirit as the "hands" of the Father, by
which he made all things, implies a certain subordination. He differs
from most of the Fathers in referring the Wisdom of the book of
Proverbs not to the Logos but to the Spirit; and hence must regard him
as eternal. Yet he was far from conceiving the Spirit a mere power or
attribute; he considered him an independent personality, like the
Logos. "With God" says he,<note place="end" n="1035" id="v.xiv.xii-p23.2"><p id="v.xiv.xii-p24"> Adv. Haer.
IV. 20, §1.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xii-p24.1">035</span> "are ever the Word and the Wisdom, the
Son and the Spirit, through whom and in whom he freely made all things,
to whom he said, ’Let us make man in our image, after
our likeness.’ " But he speaks more of the operations
than of the nature of the Holy Ghost. The Spirit predicted in the
prophets the coming of Christ; has been near to man in all divine
ordinances; communicates the knowledge of the Father and the Son; gives
believers the consciousness of sonship; is fellowship with Christ, the
pledge of imperishable life, and the ladder on which we ascend to
God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xii-p25">In the Montanistic system the Paraclete occupies a
peculiarly important place. He appears there as the principle of the
highest stage of revelation, or of the church of the consummation.
<name id="v.xiv.xii-p25.1">Tertullian</name> made the Holy Spirit the proper
essence of the church, but subordinated him to the Son, as he did the
Son to the Father, though elsewhere he asserts the "unitas
substantiae." In his view the Spirit proceeds "a Patre per Filium," as
the fruit from the root through the stem. The view of the Trinity
presented by Sabellius contributed to the suppression of these
subordinatian ideas.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xii-p26"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="149" title="The Holy Trinity" shorttitle="Section 149" progress="64.15%" prev="v.xiv.xii" next="v.xiv.xiv" id="v.xiv.xiii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Trinity" id="v.xiv.xiii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.xiii-p1">§ 149. The Holy Trinity.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xiii-p3">Comp. the works quoted in §144,
especially <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiii-p3.1">Petravius, Bull, Baur</span>, and D<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiii-p3.2">orner</span>.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xiii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xiii-p5">Here now we have the elements of the dogma of the
Trinity, that is, the doctrine of the living, only true God, Father,
Son, and Spirit, of whom, through whom, and to whom are all things.
This dogma has a peculiar, comprehensive, and definitive import in the
Christian system, as a brief summary of all the truths and blessings of
revealed religion. Hence the baptismal formula (<scripRef passage="Matt. 28:19" id="v.xiv.xiii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. 28:19</scripRef>), which forms the basis of all the
ancient creeds, is trinitarian; as is the apostolic benediction also
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 13:14" id="v.xiv.xiii-p5.2" parsed="|2Cor|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.14">2 Cor.
13:14</scripRef>). This doctrine meets
us in the Scriptures, however, not so much in direct statements and
single expressions, of which the two just mentioned are the clearest,
as in great living facts; in the history of a threefold revelation of
the living God in the creation and government, the reconciliation and
redemption, and the sanctification and consummation of the
world—a history continued in the experience of
Christendom. In the article of the Trinity the Christian conception of
God completely defines itself, in distinction alike from the abstract
monotheism of the Jewish religion, and from the polytheism and dualism
of the heathen. It has accordingly been looked upon in all ages as the
sacred symbol and the fundamental doctrine of the Christian church,
with the denial of which the divinity of Christ and the Holy Spirit,
and the divine character of the work of redemption and sanctification,
fall to the ground.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiii-p6">On this scriptural basis and the Christian
consciousness of a threefold relation we sustain to God as our Maker,
Redeemer, and Sanctifier, the church dogma of the Trinity arose; and it
directly or indirectly ruled even the ante-Nicene theology though it
did not attain its fixed definition till in the Nicene age. It is
primarily of a practical religious nature, and speculative only in a
secondary sense. It arose not from the field of metaphysics, but from
that of experience and worship; and not as an abstract, isolated dogma,
but in inseparable connection with the study of Christ and of the Holy
Spirit; especially in connection with Christology, since all theology
proceeds from "God in Christ reconciling the world unto himself." Under
the condition of monotheism, this doctrine followed of necessity from
the doctrine of the divinity of Christ and of the Holy Spirit. The
unity of God was already immovably fixed by the Old Testament as a
fundamental article of revealed religion in opposition to all forms of
idolatry. But the New Testament and the Christian consciousness as
firmly demanded faith in the divinity of the Son, who effected
redemption, and of the Holy Spirit, who founded the church and dwells
in believers; and these apparently contradictory interests could be
reconciled only in the form of the Trinity;<note place="end" n="1036" id="v.xiv.xiii-p6.1"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p7.1">τριάς</span>, first in
Theophilus; trinitas, first in <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p7.2">Tertullian</name>;
from the fourth century more distinctly <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p7.3">μονοτριάς ,
μονὰς ἐν
τράδι</span>, triunitas.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p7.4">036</span> that is, by distinguishing in
the one and indivisible essence of God<note place="end" n="1037" id="v.xiv.xiii-p7.5"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p8.1">οὐσία,
φύσις</span>, substantia;
sometimes also, inaccurately, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p8.2">ὑπόστασις
.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p8.3">037</span> three hypostases or persons;<note place="end" n="1038" id="v.xiv.xiii-p8.4"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p9.1">τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις
, τρία
πρόσωπα</span>,
personae.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p9.2">038</span> at
the same time allowing for the insufficiency of all human conceptions
and words to describe such an unfathomable mystery.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiii-p10">The Socinian and rationalistic opinion, that the
church doctrine of the Trinity sprang from Platonism<note place="end" n="1039" id="v.xiv.xiii-p10.1"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p11"> Comp. Plato,
<scripRef passage="Ep. 2" id="v.xiv.xiii-p11.1" parsed="|Eph|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2">Ep. 2</scripRef> and 6, which, however, are spurious or doubtful. Legg. IV. p.
185: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p11.2">Ὁ
θεὸς
ἀρχήν τε
καὶ
τελευτὴν
καὶ μεσὰ
τῶν ὄντων
ἁπάντων
ἔχων.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p11.3">039</span> and
Neo-Platonism<note place="end" n="1040" id="v.xiv.xiii-p11.4"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p12"> Plotinus (in
Enn. V. 1) and Porphyry (in Cyril. Alex. c. Jul.) who, however, were
already unconsciously affected by Christian ideas, speak of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p12.1">τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις</span>
but in a sense altogether different from that of the church.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p12.2">040</span> is therefore radically false. The
Indian Trimurti, altogether pantheistic in spirit, is still further
from the Christian Trinity. Only thus much is true, that the Hellenic
philosophy operated from without, as a stimulating force, upon the form
of the whole patristic theology, the doctrines of the Logos and the
Trinity among the rest; and that the deeper minds of heathen antiquity
showed a presentiment of a threefold distinction in the divine essence:
but only a remote and vague presentiment which, like all the deeper
instincts of the heathen mind, serves to strengthen the Christian
truth. Far clearer and more fruitful suggestions presented themselves
in the Old Testament, particularly in the doctrines of the Messiah, of
the Spirit, of the Word, and of the Wisdom of God, and even in the
system of symbolical numbers, which rests on the sacredness of the
numbers three (God), four (the world), seven and twelve (the union of
God and the world, hence the covenant numbers. But the mystery of the
Trinity could be fully revealed only in the New Testament after the
completion of the work of redemption and the outpouring of the Holy
Spirit. The historical manifestation of the Trinity is the condition of
the knowledge of the Trinity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiii-p13">Again, it was primarily the Œconomic or
transitive trinity, which the church had in mind; that is, the trinity
of the revelation of God in the threefold work of creation, redemption,
and sanctification; the trinity presented in the apostolic writings as
a living fact. But from this, in agreement with both reason and
Scripture, the immanent or ontologic trinity was inferred; that is, an
eternal distinction in the essence of God itself, which reflects itself
in his revelation, and can be understood only so far as it manifests
itself in his works and words. The divine nature thus came to be
conceived, not as an abstract, blank unity, but as an infinite fulness
of life; and the Christian idea of God (as John of Damascus has
remarked) in this respect combined Jewish monotheism with the truth
which lay at the bottom of even the heathen polytheism, though
distorted and defaced there beyond recognition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiii-p14">Then for the more definite illustration of this
trinity of essence, speculative church teachers of subsequent times
appealed to all sorts of analogies in nature, particularly in the
sphere of the finite mind, which was made after the image of the
divine, and thus to a certain extent authorizes such a parallel. They
found a sort of triad in the universal law of thesis, antithesis, and
synthesis; in the elements of the syllogism; in the three persons of
grammar; in the combination of body, soul, and spirit in man; in the
three leading faculties of the soul; in the nature of intelligence and
knowledge as involving a union of the thinking subject and the thought
object; and in the nature of love, as likewise a union between the
loving and the loved.<note place="end" n="1041" id="v.xiv.xiii-p14.1"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p15"> "Ubi amor,
ibi trinitas," says St. <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p15.1">Augustin</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p15.2">041</span> These speculations began with <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p15.3">Origen</name> and <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p15.4">Tertullian</name>;
they were pursued by <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p15.5">Athanasius</name> and <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p15.6">Augustin</name>; by the scholastics and mystics of the
Middle Ages; by Melanchthon, and the speculative Protestant divines
down to Schleiermacher, Rothe and Dorner, as well as by philosophers
from Böhme to Hegel; and they are not yet exhausted, nor
will be till we reach the beatific vision. For the holy Trinity, though
the most evident, is yet the deepest of mysteries, and can be
adequately explained by no analogies from finite and earthly
things.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiii-p16">As the doctrines of the divinity of Christ and of
the Holy Spirit were but imperfectly developed in logical precision in
the ante-Nicene period, the doctrine of the Trinity, founded on them,
cannot be expected to be more clear. We find it first in the most
simple biblical and practical shape in all the creeds of the first
three centuries: which, like the Apostles’ and the
Nicene, are based on the baptismal formula, and hence arranged in
trinitarian order. Then it appears in the trinitarian doxologies used
in the church from the first; such as occur even in the epistle of the
church at Smyrna on the martyrdom of <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p16.1">Polycarp</name>.<note place="end" n="1042" id="v.xiv.xiii-p16.2"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p17"> C. 14, where
<name id="v.xiv.xiii-p17.1">Polycarp</name> concludes his prayer at the stake
with the words, <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p17.2">δι οὗ</span></i>(i.e.
Christ) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p17.3">σοί</span> (i.e. the Father), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p17.4">συν
αὐτῷ</span> (Christ) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p17.5">καὶ
Πνεύματι
ἁγίῳ
δόξα καὶ
νῦν καὶ
είς τοὺ̑ς
μέλλοντας
αἰῶνας</span>Comp. at
the end of c. 22: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p17.6">ὁ κύριοσ
Ἰης.
Χριστός</span>... <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p17.7">ᾧ
ἡ δόξα, σὺν
Πατρὶ καὶ
ἁγίῳ
Πνεύματι,
εἰς τοὺ̑ς
αἰῶνας
τῶν
αἰῶνων.</span>.
"Dominus Jesus Christus, cui sit gloria cum Patre et Spiritu Sancto in
sŒcula sŒcutorum. Amen."I quote the text from
Funk, Patr. Apost. I. 298 and 308.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p17.8">042</span> <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p17.9">Clement of
Rome</name> calls "God, the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit" the
object of "the faith and hope of the elect."<note place="end" n="1043" id="v.xiv.xiii-p17.10"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p18"> In the
Const. MS. Ad Cor. 58: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p18.1">ζῇ ὁ
θεὸς καὶ
ζῇ ὁ
κύριοσ
Ἰησοῦς
Χριστὸς
καὶ τὸ
πνεῦμα
ἅγιον, ἥ
τε πίστις
καὶ ἡ
ἐλπὶς τῶν
εκλεκτῶν</span>."As
surely as God liveth ... so surely, " etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p18.2">043</span> The sentiment, that we rise
through the Holy Spirit to the Son, through the Son to the Father,
belongs likewise to the age of the immediate disciples of the
apostles.<note place="end" n="1044" id="v.xiv.xiii-p18.3"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p19"> In <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p19.1">Irenaeus</name>: Adv. Haer. V. 36, 2.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p19.2">044</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiii-p20"><name id="v.xiv.xiii-p20.1">Justin Martyr</name> repeatedly
places Father, Son, and Spirit together as objects of divine worship
among the Christians (though not as being altogether equal in dignity),
and imputes to Plato a presentiment of the doctrine of the Trinity.
Athenagoras confesses his faith in Father, Son, and Spirit, who are one
as to power (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xiii-p20.2">κατὰ
δύναμιν</span>), but whom he distinguishes as to
order or dignity (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xiii-p20.3">τάξις</span>) in subordinatian style. Theophilus of
Antioch (180) is the first to denote the relation of the three divine
persons<note place="end" n="1045" id="v.xiv.xiii-p20.4"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p21.1">θεός,
Λόγος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p21.2">Σοφία</span>. By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p21.3">Σοφία</span>, like <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p21.4">Irenaeus</name>, he means the Holy Spirit.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p21.5">045</span>
by the term Triad.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiii-p22"><name id="v.xiv.xiii-p22.1">Origen</name> conceives the
Trinity as three concentric circles, of which each succeeding one
circumscribes a smaller area. God the Father acts upon all created
being; the Logos only upon the rational creation; the Holy Ghost only
upon the saints in the church. But the sanctifying work of the Spirit
leads back to the Son, and the Son to the Father, who is consequently
the ground and end of all being, and stands highest in dignity as the
compass of his operation is the largest.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiii-p23"><name id="v.xiv.xiii-p23.1">Irenaeus</name> goes no further
than the baptismal formula and the trinity of revelation; proceeding on
the hypothesis of three successive stages in the development of the
kingdom of God on earth, and of a progressive communication of God to
the world. He also represents the relation of the persons according to
<scripRef passage="Eph. 4:6" id="v.xiv.xiii-p23.2" parsed="|Eph|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.6">Eph. 4:6</scripRef>; the Father as above all, and the head of Christ; the Son as
through all, and the head of the church; the Spirit as in all, and the
fountain of the water of life.<note place="end" n="1046" id="v.xiv.xiii-p23.3"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p24"> Adv. Haer.
V. 18, 2.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p24.1">046</span> Of a supramundane trinity of essence
he betrays but faint indications.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiii-p25"><name id="v.xiv.xiii-p25.1">Tertullian</name> advances a
step. He supposes a distinction in God himself; and on the principle
that the created image affords a key to the uncreated original, he
illustrates the distinction in the divine nature by the analogy of
human thought; the necessity of a self-projection, or of making
one’s self objective in word, for which he borrows
from the Valentinians the term <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xiii-p25.2">προβολή</span>, or prolatio rei alterius ex
altera,<note place="end" n="1047" id="v.xiv.xiii-p25.3"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p26"> Adv.
Praxean, c. 8.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p26.1">047</span>
but without connecting with it the sensuous emanation theory of the
Gnostics. Otherwise he stands, as already observed, on subordinatian
ground, if his comparisons of the trinitarian relation to that of root,
stem, and fruit; or fountain, flow, and brook; or sun, ray, and
raypoint, be dogmatically pressed.<note place="end" n="1048" id="v.xiv.xiii-p26.2"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p27">
"Tertius"—says he, Adv. Prax. c.
8—"est Spiritus a Deo et Filio, sicut tertius a radice
fructus ex frutice, et tertius a fonte rivus ex flumine, et tertius a
sole apex ex radio. Nihil tamen a matrice alienatur, a qua proprietates
suas ducit. Ita trinitas [here this word appears for the first time,
comp. c. 2: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p27.1">οἰκονομία</span>quae
unitatem in trinitatem disponit] per consertos [al. consortes] et
connexos gradus a Patre decurrens et monarchioe nihil obstrepit et
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p27.2">οἰκονομίας</span>statum
protegit."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p27.3">048</span> Yet he directly asserts also the
essential unity of the three persons..<note place="end" n="1049" id="v.xiv.xiii-p27.4"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p28"> C. 2: "Tres
autem non statu, sed gradu, nec substantia, sed forma, nec potestate,
sed specie, unius autem substantiae, et unius status, et unius
potestatis, quia unus Deus, ex quo et gradus isti et formae et species,
in nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti deputantur."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p28.1">049</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiii-p29"><name id="v.xiv.xiii-p29.1">Tertullian</name> was followed
by the schismatic but orthodox <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p29.2">Novatian</name>, the
author of a special treatise De Trinitate, drawn from the Creed, and
fortified with Scripture proofs against the two classes of
Monarchians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiii-p30">The Roman bishop <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p30.1">Dionysius</name> (A. D. 262), a Greek by birth,<note place="end" n="1050" id="v.xiv.xiii-p30.2"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p31"> Nothing is
known of him except his effective effort against the Sabellian heresy.
He was consecrated after the death of Xystus, July 22, 259, during the
persecution of Valerian. He acted with Dionysius of Alexandria in
condemning and degrading Paul of Samosata, in 264. He died Dec. 26,
269.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p31.1">050</span> stood
nearest the Nicene doctrine. He maintained distinctly, in the
controversy with Dionysius of Alexandria, at once the unity of essence
and the real personal distinction of the three members of the divine
triad, and avoided tritheism, Sabellianism, and subordinatianism with
the instinct of orthodoxy, and also with the art of anathematizing
already familiar to the popes. His view has come down to us in a
fragment in <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p31.2">Athanasius</name>, where it is said:
"Then I must declare against those who annihilate the most sacred
doctrine of the church by dividing and dissolving the unity of God into
three powers, separate hypostases, and three deities. This notion [some
tritheistic view, not further known to us] is just the opposite of the
opinion of Sabellius. For while the latter would introduce the impious
doctrine, that the Son is the same as the Father, and the converse, the
former teach in some sense three Gods, by dividing the sacred unity
into three fully separate hypostases. But the divine Logos must be
inseparably united with the God of all, and in God also the Holy Ghost
must dwell so that the divine triad must be comprehended in one, viz.
the all-ruling God, as in a head."<note place="end" n="1051" id="v.xiv.xiii-p31.3"><p id="v.xiv.xiii-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p32.1">Τὴν
θείαν
τριάδα εἰς
ἕνα
ὥσπερ εἰς
κορυφήν
τινα</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p32.2">τὸν
θεὸν τῶν
ὅλων, τὸν
παντοκράτορα
λέγω</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiii-p32.3">συνκεφαλαιοῦσθαί
τε καὶ
συνάγεσθαι
πᾶσα
ἀνάγκη</span>. <name id="v.xiv.xiii-p32.4">Athanasius</name>, De Sent. Dionysii, c. 4 sqq. (Opera, I.
252); De Decr. Syn. Nic. 26 (Routh, Reliqu. Sacrae, iii. p. 384, ed.
alt.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiii-p32.5">051</span> Then Dionysius condemns the doctrine,
that the Son is a creature, as "the height of blasphemy," and
concludes: "The divine adorable unity must not be thus cut up into
three deities; no more may the transcendant dignity and greatness of
the Lord be lowered by saying, the Son is created; but we must believe
in God the almighty Father, and in Jesus Christ his Son, and in the
Holy Ghost, and must consider the Logos inseparably united with the God
of all; for he says, ’I and my Father are
one’; and ’I am in the Father and the
Father in me.’ In this way are both the divine triad
and the sacred doctrine of the unity of the Godhead preserved
inviolate."</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xiii-p33"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="150" title="Antitrinitarians. First Class: The Alogi, Theodotus, Artemon, Paul of Samosata" shorttitle="Section 150" progress="64.89%" prev="v.xiv.xiii" next="v.xiv.xv" id="v.xiv.xiv">

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.xiv-p1">§ 150. Antitrinitarians. First Class: The
Alogi, Theodotus, Artemon, Paul of Samosata.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xiv-p3">The works cited at § 144, p. 543.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xiv-p4">S<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p4.1">chleiermacher</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xiv-p4.2">Ueber den Gegensatz der
sabellianischen u. athanasianischen Vorstellung von der
Trinitaet</span></i> (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xiv-p4.3">Werke zur Theol.</span></i> Vol. II.). A rare
specimen of constructive criticism (in the interest of
Sabellianism).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xiv-p5">Lobeg. Lange: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xiv-p5.1">Geschichte u. Lehrbegriff der Unitarier vor der
nicaenischen Synode.</span></i> Leipz. 1831.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xiv-p6">Jos. S<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p6.1">chwane</span> (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xiv-p6.2">Dogmengesch. der
vornicaen.</span></i> Zeit (Münster, 1862), pp.
142–156; 199–203. Comp. his art.
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xiv-p6.3">Antitrinitarier</span></i> in "Wetzer und Welte, " new ed.
I. 971–976.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xiv-p7">Friedr. Nitzsch: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xiv-p7.1">Dogmengeschichte, Part</span></i> I. (Berlin,
1870), 194–210.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xiv-p8">A<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p8.1">d. Harnack</span>:
<i>Monarchianismus.</i> In Herzog<sup>2</sup>, vol. X. (1882),
178–213. A very elaborate article. Abridged in
Schaff’s Herzog, II. 1548 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xiv-p9">A<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p9.1">d. Hilgenfeld</span>:
<i>Ketzergeschichte des Urchristenthums</i> (1884) p. 608-(628.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xiv-p10"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xiv-p11">That this goal was at last happily reached, was in
great part due again to those controversies with the opponents of the
church doctrine of the Trinity, which filled the whole third century.
These Antitrinitarians are commonly called <i>Monarchians</i> from
(<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xiv-p11.1">μοναρχία</span>)<note place="end" n="1052" id="v.xiv.xiv-p11.2"><p id="v.xiv.xiv-p12"> The
designation Monarchiani as a sectarian name is first used by <name id="v.xiv.xiv-p12.1">Tertullian</name>, Adv. Prox. c. 10 ("<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xiv-p12.2">vanissimi isti
Monarchiani</span></i>"); but the Monarchians themselves used
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiv-p12.3">μοναρχία</span>
in the good sense (Adv. Prax. 3."Monarchiam, inquiunt, tenemus"), in
which it was employed by the orthodox fathers in opposition to dualism
and polytheism. <name id="v.xiv.xiv-p12.4">Irenaeus</name> wrote (according to
Jerome) a book "De Monarchia, sive quod Deus non sit auctor malorum."
In a somewhat different sense, the Greek fathers in opposition to the
Latin Filioque insist on the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiv-p12.5">μοναρχία</span>of
the Father, i.e. the sovereign dignity of the first Person of the
Trinity, as the root and fountain of the Deity.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiv-p12.6">052</span> or Unitarians, on account of the
stress they laid upon the numerical. personal unity of the Godhead.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiv-p13">But we must carefully distinguish among them two
opposite classes: the rationalistic or dynamic Monarchians, who denied
the divinity of Christ, or explained it as a mere "power" (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xiv-p13.1">δύναμις</span>) and the patripassian or
modalistic Monarchians, who identified the Son with the Father, and
admitted at most only a modal trinity, that is a threefold mode of
revelation, but not a tripersonality.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiv-p14">The first form of this heresy, involved in the
abstract Jewish monotheism, deistically sundered the divine and the
human, and rose little above Ebionism. After being defeated in the
church this heresy arose outside of it on a grander scale, as a
pretended revelation, and with marvellous success, in Mohammedanism
which may be called the pseudo-Jewish and pseudo-Christian Unitarianism
of the East.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiv-p15">The second form proceeded from the highest
conception of the deity of Christ, but in part also from pantheistic
notions which approached the ground of Gnostic docetism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiv-p16">The one prejudiced the dignity of the Son, the
other the dignity of the Father; yet the latter was by far the more
profound and Christian, and accordingly met with the greater
acceptance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiv-p17">The Monarchians of the first class saw in Christ a
mere man, filled with divine power; but conceived this divine power as
operative in him, not from the baptism only, according to the Ebionite
view, but from the beginning; and admitted his supernatural generation
by the Holy Spirit. To this class belong:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiv-p18">1. The <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p18.1">Alogians</span> or <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p18.2">Alogi</span>,<note place="end" n="1053" id="v.xiv.xiv-p18.3"><p id="v.xiv.xiv-p19"> From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiv-p19.1">ἀ</span>
privative and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiv-p19.2">λόγος,</span> which may
mean both irrational, and opponents of the Logos doctrine. The
designation occurs first in Epiphanius, who invented the term (Haer.
51, c. 3) to characterize sarcastically their unreasonable rejection of
the Divine Reason preached by John.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiv-p19.3">053</span> a heretical sect in Asia Minor about
<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p19.4">a.d.</span> 170, of which very little is known.
Epiphanius gave them this name because they rejected the Logos doctrine
and the Logos Gospel, together with the Apocalypse. "What good," they
said, "is the Apocalypse to me, with its seven angels and seven seals?
What have I to do with the four angels at Euphrates, whom another angel
must loose, and the host of horsemen with breastplates of fire and
brimstone?" They seem to have been jejune rationalists opposed to
chiliasm and all mysterious doctrines. They absurdly attributed the
writings of John to the Gnostic, Cerinthus, whom the aged apostle
opposed.<note place="end" n="1054" id="v.xiv.xiv-p19.5"><p id="v.xiv.xiv-p20"> Hence
Epiphanius asks (Haer. 51, 3): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiv-p20.1">πῶς
ἔσται
Κηρίνθου
τὰ κατὰ
Κηρίνθου
λέγοντα</span>?</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiv-p20.2">054</span>
This is the first specimen of negative biblical criticism, next to
Marcion’s mutilation of the canon.<note place="end" n="1055" id="v.xiv.xiv-p20.3"><p id="v.xiv.xiv-p21"> Comp. on the
Alogi, Iren. Adv. Haer. III. 11. 9 (alii ... simul evangelium [Joannis]
et propheticum repellunt spiritum;"but the application of this passage
is doubtful); Epiphanius, Haer. 51 and 54. M. Merkel, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xiv-p21.1">Historish-kritische Aufklärung der
Streitigkeiten der Aloger über die
Apokalypsis</span></i>, Frankf. and Leipz. 1782; by the same:
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xiv-p21.2">Umständlicher Beweis
dass die Apok. ein untergeschobenes Buch sei</span></i>, Leipz.
1785; F. A. Heinichen, De Alogis, Theodotianis atque Artemonites,
Leipzig, 1829; Neander, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xiv-p21.3">Kirchengesch</span></i>. l. II. 906, 1003; Dorner, l. c.
Bd. II. 500-503; Schaff, Alogians in " Smith and Wace," I. 87; Lipsius,
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xiv-p21.4">Quellen der ältesten
Ketzergeschichte</span></i>, 93 and 214; Schwane, l. c. 145-148;
Döllinger, <name id="v.xiv.xiv-p21.5">Hippolytus</name> and
Callistus, 273-288 (in Plummer’s transl.); Zahn, in
the " Zeitschrift für Hist. Theol."1875, p. 72 sq.; Harnack,
in Herzog<span class="c34" id="v.xiv.xiv-p21.6">2</span>, 183-186.
Harnack infers from <name id="v.xiv.xiv-p21.7">Irenaeus</name> that the Alogi
were churchly or catholic opponents of the Montanistic prophecy as well
as the millennarian Gnosticism of Cerinth at a time before the canon
was fixed; but it is doubtful whether <name id="v.xiv.xiv-p21.8">Irenaeus</name>; refers to them at all, and in the year 170 the
fourth Gospel was undoubtedly recognized throughout the Catholic
church.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiv-p21.9">055</span>2. The
<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p21.10">Theodotians</span>; so called from their founder, the
tanner <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p21.11">Theodotus</span>. He sprang from Byzantium;
denied Christ in a persecution, with the apology that he denied only a
man; but still held him to be the supernaturally begotten Messiah. He
gained followers in Rome, but was excommunicated by the bishop Victor
(192–202). After his death his sect chose the
confessor Natalis bishop, who is said to have afterwards penitently
returned into the bosom of the Catholic church. A younger Theodotus,
the "money-changer," put Melchizedek as mediator between God and the
angels, above Christ, the mediator between God and men; and his
followers were called Melchizedekians.<note place="end" n="1056" id="v.xiv.xiv-p21.12"><p id="v.xiv.xiv-p22"> On the older
Theodotus see Hippol. Philos., VII. 35; X. 23 (in D. and Schu. p. 406
and 526); Epiph., Haer. 54; Philastr., Haer. 50; Pseudo Tert., Haer.
28; Euseb., H. E. V. 28, On the younger Theodotus, see Hippol., VII.
36; Euseb., V. 28; Pseudo-Tert., 29; Epiph., Haer. 55 (Contra
Melchisedecianos).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiv-p22.1">056</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiv-p23">3. The <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p23.1">Artemonites</span>, or
adherents of <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p23.2">Artemon</span> or <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p23.3">Artemos</span>, who came out somewhat later at Rome with a
similar opinion, declared the doctrine of the divinity of Christ an
innovation and a relapse to heathen polytheism; and was excommunicated
by Zephyrinus (202–217) or afterwards. The Artemonites
were charged with placing Euclid and Aristotle above Christ, and
esteeming mathematics and dialectics higher than the gospel. This
indicates a critical intellectual turn, averse to mystery, and shows
that Aristotle was employed by some against the divinity of Christ, as
Plato was engaged for it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiv-p24">Their assertion, that the true doctrine was
obscured in the Roman church only from the time of Zephyrinus,<note place="end" n="1057" id="v.xiv.xiv-p24.1"><p id="v.xiv.xiv-p25"> Euseb. V.
28. <name id="v.xiv.xiv-p25.1">Eusebius</name> derived his information from an
anonymous book which Nicephorus (IV. 21) calls <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiv-p25.2">μικρὸν
λαβύρινθον</span>,
"the little labyrinth," and which Photius (Bibl. c. 48) ascribes to
Caius, but which was probably written b v <name id="v.xiv.xiv-p25.3">Hippolytus</name> of Rome. See the note of Heinichen in Tom.
III. 243 sq., and Döllinger, <name id="v.xiv.xiv-p25.4">Hippolytus</name>, p. 3 (Engl. transl.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiv-p25.5">057</span> is
explained by the fact brought to light recently through the
Philosophumena of <name id="v.xiv.xiv-p25.6">Hippolytus</name>, that Zephyrinus
(and perhaps his predecessor Victor), against the vehement opposition
of a portion of the Roman church, favored Patripassianism, and probably
in behalf of this doctrine condemned the Artemonites.<note place="end" n="1058" id="v.xiv.xiv-p25.7"><p id="v.xiv.xiv-p26"> The sources
of our fragmentary information about Artemon are Epiphanius, Haer. 65,
c. 1-4; Euseb., H. E. V. 28; VII. 30; Theodoret, Haer. Fab. II. 8.
Comp. Kapp, Historia Artemonis, 1737, Schleiermacher, Dorner, and
Harnack.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiv-p26.1">058</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiv-p27">4. <name id="v.xiv.xiv-p27.1">Paul Of Samosata</name>,
from 260 bishop of Antioch, and at the same time a high civil
officer,<note place="end" n="1059" id="v.xiv.xiv-p27.2"><p id="v.xiv.xiv-p28"> "Ducenarius
procurator." He was viceroy of the queen of Palmyra, to which Antioch
belonged at that time.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiv-p28.1">059</span>
is the most famous of these rationalistic Unitarians, and contaminated
one of the first apostolic churches with his heresy. He denied the
personality of the Logos and of the Holy Spirit, and considered them
merely powers of God, like reason and mind in man; but granted that the
Logos dwelt in Christ in larger measure than in any former messenger of
God, and taught, like the Socinians in later times, a gradual elevation
of Christ, determined by his own moral development, to divine
dignity.<note place="end" n="1060" id="v.xiv.xiv-p28.2"><p id="v.xiv.xiv-p29"> A<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiv-p29.1">θεοποίησις
ἐκ
προκοπῆς</span> or
a<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiv-p29.2">γεγονέναι
θεὸν ἐξ
ἀνθρώπου</span>.
He anticipated the doctrine of the Socinians who were at first
frequently called Samosaterians (e.g. in the Second Helvetic
Confession). They teach that Christ began as a man and ended as a God,
being elevated after the resurrection to a quasi-divinity, so as to
become an object of adoration and worship. But the logical tendency of
Socinianism is towards mere humanitarianism. The idea of divinity
necessarily includes aseity and eternity. A divinity communicated in
time is only a finite being.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiv-p29.3">060</span>
He admitted that Christ remained free from sin, conquered the sin of
our forefathers, and then became the Saviour of the race. To introduce
his Christology into the mind of the people, he undertook to alter the
church hymns, but was shrewd enough to accommodate himself to the
orthodox formulas, calling Christ, for example, "God from the
Virgin,"<note place="end" n="1061" id="v.xiv.xiv-p29.4"><p id="v.xiv.xiv-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiv-p30.1">θεὸς
ἐκ τῆς
παρθένου</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiv-p30.2">061</span>
and ascribing to him even homo-ousia with the Father, but of course in
his own sense.<note place="end" n="1062" id="v.xiv.xiv-p30.3"><p id="v.xiv.xiv-p31"> Probably he
meant the impersonal, pre-existent Logos. But the Synod of Antioch
declined the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiv-p31.1">ὁμοούσιος</span>impersonal
(Sabellian) sense.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiv-p31.2">062</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiv-p32">The bishops under him in Syria accused him not
only of heresy but also of extreme vanity, arrogance, pompousness,
avarice, and undue concern with secular business; and at a third synod
held in Antioch <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xiv-p32.1">a.d.</span> 269 or 268, they
pronounced his deposition. The number of bishops present is variously
reported (70, 80, 180). Dominus was appointed successor. The result was
communicated to the bishops of Rome, Alexandria, and to all the
churches. But as Paul was favored by the queen Zenobia of Palmyra, the
deposition could not be executed till after her subjection by the
emperor Aurelian in 272, and after consultation with the Italian
bishops.<note place="end" n="1063" id="v.xiv.xiv-p32.2"><p id="v.xiv.xiv-p33"> Sources: The
fragmentary acts of the Synod of Antioch in <name id="v.xiv.xiv-p33.1">Eusebius</name>, VII. 27-30; Jerome, De Viris ill. 71;
Epiphanius, Haer 65 (or 45 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xiv-p33.2">κατὰ τοῦ
Παύλου τοῦ
Σαμοσατέως,</span>
In Oehler’s ed. II. 2, P. 380-397); five fragments of
sermons of Paul of doubtful genuineness, in Ang. Mai’s
Vet. Script. Nova Coll. VII. 68 sq.; scattered notices in <name id="v.xiv.xiv-p33.3">Athanasius</name>, Hilary, and other Nicene fathers; Theodoret
Fab. Haer. II. 8. Comp. Dorner and Harnack.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xiv-p33.4">063</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xiv-p34">His overthrow decided the fall of the Monarchians;
though they still appear at the end of the fourth century as condemned
heretics, under the name of Samosatians, Paulianists, and
Sabellians.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xiv-p35"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="151" title="Second Class of Antitrinitarians: Praxeas, Noëtus, Callistus, Berryllus" shorttitle="Section 151" progress="65.45%" prev="v.xiv.xiv" next="v.xiv.xvi" id="v.xiv.xv">

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.xv-p1">§ 151. Second Class of Antitrinitarians:
Praxeas, Noëtus, Callistus, Berryllus.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xv-p3">The second class of Monarchians, called by <name id="v.xiv.xv-p3.1">Tertullian</name> "Patripassians" (as afterwards a branch
of the Monophysites was called "Theopaschites"),<note place="end" n="1064" id="v.xiv.xv-p3.2"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p4"> The
Orientals usually call them "Sabellians" from their most prominent
representative.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p4.1">064</span>
together with their unitarian zeal felt the deeper Christian impulse to
hold fast the divinity of Christ; but they sacrificed to it his
independent personality, which they merged in the essence of the
Father. They taught that the one supreme God by his own free will, and
by an act of self-limitation became man, so that the Son is the Father
veiled in the flesh. They knew no other God but the one manifested in
Christ, and charged their opponents with ditheism. They were more
dangerous than the rationalistic Unitarians, and for a number of years
had even the sympathy and support of the papal chair. They had a
succession of teachers in Rome, and were numerous there even at the
time of Epiphanius towards the close of the fourth century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xv-p5">1. The first prominent advocate of the
Patripassian heresy was <name id="v.xiv.xv-p5.1">Praxeas</name> of Asia
Minor. He came to Rome under <name id="v.xiv.xv-p5.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>
with the renown of a confessor; procured there the condemnation of
Montanism; and propounded his Patripassianism, to which he gained even
the bishop Victor.<note place="end" n="1065" id="v.xiv.xv-p5.3"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p6">
Pseudo-Tert.: "Praxeas hoeresim introduxit quam Victorinus
[probably=Victor] corroborare curavit." It is certain from <name id="v.xiv.xv-p6.1">Hippolytus</name>, that Victor’s successors,
Zephyrinus and Callistus sympathized with Patripassianism.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p6.2">065</span> But <name id="v.xiv.xv-p6.3">Tertullian</name> met him in vindication at once of Montanism
and of hypostasianism with crushing logic, and sarcastically charged
him with having executed at Rome two commissions of the devil: having
driven away the Holy Ghost, and having crucified the Father. Praxeas,
constantly appealing to <scripRef passage="Is. 45:5" id="v.xiv.xv-p6.4" parsed="|Isa|45|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.5">Is. 45:5</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="John. 10:30" id="v.xiv.xv-p6.5" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John.
10:30</scripRef> ("I and my Father are
one"), and <scripRef passage="John 14:9" id="v.xiv.xv-p6.6" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">14:9</scripRef> ("He
that hath seen me hath seen the Father "), as if the whole Bible
consisted of these three passages, taught that the Father himself
became man, hungered, thirsted, suffered, and died in Christ. True, he
would not be understood as speaking directly of a suffering (pati) of
the Father, but only of a sympathy (copati) of the Father with the Son;
but in any case he lost the independent personality of the Son. He
conceived the relation of the Father to the Son as like that of the
spirit to the flesh. The same subject, as spirit, is the Father; as
flesh, the Son. He thought the Catholic doctrine tritheistic.<note place="end" n="1066" id="v.xiv.xv-p6.7"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p7"> The chief
source: <name id="v.xiv.xv-p7.1">Tertullian</name>, Adv. Praxean (39 chs.,
written about 210). Comp. Pseudo-Tertull. 20. <name id="v.xiv.xv-p7.2">Hippolytus</name> strangely never mentions Praxeas. Hence some
have conjectured that he was identical with Noëtus, who came
likewise from Asia Minor; others identify him with Epigonus, or with
Callistus, and regard Praxeas as a nickname. The proper view is that
Praxeas appeared in Rome before Epigonus, probably under Eleutherus,
and remained but a short time. On the other hand <name id="v.xiv.xv-p7.3">Tertullian</name> nowhere mentions the names of
Noëtus, Epigonus, Cleomenes, and Callistus.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p7.4">066</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xv-p8">2. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xv-p8.1">Noëtus</span> of
Smyrna published the same view about <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xv-p8.2">a.d.</span> 200,
appealing also to <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:5" id="v.xiv.xv-p8.3" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. 9:5</scripRef>, where Christ is called "the one God over
all." When censured by a council he argued in vindication of himself,
that his doctrine enhanced the glory of Christ.<note place="end" n="1067" id="v.xiv.xv-p8.4"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xv-p9.1">τί
οὖν κακὸν
ποιῶ</span>, he asked, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xv-p9.2">δοξάζων
τὸν
Χριστόν</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p9.3">067</span> The author of the Philosophumena
places him in connection with the pantheistic philosophy of Heraclitus,
who, as we here for the first time learn, viewed nature as the harmony
of all antitheses, and called the universe at once dissoluble and
indissoluble, originated and unoriginated, mortal and immortal; and
thus Noëtus supposed that the same divine subject must be
able to combine opposite attributes in itself.<note place="end" n="1068" id="v.xiv.xv-p9.4"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p10"> On
Noëtus see Hippol., Philos. IX. 7-9 (p. 410-442), and his
tract against Noëtus (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xv-p10.1">Ὁμιλία
εἰς τὴν
αἵρεσιν
Νοήτου
τινος</span>, perhaps the last chapter
of his lost work against the 32 heresies). Epiphanius, Haer. 57, used
both these books, but falsely put Noëtus back from the close
of the second century to about 130.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p10.2">068</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xv-p11">Two of his disciples, Epigonus and Cleomenes,<note place="end" n="1069" id="v.xiv.xv-p11.1"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p12"> Not his
teachers, as was supposed by former historians, including Neander. See
<name id="v.xiv.xv-p12.1">Hippolytus</name>, IX. 7.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p12.2">069</span>
propagated this doctrine in Rome under favor of Pope Zephyrinus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xv-p13">3. <name id="v.xiv.xv-p13.1">Callistus</name> (pope
Calixtus I.) adopted and advocated the doctrine of Noëtus.
He declared the Son merely the manifestation of the Father in human
form; the Father animating the Son, as the spirit animates the body,<note place="end" n="1070" id="v.xiv.xv-p13.2"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p14"> <scripRef passage="John 14:11" id="v.xiv.xv-p14.1" parsed="|John|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.11">John
14:11</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p14.2">070</span> and
suffering with him on the cross. "The Father," said he, "who was in the
Son, took flesh and made it God, uniting it with himself and made it
one. Father and Son were therefore the name of the one God, and this
one person<note place="end" n="1071" id="v.xiv.xv-p14.3"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xv-p15.1">πρόσωπον</span>,
Callistus, however, rectified this statement, which seems to be merely
an inference of <name id="v.xiv.xv-p15.2">Hippolytus</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p15.3">071</span>
cannot be two; thus the Father suffered with the Son." He considered
his opponents "ditheists,"<note place="end" n="1072" id="v.xiv.xv-p15.4"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xv-p16.1">δίθεοι</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p16.2">072</span> and they in return called his
followers "Callistians."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xv-p17">These and other disclosures respecting the church
at Rome during the first quarter of the third century, we owe, as
already observed, to the ninth book of the Philosophumena of <name id="v.xiv.xv-p17.1">Hippolytus</name>, who was, however, it must be
remembered, the leading opponent and rival of Callistus, and in his own
doctrine of the Trinity inclined to the opposite subordinatian extreme.
He calls Callistus, evidently with passion, an "unreasonable and
treacherous man, who brought together blasphemies from above and below
only to speak against the truth, and was not ashamed to fall now into
the error of Sabellius, now into that of Theodotius" (of which latter,
however, he shows no trace, but the very opposite).<note place="end" n="1073" id="v.xiv.xv-p17.2"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p18">
Döllinger here dissents from, Harnack agrees with, the
charge of <name id="v.xiv.xv-p18.1">Hippolytus</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p18.2">073</span>
Callistus differed from the ditheistic separation of the Logos from
God, but also from the Sabellian confusion of the Father and the Son,
and insisted on the mutual indwelling (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xv-p18.3">περιχώρησις</span>) of the divine Persons; in other
words, he sought the way from modalistic unitarianism to the Nicene
trinitarianism; but he was not explicit and consistent in his
statements. He excommunicated both Sabellius and <name id="v.xiv.xv-p18.4">Hippolytus</name>; the Roman church sided with him, and made his
name one of the most prominent among the ancient popes.<note place="end" n="1074" id="v.xiv.xv-p18.5"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p19"> On Callistus
see Hippol. IX. 11, 12 (p. 450-462) and c. 27 (p. 528-530). Comp.
Döllinger, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xv-p19.1">Hippol. und
Callistus,</span></i> ch. IV. (Engl. transl. p. 183 sqq.,
especially p. 215), and other works on <name id="v.xiv.xv-p19.2">Hippolytus</name>; also Langen, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xv-p19.3">Gesch. der röm</span></i>. Kirche, p. 192-216.
Döllinger charges <name id="v.xiv.xv-p19.4">Hippolytus</name> with
misrepresenting the views of Callistus; while Bishop Wordsworth (St.
<name id="v.xiv.xv-p19.5">Hippolytus</name> and the Church of Rome, ch. XIV.
p. 214 sqq.), charges Callistus with the Sabellian heresy, and defends
the orthodoxy of <name id="v.xiv.xv-p19.6">Hippolytus</name> by such easy
reasoning as this (p. 254): "Callistus is asserted by <name id="v.xiv.xv-p19.7">Hippolytus</name> to have been a heretic. No church historian
affirms Callistus to have been orthodox. All church history that has
spoken of <name id="v.xiv.xv-p19.8">Hippolytus</name>,—and
his name is one of the most celebrated in its
annals,—has concurred in bearing witness to the
soundness of his faith." Harnack (in Herzog X. 202) considers the
formula of Callistus as the bridge from the original monarchianism of
the Roman church to the hypostasis-christology (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xv-p19.9">Die Bücke, auf welcher di
ursprünglich monarchianisch gesinnten römischen
Crhisten, dem Zuge der Zeit und der kirchtichen,WIssenschaft folgend,
zur Anerkennung der Hypostasen- Christologie übergegangen
sind.</span></i>")</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p19.10">074</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xv-p20">After the death of Callistus, who occupied the
papal chair between 218 and 223 or 224, Patripassianism disappeared
from the Roman church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xv-p21">4. <name id="v.xiv.xv-p21.1">Beryllus</name> of Bostra
(now Bosra and Bosseret), in Arabia Petraea. From him we have only a
somewhat obscure and very variously interpreted passage preserved in
<name id="v.xiv.xv-p21.2">Eusebius</name>.<note place="end" n="1075" id="v.xiv.xv-p21.3"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p22"> H. E. VI.
33.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p22.1">075</span> He denied the personal pre-existence<note place="end" n="1076" id="v.xiv.xv-p22.2"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xv-p23.1">ἰδία
οὐσίας
περιγραφή</span>i.e.
a circumscribed, limited, separate existence.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p23.2">076</span> and
in general the independent divinity<note place="end" n="1077" id="v.xiv.xv-p23.3"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xv-p24.1">ἰδία
θεότης</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p24.2">077</span> of Christ, but at the same time
asserted the indwelling of the divinity of the Father<note place="end" n="1078" id="v.xiv.xv-p24.3"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xv-p25.1">ἡ
πατρικὴ
θεότης.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p25.2">078</span> in
him during his earthly life. He forms, in some sense, the
stepping-stone from simple Patripassianism to Sabellian modalism. At an
Arabian synod in 244, where the presbyter <name id="v.xiv.xv-p25.3">Origen</name>, then himself accused of heresy, was called into
consultation, Beryllus was convinced of his error by that great
teacher, and was persuaded particularly of the existence of a human
soul in Christ, in place of which he had probably put his <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xv-p25.4">πατρικὴ
θεότος</span>, as Apollinaris in a later period put the
<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xv-p25.5">λόγος.</span> He is said to have thanked <name id="v.xiv.xv-p25.6">Origen</name> afterwards for his instruction. Here we have one
of the very few theological disputations which have resulted in unity
instead of greater division.<note place="end" n="1079" id="v.xiv.xv-p25.7"><p id="v.xiv.xv-p26"> The Acts of
the Synod of Bostra, known to <name id="v.xiv.xv-p26.1">Eusebius</name> and
Jerome, are lost. Our scanty information on Beryllus is derived from
<name id="v.xiv.xv-p26.2">Eusebius</name>, already quoted, from Jerome, De
Vir. ill. c. 60, and from a fragment of <name id="v.xiv.xv-p26.3">Origen</name> in the Apology of Pamphilus, Orig. Opera, IV. 22
(ed. Bened.) Comp. Ullmann, De Beryllo Bostr., Hamb. 1835. Fock,
Dissert. de Christologia Berylli, 1843; Kober, Beryll v. B. in the
Tüb."Theol. Quartalschrift," for 1848. Also Baur, Dorner (I.
545 sqq.), Harnack, and Hefele (Conc. Gesch. I. 109).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xv-p26.4">079</span></p>

<p id="v.xiv.xv-p27"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="152" title="Sabellianism" shorttitle="Section 152" progress="65.91%" prev="v.xiv.xv" next="v.xiv.xvii" id="v.xiv.xvi">

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.xvi-p1">§ 152. Sabellianism.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3">Sources: H<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.2">ippolytyus</span></span>: Philos. IX. 11 (D. and Schn. p. 450,
456, 458). Rather meagre, but important. E<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.3"><span class="c18" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.4">piphan</span></span>.: Haer: 62. The fragments of letters
of <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.5"><span class="c18" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.6">Dionysius of Alex</span></span>.
in <name id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.7">Athanasius</name>, De Sentent. Dion., and later
writers, collected in Routh, Reliqu. sacr. <name id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.8">Novatian</name>: De Trinit. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.9"><span class="c18" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.10">Euseb</span></span>.: Contra Marcellum. The references in the
writiings of <name id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.11">Athanasius</name> (De Syn.; De Decr.
Nic. Syn.; Contra Arian.). B<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.12"><span class="c18" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.13">asil</span></span> M.: <scripRef passage="Ep. 207, 210, 214, 235" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.14" parsed="|Eph|207|0|0|0;|Eph|210|0|0|0;|Eph|214|0|0|0;|Eph|235|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.207 Bible:Eph.210 Bible:Eph.214 Bible:Eph.235">Ep. 207, 210, 214, 235</scripRef>. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.15"><span class="c18" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.16">Gregory of Naz</span></span>.: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xvi-p3.17">λόγος
κατὰ
Ἀρείου κ.
Σαβελλίου</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xvi-p4">Comp. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvi-p4.1">Schleiermacher, Neander,
Baur, Dorner, Harnack,</span> <i>l. c</i>., and <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvi-p4.2">Zahn</span>, <i>Marcellus von. Ancyra</i> (Gotha, 1867); N<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvi-p4.3">itzsch</span>, <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xvi-p4.4">Dogmengesch.</span></i> I. 206–209,
223–225.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xvi-p5"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xvi-p6">5. <name id="v.xiv.xvi-p6.1">Sabellius</name> is by far the
most original, profound, and ingenious of the ante-Nicene Unitarians,
and his system the most plausible rival of orthodox trinitarianism. It
revives from time to time in various modifications.<note place="end" n="1080" id="v.xiv.xvi-p6.2"><p id="v.xiv.xvi-p7"> We will only
mention Marcellus of Ancyra., Schleiermacher, and Bushnell.
Schleiermacher’s doctrine of the trinity is a very
ingenious improvement of Sabellianism.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvi-p7.1">080</span> We
know very little of his life. He was probably a Lybian from the
Pentapolis. He spent some time in Rome in the beginning of the third
century, and was first gained by Callistus to Patripassianism, but when
the latter became bishop be was excommunicated.<note place="end" n="1081" id="v.xiv.xvi-p7.2"><p id="v.xiv.xvi-p8"> This we
learn from <name id="v.xiv.xvi-p8.1">Hippolytus</name>, who introduces him
rather incidentally (in his account of Callistus) as a man well known
at his time in the Roman church.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvi-p8.2">081</span> The former fact is doubtful. His
doctrine spread in Rome, and especially also in the Pentapolis in
Egypt. Dionysius, bishop of Alexandria, excommunicated him in 260 or
261<note place="end" n="1082" id="v.xiv.xvi-p8.3"><p id="v.xiv.xvi-p9"> Sabellius
must have been an old man at that time.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvi-p9.1">082</span> at a
council in that city, and, in vehement opposition to him declared in
almost Arian terms for the hypostatical independence and subordination
of the Son in relation to the Father. This led the Sabellians to
complain of that bishop to Dionysius of Rome, who held a council in
262, and in a special treatise controverted Sabellianism, as well as
subordinatianism and tritheism, with nice orthodox tact.<note place="end" n="1083" id="v.xiv.xvi-p9.2"><p id="v.xiv.xvi-p10"> Comp. the
close of § 149 (this vol.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvi-p10.1">083</span> The
bishop of Alexandria very cheerfully yielded, and retracted his
assertion of the creaturely inferiority of the Son in favor of the
orthodox homo-ousios. Thus the strife was for a while allayed, to be
renewed with still greater violence by Arius half a century later.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xvi-p11">The system of Sabellius is known to us only from a
few fragments, and some of these not altogether consistent, in <name id="v.xiv.xvi-p11.1">Athanasius</name> and other fathers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xvi-p12">While the other Monarchians confine their inquiry
to the relation of Father and Son, Sabellius embraces the Holy Spirit
in his speculation, and reaches a trinity, not a simultaneous trinity
of essence, however, but only a successive trinity of revelation. He
starts from a distinction of the monad and the triad in the divine
nature. His fundamental thought is, that the unity of God, without
distinction in itself, unfolds or extends itself<note place="end" n="1084" id="v.xiv.xvi-p12.1"><p id="v.xiv.xvi-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvi-p13.1">ἡ
μονὰς
πλατυνθεῖσα
γέγονε
τρίας</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvi-p13.2">084</span> in
the course of the world’s development in three
different forms and periods of revelation<note place="end" n="1085" id="v.xiv.xvi-p13.3"><p id="v.xiv.xvi-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvi-p14.1">ὀνόματα,
πρόσωπα</span>,—not
in the orthodox sense of hypostasis, however, but in the primary sense
of mask, or part (in a play)—, also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvi-p14.2">μορφαί,
σχήματα</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvi-p14.3">085</span> and, after the completion of
redemption, returns into unity. The Father reveals himself in the
giving of the law or the Old Testament economy (not in the creation
also, which in his view precedes the trinitarian revelation); the Son,
in the incarnation; the Holy Ghost, in inspiration. The revelation of
the Son ends with the ascension; the revelation of the Spirit goes on
in regeneration and sanctification. He illustrates the trinitarian
relation by comparing the Father to the disc of the sun, the Son to its
enlightening power, the Spirit to its warming influence. He is said
also to have likened the Father to the body, the Son to the soul, the
Holy Ghost to the spirit of man; but this is unworthy of his evident
speculative discrimination. His view of the Logos,<note place="end" n="1086" id="v.xiv.xvi-p14.4"><p id="v.xiv.xvi-p15"> Which was
for the first time duly brought out by Dr. Baur.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvi-p15.1">086</span> too,
is peculiar. The, Logos is not identical with the Son, but is the monad
itself in its transition to triad; that is, God conceived as vital
motion and creating principle, the speaking God,<note place="end" n="1087" id="v.xiv.xvi-p15.2"><p id="v.xiv.xvi-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvi-p16.1">θεὸς
λαλῶν</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvi-p16.2">087</span> in
distinction from the silent God.<note place="end" n="1088" id="v.xiv.xvi-p16.3"><p id="v.xiv.xvi-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvi-p17.1">θεὸς
σιωπῶν</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvi-p17.2">088</span> Each <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xvi-p17.3">πρόσωπον</span>
is another <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xvi-p17.4">διαλέγεσθαι</span>
and the three <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xvi-p17.5">πρόσωπα</span>
together are only successive
evolutions of the Logos or the worldward aspect of the divine nature.
As the Logos proceeded from God, so he returns at last into him, and
the process of trinitarian development<note place="end" n="1089" id="v.xiv.xvi-p17.6"><p id="v.xiv.xvi-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvi-p18.1">διάλεξις</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvi-p18.2">089</span> closes.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xvi-p19"><name id="v.xiv.xvi-p19.1">Athanasius</name> traced the
doctrine of Sabellius to the Stoic philosophy. The common element is
the pantheistic leading view of an expansion and contraction<note place="end" n="1090" id="v.xiv.xvi-p19.2"><p id="v.xiv.xvi-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvi-p20.1">ἕκτασις,</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvi-p20.2">πλατυτμός</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvi-p20.3">συστολή.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvi-p20.4">090</span> of
the divine nature immanent in the world. In the Pythagorean system
also, in the Gospel of the Egyptians, and in the pseudo-Clementine
Homilies, there are kindred ideas. But the originality of Sabellius
cannot be brought into question by these. His theory broke the way for
the Nicene church doctrine, by its full coordination of the three
persons. He differs from the orthodox standard mainly in denying the
trinity of essence and the permanence of the trinity of manifestation;
making Father, Son, and Holy Ghost only temporary phenomena, which
fulfil their mission and return into the abstract monad.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xvi-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="153" title="Redemption" shorttitle="Section 153" progress="66.18%" prev="v.xiv.xvi" next="v.xiv.xviii" id="v.xiv.xvii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Redemption" id="v.xiv.xvii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.xvii-p1">§ 153. Redemption.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xvii-p3">C<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvii-p3.1">otta</span>: <i>Histor. doctrinae
de redemptione sanguine J. Chr. facta</i>, in Gerhard: <i>Loci
theol</i>., vol. IV. p. 105–134.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xvii-p4">Z<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvii-p4.1">iegler</span>: <i>Hist. dogmatis
de redemptione</i>. Gott. 1791. Rationalistic.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xvii-p5">K. B<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvii-p5.1">aehr</span>.: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xvii-p5.2">Die Lehre der Kirche vom Tode Jesu
in den drei ersten Jahrh</span></i>., Sulz b. 1832. Against the
orthodox doctrine of the satisfactio vicaria.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xvii-p6">F. C. B<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvii-p6.1">aur</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xvii-p6.2">Die christl. Lehre von der
Versöhnung in ihrer geschichtl. Entw. von der aeltesten Zeit
bis auf die neueste</span></i>. Tüb. 1838. 764 pages,
(See pp. 23–67). Very learned, critical, and
philosophical, but resulting in Hegelian pantheism.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xvii-p7">L. D<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xvii-p7.1">uncker</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xvii-p7.2">Des heil.</span></i> <name id="v.xiv.xvii-p7.3">Irenaeus</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xvii-p7.4">Christologie</span></i>. Gött. 1843 (p. 217
sqq.; purely objective).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xvii-p8">Baumgarten Crusius: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xvii-p8.1">Compendium der christl.
Dogmengeschichte</span></i>. Leipz. 2d Part 1846, §
95 sqq. (p. 257 sqq.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xvii-p9">Albrecht Ritschl (Prof. in Göttingen):
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xvii-p9.1">Die christl. Lehre von
der Rechtfertigung und Versöhnung</span></i>, Bonn,
1870, second revised ed. 1882, sqq., 3 vols. The first vol. (pages 656)
contains the history the doctrine, but devotes only a few introductory
pages to our period (p. 4), being occupied chiefly with the Anselmic,
the orthodox Lutheran and Calvinistic, and the modern German theories
of redemption. Ritschl belonged originally to the Tübingen
school, but pursues now an independent path, and lays greater stress on
the ethical forces in history.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xvii-p10"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xvii-p11">The work of the triune God, in his self-revelation,
is the salvation, or redemption and reconciliation of the world:
negatively, the emancipation of humanity from the guilt and power of
sin and death; positively, the communication of the righteousness and
life of fellowship with God. First, the discord between the Creator and
the creature must be adjusted; and then man can be carried onward to
his destined perfection. Reconciliation with God is the ultimate aim of
every religion. In heathenism it was only darkly guessed and felt
after, or anticipated in perverted, fleshly forms. In Judaism it was
divinely promised, typically foreshadowed, and historically prepared.
In Christianity it is revealed in objective reality, according to the
eternal counsel of the love and wisdom of God, through the life, death,
and resurrection of Christ, and is being continually applied
subjectively to individuals in the church by the Holy Spirit, through
the means of grace, on condition of repentance and faith. Christ is,
exclusively and absolutely, the Saviour of the world, and the Mediator
between God and man.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xvii-p12">The apostolic scriptures, in the fulness of their
inspiration, everywhere bear witness of this salvation wrought through
Christ, as a living fact of experience. But it required time for the
profound ideas of a Paul and a John to come up clearly to the view of
the church; indeed, to this day they remain unfathomed. Here again
experience anticipated theology. The church lived from the first on the
atoning sacrifice of Christ. The cross ruled all Christian thought and
conduct, and fed the spirit of martyrdom. But the primitive church
teachers lived more in the thankful enjoyment of redemption than in
logical reflection upon it. We perceive in their exhibitions of this
blessed mystery the language rather of enthusiastic feeling than of
careful definition and acute analysis. Moreover, this doctrine was
never, like Christology and the doctrine of the Trinity, a subject of
special controversy within the ancient church. The oecumenical symbols
touch it only in general terms. The Apostles’ Creed
presents it in the article on the forgiveness of sins on the ground of
the divine-human life, death, and resurrection of Christ. The Nicene
Creed says, a little more definitely, that Christ became man for our
salvation,<note place="end" n="1091" id="v.xiv.xvii-p12.1"><p id="v.xiv.xvii-p13"> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvii-p13.1">διὰ
τὴν
ἡμετέραν
σωτηρίαν</span></i>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvii-p13.2">091</span>
and died for us, and rose again.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xvii-p14">Nevertheless, all the essential elements of the
later church doctrine of redemption may be found, either expressed or
implied, before the close of the second century. The negative part of
the doctrine, the subjection of the devil, the prince of the kingdom of
sin and death, was naturally most dwelt on in the patristic period, on
account of the existing conflict of Christianity with heathenism, which
was regarded as wholly ruled by Satan and demons. Even in the New
Testament, particularly in <scripRef passage="Col. 2:15" id="v.xiv.xvii-p14.1" parsed="|Col|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.15">Col. 2:15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Heb. 2:14" id="v.xiv.xvii-p14.2" parsed="|Heb|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14">Heb. 2:14</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="1 John 3:8" id="v.xiv.xvii-p14.3" parsed="|1John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.8">1 John 3:8</scripRef>, the victory over the devil is made an
integral part of the work of Christ. But this view was carried out in
the early church in a very peculiar and, to some extent, mythical way;
and in this form continued current, until the satisfaction theory of
Anselm gave a new turn to the development of the dogma. Satan is
supposed to have acquired, by the disobedience of our first parents, a
legal claim (whether just or unjust) upon mankind, and held them bound
in the chains of sin and death (Comp. <scripRef passage="Hebr. 2:14, 15" id="v.xiv.xvii-p14.4" parsed="|Heb|2|14|0|0;|Heb|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14 Bible:Heb.2.15">Hebr. 2:14, 15</scripRef>). Christ came to
our release. The victory over Satan was conceived now as a legal ransom
by the payment of a stipulated price, to wit, the death of Christ; now
as a cheat upon him,<note place="end" n="1092" id="v.xiv.xvii-p14.5"><p id="v.xiv.xvii-p15"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2:8" id="v.xiv.xvii-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8">1 Cor. 2:8</scripRef>,
misapprehended.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvii-p15.2">092</span> either intentional and deserved, or
due to his own infatuation.<note place="end" n="1093" id="v.xiv.xvii-p15.3"><p id="v.xiv.xvii-p16"> This strange
theory is variously held by <name id="v.xiv.xvii-p16.1">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.xiv.xvii-p16.2">Origen</name>, Gregory of Nyssa, Gregory Nazianzen,
Ambrose, <name id="v.xiv.xvii-p16.3">Augustin</name>, Leo the Great and Gregory
the Great. See Baur, ch. I. and II. p. 30-118.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvii-p16.4">093</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xvii-p17">The theological development of the doctrine of the
work of Christ began with the struggle against Jewish and heathen
influences, and at the same time with the development of the doctrine
of the person of Christ, which is inseparable from that of his work,
and indeed fundamental to it. Ebionism, with its deistic and legal
spirit, could not raise its view above the prophetic office of Christ
to the priestly and the kingly, but saw in him only a new teacher and
legislator. Gnosticism, from the naturalistic and pantheistic position
of heathendom, looked upon redemption as a physical and intellectual
process, liberating the spirit from the bonds of matter, the supposed
principle of evil; reduced the human life and passion of Christ to a
vain show; and could ascribe at best only a symbolical virtue to his
death. For this reason even <name id="v.xiv.xvii-p17.1">Ignatius</name>, <name id="v.xiv.xvii-p17.2">Irenaeus</name>, and <name id="v.xiv.xvii-p17.3">Tertullian</name>,
in their opposition to docetism, insist most earnestly on the reality
of the humanity and death of Jesus, as the source of our reconciliation
with God.<note place="end" n="1094" id="v.xiv.xvii-p17.4"><p id="v.xiv.xvii-p18"> Comp.
§ 146.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvii-p18.1">094</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xvii-p19">In <name id="v.xiv.xvii-p19.1">Justin Martyr</name> appear
traces of the doctrine of satisfaction, though in very indefinite
terms. He often refers to the Messianic fifty-third chapter of
Isaiah..<note place="end" n="1095" id="v.xiv.xvii-p19.2"><p id="v.xiv.xvii-p20"> Apol. I. 50,
etc. See von Engelhardt, p. 182.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvii-p20.1">095</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xvii-p21">The anonymous author of the Epistle to an unknown
heathen, Diognetus, which has sometimes been ascribed to Justin, but is
probably of much earlier date, has a beautiful and forcible passage on
the mystery of redemption, which shows that the root of the matter was
apprehended by faith long before a logical analysis was attempted.
"When our wickedness" he says,<note place="end" n="1096" id="v.xiv.xvii-p21.1"><p id="v.xiv.xvii-p22"> Ep. ad
Diognetum, c. 9.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvii-p22.1">096</span> "had reached its height, and it had
been clearly shown that its reward—punishment and
death—was impending over us .... God himself took on
Him the burden of our iniquities. He gave His own Son as a ransom for
us, the holy One for transgressors, the blameless One for the wicked,
the righteous One for the unrighteous, the incorruptible One for the
corruptible, the immortal One for them that are mortal. For what other
thing was capable of covering our sins than His righteousness? By what
other one was it possible that we, the wicked and ungodly, could be
justified, than by the only Son of God? O sweet exchange! O
unsearchable operation! O benefits surpassing all expectation! that the
wickedness of many should be hid in a single righteous One, and that
the righteousness of One should justify many transgressors!"</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xvii-p23"><name id="v.xiv.xvii-p23.1">Irenaeus</name> is the first of
all the church teachers to give a careful analysis of the work of
redemption, and his view is by far the deepest and soundest we find in
the first three centuries. Christ, he teaches, as the second Adam,
repeated in himself the entire life of man, from childhood to manhood,
from birth to death and hades, and as it were summed up that life and
brought it under one head,<note place="end" n="1097" id="v.xiv.xvii-p23.2"><p id="v.xiv.xvii-p24"> This as
already intimated in a former connection, is the sense of his frequent
expression: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvii-p24.1">ἀνακεφαλαιοῦν,
ἀνακεφαλαίωσις</span>
recapitulare, recapitulatio.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvii-p24.2">097</span> with the double purpose of restoring
humanity from its fall and carrying it to perfection. Redemption
comprises the taking away of sin by the perfect obedience of Christ;
the destruction of death by victory over the devil; and the
communication of a new divine life to man. To accomplish this work, the
Redeemer must unite in himself the divine and human natures; for only
as God could he do what man could not, and only as man could he do in a
legitimate way, what man should. By the voluntary disobedience of Adam
the devil gained a power over man, but in an unfair way, by fraud.<note place="end" n="1098" id="v.xiv.xvii-p24.3"><p id="v.xiv.xvii-p25">
Dissuasio.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvii-p25.1">098</span> By
the voluntary obedience of Christ that power was wrested from him by
lawful means.<note place="end" n="1099" id="v.xiv.xvii-p25.2"><p id="v.xiv.xvii-p26"> By suadela,
persuasion, announcement of truth, not overreaching or deception.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvii-p26.1">099</span> This took place first in the
temptation, in which Christ renewed or recapitulated the struggle of
Adam with Satan, but defeated the seducer, and thereby liberated man
from his thraldom. But then the whole life of Christ was a continuous
victorious conflict with Satan, and a constant obedience to God. This
obedience completed itself in the suffering and death on the tree of
the cross, and thus blotted out the disobedience which the first Adam
had committed on the tree of knowledge. This, however, is only the
negative side. To this is added, as already remarked, the communication
of a new divine principle of life, and the perfecting of the idea of
humanity first effected by Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xvii-p27"><name id="v.xiv.xvii-p27.1">Origen</name> differs from
<name id="v.xiv.xvii-p27.2">Irenaeus</name> in considering man, in consequence
of sin, the lawful property of Satan, and in representing the victory
over Satan as an outwitting of the enemy, who had no claim to the
sinless soul of Jesus, and therefore could not keep it in death. The
ransom was paid, not to God, but to Satan, who thereby lost his right
to man. Here <name id="v.xiv.xvii-p27.3">Origen</name> touches on mythical
Gnosticism. He contemplates the death of Christ, however, from other
points of view also, as an atoning sacrifice of love offered to God for
the sins of the world; as the highest proof of perfect obedience to
God; and as an example of patience. He singularly extends the virtue of
this redemption to the whole spirit world, to fallen angels as well as
men, in connection with his hypothesis of a final restoration. The only
one of the fathers who accompanies him in this is Gregory of Nyssa.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xvii-p28"><name id="v.xiv.xvii-p28.1">Athanasius</name>, in his early
youth, at the beginning of the next period, wrote the first systematic
treatise on redemption and answer to the question "Cur Deus homo?"<note place="end" n="1100" id="v.xiv.xvii-p28.2"><p id="v.xiv.xvii-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvii-p29.1">λόγος
περὶ τῆς
ἐνανθρωπήσεως
τοῦ
λόγου.</span>. It was written
before the outbreak of the Arian controversy. The Athanasian authorship
has been contested without good reason; but another work with the
similar <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xvii-p29.2">Περὶ τῆς
σαρκώσεως
τοῦ θεοῦ
λόγου,</span> pseudo-Athanasian,
and belongs to the younger Apollinaris of Laodicea. See Ritschl, I. 8
sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xvii-p29.3">100</span> But it was left for the Latin church,
after the epoch-making treatise of Anselm, to develop this important
doctrine in its various aspects.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xvii-p30"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="154" title="Other Doctrines" shorttitle="Section 154" progress="66.74%" prev="v.xiv.xvii" next="v.xiv.xix" id="v.xiv.xviii">

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.xviii-p1">§ 154. Other Doctrines.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xviii-p3">The doctrine of the <i>subjective</i> appropriation
of salvation, including faith, justification, and sanctification, was
as yet far less perfectly formed than the objective dogmas; and in the
nature of the case, must follow the latter. If any one expects to find
in this period, or in any of the church fathers, <name id="v.xiv.xviii-p3.1">Augustin</name> himself not excepted, the Protestant doctrine of
justification by faith <i>alone</i>, as the "articulus stantis aut
cadentis ecclesiae" be will be greatly disappointed. The incarnation of
the Logos, his true divinity and true humanity, stand almost
unmistakably in the foreground, as the fundamental truths.
Paul’s doctrine of justification, except perhaps in
<name id="v.xiv.xviii-p3.2">Clement of Rome</name>, who joins it with the
doctrine of James, is left very much out of view, and awaits the age of
the Reformation to be more thoroughly established and understood. The
fathers lay chief stress on sanctification and good works, and show the
already existing germs of the Roman Catholic doctrine of the
meritoriousness and even the supererogatory meritoriousness of
Christian virtue. It was left to modern evangelical theology to develop
more fully the doctrines of soteriology and subjective
Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xviii-p4">The doctrine of the <i>church,</i> as the
communion of grace , we have already considered in the chapter on the
constitution of the church,<note place="end" n="1101" id="v.xiv.xviii-p4.1"><p id="v.xiv.xviii-p5"> See
especially § 53, (this vol.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xviii-p5.1">101</span> and the doctrine of the sacraments, as
the objective means of appropriating grace, in the chapter on
worship.<note place="end" n="1102" id="v.xiv.xviii-p5.2"><p id="v.xiv.xviii-p6"> See
§§ 66 to 74, (this vol.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xviii-p6.1">102</span></p>

<p id="v.xiv.xviii-p7"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="155" title="Eschatology. Immortality and Resurrection" shorttitle="Section 155" progress="66.82%" prev="v.xiv.xviii" next="v.xiv.xx" id="v.xiv.xix">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Eschatology" id="v.xiv.xix-p0.1" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Resurrection" id="v.xiv.xix-p0.2" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1=" Immortality" id="v.xiv.xix-p0.3" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.xix-p1">§ 155. Eschatology. Immortality and
Resurrection.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xiv.xix-p3">I. General Eschatology:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p4">Chr. W Flugge: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xix-p4.1">Geschichte des Glaubens an Unsterblichkeit, Auferstchung,
Gericht und Vergeltung.</span></i> 3 Theile, Leipz.
1794–1800. Part III. in 2 vols. gives a history of the
Christian doctrine. Not completed.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p5">William Rounseville Alger (Unitarian): A Critical
History of the Doctrine of a Future Life. With a Complete Literature on
the Subject. Philad. 1864, tenth ed. with six new chs. Boston, 1878. He
treats of the patristic doctrine in Part Fourth, ch. 1. p.
394–407. The Bibliographical Index by Prof. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p5.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xiv.xix-p5.2">Ezra Abbot</span></span>, of Cambridge,
contains a classified list of over 5000 books on the subject, and is
unequalled in bibliographical literature for completeness and
accuracy.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p6">Edm. Spiess: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xix-p6.1">Entwicklungsgeschichte der Vorstellungen vom Zustand nach
dem Tode.</span></i> Jena, 1877. This book of 616 pages omits
the Christian eschatology.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xiv.xix-p8">II. Greek and Roman Eschatology:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p9">C. F<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p9.1">r.
Nägelsbach</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xix-p9.2">Die homerische Theologie in ihrem Zusammenhang
dargestellt</span></i>. Nürnberg, 1840.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p10">The same: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xix-p10.1">Die nachhomerische Theologie des griechischen Volksglaubens
bis auf Alexander</span></i>. Nürnberg, 1857.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p11">Aug Arndt: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xix-p11.1">Die Ansichten der Alten über Leben, Tod und
Unsterblichkeit</span></i>. Frankfurt a. M. 1874.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p12">L<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p12.1">ehrs</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xix-p12.2">Vorstellungen der Griechen
über das Fortleben nach dem Tode</span></i>. Second
ed. 1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p13">Ludwig Friedlaender: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xix-p13.1">Sittengeschichte Roms,</span></i> fifth
ed. Leipz. 1881, vol. III. p. 681–717 (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xix-p13.2">Der
Unsterblichkeitsglaube</span></i>).</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xiv.xix-p15">III. Jewish Eschatology;</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p16">A. K<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p16.1">ahle</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xix-p16.2">Biblische Eschatologie des Alten
Testaments</span></i>. Gotha, 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p17">A. W<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p17.1">ahl</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xix-p17.2">Unsterblichkeits-und
Vergeltungslehre des alttestamentlichen Hebraismus</span></i>.
Jena, 1871.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p18">Dr. Ferdinand Weber (d. 1879): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xix-p18.1">System der Altsynagogalen
Palaestinischen Theologie aus Targum, Midrasch und
Talmud.</span></i> Ed. by Franz Delitzsch and Georg
Schnedermann. Leipzig, 1880. See chs. XXI. 322–332;
XXIV. 371–386.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p19">Aug Wünsche: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xix-p19.1">Die Vorstellungen vom Zustande nach dem Tode nach
apokryphen, Talmud, und Kirchenvätern</span></i> In
the "Jahrbücher für Prot. Theol." Leipz. 1880</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p20">B<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p20.1">issel</span>: The Eschatology of
the Apocrypha. In the " Bibliotheca Sacra," 1879.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xiv.xix-p22">IV. Christian Eschatology:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p23">See the relevant chapters in F<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p23.1">lügge</span>, and A<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p23.2">lger</span>, as
above.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p24">Dr. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p24.1">Edward Beecher</span>: History
of Opinions on the Scriptural Doctrine of Retribution. New York, 1878
(334 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p25">The relevant sections in the Doctrine Histories of
<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p25.1">Münscher, Neander</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p25.2">Gieseler, Baur, Hagenbach</span> (H. B. Smith’s
ed. vol. I. 213 sqq. and 368 sqq.), <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p25.3">Shedd, Friedrich
Nitzsch</span> (I. 397 sqq.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xix-p26">A large number of monographs on Death, Hades,
Purgatory, Resurrection, Future Punishment. See the next sections.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p27"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p28">Christianity—and human life itself,
with its countless problems and mysteries—has no
meaning without the certainty of a future world of rewards and
punishments, for which the present life serves as a preparatory school.
Christ represents himself as "the Resurrection and the Life," and
promises "eternal life" to all who believe in Him. On his resurrection
the church is built, and without it the church could never have come
into existence. The resurrection of the body and the life everlasting
are among the fundamental articles of the early baptismal creeds. The
doctrine of the future life, though last in the logical order of
systematic theology, was among the first in the consciousness of the
Christians, and an unfailing source of comfort and strength in times of
trial and persecution. It stood in close connection with the
expectation of the Lord’s glorious reappearance. It is
the subject of Paul’s first Epistles, those to the
Thessalonians, and is prominently discussed in the fifteenth chapter of
First Corinthians. He declares the Christians "the most pitiable,"
because the most deluded and uselessly self-sacrificing, "of all men,"
if their hope in Christ were confined to this life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p29">The ante-Nicene church was a stranger in the midst
of a hostile world, and longed for the unfading crown which awaited the
faithful confessor and martyr beyond the grave. Such a mighty
revolution as the conversion of the heathen emperor was not dreamed of
even as a remote possibility, except perhaps by the far-sighted <name id="v.xiv.xix-p29.1">Origen</name>. Among the five causes to which Gibbon
traces the rapid progress of the Christian religion he assigns the
second place to the doctrine of the immortality of the soul. We know
nothing whatever of a future world which lies beyond the boundaries of
our observation and experience, except what God has chosen to reveal to
us. Left to the instincts and aspirations of nature, which strongly
crave after immortality and glory, we can reach at best only
probabilities; while the gospel gives us absolute certainty, sealed by
the resurrection of Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p30">1. The <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p30.1">heathen</span> notions of
the future life were vague and confused. The Hindoos, Babylonians, and
Egyptians had a lively sense of immortality, but mixed with the idea of
endless migrations and transformations. The Buddhists, starting from
the idea that existence is want, and want is suffering, make it the
chief end of man to escape such migrations, and by various
mortifications to prepare for final absorption in Nirwana. The popular
belief among the ancient Greeks and Romans was that man passes after
death into the Underworld, the Greek <i>Hades,</i> the Roman
<i>Orcus</i>. According to Homer, Hades is a dark abode in the interior
of the earth, with an entrance at the Western extremity of the Ocean,
where the rays of the sun do not penetrate. Charon carries the dead
over the stream Acheron, and the three-headed dog Cerberus watches the
entrance and allows none to pass out. There the spirits exist in a
disembodied state and lead a shadowy dream-life. A vague distinction
was made between two regions in Hades, an Elysium (also "the Islands of
the Blessed") for the good, and Tartarus for the bad. "Poets and
painters," says Gibbon, peopled the infernal regions with so many
phantoms and monsters, who dispensed their rewards and punishments with
so little equity, that a solemn truth, the most congenial to the human
heart, was oppressed and disgraced by the absurd mixture of the wildest
fictions. The eleventh book of the Odyssey gives a very dreary and
incoherent account of the infernal shades. Pindar and Virgil have
embellished the picture; but even those poets, though more correct than
their great model, are guilty of very strange inconsistencies."<note place="end" n="1103" id="v.xiv.xix-p30.2"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p31"> Decline and
Fall of the R. Emp. ch. XV</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p31.1">103</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p32">Socrates, Plato, Cicero, Seneca, and Plutarch
rose highest among the ancient philosophers in their views of the
future life, but they reached only to belief in its
probability—not in its certainty. <name id="v.xiv.xix-p32.1">Socrates</name>, after be was condemned to death, said to his
judges: "Death is either an eternal sleep, or the transition to a new
life; but in neither case is it an evil;"<note place="end" n="1104" id="v.xiv.xix-p32.2"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p33"> Plato, Apol.
40.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p33.1">104</span> and he drank with playful irony
the fatal hemlock. <name id="v.xiv.xix-p33.2">Plato</name>, viewing the human
soul as a portion of the eternal, infinite, all-pervading deity,
believed in its pre-existence before this present life, and thus had a
strong ground of hope for its continuance after death. All the souls
(according to his Phaedon and Gorgias, pass into the spirit-world, the
righteous into the abodes of bliss, where they live forever in a
disembodied state, the wicked into Tartarus for punishment and
purification (which notion prepared the way for purgatory). <name id="v.xiv.xix-p33.3">Plutarch</name>, the purest and noblest among the
Platonists, thought that immortality was inseparably connected with
belief in an all-ruling Providence, and looked with Plato to the life
beyond as promising a higher knowledge of, and closer conformity to
God, but only for those few who are here purified by virtue and piety.
In such rare cases, departure might be called an ascent to the stars,
to heaven, to the gods, rather than a descent to Hades. He also, at the
death of his daughter, expresses his faith in the blissful state of
infants who die in infancy. <name id="v.xiv.xix-p33.4">Cicero</name>, in his
Tusculan Questions and treatise De Senectute, reflects in classical
language "the ignorance, the errors, and the uncertainty of the ancient
philosophers with regard to the immortality of the soul." Though
strongly leaning to a positive view, he yet found it no superfluous
task to quiet the fear of death in case the soul should perish with the
body. The Stoics believed only in a limited immortality, or denied it
altogether, and justified suicide when life became unendurable. The
great men of Greece and Rome were not influenced by the idea of a
future world as a motive of action. During the debate on the punishment
of Catiline and his fellow-conspirators, <name id="v.xiv.xix-p33.5">Julius
Caesar</name> openly declared in the Roman Senate that death dissolves
all the ills of mortality, and is the boundary of existence beyond
which there is no more care nor joy, no more punishment for sin, nor
any reward for virtue. The younger <name id="v.xiv.xix-p33.6">Cato</name>, the
model Stoic, agreed with Caesar; yet before he made an end to his life
at Utica, he read Plato’s Phaedon. <name id="v.xiv.xix-p33.7">Seneca</name> once dreamed of immortality, and almost approached
the Christian hope of the birth-day of eternity, if we are to trust his
rhetoric, but afterwards he awoke from the beautiful dream and
committed suicide. The elder <name id="v.xiv.xix-p33.8">Pliny</name>, who found
a tragic death under the lava of Vesuvius, speaks of the future life as
an invention of man’s vanity and selfishness, and
thinks that body and soul have no more sensation after death than
before birth; death becomes doubly painful if it is only the beginning
of another indefinite existence. Tacitus speaks but once of
immortality, and then conditionally; and he believed only in the
immortality of fame. <name id="v.xiv.xix-p33.9">Marcus Aurelius</name>, in sad
resignation, bids nature, "Give what thou wilt, and take back again
what and when thou wilt."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p34">These were noble and earnest, Romans. What can be
expected from the crown of frivolous men of the world who moved within
the limits of matter and sense and made present pleasure and enjoyment
the chief end of life? The surviving wife of an Epicurean philosopher
erected a monument to him, with the inscription "to the eternal
sleep."<note place="end" n="1105" id="v.xiv.xix-p34.1"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p35"> See
Friedlaender, l.c. 682 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p35.1">105</span>
Not a few heathen epitaphs openly profess the doctrine that death ends
all; while, in striking contrast with them, the humble Christian
inscriptions in the catacombs express the confident hope of future
bliss and glory in the uninterrupted communion of the believer with
Christ and God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p36">Yet the scepticism of the educated and
half-educated could not extinguish the popular belief in the imperial
age. The number of cheerless and hopeless materialistic epitaphs is,
after all, very small as compared with the many thousands which reveal
no such doubt, or express a belief in some kind of existence beyond the
grave.<note place="end" n="1106" id="v.xiv.xix-p36.1"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p37"> See
Friedlaender, p. 685. So in our age, too, the number of sceptics,
materialists, and atheists, though by no means inconsiderable, is a
very small minority compared with the mass of believers in a future
life.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p37.1">106</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p38">Of a resurrection of the body the Greeks and
Romans had no conception, except in the form of shades and spectral
outlines, which were supposed to surround the disembodied spirits, and
to make them to some degree recognizable. Heathen philosophers, like
Celsus, ridiculed the resurrection of the body as useless, absurd, and
impossible.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p39">2. The <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p39.1">Jewish</span> doctrine is
far in advance of heathen notions and conjectures, but presents
different phases of development.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p40">(<i>a</i>) The Mosaic writings are remarkably
silent about the future life, and emphasize the present rather than
future consequences of the observance or non-observance of the law
(because it had a civil or political as well as spiritual import); and
hence the Sadducees accepted them, although they denied the
resurrection (perhaps also the immortality of the soul). The Pentateuch
contains, however, some remote and significant hints of immortality, as
in the tree of life with its symbolic import;<note place="end" n="1107" id="v.xiv.xix-p40.1"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p41"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 2:9" id="v.xiv.xix-p41.1" parsed="|Gen|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.9">Gen. 2:9</scripRef>;
3:22, 24.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p41.2">107</span> in the mysterious translation of
Enoch as a reward for his piety;<note place="end" n="1108" id="v.xiv.xix-p41.3"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p42"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 5:24" id="v.xiv.xix-p42.1" parsed="|Gen|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.24">Gen.
5:24</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p42.2">108</span> in the prohibition of necromancy;<note place="end" n="1109" id="v.xiv.xix-p42.3"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p43"> <scripRef passage="Deut. 18:11" id="v.xiv.xix-p43.1" parsed="|Deut|18|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.11">Deut. 18:11</scripRef>;
comp. <scripRef passage="1 Sam. 28:7" id="v.xiv.xix-p43.2" parsed="|1Sam|28|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.28.7">1 Sam. 28:7</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p43.3">109</span> in
the patriarchal phrase for dying: "to be gathered to his fathers," or
"to his people;"<note place="end" n="1110" id="v.xiv.xix-p43.4"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p44"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 25:8" id="v.xiv.xix-p44.1" parsed="|Gen|25|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.8">Gen. 25:8</scripRef>;
35:29; 49:29, 33.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p44.2">110</span> and last, though not least, in the
self-designation of Jehovah as "the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob,"
which implies their immortality, since "God is not the God of the dead,
but of the living."<note place="end" n="1111" id="v.xiv.xix-p44.3"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p45"> <scripRef passage="Ex. 3:6, 16" id="v.xiv.xix-p45.1" parsed="|Exod|3|6|0|0;|Exod|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.6 Bible:Exod.3.16">Ex. 3:6, 16</scripRef>;
comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 22:32" id="v.xiv.xix-p45.2" parsed="|Matt|22|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.32">Matt. 22:32</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p45.3">111</span> What has an eternal meaning for God
must itself be eternal.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p46">(<i>b</i>) In the later writings of the Old
Testament, especially during and after the exile, the doctrine of
immortality and resurrection comes out plainly.<note place="end" n="1112" id="v.xiv.xix-p46.1"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p47"> Comp. the
famous Goël-passage, <scripRef passage="Job 19:25-27" id="v.xiv.xix-p47.1" parsed="|Job|19|25|19|27" osisRef="Bible:Job.19.25-Job.19.27">Job 19:25–27</scripRef>, which
strongly teaches the immortality of the soul and the future
rectification of the wrongs of this life; <scripRef passage="Eccles. 12:7" id="v.xiv.xix-p47.2" parsed="|Eccl|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.12.7">Eccles. 12:7</scripRef> ("the spirit
shall return to God who gave it"), and 12:14 ("God shall bring every
work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good or
whether it be evil").</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p47.3">112</span> Daniel’s vision
reaches out even to the final resurrection of "many of them that sleep
in the dust of the earth to everlasting life," and of "some to shame
and everlasting contempt," and prophesies that "they that are wise
shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that turn many
to righteousness as the stars forever and ever."<note place="end" n="1113" id="v.xiv.xix-p47.4"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p48"> <scripRef passage="Dan. 12:2, 3" id="v.xiv.xix-p48.1" parsed="|Dan|12|2|0|0;|Dan|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.2 Bible:Dan.12.3">Dan. 12:2,
3</scripRef>; Comp. <scripRef passage="Isa. 65:17" id="v.xiv.xix-p48.2" parsed="|Isa|65|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.17">Isa. 65:17</scripRef>; 66:22-24.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p48.3">113</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p49">But before Christ, who first revealed true life,
the Hebrew Sheol, the general receptacle of departing souls, remained,
like the Greek Hades, a dark and dreary abode, and is so described in
the Old Testament.<note place="end" n="1114" id="v.xiv.xix-p49.1"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p50"> See the
passages sub Sheol in the Hebrew Concordance. The very name Sheol<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.1">לוֹאשְׁ</span> expresses
either the inexorable demand and insatiability of death (if derived
from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.2">לאַשָׁ</span>, to ask
pressingly, to urge), or the subterranean character of the region, an
abyss (if derived from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.3">לﬠַשָׁ</span>, to be
hollow, comp. hell, hollow, Höhle), and is essentially the
same as the Greek Hades and the Roman Orcus. The distinction of two
regions in the spirit-world (Abraham’s Bosom or
Paradise, and Gehenna, comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 16:22, 23" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.4" parsed="|Luke|16|22|0|0;|Luke|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.22 Bible:Luke.16.23">Luke 16:22, 23</scripRef>) does not appear clearly in
the canonical books, and is of later origin. Oehler (Theol. des A.
Test., I. 264) says: "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.5">Von einem
Unterschied des Looses der im Todtenreich Befindlichen ist im Alten
Test. nirgends deutlich geredet. Wie vielmehr dort Alles gleich werde,
schildert Hiob.</span></i> 3:17-19. Nur in Jes. 14:15; <scripRef passage="Ez. 32:23" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.6" parsed="|Ezek|32|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.32.23">Ez.
32:23</scripRef><i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.7">, wo den
gestürzten Eroberern die äusserste
Tiefe</span></i> (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.8">רוֹב-תֵבְּדיַ</span>)
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.9">angewiesen wird, kann mann die
Andeutung verschiedener Abstufungen des Todtenreichs finden, etwa in
dem Sinn, wie</span></i> Josephus (Bell. Jud. III. 8, 5) <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.10">den Selbstmördern
einen</span></i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.11">ᾅδης
σκοτιώτερος</span>
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.12">in Aussicht stellt. Sonst ist nur
von einer Sonderung nach Völkern und Geschlechtern die Rede,
nicht von einer Sonderung der Gerechten und
Ungerechten."</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p50.13">114</span> Cases like Enoch’s
translation and Elijah’s ascent are altogether unique
and exceptional, and imply the meaning that death is contrary to
man’s original destination, and may be overcome by the
power of holiness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p51">(<i>c</i>) The Jewish Apocrypha (the Book of
Wisdom, and the Second Book of Maccabees), and later Jewish writings
(the Book of Enoch, the Apocalypse of Ezra) show some progress: they
distinguish between two regions in Sheol—Paradise or
Abraham’s Bosom for the righteous, and Gehinnom or
Gehenna for the wicked; they emphasize the resurrection of the body,
and the future rewards and punishments.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p52">(<i>d</i>) The Talmud adds various fanciful
embellishments. It puts Paradise and Gehenna in close proximity,
measures their extent, and distinguishes different departments in both
corresponding to the degrees of merit and guilt. Paradise is sixty
times as large as the world, and Hell sixty times as large as Paradise,
for the bad preponderate here and hereafter. According to other
rabbinical testimonies, both are well nigh boundless. The Talmudic
descriptions of Paradise (as those of the Koran) mix sensual and
spiritual delights. The righteous enjoy the vision of the Shechina and
feast with the patriarchs, and with Moses and David of the flesh of
leviathan, and drink wine from the cup of salvation. Each inhabitant
has a house according to his merit. Among the punishments of hell the
chief place is assigned to fire, which is renewed every week after the
Sabbath. The wicked are boiled like the flesh in the pot, but the bad
Israelites are not touched by fire, and are otherwise tormented. The
severest punishment is reserved for idolaters, hypocrites, traitors,
and apostates. As to the duration of future punishment the school of
Shammai held that it was everlasting; while the school of Hillel
inclined to the milder view of a possible redemption after repentance
and purification. Some Rabbis taught that hell will cease, and that the
sun will burn up and annihilate the wicked.<note place="end" n="1115" id="v.xiv.xix-p52.1"><p id="v.xiv.xix-p53"> See these
and other curious particulars, with references in Wünsche,
l. c. p. 361 sqq., and 494 sqq. He confesses, however, that it is
exceedingly difficult to present a coherent system from the various
sayings of the Rabbis. The views of the Essenes differed from the
common Jewish notions; they believed only in the immortality of the
soul, and greeted death as a deliverance from the prison of the
body.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xix-p53.1">115</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p54">3. The <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xix-p54.1">Christian</span> doctrine
of the future life differs from the heathen, and to a less extent also
from the Jewish, in the following important points:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p55">(<i>a</i>) It gives to the belief in a future
state the absolute certainty of divine revelation, sealed by the fact
of Christ’s resurrection, and thereby imparts to the
present life an immeasurable importance, involving endless issues.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p56">(<i>b</i>) It connects the resurrection of the
body with the immortality of the soul, and thus gives concrete
completion to the latter, and saves the whole individuality of man from
destruction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p57">(<i>c</i>) It views death as the punishment of
sin, and therefore as something terrible, from which nature shrinks.
But its terror has been broken, and its sting extracted by Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p58">(<i>d</i>) It qualifies the idea of a future state
by the doctrine of sin and redemption, and thus makes it to the
believer a state of absolute holiness and happiness, to the impenitent
sinner a state of absolute misery. Death and immortality are a blessing
to the one, but a terror to the other; the former can hail them with
joy; the latter has reason to tremble.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p59">(<i>e</i>) It gives great prominence to the
general judgment, after the resurrection, which determines the ultimate
fate of all men according to their works done in this earthly life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p60">But we must distinguish, in this mysterious
article, what is of faith, and what is private opinion and
speculation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p61">The return of Christ to judgment with its eternal
rewards and punishment is the centre of the eschatological faith of the
church. The judgment is preceded by the general resurrection, and
followed by life everlasting.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p62">This faith is expressed in the oecumenical
creeds.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p63"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p64">The Apostles’ Creed:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p65">"He shall come to judge the quick and the dead,"
and "I believe in the resurrection of the body and life
everlasting."</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p66"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p67">The Nicene Creed:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p68">"He shall come again, with glory, to judge the
quick and the dead; whose kingdom shall have no end." "And we look for
the resurrection of the dead, and the life of the world to come."</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p69"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p70">The Athanasian Creed, so called, adds to these
simple statements a damnatory clause at the beginning, middle, and end,
and makes salvation depend on belief in the orthodox catholic doctrine
of the Trinity and the Incarnation, as therein stated. But that
document is of much later origin, and cannot be traced beyond the sixth
century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p71">The liturgies which claim apostolic or
post-apostolic origin, give devotional expression to the same essential
points in the eucharistic sacrifice.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p72"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p73">The Clementine liturgy:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p74">"Being mindful, therefore, of His passion and
death, and resurrection from the dead, and return into the heavens, and
His future second appearing, wherein He is to come with glory and power
to judge the quick and the dead, and to recompense to every one
according to his works."</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p75"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p76">The liturgy of James:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p77">"His second glorious and awful appearing, when He
shall come with glory to judge the quick and the dead, and render to
every one according to his works."</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p78"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p79">The liturgy of Mark:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p80">"His second terrible and dreadful coming, in which
He will come to judge righteously the quick and the dead, and to render
to each man according to his works."</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p81"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xix-p82">All that is beyond these revealed and generally
received articles must be left free. The time of the Second Advent, the
preceding revelation of Antichrist, the millennium before or after the
general judgment, the nature of the disembodied state between death and
resurrection, the mode and degree of future punishment, the proportion
of the saved and lost, the fate of the heathen and all who die ignorant
of Christianity, the locality of heaven and hell, are open questions in
eschatology about which wise and good men in the church have always
differed, and will differ to the end. The Bible speaks indeed of
<i>ascending</i> to heaven and <i>descending</i> to hell, but this is
simply the unavoidable popular language, as when it speaks of the
rising and setting sun. We do the same, although we know that in the
universe of God there is neither above nor below, and that the sun does
not move around the earth. The supernatural world may be very far from
us, beyond the stars and beyond the boundaries of the visible created
world (if it has any boundaries), or very near and round about us. At
all events there is an abundance of room for all God’s
children. "In my Father’s house are many mansions. I
go to prepare a place for you" (<scripRef passage="John 14:2" id="v.xiv.xix-p82.1" parsed="|John|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.2">John 14:2</scripRef>). This suffices for
faith.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xix-p83"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="156" title="Between Death and Resurrection" shorttitle="Section 156" progress="67.89%" prev="v.xiv.xix" next="v.xiv.xxi" id="v.xiv.xx">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Eschatology" id="v.xiv.xx-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.xx-p1">§ 156. Between Death and Resurrection.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xx-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xx-p3">Dav. Blondel: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xx-p3.1">Traité de la créance des
Pères touchnt l’état des ames
après cette vie</span></i>. Charenton, 1651.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xx-p4">J. A. B<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xx-p4.1">aumgarten</span>: Historia
doctrinae de Statu Animarum separatarum. Hal. 1754.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xx-p5">H<span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xx-p5.1">öpfner</span>: De
Origine dogm. de Purgatorio. Hal. 1792.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xx-p6">J. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xx-p6.1">Ernesti:</span> De veterum
Patrum opinione de Statu Animarum a corpore sejunctar. LiPs. 1794.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xx-p7">Herbert Mortimer Luckock (Canon of Ely,
high-Anglican): After Death. An Examination of the Testimony of
Primitive Times respecting the State of the Faithful Dead, and their
Relationship to the Living. London, third ed. 1881. Defends prayers for
the dead.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xx-p8"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xx-p9">Among the darkest points in eschatology is the middle
state, or the condition of the soul between death and resurrection. It
is difficult to conceive of a disembodied state of happiness or woe
without physical organs for enjoyment and suffering. <name id="v.xiv.xx-p9.1">Justin Martyr</name> held that the souls retain their
sensibility after death, otherwise the bad would have the advantage
over the good. <name id="v.xiv.xx-p9.2">Origen</name> seems to have assumed
some refined, spiritual corporeity which accompanies the soul on its
lonely journey, and is the germ of the resurrection body; but the
speculative opinions of that profound thinker were looked upon with
suspicion, and some of them were ultimately condemned. The idea of the
sleep of the soul (psychopannychia) had some advocates, but was
expressly rejected by <name id="v.xiv.xx-p9.3">Tertullian</name>.<note place="end" n="1116" id="v.xiv.xx-p9.4"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p10"> De Anima, c.
58. The doctrine of the psychopannychia was renewed by the Anabaptists,
and refuted by Calvin in one of his earliest books. (Paris, 1534.)</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p10.1">116</span>
Others held that the soul died with the body, and was created anew at
the resurrection.<note place="end" n="1117" id="v.xiv.xx-p10.2"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p11"> <name id="v.xiv.xx-p11.1">Eusebius</name>, VI. 37, mentions this view as held by some in
Arabia.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p11.2">117</span> The prevailing view was that the soul
continued in a conscious, though disembodied state, by virtue either of
inherent or of communicated immortality. The nature of that state
depends upon the moral character formed in this life either for weal or
woe, without the possibility of a change except in the same
direction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xx-p12">The catholic doctrine of the status intermedius
was chiefly derived from the Jewish tradition of the Sheol, from the
parable of Dives and Lazarus (<scripRef passage="Luke 16:19" id="v.xiv.xx-p12.1" parsed="|Luke|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.19">Luke 16:19</scripRef> sqq.), and from the passages of
Christ’s descent into Hades.<note place="end" n="1118" id="v.xiv.xx-p12.2"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p13"> <scripRef passage="Luke 23:43" id="v.xiv.xx-p13.1" parsed="|Luke|23|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.43">Luke 23:43</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Acts 2:31" id="v.xiv.xx-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|2|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.31">Acts 2:31</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:19" id="v.xiv.xx-p13.3" parsed="|1Pet|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.19">1 Pet. 3:19</scripRef>; 4:6.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p13.4">118</span> The utterances of the
ante-Nicene fathers are somewhat vague and confused, but receive light
from the more mature statements of the Nicene and post-Nicene fathers,
and may be reduced to the following points:<note place="end" n="1119" id="v.xiv.xx-p13.5"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p14"> Comp. among
other passages Justin M. Dial. c. 5, 72, 80, 99, 105 (Engelhardt, l.c.
p 308); <name id="v.xiv.xx-p14.1">Irenaeus</name>, IV. 27, 2; V. 31; <name id="v.xiv.xx-p14.2">Tertullian</name>, De Anima, c. 7, 31, 50, 55, 58; Adv.
Marc. IV. 34; <name id="v.xiv.xx-p14.3">Cyprian</name>, <scripRef passage="Ep. 52" id="v.xiv.xx-p14.4" parsed="|Eph|52|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.52">Ep. 52</scripRef>; Clemens Alex.,
Strom. VI. 762 sq.; <name id="v.xiv.xx-p14.5">Origen</name>, Contra Cels. V.
15; Hom. in Luc. XIV. (Tom. III. 948) Hom. in Ez I. (III. 360);
Ambrose, De Bono Mortis and <scripRef passage="Ep. 20" id="v.xiv.xx-p14.6" parsed="|Eph|20|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.20">Ep. 20</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p14.7">119</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xx-p15">1. The pious who died before Christ from Abel or
Adam down to John the Baptist (with rare exceptions, as Enoch, Moses,
and Elijah) were detained in a part of Sheol,<note place="end" n="1120" id="v.xiv.xx-p15.1"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p16"> The
mediaeval scholastics called that part of Sheol the Limbus Patrum, and
assumed that it was emptied by Christ at his descent, and replaced by
Purgatory, which in turn will be emptied it the second Advent, so that
after the judgment there will be only heaven and hell. The evangelical
confessions agree with the Roman Catholic in the twofold state after
the judgment, but deny the preceding state of Purgatory between heaven
and hell. They allow, however, different degrees of holiness and
happiness as well as guilt and punishment before and after the
judgment.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p16.1">120</span> waiting for the first Advent,
and were released by Christ after the crucifixion and transferred to
Paradise. This was the chief aim and result of the descensus ad
inferos, as understood in the church long before it became an article
of the Apostles’ Creed, first in Aquileja (where,
however, Rufinus explained it wrongly, as being equivalent to burial),
and then in Rome. Hermas of Rome and <name id="v.xiv.xx-p16.2">Clement of
Alexandria</name> supposed that the patriarchs and Old Testament
saints, before their translation, were baptized by Christ and the
apostles. <name id="v.xiv.xx-p16.3">Irenaeus</name> repeatedly refers to the
descent of Christ to the spirit-world as the only means by which the
benefits of the redemption could be made known and applied to the pious
dead of former ages.<note place="end" n="1121" id="v.xiv.xx-p16.4"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p17"> Adv. Haer.
IV. 27, § 2: "It was for this reason that the Lord descended
into the regions beneath the earth, preaching His advent to them also,
and [declaring] the remission of sins to those who believe in Him. Now
all those believed in Him who had hope towards him, that is, those who
proclaimed His advent, and submitted to His dispensations, the
righteous men, the prophets, and the patriarchs, to whom He remitted
sins in the same way, as He did to us, which sins we should not lay to
their charge, if we would not despise the grace of God." This passage
exists only in the Latin version</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p17.1">121</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xx-p18">2. Christian martyrs and confessors, to whom were
afterwards added other eminent saints, pass immediately after death
into heaven to the blessed vision of God.<note place="end" n="1122" id="v.xiv.xx-p18.1"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p19"> The Gnostics
taught that all souls return immediately to God, but this was rejected
as heretical. Justin, Dial. 80.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p19.1">122</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xx-p20">3. The majority of Christian believers, being
imperfect, enter for an indefinite period into a preparatory state of
rest and happiness, usually called Paradise (comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 23:41" id="v.xiv.xx-p20.1" parsed="|Luke|23|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.41">Luke 23:41</scripRef>) or Abraham’s
Bosom (<scripRef passage="Luke 16:23" id="v.xiv.xx-p20.2" parsed="|Luke|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.23">Luke 16:23</scripRef>).
There they are gradually purged of remaining infirmities until they are
ripe for heaven, into which nothing is admitted but absolute purity.
<name id="v.xiv.xx-p20.3">Origen</name> assumed a constant progression to
higher and higher regions of knowledge and bliss. (After the fifth or
sixth century, certainly since Pope Gregory I., Purgatory was
substituted for Paradise).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xx-p21">4. The locality of Paradise is uncertain: some
imagined it to be a higher region of Hades beneath the earth, yet "afar
off" from Gehenna, and separated from it by "a great gulf" (comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 16:23, 26" id="v.xiv.xx-p21.1" parsed="|Luke|16|23|0|0;|Luke|16|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.23 Bible:Luke.16.26">Luke 16:23,
26</scripRef>);<note place="end" n="1123" id="v.xiv.xx-p21.2"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p22"> So
apparently <name id="v.xiv.xx-p22.1">Tertullian</name>, who calls Gehenna "a
reservoir of secret fire under the earth," and Paradise "the place of
divine bliss appointed to receive the spirits of the saints, separated
from the knowledge of this world by that fiery zone [i.e. the river
Pyriphlegeton as by a sort of enclosure." ] Apol. c. 47.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p22.2">123</span> others transferred it to the
lower regions of heaven above the earth, yet clearly distinct from the
final home of the blessed.<note place="end" n="1124" id="v.xiv.xx-p22.3"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p23"> So <name id="v.xiv.xx-p23.1">Irenaeus</name>, Adv. Haer. V. 5, § 1:
"Wherefore also the elders who were disciples of the apostles tell us
that those who were translated were transferred to that place (for
paradise has been prepared for righteous men, such as have the Spirit;
in which place also Paul the apostle, when he was caught up, heard
words which are unspeakable as regards us in our present condition),
and that there shall they who have been translated remain until the
consummation [of all things], as a prelude to immortality."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p23.2">124</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xx-p24">5. Impenitent Christians and unbelievers go down
to the lower regions of Hades (Gehenna, Tartarus, Hell) into a
preparatory state of misery and dreadful expectation of the final
judgment. From the fourth century Hades came to be identified with
Hell, and this confusion passed into many versions of the Bible,
including that of King James.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xx-p25">6. The future fate of the heathen and of
unbaptized children was left in hopeless darkness, except by Justin and
the Alexandrian fathers, who extended the operations of divine grace
beyond the limits of the visible church. <name id="v.xiv.xx-p25.1">Justin
Martyr</name> must have believed, from his premises, in the salvation
of all those heathen who had in this life followed the light of the
Divine Logos and died in a state of unconscious Christianity, or
preparedness for Christianity. For, he says, "those who lived with the
Logos were Christians, although they were esteemed atheists, as
Socrates and Heraclitus, and others like them."<note place="end" n="1125" id="v.xiv.xx-p25.2"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p26"> Apol. I. 46:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xx-p26.1">οἱ
μετὰ Λόγου
βιώσαντες
Χριστιανοί
εἰσι, κἂν
ἄθεοι
ἐνομίσθησαν,
οἶον ἐν
Ἕλλησι
Σωκράτης
καὶ
Ἡράκλειτος
καὶ οἱ
ὅμοιοι
αὐτοῖς</span>. . Comp.
Apol. I. 20, 44; Apol. II. 8, 13. He does not say anywhere expressly
that the nobler heathen are saved; but it follows from his view of the
Logos spermaticos (see p. 550). It was renewed in the sixteenth century
by Zwingli, and may be consistently held by all who make salvation
depend on eternal election rather than on water-baptism. God is not
bound by his own ordinances, and may save whom and when and how he
pleases.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p26.2">125</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xx-p27">7. There are, in the other world, different
degrees of happiness and misery according to the degrees of merit and
guilt. This is reasonable in itself, and supported by scripture.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xx-p28">8. With the idea of the imperfection of the middle
state and the possibility of progressive amelioration, is connected the
commemoration of the departed, and prayer in their behalf. No trace of
the custom is found in the New Testament nor in the canonical books of
the Old, but an isolated example, which seems to imply habit, occurs in
the age of the Maccabees, when Judas Maccabaeus and his company offered
prayer and sacrifice for those slain in battle," that they might be
delivered from sin."<note place="end" n="1126" id="v.xiv.xx-p28.1"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p29"> <scripRef passage="2 Macc. 12:39" id="v.xiv.xx-p29.1" parsed="|2Macc|12|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.12.39">2 Macc.
12:39</scripRef> sqq. Roman Catholic divines use this passage (besides <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:26" id="v.xiv.xx-p29.2" parsed="|Matt|5|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.26">Matt. 5:26</scripRef>;
12:32 and <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:13-15" id="v.xiv.xx-p29.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|13|1|15" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.13-1Cor.1.15">1 Cor. 1:13-15</scripRef>) as an argument for the doctrine of purgatory.
But it would prove too much for them; for the sin here spoken of was
not venial, but the deadly sin of idolatry, which is excluded from
purgatory and from the reach of efficacious; intercession.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p29.4">126</span> In old Jewish service-books there are
prayers for the blessedness of the dead.<note place="end" n="1127" id="v.xiv.xx-p29.5"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p30"> See
specimens in Luckock, l. c. p. 58 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p30.1">127</span> The strong sense of the
communion of saints unbroken by death easily accounts for the rise of a
similar custom among the early Christians. <name id="v.xiv.xx-p30.2">Tertullian</name> bears clear testimony to its existence at his
time. "We offer," he says "oblations for the dead on the anniversary of
their birth," i.e. their celestial birthday.<note place="end" n="1128" id="v.xiv.xx-p30.3"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p31"> De Cor. Mil.
c. 3: "Oblationes pro defunctis, pro natalitiis annua dei facimus."
Comp. the notes in Oehler’s ed. Tom. I. 422.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p31.1">128</span> He gives it as a mark of a
Christian widow, that she prays for the soul of her husband, and
requests for him refreshment and fellowship in the first resurrection;
and that she offers sacrifice on the anniversaries of his falling
asleep.<note place="end" n="1129" id="v.xiv.xx-p31.2"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p32"> De Monog. c.
10: "Pro anima ejus orat et refrigerium interim adpostulat ei et in
prima resurrectione consortium."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p32.1">129</span>
<name id="v.xiv.xx-p32.2">Eusebius</name> narrates that at the tomb of
Constantine a vast crowd of people, in company with the priests of God,
with tears and great lamentation offered their prayers to God for the
emperor’s soul.<note place="end" n="1130" id="v.xiv.xx-p32.3"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p33"> Vita Const.
IV. 71: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xx-p33.1">σὺν
κλαυθμῷ
πλείονι
τὰς ευχὰς
ὑπὲρ τῆς
βασιλέως
ψυχῆς
ἀπεδίδοσαν
τῷ
θεῷ.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p33.2">130</span> <name id="v.xiv.xx-p33.3">Augustin</name>
calls prayer for the pious dead in the eucharistic sacrifice an
observance of the universal church, handed down from the fathers.<note place="end" n="1131" id="v.xiv.xx-p33.4"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p34"> Sermo 172.
He also inferred from the passage on the unpardonable sin (<scripRef passage="Matt. 12:32" id="v.xiv.xx-p34.1" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32">Matt. 12:32</scripRef>)
that other sins may be forgiven in the future world. De Civit. Dei,
XXI. 24. In the Council of Chalcedon (452), Dioscurus was charged with
a breach of trust for not having executed the will of a saintly woman
who had left large sums of money to monasteries, hospitals, and
alms-houses, in the hope of being benefited by the prayers of the
faithful recipients.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p34.2">131</span> He
himself remembered in prayer his godly mother at her dying request.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xx-p35">This is confirmed by the ancient liturgies, which
express in substance the devotions of the ante-Nicene age, although
they were not committed to writing before the fourth century. The
commemoration of the pious dead is an important part in the eucharistic
prayers. Take the following from the Liturgy of St. James: "Remember, O
Lord God, the spirits of whom we have made mention, and of whom we have
not made mention, who are of the true faith,<note place="end" n="1132" id="v.xiv.xx-p35.1"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xx-p36.1">τῶν
πνευμάτων ...
ὀρθοδόξων</span>.
The Greek church lays great stress on orthodoxy; but it has here
evidently a very wide meaning, as it includes the faith of Abel and all
Old Testament saints.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p36.2">132</span> from righteous Abel unto this
day; do Thou Thyself give them rest there in the land of the living, in
Thy kingdom, in the delight of Paradise,<note place="end" n="1133" id="v.xiv.xx-p36.3"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p37"> Not
Purgatory. This shows the difference between the ante-Nicene and
post-Nicene faith. See below.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p37.1">133</span>in the Bosom of Abraham and of
Isaac and of Jacob, our holy fathers; whence pain and grief and
lamentation have fled away: there the light of Thy countenance looks
upon them, and gives them light for evermore." The Clementine Liturgy
in the eighth book of the "Apostolical Constitutions" has likewise a
prayer "for those who rest in faith," in these words: "We make an
offering to Thee for all Thy saints who have pleased Thee from the
beginning of the world, patriarchs, prophets, just men, apostles,
martyrs, confessors, bishops, elders, deacons, subdeacons, singers,
virgins, widows, laymen, and all whose names Thou Thyself knowest."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xx-p38">9. These views of the middle state in connection
with prayers for the dead show a strong tendency to the Roman Catholic
doctrine of Purgatory, which afterwards came to prevail in the West
through the great weight of St. <name id="v.xiv.xx-p38.1">Augustin</name> and
Pope Gregory I. But there is, after all, a considerable difference. The
ante-Nicene idea of the middle state of the pious excludes, or at all
events ignores, the idea of penal suffering, which is an essential part
of the Catholic conception of purgatory. It represents the condition of
the pious as one of comparative happiness, inferior only to the perfect
happiness after the resurrection. Whatever and wherever Paradise may
be, it belongs to the heavenly world; while purgatory is supposed to be
a middle region between heaven and hell, and to border rather on the
latter. The sepulchral inscriptions in the catacombs have a
prevailingly cheerful tone, and represent the departed souls as being
"in peace" and "living in Christ," or "in God."<note place="end" n="1134" id="v.xiv.xx-p38.2"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p39"> Sometimes,
however, this is expressed in the form of a wish or prayer: Mayest thou
live in God" (Vivas in Deo, or in Christo); " May God refresh thy
spirit"(Deus refrigeret spiritum tuum); " Mayest thou have eternal
light in Christ," etc. Comp. § 86, (this vol.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p39.1">134</span> The same view is substantially
preserved in the Oriental church, which holds that the souls of the
departed believers may be aided by the prayers of the living, but are
nevertheless "in light and rest, with a foretaste of eternal
happiness."<note place="end" n="1135" id="v.xiv.xx-p39.2"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p40"> Longer
Russian Catechism, in Schaff’s Creeds, vol. II. p.
503.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p40.1">135</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xx-p41">Yet alongside with this prevailing belief, there
are traces of the purgatorial idea of suffering the temporal
consequences of sin, and a painful struggle after holiness. <name id="v.xiv.xx-p41.1">Origen</name>, following in the path of Plato, used the
term "purgatorial fire,"<note place="end" n="1136" id="v.xiv.xx-p41.2"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p42"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xx-p42.1">πῦρ
καθάρσιον</span>.
It is mentioned also before <name id="v.xiv.xx-p42.2">Origen</name> in the
Clementine Homilies, IX. 13. The Scripture passage on which the term
ignis purgatorius was based, is <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:13, 15" id="v.xiv.xx-p42.3" parsed="|1Cor|3|13|0|0;|1Cor|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.13 Bible:1Cor.3.15">1 Cor. 3:13, 15</scripRef>, ’the
fire shall prove each man’s work he himself shall be
saved; yet so as through fire. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xx-p42.4">ὡς διὰ
πυρός</span>).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p42.5">136</span> by which the remaining stains of the
soul shall be burned away; but he understood it figuratively, and
connected it with the consuming fire at the final judgment, while <name id="v.xiv.xx-p42.6">Augustin</name> and Gregory I. transferred it to the
middle state. The common people and most of the fathers understood it
of a material fire; but this is not a matter of faith, and there are
Roman divines<note place="end" n="1137" id="v.xiv.xx-p42.7"><p id="v.xiv.xx-p43"> As
Möhler, Klee, and others.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xx-p43.1">137</span> who confine the purgatorial sufferings
to the mind and the conscience. A material fire would be very harmless
without a material body. A still nearer approach to the Roman purgatory
was made by <name id="v.xiv.xx-p43.2">Tertullian</name> and <name id="v.xiv.xx-p43.3">Cyprian</name>, who taught that a special satisfaction and
penance was required for sins committed after baptism, and that the
last farthing must be paid (<scripRef passage="Matt. 5:20" id="v.xiv.xx-p43.4" parsed="|Matt|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.20">Matt. 5:20</scripRef>) before the soul can be released
from prison and enter into heaven.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xx-p44"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="157" title="After Judgment. Future Punishment" shorttitle="Section 157" progress="68.67%" prev="v.xiv.xx" next="v.xiv.xxii" id="v.xiv.xxi">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Eschatology" subject2="Judgment" id="v.xiv.xxi-p0.1" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Eschatology" subject2="Punishment" id="v.xiv.xxi-p0.2" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.xxi-p1">§ 157. After Judgment. Future
Punishment.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xxi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xxi-p3">The doctrine of the Fathers on future punishment is
discussed by Dr. Edward Beecher, <i>l.c.</i>, and in the controversial
works called forth by Canon Farrar’s Eternal Hope
(Five Sermons preached in Westminster Abbey, Nov. 1877. Lond., 1879.)
See especially</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xxi-p4">Dr. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxi-p4.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xiv.xxi-p4.2">Pusey</span></span>: "What is of Faith as to Everlasting
Punishment?" A Reply to Dr. Farrar’s Challenge. Oxf.
and Lond., second ed. 1880 (284 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xxi-p5">Canon F. W. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxi-p5.1">Farrar</span>:
<i>Mercy and Judgment: A few last words on Christian Eschatology with
reference to Dr. Pusey’s</i> "<i>What is of
Faith?</i>" London and N. York, 1881 (485 pages). See chs. II., III.,
IX.-XII. Farrar opposes with much fervor "the current opinions about
Hell," and reduces it to the smallest possible dimensions of time and
space, but expressly rejects Universalism. He accepts with Pusey the
Romanizing view of "future purification" (instead of "probation"), and
thus increases the number of the saved by withdrawing vast multitudes
of imperfect Christians from the awful doom.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xxi-p6"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xxi-p7">After the general judgment we have nothing revealed
but the boundless prospect of aeonian life and aeonian death. This is
the ultimate boundary of our knowledge.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p8">There never was in the Christian church any
difference of opinion concerning the righteous, who shall inherit
eternal life and enjoy the blessed communion of God forever and ever.
But the final fate of the impenitent who reject the offer of salvation
admits of three answers to the reasoning mind: everlasting punishment,
annihilation, restoration (after remedial punishment and
repentance).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p9">I. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxi-p9.1">Everlasting Punishment</span>
of the wicked always was, and always will be the orthodox theory. It
was held by the Jews at the time of Christ, with the exception of the
Sadducces, who denied the resurrection.<note place="end" n="1138" id="v.xiv.xxi-p9.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p10"> The point is
disputed, but the 4<span class="c34" id="v.xiv.xxi-p10.1">th</span>
Maccabees, the 4<span class="c34" id="v.xiv.xxi-p10.2">th</span>
Esdras, the Book of Enoch, the Apocalypse of Baruch, and the Psalms of
Solomon, contain very strong passages, which Dr. Pusey has collected,
l.c. 48-100, and are not invalidated by the reply of Farrar, ch. VIII.
180-221. Josephus (whose testimony Farrar arbitrarily sets aside as
worthless) attests the belief of the Pharisees and Essenes in eternal
punishment, Ant. XVIII. 1, 3; Bell. Jud. II. 8, 11, Rabbi Akiba (about
120) limited the punishment of Gehenna to twelve months; but only for
the Jews. The Talmud assigns certain classes to everlasting punishment,
especially apostates and those who despise the wisdom of the Rabbis.
The chief passage is Rosh Hoshanah, f. 16 and 17: "There will be three
divisions on the day of judgment, the perfectly righteous, the
perfectly wicked, and the intermediate class. The first will be at once
inscribed and sealed to life eternal; the second at once to Gehenna
(<scripRef passage="Dan. 12:2" id="v.xiv.xxi-p10.3" parsed="|Dan|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.2">Dan. 12:2</scripRef>); the third will descend into Gehenna and keep rising and
sinking" (<scripRef passage="Zech. 12:10" id="v.xiv.xxi-p10.4" parsed="|Zech|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.12.10">Zech. 12:10</scripRef>). This opinion was endorsed by the two great
schools of Shammai and Hillel, but Hillel inclined to a liberal and
charitable construction (see p. 596). Farrar maintains that Gehenna
does not necessarily and usually mean hell in our sense, but 1) for
Jews, or the majority of Jews, a short punishment, followed by
forgiveness and escape; 2) for worse offenders a long but still
terminable punishment; 3) for the worst offenders, especially
Gentiles—punishment followed by annihilation. He
quotes several modern Jewish authorities of the rationalistic type, eg.
Dr. Deutsch, who says: "There is not a word in the Talmud that lends
any support to the damnable dogma of endless torment." But Dr. Ferd.
Weber who is as good authority, says, that some passages in the Talmud
teach total annihilation of the wicked, others teach everlasting
punishment, e.g. Pesachim 54<span class="c34" id="v.xiv.xxi-p10.5">a</span>: "The fire of Gehenna is never extinguished."
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xxi-p10.6">Syst. der altsynag.
Poläst. Theologie,</span></i> p. 375. The Mohammedans
share the Jewish belief, but change the inhabitants: the Koran assigns
Paradise to the orthodox Moslems, and Hell to all unbelievers (Jews,
Gentiles, and Christians), and to apostates from Islam.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p10.7">138</span> It is endorsed by the highest
authority of the most merciful Being, who sacrificed his own life for
the salvation of sinners.<note place="end" n="1139" id="v.xiv.xxi-p10.8"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p11"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 12:32" id="v.xiv.xxi-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32">Matt. 12:32</scripRef>
(the unpardonable sin); 26:24 (Judas had better never been born); 25:46
("eternal punishment" contrasted with "eternal life"); <scripRef passage="Mark 9:48" id="v.xiv.xxi-p11.2" parsed="|Mark|9|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.48">Mark 9:48</scripRef>
("Gehenna, where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched").
In the light of these solemn declarations we must interpret the
passages of Paul (<scripRef passage="Rom. 5:12" id="v.xiv.xxi-p11.3" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. 5:12</scripRef> sqq.; 14:9; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:22, 28" id="v.xiv.xxi-p11.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0;|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22 Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. 15:22, 28</scripRef>), which look
towards universal restoration. The exegetical discussion lies outside
of our scope, but is the meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xxi-p11.5">αἰώνιος</span>has
been drawn into the patristic discussion, it is necessary to remark
that the argumentative force lies not in the etymological and
independent meaning of the word, which is limited to aeon, but in its
connection with future punishment as contrasted with future reward,
which no man doubts to be everlasting (<scripRef passage="Matt. 25:46" id="v.xiv.xxi-p11.6" parsed="|Matt|25|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.46">Matt. 25:46</scripRef>). On the exegetical
question see M. Stuart, l.c., and especially the excursus of Taylor
Lewis on Olamic and Aeonian words in Scripture, in
Lange’s Com. on Ecclesiastes (Am. ed. p. 44-51).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p11.7">139</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p12">Consequently the majority of the fathers who speak
plainly on this terrible subject, favor this view.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p13"><name id="v.xiv.xxi-p13.1">Ignatius</name> speaks of "the
unquenchable fire;"<note place="end" n="1140" id="v.xiv.xxi-p13.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p14"> Ep. ad Eph.
C. 16: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xxi-p14.1">ὁ
τοιοῦτος,
ῥυπαρὸς
γενόμενος,
εἰς τὸ πῦρ
τὸ
ἀσβεστον
χωρήσει–ϊ.–ͅϊ</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p14.2">140</span> Hermas, of some "who will not be
saved," but "shall utterly perish," because they will not repent.<note place="end" n="1141" id="v.xiv.xxi-p14.3"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p15"> Vis. III. 2,
7; Simil. VIII. 9 (ed. Funk, 1. p. 256, 488 sq.). Dr. Pusey claims also
<name id="v.xiv.xxi-p15.1">Polycarp</name> (?), Barrnabas, and the spurious
second Ep. of Clement, and many martyrs (from their Acts) on his side,
p. 151-166.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p15.2">141</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p16"><name id="v.xiv.xxi-p16.1">Justin Martyr</name> teaches
that the wicked or hopelessly impenitent will be raised at the judgment
to receive eternal punishment. He speaks of it in twelve passages.
"Briefly," he says, "what we look for, and have learned from Christ,
and what we teach, is as follows. Plato said to the same effect, that
Rhadamanthus and Minos would punish the wicked when they came to them;
we say that the same thing will take place; but that the judge will be
Christ, and that their souls will be united to the same bodies, and
will undergo an <i>eternal</i> punishment (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xxi-p16.2">αίωνίαν
κόλασιν</span>) and not, as Plato said, a period
of only a thousand years (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xxi-p16.3">χιλιονταετῆ
περίοδον</span>)"<note place="end" n="1142" id="v.xiv.xxi-p16.4"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p17"> Apol. I. 8.
(Comp. Plato, Phaedr. I). 249 A; De Republ.p. 615 A.)</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p17.1">142</span> In another place: "We believe
that all who live wickedly and do not repent, will be punished in
eternal fire" (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xxi-p17.2">ἐν
αἰωνίῳ
πυρί</span>).<note place="end" n="1143" id="v.xiv.xxi-p17.3"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p18"> Apol. I. 21:
Comp. C. 28, 45, 52; II. 2, 7, 8, 9; Dial. 45, 130. Also v. Engelhardt,
p. 206, and Donaldson, II. 321.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p18.1">143</span> Such language is inconsistent with the
annihilation theory for which Justin M. has been claimed.<note place="end" n="1144" id="v.xiv.xxi-p18.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p19"> By Petavius,
Beecher (p. 206), Farrar (p. 236), and others.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p19.1">144</span> He
does, indeed, reject with several other ante-Nicene writers, the
Platonic idea that the soul is in itself and independently immortal<note place="end" n="1145" id="v.xiv.xxi-p19.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p20"> Dial.c. Tr.
4. 5; Comp. Apol. I. 21. <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p20.1">Tatian</name>, his
disciple, says; against the Platonists) Adv. Graec. c. 13) "The soul is
not immortal in itself, O Greeks, but mortal (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xxi-p20.2">οὐκ
ἐστιν
ἀθάνατος
ἡ ψυχὴ καθ’
ἑαυτήν,
θνητὴ δέ</span>).
Yet it is possible for it not to die."<name id="v.xiv.xxi-p20.3">Irenaeus</name>, Theophilus of Antioch, Arnobius, and Lactantius
held the same view. See Nitzsch, I. 35l-353.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p20.4">145</span> and
hints at the possibility of the final destruction of the wicked,<note place="end" n="1146" id="v.xiv.xxi-p20.5"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p21"> In Dial.c.
5, he puts into the mouth of the aged man by whom he was converted, the
sentence: "Such as are worthy to see God die no more, but others shall
undergo punishment as long as it shall please Him that they shall exist
and be punished." But just before he had said: "I do not say that all
souls die: for that would be a godsend to the wicked. What then? the
souls of the pious remain in a better place, while those of the unjust
and wicked are in a worse, waiting for the time of judgment." Comp. the
note of Otto on the passage, Op. II. 26.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p21.1">146</span> but
he puts that possibility countless ages beyond the final judgment,
certainly beyond the Platonic millennium of punishment, so that it
loses all practical significance and ceases to give relief.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p22"><name id="v.xiv.xxi-p22.1">Irenaeus</name> has been
represented as holding inconsistently all three theories, or at least
as hesitating between the orthodox view and the annihilation scheme. He
denies, like <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p22.2">Justin Martyr</name>, the necessary and
intrinsic immortality of the soul, and makes it dependent on God for
the continuance in life as well as for life itself.<note place="end" n="1147" id="v.xiv.xxi-p22.3"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p23"> Adv. Haer.
11. 34, § 3: "omnia quae facta sunt ... perseverant
quoadusque ea Deus et esse et perseverare voluerit." <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p23.1">Irenaeus</name> reasons that whatever is created had a
beginning, and therefore may have an end. Whether it will continue or
not, depends upon man’s gratitude or ingratitude. He
who preserves the gift of life and is grateful to the Giver, shall
receive length of days forever and ever )accipiet et in saeculum
saeculi longitudinem dierum); but he who casts it away and becomes
ungrateful to his Maker, "deprives himself of perseverance forever
"(ipse se privat in saeculum saeculi perseverantia). From this passage,
which exists only in the imperfect Latin version, Dodwell, Beecher (p.
260), and Farrar (241) infer that <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p23.2">Irenaeus</name>
taught annihilation, and interpret perseverantia to mean continued
existence; while Massuet (see his note in Stieren 1. 415), and Pusey
(p. 183) explain perseverantia of continuance in real life in God, or
eternal happiness. The passage, it must be admitted, is not clear, for
longitudo dierum and perseverantia are not identical, nor is
perseverantia equivalent to existentia or vita. In Bk. IV. 20, 7, <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p23.3">Irenaeus</name> says that Christ "became the dispenser of
the paternal grace for the benefit of man ... lest man, failing away
from God altogether, should cease to exist " (cessaret esse); but he
adds, "the life of man consists in beholding God " (vita autem hominus
visio Dei). In the fourth Pfaffian Fragment ascribed to him (Stieren I.
889), he says that Christ "will come at the end of time to destroy all
evil (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xxi-p23.4">εἰς τὸ
καταργῆσαι
πᾶν τὸ
κακὸν</span>) and to reconcile
all things (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xxi-p23.5">εἰς τὸ
ἀποκαταλλάξαι
τὸ πάντα</span>,
from <scripRef passage="Col. 1:20" id="v.xiv.xxi-p23.6" parsed="|Col|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.20">Col. 1:20</scripRef>) that there may be an end of all impurity." This
passage, like <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:28" id="v.xiv.xxi-p23.7" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. 15:28</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Col. 1:20" id="v.xiv.xxi-p23.8" parsed="|Col|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.20">Col. 1:20</scripRef>, looks towards universal
restoration rather than annihilation, but admits, like the Pauline
passages, of an interpretation consistent with eternal punishment. See
the long note in Stieren.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p23.9">147</span> But
in paraphrasing the apostolic rule of faith he mentions eternal
punishment, and in another place he accepts as certain truth that
"eternal fire is prepared for sinners," because "the Lord openly
affirms, and the other Scriptures prove" it.<note place="end" n="1148" id="v.xiv.xxi-p23.10"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p24"> Adv. Haer.
III. 4, 1; If. 28, 7. See Pusey, p. 177-181. Ziegler
(Irenäus, p. 312) says that <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p24.1">Irenaeus</name> teaches the eternity of punishment in several
passages, or presupposes it, and quotes III. 23, 3; IV. 27, 4; 28, 1;
IV. 33, 11; 39, 4; 40, 1 and 2.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p24.2">148</span> <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p24.3">Hippolytus</name> approves the eschatology of the Pharisees as
regards the resurrection, the immortality of the soul, the judgment and
conflagration, everlasting life and "everlasting punishment;" and in
another place be speaks of "the rayless scenery of gloomy Tartarus,
where never shines a beam from the radiating voice of the Word."<note place="end" n="1149" id="v.xiv.xxi-p24.4"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p25"> Philos. IX.
23, 30.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p25.1">149</span>
According to <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p25.2">Tertullian</name> the future punishment
"will continue, not for a long time, but forever."<note place="end" n="1150" id="v.xiv.xxi-p25.3"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p26"> Apol. c. 45.
Comp. De Test. An. 4; De Spect. 19, 30. Pusey 184 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p26.1">150</span> It
does credit to his feelings when he says that no innocent man can
rejoice in the punishment of the guilty, however just, but will grieve
rather. <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p26.2">Cyprian</name> thinks that the fear of hell
is the only ground of the fear of death to any one, and that we should
have before our eyes the fear of God and eternal punishment much more
than the fear of men and brief suffering.<note place="end" n="1151" id="v.xiv.xxi-p26.3"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p27"> De Mortal.
10; Ep. VIII. 2. Pusey, 190. he quotes also the Rocognitions of
Clement, and the Clementine Homilies, (XI. 11) on this side.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p27.1">151</span> The generality of this belief
among Christians is testified by Celsus, who tells them that the
heathen priests threaten the same "eternal punishment" as they, and
that the only question was which was right, since both claimed the
truth with equal confidence.<note place="end" n="1152" id="v.xiv.xxi-p27.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p28"> Orig. C.
Cels. VIII. 48. <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p28.1">Origen</name> in his answer does not
deny the fact, but aims to prove that the truth is with the
Christians.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p28.2">152</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p29">II. The final <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxi-p29.1">Annihilation</span> of the wicked removes all discord from the
universe of God at the expense of the natural immortality of the soul,
and on the ground that sin will ultimately destroy the sinner, and thus
destroy itself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p30">This theory is attributed to <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p30.1">Justin Martyr</name>, <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p30.2">Irenaeus</name>, and
others, who believed only in a conditional immortality which may be
forfeited; but, as we have just seen, their utterances in favor of
eternal punishment are too clear and strong to justify the inference
which they might have drawn from their psychology.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p31">Arnobius, however, seems to have believed in
actual annihilation; for he speaks of certain souls that "are engulfed
and burned up," or "hurled down and having been reduced to nothing,
vanish in the frustration of a perpetual destruction."<note place="end" n="1153" id="v.xiv.xxi-p31.1"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p32"> Adv. Gent.
11. 14. The theory of conditional immortality and the annihilation of
the wicked has been recently renewed by a devout English author, Rev.
Edward White, Life in Christ. Dr. R. Rothe also advocates annihilation,
but not till after the conversion of the wicked has become a moral
impossibility. See his posthumous Dogmatik, ed. by Schenkel, II.
335.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p32.1">153</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p33">III. The <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxi-p33.1">Apokatastasis</span> or
final restoration of all rational beings to holiness and happiness.
This seems to be the most satisfactory speculative solution of the
problem of sin, and secures perfect harmony in the creation, but does
violence to freedom with its power to perpetuate resistance, and
Ignores the hardening nature of sin and the ever increasing difficulty
of repentance. If conversion and salvation are an ultimate necessity,
they lose their moral character, and moral aim.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p34"><name id="v.xiv.xxi-p34.1">Origen</name> was the first
Christian Universalist. He taught a final restoration, but with modesty
as a speculation rather than a dogma, in his youthful work De
Principiis (written before 231), which was made known in the West by
the loose version of Rufinus (398).<note place="end" n="1154" id="v.xiv.xxi-p34.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p35"> De Princ. I.
6, 3. Comp. In Jer. Hom. 19; C. Cels. VI. 26.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p35.1">154</span> In his later writings there are only
faint traces of it; he seems at least to have modified it, and exempted
Satan from final repentance and salvation, but this defeats the end of
the theory.<note place="end" n="1155" id="v.xiv.xxi-p35.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p36"> It is
usually asserted from <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p36.1">Augustin</name> down to
Nitzsch (I. 402), that <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p36.2">Origen</name> included Satan
in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xxi-p36.3">ἀποκατάστασις
τῶν
πάντων</span>, but In Ep. ad
<scripRef passage="Rom. l." id="v.xiv.xxi-p36.4" parsed="|Rom|50|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.50">Rom. l.</scripRef> VIII. 9 (Opera IV. 634) he says that Satan will not be
converted, not even at the end of the world, and in a letter Ad quosdam
amicos Alex. (Opera I. 5, quoted by Pusey, p. 125) " Although they say
that the father of malice and of the perdition of those who shall be
cast out of the kingdom of God, can be saved which no one can say, even
if bereft of reason."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p36.5">155</span>
He also obscured it by his other theory of the necessary mutability of
free will, and the constant succession of fall and redemption.<note place="end" n="1156" id="v.xiv.xxi-p36.6"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p37"> After the
apokatastasis has been completed in certain aeons, he speaks of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xxi-p37.1">πάλιν
ἄλλη
ἀρχὴ</span>. See the judicious
remarks of Neander, I. 656 (Am. ed.)</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p37.2">156</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p38">Universal salvation (including Satan) was clearly
taught by <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p38.1">Gregory of Nyssa</name>, a profound
thinker of the school of <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p38.2">Origen</name> (d. 395),
and, from an exegetical standpoint, by the eminent Antiochian divines
Diodorus of Tarsus (d. 394) and Theodore of Mopsuestia (d. 429), and
many Nestorian bishops.<note place="end" n="1157" id="v.xiv.xxi-p38.3"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p39"> Nitzsch (I.
403 sq.) includes also Gregory Nazianzen, and possibly <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p39.1">Chrysostom</name> among universalists. So does Farrar more
confidently (249 sqq., 271 sqq.). But the passages on the other side
are stronger, see Pusey, 209 sqq., 244 sqq., and cannot be explained
from mere "accommodation to the popular view." It is true, however,
that <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p39.2">Chrysostom</name> honored the memory of <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p39.3">Origen</name>, and eulogized his teacher Diodorus, of
Tarsus, and his comments on <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:28" id="v.xiv.xxi-p39.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. 15:28</scripRef> look towards an apokatatasIs.
Pusey speaks too disparagingly of Diodor and Theodore of Mopsuestia, as
the fathers of Nestorianism, and unjustly asserts that they denied the
incarnation (223-226). They and <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p39.5">Chrysostom</name>
were the fathers of a sound grammatical exegesis against the
allegorizing extravagances of the <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p39.6">Origen</name>istic
school.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p39.7">157</span> In the West also at the time of <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p39.8">Augustin</name> (d. 430) there were, as he says,
"multitudes who did not believe in eternal punishment." But the view of
<name id="v.xiv.xxi-p39.9">Origen</name> was rejected by Epiphanius, Jerome,
and <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p39.10">Augustin</name>, and at last condemned as one of
the <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p39.11">Origen</name>istic errors under the Emperor
Justinian (543).<note place="end" n="1158" id="v.xiv.xxi-p39.12"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p40"> Posey
contends (125-137), that <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p40.1">Origen</name> was condemned
by the fifth Œcumenical Council, 553, but Hefele
conclusively proves that the fifteen anathematisms against <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p40.2">Origen</name> were passed by a local Synod of Constantinople in
543 under Mennas. See his <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xxi-p40.3">Conciliengesch.,</span></i> second ed., II. 859 sqq. The
same view was before advocated by Dupin, Walch, and
Döllinger.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p40.4">158</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxi-p41">Since that time universalism was regarded as a
heresy, but is tolerated in Protestant churches as a private
speculative opinion or charitable hope.<note place="end" n="1159" id="v.xiv.xxi-p41.1"><p id="v.xiv.xxi-p42"> At least in
the Lutheran church of Germany and in the church of England. Bengel
very cautiously intimates the apokatastasis, and the Pietists in
Würtemberg generally hold it. Among recent divines
Schleiermacher, the <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p42.1">Origen</name> of Germany, is the
most distinguished Universalist. He started not, like <name id="v.xiv.xxi-p42.2">Origen</name>, from freedom, but from the opposite Calvinistic
theory of a particular election of individuals and nations, which
necessarily involves a particular reprobation or praetermission rather,
but only for time, until the election shall reach at last the fulness
of the Gentiles and the whole of Israel. Satan was no obstacle with
him, as he denied his personal existence. A denomination of recent
American origin, the Universalists, have a creed of three articles
called the Winchester Confession (1803), and one article teaches the
ultimate restoration of "the whole family of mankind to holiness and
happiness."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxi-p42.3">159</span></p>

<p id="v.xiv.xxi-p43"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="158" title="Chiliasm" shorttitle="Section 158" progress="69.57%" prev="v.xiv.xxi" next="v.xv" id="v.xiv.xxii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Eschatology" subject2="Chiliasm" id="v.xiv.xxii-p0.1" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Eschatology" subject2="Millennarianism" id="v.xiv.xxii-p0.2" />

<p class="head" id="v.xiv.xxii-p1">§ 158. Chiliasm.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xxii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xxii-p3">Corrodi: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xxii-p3.1">Kritische Geschichte des Chiliasmus.</span></i> 1781.
Second ed. Zürich, 1794. 4 vols. Very unsatisfactory.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xxii-p4">Münscher.: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xxii-p4.1">Lehre vom tausendjährigen Reich in den
3 ersten Jahrh.</span></i> (in Henke’s
"Magazin." VI. 2, p. 233 sqq.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xxii-p5">D. T. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxii-p5.1">Taylor</span>: <i>The Voice
of the Church on the Coming and Kingdom of the Redeemer; a History of
the Doctrine of the Reign of Christ on Earth.</i> Revised by Hastings.
Second ed. Peace Dale, R. I. 1855. Pre-millennial.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xxii-p6">W. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxii-p6.1">Volck</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xxii-p6.2">Der Chiliasmus. Eine historisch
exeget. Studie</span></i>. Dorpat, 1869 Millennarian.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xxii-p7">A. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxii-p7.1">Koch</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xxii-p7.2">Das tausendjährige
Reich.</span></i> Basel, 1872. Millennarian against
Hengstenberg.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xxii-p8">C. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxii-p8.1">Briggs</span>: <i>Origin and
History of Premillennarianism.</i> In the "Lutheran Quarterly Review."
Gettysburg, Pa., for April, 1879. 38 pages. Anti-millennial, occasioned
by the "Prophetic Conference" of Pre-millennarians, held in New York,
Nov. 1878. Discusses the ante-Nicene doctrine.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xxii-p9">Geo. N. H. <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxii-p9.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xiv.xxii-p9.2">Peters</span></span>: The Theocratic Kingdom of our Lord Jesus,
the Christ. N. York, announced for publ. in 3 vols. 1884.
Pre-millennarian.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xiv.xxii-p10">A complete critical history is wanting, but the
<i>controversial</i> and <i>devotional</i> literature on the subject is
very large, especially in the English language. We mention 1) on the
millennial side (embracing widely different shades of opinion).
(<i>a</i>) English and American divines: Jos. Mede (1627), Twisse,
Abbadie, Beverly T. Burnet, Bishop Newton, Edward Irving, Birks,
Bickersteth, Horatio and Andrew Bonar (two brothers), E. B. Elliott
(<i>Horae Apoc.</i>), John Cumming, Dean Alford, Nathan Lord, John
Lillie, James H. Brooks, E. R. Craven, Nath. West, J. A. Seiss, S. H.
Kellogg, Peters, and the writings of the Second Adventists, the
Irvingites, and the Plymouth Brethren. (<i>b</i>) German divines:
Spener (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xxii-p10.1">Hoffnung
besserer Zeiten</span></i>), Peterson, Bengel
(Erklärte Offenbarung Johannis, 1740), Oetinger, Stilling,
Lavater, Auberlen (on Dan. and Revel.), Martensen, Rothe, von Hofmann,
Löhe, Delitzsch, Volck, Luthardt. 2) On the anti-millennial
side—(a) English and American: Bishop Hall, R. Baxter,
David Brown (Christ’s Second Advent), Fairbairn,
Urwick, G. Bush, Mos. Stuart (on Revel.), Cowles (on Dan. ind Revel.),
Briggs, etc. (b) German: Gerhard, Maresius, Hengstenberg, Keil,
Kliefoth, Philippi, and many others. See the articles "Millennarianism"
by Semisch, and "Pre-Millennarianism" by Kellog, in Schaff-Herzog,
vols. II. and III., and the literature there given.</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xxii-p11"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xxii-p12">The most striking point in the eschatology of the
ante-Nicene age is the prominent chiliasm, or millennarianism, that is
the belief of a visible reign of Christ in glory on earth with the
risen saints for a thousand years, before the general resurrection and
judgment.<note place="end" n="1160" id="v.xiv.xxii-p12.1"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p13"> Chiliasm
(from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xxii-p13.1">χίλια
ἔτη</span>, a thousand years, <scripRef passage="Rev. 20:2, 3" id="v.xiv.xxii-p13.2" parsed="|Rev|20|2|0|0;|Rev|20|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.2 Bible:Rev.20.3">Rev.
20:2, 3</scripRef>) is the Greek, millennarianism or millennialism (from mille
anni), the Latin term for the same theory. The adherents are called
Chiliasts, or Millennarians, also Pre-millennarians, or
Pre-millennialists (to indicate the belief that Christ will appear
again before the millennium), but among them many are counted who
simply believe in a golden age of Christianity which is yet to come.
Post-millennarians or Anti-millennarians are those who put the Second
Advent after the millennium.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p13.3">160</span>
It was indeed not the doctrine of the church embodied in any creed or
form of devotion, but a widely current opinion of distinguished
teachers, such as Barnabas, Papias, <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p13.4">Justin
Martyr</name>, <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p13.5">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p13.6">Tertullian</name>, Methodius, and Lactantius; while Caius, <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p13.7">Origen</name>, Dionysius the Great, <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p13.8">Eusebius</name> (as afterwards Jerome and <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p13.9">Augustin</name>) opposed it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p14">The Jewish chiliasm rested on a carnal
misapprehension of the Messianic kingdom, a literal interpretation of
prophetic figures, and an overestimate of the importance of the Jewish
people and the holy city as the centre of that kingdom. It was
developed shortly before and after Christ in the apocalyptic
literature, as the Book of Enoch, the Apocalypse of Baruch, 4th Esdras, the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs,
and the Sibylline Books. It was adopted by the heretical sect of the
Ebionites, and the Gnostic Cerinthus.<note place="end" n="1161" id="v.xiv.xxii-p14.1"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p15"> See Euseb.
H. E. III. 27 and 28.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p15.1">161</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p16">The Christian chiliasm is the Jewish chiliasm
spiritualized and fixed upon the second, instead of the first, coming
of Christ. It distinguishes, moreover, two resurrections, one before
and another after the millennium, and makes the millennial reign of
Christ only a prelude to his eternal reign in heaven, from which it is
separated by a short interregnum of Satan. The millennium is expected
to come not as the legitimate result of a historical process but as a
sudden supernatural revelation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p17">The advocates of this theory appeal to the certain
promises of the Lord,<note place="end" n="1162" id="v.xiv.xxii-p17.1"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:4" id="v.xiv.xxii-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.4">Matt. 5:4</scripRef>;
19:28; <scripRef passage="Luke 14:12" id="v.xiv.xxii-p18.2" parsed="|Luke|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.12">Luke 14:12</scripRef> sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p18.3">162</span> but particularly to the hieroglyphic
passage of the Apocalypse, which teaches a millennial reign of Christ
upon this earth after the first resurrection and before the creation of
the new heavens and the new earth.<note place="end" n="1163" id="v.xiv.xxii-p18.4"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p19"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 20:1-6" id="v.xiv.xxii-p19.1" parsed="|Rev|20|1|20|6" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.1-Rev.20.6">Rev. 20:1-6</scripRef>.
This is the only strictly millennarian passage in the whole Bible.
Commentators are still divided as to the literal or symbolical meaning
of the millennium, and as to its beginning in the past or in the
future. But a number of other passages are drawn into the service of
the millennarian theory, as affording indirect support, especially <scripRef passage="Isa. 11:4-9" id="v.xiv.xxii-p19.2" parsed="|Isa|11|4|11|9" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.4-Isa.11.9">Isa.
11:4-9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 3:21" id="v.xiv.xxii-p19.3" parsed="|Acts|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.21">Acts 3:21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 11:15" id="v.xiv.xxii-p19.4" parsed="|Rom|11|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.15">Rom. 11:15</scripRef>. Modern Pre-millennarians also appeal to
what they call the unfulfilled prophecies of the Old Testament
regarding the restoration of the Jews in the holy land. But the ancient
Chiliasts applied those prophecies to the Christian church as the true
Israel.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p19.5">163</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p20">In connection with this the general expectation
prevailed that the return of the Lord was near, though uncertain and
unascertainable as to its day and hour, so that believers may be always
ready for it.<note place="end" n="1164" id="v.xiv.xxii-p20.1"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p21"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 24:33, 36" id="v.xiv.xxii-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|24|33|0|0;|Matt|24|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.33 Bible:Matt.24.36">Matt.
24:33, 36</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 13:32" id="v.xiv.xxii-p21.2" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark 13:32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 1:7" id="v.xiv.xxii-p21.3" parsed="|Acts|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.7">Acts 1:7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:1, 2" id="v.xiv.xxii-p21.4" parsed="|1Thess|5|1|0|0;|1Thess|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.1 Bible:1Thess.5.2">1 Thess. 5:1, 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 3:10" id="v.xiv.xxii-p21.5" parsed="|2Pet|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.10">2 Pet. 3:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:3" id="v.xiv.xxii-p21.6" parsed="|Rev|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.3">Rev.
1:3</scripRef>; 3:3.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p21.7">164</span> This hope, through the whole age of
persecution, was a copious fountain of encouragement and comfort under
the pains of that martyrdom which sowed in blood the seed of a
bountiful harvest for the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p22">Among the Apostolic Fathers <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxii-p22.1">Barnabas</span> is the first and the only one who expressly
teaches a pre-millennial reign of Christ on earth. He considers the
Mosaic history of the creation a type of six ages of labor for the
world, each lasting a thousand years, and of a millennium of rest;
since with God "one day is as a thousand years." The millennial Sabbath
on earth will be followed by an eighth and eternal day in a new world,
of which the Lord’s Day (called by Barnabas "the
eighth day") is the type.<note place="end" n="1165" id="v.xiv.xxii-p22.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p23"> Barn. Epist.
ch. 15. He seems to have drawn his views from <scripRef passage="Ps. 90:4, 2" id="v.xiv.xxii-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|90|4|0|0;|Ps|90|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.4 Bible:Ps.90.2">Ps. 90:4, 2</scripRef> Pet. 3:8, but
chiefly from Jewish tradition. He does not quote the Apocalypse. See
Otto in Hilgenfeld’s "Zeitschrift für
wissenschaftliche Theologie." 1877, p. 525-529, and
Funk’s note in Patr. Apost. I. 46.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p23.2">165</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p24">Papias of Hierapolis, a pious but credulous
contemporary of <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p24.1">Polycarp</name>, entertained quaint
and extravagant notions of the happiness of the millennial reign, for
which he appealed to apostolic tradition. He put into the mouth of
Christ himself a highly figurative description of the more than
tropical fertility of that period, which is preserved and approved by
<name id="v.xiv.xxii-p24.2">Irenaeus</name>, but sounds very apocryphal.<note place="end" n="1166" id="v.xiv.xxii-p24.3"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p25"> Adv. Haer.
V. 33, § 3 (ed. Stieren I. 809), quoted from the fourth book
of The Oracles of the Lord:" " The days will come when vines shall
grow, each having ten thousand branches, and in each branch ten
thousand twigs, and in each true twig ten thousand shoots, and in every
one of the shoots ten thousand clusters, and on every one of the
clusters ten thousand grapes, and every grape when pressed will give
five-and-twenty measures of wine. And when any one of the saints shall
lay hold of a cluster, another shall cry out, ’I am a
better cluster, take me; bless the Lord through me.’
In like manner [He said], ’that a grain of wheat shall
produce ten thousand ears, and that every ear shall have ten thousand
grains, and every grain shall yield ten pounds of pure, fine flour; and
that apples, and seeds, and grass shall produce in similar proportions;
and that all animals, feeding on the productions of the earth, shall
then live in peace and harmony, and be in perfect subjection to
man."’ These words were communicated to Papias by "
the presbyters, who saw John the disciple of the Lord." and who
remembered having beard them from John as coming from the Lord. There
is a similar description of the Messianic times in the twenty-ninth
chapter of the Apocalypse of Baruch, from the close of the first or
beginning of the second century, as follows: " The earth shall yield
its fruits, one producing ten thousand, and in one vine shall be a
thousand bunches, and one bunch shall produce one thousand grapes, and
one grape shall produce one thousand berries, and one berry shall yield
a measure of wine. And those who have been hungry shall rejoice, and
they shall again see prodigies every day. For spirits shall go forth
from my sight to bring every morning the fragrance of spices, and at
the end of the day clouds dropping the dew of health. And it shall come
to pass, at that time, that the treasure of manna shall again descend
from above, and they shall eat of it in these years." See the Latin in
Fritzsche’s ed. of the Libri Apoc. V. T., p. 666.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p25.1">166</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p26"><name id="v.xiv.xxii-p26.1">Justin Martyr</name> represents
the transition from the Jewish Christian to the Gentile Christian
chiliasm. He speaks repeatedly of the second parousia of Christ in the
clouds of heaven, surrounded by the holy angels. It will be preceded by
the near manifestation of the man of sin (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xiv.xxii-p26.2">ἄνθρωπος
τῆς
ἀνομίας</span>) who speaks blasphemies against
the most high God, and will rule three and a half years. He is preceded
by heresies and false prophets.<note place="end" n="1167" id="v.xiv.xxii-p26.3"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p27"> Dial.c.
Tryph. c. 32, 51, 110. Comp. <scripRef passage="Dan. 7:25" id="v.xiv.xxii-p27.1" parsed="|Dan|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.25">Dan. 7:25</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:8" id="v.xiv.xxii-p27.2" parsed="|2Thess|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.8">2 Thess. 2:8</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p27.3">167</span> Christ will then raise the patriarchs,
prophets, and pious Jews, establish the millennium, restore Jerusalem,
and reign there in the midst of his saints; after which the second and
general resurrection and judgment of the world will take place. He
regarded this expectation of the earthly perfection of
Christ’s kingdom as the key-stone of pure doctrine,
but adds that many pure and devout Christians of his day did not share
this opinion.<note place="end" n="1168" id="v.xiv.xxii-p27.4"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p28"> Dial.c. 80
and 81. He appeals to the prophecies of Isaiah (65:17 sqq.), Ezekiel,
<scripRef passage="Ps. 90:4" id="v.xiv.xxii-p28.1" parsed="|Ps|90|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.4">Ps. 90:4</scripRef>, and the Apocalypse of "a man named John, one of the apostles
of Christ." In another passage, Dial. c. 113, Justin says that as
Joshua led Israel into the holy land and distributed it among the
tribes, so Christ will convert the diaspora and distribute the goodly
land, yet not as an earthly possession, but give us (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xxii-p28.2">ἡμῖν</span>) an eternal
inheritance. He will shine in Jerusalem as the eternal light, for he is
the King of Salem after the order of Melchisedek, and the eternal
priest of the Most High. But be makes no mention of the loosing of
Satan after the millennium. Comp. the discussion of
Justin’s eschatology by M. von Engelhardt, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xxii-p28.3">Das Christenthum Justins des
Märt.</span></i> )1878), p. 302-307, and by
Donaldson, Crit. Hist. of Christ. Lit. II 316-322.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p28.4">168</span> After the millennium the world will be
annihilated, or transformed.<note place="end" n="1169" id="v.xiv.xxii-p28.5"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p29"> This point
is disputed. Semisch contends for annihilation, Weizsäcker
for transformation. von Engelhardt (p. 309) leaves the matter
undecided. In the Dial. c. 113 Justin says that God through Christ will
renew (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xiv.xxii-p29.1">καινουργεῖν</span>
) the heaven and the earth; in the Apologies, that the world will be
burnt up.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p29.2">169</span> In his two Apologies, Justin teaches
the usual view of the general resurrection and judgment, and makes no
mention of the millennium, but does not exclude it.<note place="end" n="1170" id="v.xiv.xxii-p29.3"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p30"> Apol. I. 50,
51, 52. For this reason Donaldson (11. 263), and Dr. Briggs (l.c. p.
21) suspect that the chiliastic passages in the Dialogue (at least ch.
81) are an interpolation, or corrupted, but without any warrant. The
omission of Justin in Jerome’s lists of Chiliasts can
prove nothing against the testimony of all the manuscripts.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p30.1">170</span> The
other Greek Apologists are silent on the subject, and cannot be quoted
either for or against chiliasm.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p31"><name id="v.xiv.xxii-p31.1">Irenaeus</name>, on the
strength of tradition from St. John and his disciples, taught that
after the destruction of the Roman empire, and the brief raging of
antichrist (lasting three and a half years or 1260 days), Christ will
visibly appear, will bind Satan, will reign at the rebuilt city of
Jerusalem with the little band of faithful confessors and the host of
risen martyrs over the nations of the earth, and will celebrate the
millennial sabbath of preparation for the eternal glory of heaven;
then, after a temporary liberation of Satan, follows the final victory,
the general resurrection, the judgment of the world, and the
consummation in the new heavens and the new earth.<note place="end" n="1171" id="v.xiv.xxii-p31.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p32"> Adv. Haer.
V. 23-36. On the eschatology of <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p32.1">Irenaeus</name> see
Ziegler, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xxii-p32.2">Iren.der B. v.
Lyon</span></i> (Berl. 1871), 298-320; and Kirchner, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xiv.xxii-p32.3">Die Eschatol. d.</span></i> Iren.
in the "Studien und Kritiken" for 1863, p. 315-358.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p32.4">171</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p33"><name id="v.xiv.xxii-p33.1">Tertullian</name> was an
enthusiastic Chiliast, and pointed not only to the Apocalypse, but also
to the predictions of the Montanist prophets.<note place="end" n="1172" id="v.xiv.xxii-p33.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p34"> De Res.
Carn. 25; Adv. Marc. III. 24; IV. 29, etc. He discussed the subject in
a special work, De Spe Fidelium, which is lost.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p34.1">172</span> But the Montanists substituted
Pepuza in Phrygia for Jerusalem, as the centre of
Christ’s reign, and ran into fanatical excesses, which
brought chiliasm into discredit, and resulted in its condemnation by
several synods in Asia Minor.<note place="end" n="1173" id="v.xiv.xxii-p34.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p35"> See
§ 111, p. 424 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p35.1">173</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p36">After <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p36.1">Tertullian</name>, and
independently of Montanism, chiliasm was taught by <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxii-p36.2">Commodian</span> towards the close of the third century,<note place="end" n="1174" id="v.xiv.xxii-p36.3"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p37"> Instruct.
adv. Gentium Deos, 43, 44, with the Jewish notion of fruitful
millennial marriages.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p37.1">174</span>
Lactantius,<note place="end" n="1175" id="v.xiv.xxii-p37.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p38"> Instit. VII.
24; Epit. 71, 72. He quotes from the Sibylline books, and expects the
speedy end of the world, but not while the city of Rome remains.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p38.1">175</span>
and <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxii-p38.2">Victorinus</span> of Petau,<note place="end" n="1176" id="v.xiv.xxii-p38.3"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p39"> In his
Commentary on Revelation, and the fragment De Fabrica Mundi (part of a
Com. on Genesis). Jerome classes him among the Chiliasts.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p39.1">176</span> at
the beginning of the fourth. Its last distinguished advocates in the
East were <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxii-p39.2">Methodius</span> (d., a martyr, 311), the
opponent of <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p39.3">Origen</name>,<note place="end" n="1177" id="v.xiv.xxii-p39.4"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p40"> In his
Banquet of the Ten Virgins, I X. 5, and Discourse on Resurrection</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p40.1">177</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.xiv.xxii-p40.2">Apollinaris</span> of Laodicea in Syria.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p41">We now turn to the anti-Chiliasts. The opposition
began during the Montanist movement in Asia Minor. Caius of Rome
attacked both Chiliasm and Montanism, and traced the former to the
hated heretic Cerinthus.<note place="end" n="1178" id="v.xiv.xxii-p41.1"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p42"> Euseb. H. E.
II. 25 (against the Montanist Proclus), and III. 28 (against
chiliasm).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p42.1">178</span> The Roman church seems never to have
sympathized with either, and prepared itself for a comfortable
settlement and normal development in this world. In Alexandria, <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p42.2">Origen</name> opposed chiliasm as a Jewish dream, and
spiritualized the symbolical language of the prophets.<note place="end" n="1179" id="v.xiv.xxii-p42.3"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p43"> De Princ.
II. 11. He had, however, in view a very sensuous idea of the millennium
with marriages and luxuriant feasts.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p43.1">179</span> His
distinguished pupil, Dionysius the Great (d. about 264), checked the
chiliastic movement when it was revived by Nepos in Egypt, and wrote an
elaborate work against it, which is lost. He denied the Apocalypse to
the apostle John, and ascribed it to a presbyter of that name.<note place="end" n="1180" id="v.xiv.xxii-p43.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p44"> Euseb. VII.
24, 25.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p44.1">180</span> <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p44.2">Eusebius</name> inclined to the same view.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p45">But the crushing blow came from the great change
in the social condition and prospects of the church in the Nicene age.
After Christianity, contrary to all expectation, triumphed in the Roman
empire, and was embraced by the Caesars themselves, the millennial
reign, instead of being anxiously waited and prayed for, began to be
dated either from the first appearance of Christ, or from the
conversion of Constantine and the downfall of paganism, and to be
regarded as realized in the glory of the dominant imperial
state-church. <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p45.1">Augustin</name>, who himself had
formerly entertained chiliastic hopes, framed the new theory which
reflected the social change, and was generally accepted. The
apocalyptic millennium he understood to be the present reign of Christ
in the Catholic church, and the first resurrection, the translation of
the martyrs and saints to heaven, where they participate in
Christ’s reign.<note place="end" n="1181" id="v.xiv.xxii-p45.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p46"> De Civit.
Dei, XX. 6-10.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p46.1">181</span> It was consistent with this theory
that towards the close of the first millennium of the Christian era
there was a wide-spread expectation in Western Europe that the final
judgment was at hand.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xiv.xxii-p47">From the time of Constantine and <name id="v.xiv.xxii-p47.1">Augustin</name> chiliasm took its place among the heresies, and
was rejected subsequently even by the Protestant reformers as a Jewish
dream.<note place="end" n="1182" id="v.xiv.xxii-p47.2"><p id="v.xiv.xxii-p48"> The Augsburg
Confession, Art. XVII., condemns the Anabaptists and others "who now
scatter Jewish opinions that, before the resurrection of the dead, the
godly shall occupy the kingdom of the world, the wicked being
everywhere suppressed." The 41<span class="c34" id="v.xiv.xxii-p48.1">st</span> of the Anglican Articles, drawn up by Cranmer
(1553), but omitted afterwards in the revision under Elizabeth (1563),
describes the millennium as "a fable of Jewish dotage."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xiv.xxii-p48.2">182</span>
But it was revived from time to time as an article of faith and hope by
pious individuals and whole sects, often in connection with historic
pessimism, with distrust in mission work, as carried on by human
agencies, with literal interpretations of prophecy, and with peculiar
notions about Antichrist, the conversion and restoration of the Jews,
their return to the Holy Land, and also with abortive attempts to
calculate "the times and seasons" of the Second Advent, which "the
Father hath put in his own power" (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:7" id="v.xiv.xxii-p48.3" parsed="|Acts|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.7">Acts 1:7</scripRef>), and did not choose to reveal to his
own Son in the days of his flesh. In a free spiritual sense, however,
millennarianism will always survive as the hope of a golden age of the
church on earth, and of a great sabbath of history after its many
centuries of labor and strife. The church militant ever longs after the
church triumphant, and looks "for new heavens and a new earth, wherein
dwelleth righteousness" (<scripRef passage="2 Pet. 3:13" id="v.xiv.xxii-p48.4" parsed="|2Pet|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.13">2 Pet. 3:13</scripRef>).
"There remaineth a sabbath rest for the people of God." (<scripRef passage="Heb. 4:9" id="v.xiv.xxii-p48.5" parsed="|Heb|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.9">Heb. 4:9</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="v.xiv.xxii-p49"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="XIII" title="Ecclesiastical Literature of the Ante-Nicene Age, and Biographical Sketches of the Church-Fathers" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" progress="70.47%" prev="v.xiv.xxii" next="v.xv.i" id="v.xv">

<div class="c20" id="v.xv-p0.1">
<h3 class="c19" id="v.xv-p0.2">CHAPTER XIII:</h3>
</div>

<p id="v.xv-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv-p2">ECCLESIASTICAL LITERATURE OF THE ANTE-NICENE
AGE, AND BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCHES OF THE CHURCH-FATHERS.</p>

<p id="v.xv-p3"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="159" title="Literature" shorttitle="Section 159" progress="70.47%" prev="v.xv" next="v.xv.ii" id="v.xv.i">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.i-p1">§ 159. Literature.</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xv.i-p3">I. General Patristic Collections.</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p5">The <i>Benedictine</i> editions, repeatedly
published in Paris, Venice, etc., are the best as far as they go, but
do not satisfy the present state of criticism. Jesuits (Petavius,
Sirmond, Harduin), and Dominicans (Combefis, Le Quien) have also
published several fathers. These and more recent editions are mentioned
in the respective sections. Of patristic collections the principal ones
are:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p6">Maxima Bibliotheca veteru Patrum, etc. Lugd. 1677,
27 tom. fol. Contains the less voluminous writers, and only in the
Latin translation.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p7">A. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p7.1">Gallandi</span> (Andreas
Gallandius, Oratorian, d. 1779): Bibliotheca Graeco-Latina veterum
Patrum, etc. Ven. 1765–88, 14 tom. fol. Contains in
all 380 ecclesiastical writers (180 more than the Bibl Max.) in Greek
and Latin, with valuable dissertations and notes.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p8">Abbé Migne (Jacques Paul, b. 1800,
founder of the Ultramontane <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p8.1">L’Univers religeux</span></i> and the
Cath. printing establishment at Montrouge, consumed by fire 1868):
Patrologiae cursus completus sive Bibliotheca universalis, integra,
uniformis, commoda, oeconomica, omnium SS. Patrum, Doctorum,
Scriptorumque ecelesiasticorum. Petit Montrouge (near Paris),
1844–1866 (Garnier Frères). The cheapest
and most complete patristic library, but carelessly edited, and often
inaccurate, reaching down to the thirteenth century, the Latin in 222,
the Greek in 167 vols., reprinted from the Bened. and other good
editions, with Prolegomena, Vitae, Dissertations, Supplements, etc.
Some of the plates were consumed by fire in 1868. but have been
replaced. To be used with great caution.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p9">Abbé Horoy: Bibliotheca Patristica ab
anno MCCXVI. usque ad Concilii Tridentini Tempora. Paris, 1879 sqq. A
continuation of Migne. Belongs to mediaeval history.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p10">A new and critical edition of the Latin Fathers has
been undertaken by the Imperial Academy of Vienna in 1866, under the
title: Corpus scriptorum ecclesiasticorum Latinorum. The first volume
contains the works of Sulpicius Severus, ed. by C. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p10.1">Halm</span>, 1866; the second Minucius Felix and Jul. Firmicus
Maternus, by the same, 1867; <name id="v.xv.i-p10.2">Cyprian</name> by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p10.3">Hartel</span>, 1876; Arnobius by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p10.4">Reifferscheid</span>; Commodianus by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p10.5">Dombart</span>; Salvianus by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p10.6">Pauly</span>;
Cassianus by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p10.7">Petscheig</span>; Priscillian by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p10.8">Schepss</span>, etc. So far 18 vols. from 1866 to 1889.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p11">A new and critical edition of the Greek fathers is
still more needed.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p12">Handy editions of the older fathers by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p12.1">Oberthur</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p12.2">Richter</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p12.3">Gersdorf</span>, etc.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p13">Special collections of patristic fragments by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p13.1">Grabe</span> (Spicilegium Patrum), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p13.2">Routh</span> (Reliquiae Sacrae), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p13.3">Angelo
Mai</span> (Scriptorum vet. nova Collectio, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1825" id="v.xv.i-p13.4" parsed="|Rom|1825|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1825">Rom.
1825</scripRef>–’38, 10 t.; Spicilegium roman.
1839–’44, 10 t.; Nova Patrum
Bibliotheca, 1852 sqq. 7 t.); Card. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p13.5">Pitra</span>
(Spicilegium Solesmense, 1852 sqq. 5 t.), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p13.6">Liverani</span> (Spiciles Liberianum, 1865), and others.</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xv.i-p15">II. Separate Collections of the ante-Nicene
Fathers.</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p17">Patres Apostolici, best critical editions, one
Protestant by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p17.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p17.2">Oscar Von
Gebhardt</span></span>, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p17.3"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p17.4">Harnack</span></span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p17.5"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p17.6">Zahn</span></span> (ed. II. Lips.
1876–’78, in 3 parts); another by
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p17.7"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p17.8">Hilgenfeld</span></span> (ed. II.
Lips. 1876 sqq. in several parts); one by Bp. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p17.9"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p17.10">Lightfoot</span></span> (Lond. 1869 sqq.); and one, R.
Catholic, by Bp. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p17.11"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p17.12">Hefele</span></span>, fifth ed. by Prof <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p17.13"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p17.14">Funk</span></span>, Tübingen (1878 and
’81, 2 vols.). See § 161.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p18">Corpus Apologetarum Christianorum Seculi II., Ed.
Otto. Jenae, 1847–’50; Ed. III. 1876
sqq. A new critical ed. by O. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p18.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p18.2">v</span></span>. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p18.3"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p18.4">Gebhardt</span></span> and E. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p18.5"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p18.6">Schwartz</span></span>. Lips. 1888 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p19">Roberts and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p19.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p19.2">Donaldson</span></span>: Ante-Nicene Christian Library. Edinburgh
1857–1872. 24 vols. Authorized reprint, N. York,
1885–’86, 8 vol.</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xv.i-p21">III. Biographical, critical, doctrinal. Patristics
and Patrology.</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p23">St. Jerome (d. 419): De Viris illustrious.
Comprises, in 135 numbers, brief notices of the biblical and
ecclesiastical authors, down to <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p23.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p23.2">a.d.</span></span> 393. Continuations by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p23.3"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p23.4">Gennadius</span></span> (490), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p23.5"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p23.6">Isidor</span></span> (636), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p23.7"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p23.8">Ildefons</span></span> (667), and others.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p24">Photius (d. 890): <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p24.1">Μυριοβίβλιον,
ἥ
βιβλιοθήκη</span>, ed. J. Becker, Berol. 1824, 2 t.
fol., and in Migne, Phot. Opera, t. III. and IV. Extracts of 280 Greek
authors, heathen and Christian, whose works are partly lost. See a full
account in Hergenröther’s, Photius, III.
13–31.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p25">Bellermin (R.C.): Liber de scriptoribus
ecclesiasticis (from the O. T. to <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p25.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p25.2">a.d.</span></span> 1500). <scripRef passage="Rom. 1613" id="v.xv.i-p25.3" parsed="|Rom|1613|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1613">Rom. 1613</scripRef> and often.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p26">Tillemont (R.C.): <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p26.1">Memoirs pour servir</span></i> <span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p26.2">à
<i>l’histoire ecclés.</i></span>
Par. 1693 sqq. 16 vols. The first six centuries.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p27">L. E. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p27.1">Dupin</span> (R.C. d. 1719):
<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p27.2">Nouvelle
Bibliothèque des auteurs ecclesiastiques, contenant
l’histoire de leur vie,</span></i> etc. Par.
1688–1715, 47 vols. 8°, with continuations
by Coujet, Petit-Didier to the 18th century, and Critiques of R. Simon,
61 vols., 9th ed. Par. 1698 sqq.; another edition, but incomplete,
Amstel. 1690–1713, 20 vols. 4°.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p28">Remi Ceillter (R.C. d. 1761): <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p28.1">Histoire
générale des auteurs sacrés et
ecclesiastiques.</span></i> Par.
1729–’63, 23 vols. 4°; new
ed. with additions, Par. 1858–1865 in 14 vols. More
complete and exact, but less liberal than Dupin; extends to the middle
of the thirteenth century.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p29">Will. Cave (Anglican, d. 1713): Scriptorum
ecelesiasticorum Historia a Christo nato usque ad saecul. XIV. Lond.
1688–98, 2 vols.; Geneva, 1720; Colon. 1722; best
edition superintended by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p29.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p29.2">Waterland</span></span>, Oxf. 1740–43, reprinted
at Basle 1741–’45. This work is
arranged in the centurial style (saeculum Apostolicum, s. Gnosticuni,
s. <name id="v.xv.i-p29.3">Novatian</name>um, s. Arianum, s. Nestorianum, s.
Eutychianum, s. Monotheleticum, etc.) W. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p29.4"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p29.5">Cave</span></span>: Lives of the most eminent fathers of the
church that flourished in the first four centuries. Best ed. revised by
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p29.6"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p29.7">Henry Cary</span></span>. Oxf.
1840, 3 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p30">Chas. Oudin (first a monk, then a Protestant,
librarian to the University at Leyden, died 1717): Commentarius de
scriptoribus ecclesiae antiquis illorumque scriptis, a Bellarmino,
Possevino, Caveo, Dupin et aliis omissis, ad ann. 1460. Lips. 1722. 3
vols. fol.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p31">John Alb. Fabricius ("the most learned, the most
voluminous and the most useful of bibliographers." born at Leipsic
1668. Prof. of Eloquence at Hamburg, died 1736): Bibliotheca Graeca,
sive notilia Scriptorum veterum Graecorum; ed. III. Hamb.
1718–’28, 14 vols.; ed. IV. by G.
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p31.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p31.2">Chr. Harless</span></span>, with
additions. Hamb. 1790–1811, in 12 vols. (incomplete).
This great work of forty years’ labor embraces all the
Greek writers to the beginning of the eighteenth century, but is
inconveniently arranged. (A valuable supplement to it is S. F. G. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p31.3"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p31.4">Hoffmann</span></span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p31.5">Bibliographisches Lexicon der
gesammten Literatur der Griechen,</span></i> Leipz. 3 vols.),
2nd ed. 1844–’45. J. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p31.6"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p31.7">Fabricius</span></span> published also a
Bibliotheca Latina mediae et infimae aetatis, Hamb. 173
’46, in 6 vols. (enlarged by Mansi, Padua, 1754, 3
tom.), and a Bibliotheca ecclesiastical Hamb. 1718, in 1 vol. fol.,
which contains the catalogues of ecclesiastical authors by Jerome,
Gennadius, Isidore, Ildefondus, Trithemius (d. 1515) and others.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p32">C. T. G. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p32.1">Schönemann</span>: Bibliotheca historico-literaria
patrum Latinorum a <name id="v.xv.i-p32.2">Tertullian</name>o usque ad
Gregorina M. et Isidorum . Lips. 1792, 2 vols. A continuation of
Fabricius’ Biblioth. Lat.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p33">G. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p33.1">Lumper</span> (R.C.): Historia
theologico-critica de vita, scriptis et doctrina SS. Patrum trium
primorum saeculorum. Aug. Vind.
1783–’99, 13 t. 8°.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p34">A.. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p34.1">Möhler</span> (R.C.
d. 1838): <i>Patrologie, oder christliche
Literärgeschichte.</i> Edited by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p34.2">Reithmayer</span>. Regensb. 1840, vol. I. Covers only the first
three centuries.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p35">J. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p35.1">Fessler</span> (R.C.)<i>:
Institutiones patrologicae.</i> Oenip.
1850–’52, 2vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p36">J. C. F. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p36.1">Bähr</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p36.2">Geschichte der
römischen Literatur.</span></i> Karlsruhe, 1836, 4th
ed. 1868.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p37">Fr. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p37.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p37.2">Böhringer</span></span> (d, 1879): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p37.3">Die Kirche Christi u. ihre Zeugen,
oder die K. G. in Biographien.</span></i> Zür. 1842
(2d ed. 1861 sqq. and 1873 sqq.), 2 vols. in 7 parts (to the sixteenth
century).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p38">Joh. Alzog (R.C., Prof. in Freiburg, d. 1878):<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p38.1">Grundriss der Patrologie
oder der älteren christl.
Literärgeschichte.</span></i> Frieburg, 1866; second
ed. 1869; third ed. 1876; fourth ed. 1888.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p39">James Donaldson: A Critical History of Christian
Literature and Doctrine from the death of the Apostles to the Nicene
Council. London, 1864–’66. 3 vols.
Very valuable, but unfinished.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p40">Jos. Schwane (R.C.):<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p40.1">Dogmengeschichte der patristischen
Zeit.</span></i> Münster, 1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p41">Adolf Ebert: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p41.1">Geschichte der christlich-lateinischen Literatur von ihren
Anfängen bis zum Zeitalter Karls des
Grossen</span></i> Leipzig, 1872 (624 pages). The first vol. of
a larger work on the general history of mediaeval literature. The
second vol. (1880) contains the literature from Charlemagne to Charles
the Bald.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p42">Jos. Nirschl (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p42.1">Lehrbuch der Patrologie und
Patristik.</span></i> Mainz. Vol. I. 1881 (VI. and 384).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p43">George A. Jackson: Early Christian Literature
Primers. N. York, 1879–1883 in 4 little vols.,
containing extracts from the fathers.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p44">F<span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p44.1">r</span>. W. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p44.2">Farrar</span>: <i>Lives of the Fathers. Sketches of Church
History in Biographies.</i> Lond. and N. York, 1889, 2 vols.</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p45"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xv.i-p46">IV. On the Authority and Use of the Fathers.</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p47"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p48">Dallaeus (Daillé, Calvinist): De usu
Patrum in decidendis controversiis. Genev. 1656 (and often). Against
the superstitious and slavish R. Catholic overvaluation of the
fathers.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p49">J. W. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p49.1">Eberl</span> (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p49.2">Leitfaden zum Studium der
Patrologie.</span></i> Augsb. 1854.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p50">J. J. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p50.1">Blunt</span> (Anglican):
<i>The Right Use of the Early Fathers.</i> Lond. 1857, 3<sup>rd</sup>
ed. 1859. Confined to the first three centuries, and largely polemical
against the depreciation of the fathers, by Daillé,
Barbeyrat, and Gibbon.</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p51"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xv.i-p52">V. On the Philosophy of the Fathers.</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p53"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p54">H. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p54.1">Ritter</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p54.2">Geschichte der christl
Philosophie</span></i>. Hamb. 1841 sqq. 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p55">Joh. Huber (d. 1879 as an Old Catholic): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p55.1">Die Philosophie der
Kirchenväter</span></i>. München,
1859.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p56">A. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p56.1">Stöckl</span>
(R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p56.2">Geschichte der
Philosophie der patristischen Zeit.</span></i> Würz
b. 1858, 2 vols.; and<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p56.3">Geschichte der Philosophie des Mittelalters</span></i>.
Mainz, 1864–1866. 3 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p57">Friedr. Ueberweg. History of Philosophy (Engl.
transl. by Morris &amp; Porter). N. Y. 1876 (first vol.).</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p58"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xv.i-p59">VI. Patristic Dictionaries.</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p60"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p61">J. C. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p61.1">Suicer</span> (d. in Zurich,
1660): Thesaurus ecclesiasticus e Patribus Graecis. Amstel., 1682,
second ed., much improved, 1728. 2 vols. for. (with a new title page.
Utr. 1746).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p62">Du Cange (Car. Dufresne a Benedictine, d. 1688):
Glossarium ad scriptores mediae et infimae Graecitatis. Lugd. 1688. 2
vols. By the same: Glossarium ad scriptores mediae et infimae
Latinitatis. Par. 1681, again 1733, 6 vols. fol., re-edited by
Carpenter 1766, 4 vols., and by Henschel, Par.
1840–’50, 7 vols. A revised English
edition of Du Cange by E. A. Dayman was announced for publication by
John Murray (London), but has not yet appeared, in 1889.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p63">E. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p63.1">Sophocles</span>: <i>A
glossary of Latin and Byzantine Greek.</i> Boston, 1860, enlarged ed.
1870. A new ed. by Jos. H. Thayer, 1888.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p64">G. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p64.1">Koffmane</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.i-p64.2">Geschichte des
Kirchlateins.</span></i> Breslau, 1879 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p65">Wm. Smith and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p65.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.i-p65.2">Henry Wace</span></span> (Anglicans): A Dictionary of Christian
Biography, Literature, Sects and Doctrines London, Vol. I. 18771887, 4
vols. By far the best patristic biographical Dictionary in the English
or any other language. A noble monument of the learning of the Church
of England.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.i-p66">E. C. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.i-p66.1">Richardson</span> (Hartford,
Conn.): <i>Bibliographical Synapsis of the</i> Ante-Nicene Fathers. An
appendix to the Am. Ed. of the Ante-Nicene Fathers, N. York, 1887. Very
complete.</p>

<p id="v.xv.i-p67"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="160" title="A General Estimate of the Fathers" shorttitle="Section 160" progress="71.02%" prev="v.xv.i" next="v.xv.iii" id="v.xv.ii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.ii-p1">§ 160. A General Estimate of the
Fathers.</p>

<p id="v.xv.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.ii-p3">As Christianity is primarily a religion of divine
facts, and a new moral creation, the literary and scientific element in
its history held, at first, a secondary and subordinate place. Of the
apostles, Paul alone received a learned education, and even he made his
rabbinical culture and great natural talents subservient to the higher
spiritual knowledge imparted to him by revelation. But for the very
reason that it is a new life, Christianity must produce also a new
science and literature; partly from the inherent impulse of faith
towards deeper and clearer knowledge of its object for its own
satisfaction; partly from the demands of self-preservation against
assaults from without; partly from the practical want of instruction
and direction for the people. The church also gradually appropriated
the classical culture, and made it tributary to her theology.
Throughout the middle ages she was almost the sole vehicle and guardian
of literature and art, and she is the mother of the best elements of
the modern European and American civilization. We have already treated
of the mighty intellectual labor of our period on the field of
apologetic, polemic, and dogmatic theology. In this section we have to
do with patrology, or the biographical and bibliographical matter of
the ancient theology and literature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p4">The ecclesiastical learning of the first six
centuries was cast almost entirely in the mould of the Graeco-Roman
culture. The earliest church fathers, even <name id="v.xv.ii-p4.1">Clement
of Rome</name>, Hermas, and <name id="v.xv.ii-p4.2">Hippolytus</name>, who
lived and labored in and about Rome, used the Greek language, after the
example of the apostles, with such modifications as the Christian ideas
required. Not till the end of the second century, and then not in
Italy, but in North Africa, did the Latin language also become, through
<name id="v.xv.ii-p4.3">Tertullian</name>, a medium of Christian science and
literature. The Latin church, however, continued for a long time
dependent on the learning of the Greek. The Greek church was more
excitable, speculative, and dialectic; the Latin more steady,
practical, and devoted to outward organization; though we have on both
sides striking exceptions to this rule, in the Greek <name id="v.xv.ii-p4.4">Chrysostom</name>, who was the greatest pulpit orator, and the
Latin <name id="v.xv.ii-p4.5">Augustin</name>, who was the profoundest
speculative theologian among the fathers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p5">The patristic literature in general falls
considerably below the classical in elegance of form, but far surpasses
it in the sterling quality of its matter. It wears the servant form of
its master, during the days of his flesh, not the splendid, princely
garb of this world. Confidence in the power of the Christian truth made
men less careful of the form in which they presented it. Besides, many
of the oldest Christian writers lacked early education, and had a
certain aversion to art, from its manifold perversion in those days to
the service of idolatry and immorality. But some of them, even in the
second and third centuries, particularly Clement and <name id="v.xv.ii-p5.1">Origen</name>, stood at the head of their age in learning and
philosophical culture; and in the fourth and fifth centuries, the
literary productions of an <name id="v.xv.ii-p5.2">Athanasius</name>, a
Gregory, a <name id="v.xv.ii-p5.3">Chrysostom</name>, an <name id="v.xv.ii-p5.4">Augustin</name>, and a Jerome, excelled the contemporaneous
heathen literature in every respect. Many fathers, like the two
Clements, <name id="v.xv.ii-p5.5">Justin Martyr</name>, Athenagoras,
Theophilus, <name id="v.xv.ii-p5.6">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.xv.ii-p5.7">Cyprian</name>, and among the later ones, even Jerome and <name id="v.xv.ii-p5.8">Augustin</name>, embraced Christianity after attaining
adult years; and it is interesting to notice with what enthusiasm,
energy, and thankfulness they laid hold upon it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p6">The term "church-father" originated in the
primitive custom of transferring the idea of father to spiritual
relationships, especially to those of teacher, priest, and bishop. In
the case before us the idea necessarily includes that of antiquity,
involving a certain degree of general authority for all subsequent
periods and single branches of the church. Hence this title of honor is
justly limited to the more distinguished teachers of the first five or
six centuries, excepting, of course, the apostles, who stand far above
them all as the inspired organs of Christ. It applies, therefore, to
the period of the oecumenical formation of doctrines, before the
separation of Eastern and Western Christendom. The line of the Latin
fathers is generally closed with Pope Gregory I. (d. 604), the line of
the Greek with John of Damascus (d. about 754).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p7">Besides antiquity, or direct connection with the
formative age of the whole church, learning, holiness, orthodoxy, and
the approbation of the church, or general recognition, are the
qualifications for a church father. These qualifications, however, are
only relative. At least we cannot apply the scale of fully developed
orthodoxy, whether Greek, Roman, or Evangelical, to the ante-Nicene
fathers. Their dogmatic conceptions were often very indefinite and
uncertain. In fact the Roman church excludes a <name id="v.xv.ii-p7.1">Tertullian</name> for his Montanism, an <name id="v.xv.ii-p7.2">Origen</name> for his Platonic and idealistic views, an <name id="v.xv.ii-p7.3">Eusebius</name> for his semi-Arianism, also <name id="v.xv.ii-p7.4">Clement of Alexandria</name>, Lactantius, Theodoret, and other
distinguished divines, from the list of "fathers" (Patres), and designates them merely
"ecclesiastical writers" (Scriptores Ecclastici).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p8">In strictness, not a single one of the ante-Nicene
fathers fairly agrees with the Roman standard of doctrine in all
points. Even <name id="v.xv.ii-p8.1">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.xv.ii-p8.2">Cyprian</name> differed from the Roman bishop, the former in
reference to Chiliasm and Montanism, the latter on the validity of
heretical baptism. Jerome is a strong witness against the canonical
value of the Apocrypha. <name id="v.xv.ii-p8.3">Augustin</name>, the
greatest authority of Catholic theology among the fathers, is yet
decidedly evangelical in his views on sin and grace, which were
enthusiastically revived by Luther and Calvin, and virtually condemned
by the Council of Trent. Pope Gregory the Great repudiated the title
"ecumenical bishop" as an antichristian assumption, and yet it is
comparatively harmless as compared with the official titles of his
successors, who claim to be the Vicars of Christ, the viceregents of
God Almighty on earth, and the infallible organs of the Holy Ghost in
all matters of faith and discipline. None of the ancient fathers and
doctors knew anything of the modern Roman dogmas of the immaculate
conception (1854) and papal infallibility (1870). The "unanimous
consent of the fathers" is a mere illusion, except on the most
fundamental articles of general Christianity. We must resort here to a
liberal conception of orthodoxy, and duly consider the necessary stages
of progress in the development of Christian doctrine in the,
church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p9">On the other hand the theology of the fathers
still less accords with the Protestant standard of orthodoxy. We seek
in vain among them for the evangelical doctrines of the exclusive
authority of the Scriptures, justification by faith alone, the
universal priesthood of the laity; and we find instead as early as the
second century a high estimate of ecclesiastical traditions,
meritorious and even over-meritorious works, and strong sacerdotal,
sacramentarian, ritualistic, and ascetic tendencies, which gradually
matured in the Greek and Roman types of catholicity. The Church of
England always had more sympathy with the fathers than the Lutheran and
Calvinistic Churches, and professes to be in full harmony with the
creed, the episcopal polity, and liturgical worship of antiquity before
the separation of the east and the west; but the difference is only one
of degree; the Thirty-Nine Articles are as thoroughly evangelical as
the Augsburg Confession or the Westminster standards; and even the
modern Anglo-Catholic school, the most churchly and churchy of all,
ignores many tenets and usages which were considered of vital
importance in the first centuries, and holds others which were unknown
before the sixteenth century. The reformers were as great and good men
as the fathers, but both must bow before the apostles. There is a
steady progress of Christianity, an ever-deepening understanding and an
ever-widening application of its principles and powers, and there are
yet many hidden treasures in the Bible which will be brought to light
in future ages.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p10">In general the excellences of the church fathers
are very various. <name id="v.xv.ii-p10.1">Polycarp</name> is distinguished,
not for genius or learning, but for patriarchal simplicity and dignity;
<name id="v.xv.ii-p10.2">Clement of Rome</name>, for the gift of
administration; <name id="v.xv.ii-p10.3">Ignatius</name>, for impetuous
devotion to episcopacy, church unity, and Christian martyrdom; Justin,
for apologetic zeal and extensive reading; <name id="v.xv.ii-p10.4">Irenaeus</name>, for sound doctrine and moderation; <name id="v.xv.ii-p10.5">Clement of Alexandria</name>, for stimulating fertility of
thought; <name id="v.xv.ii-p10.6">Origen</name>, for brilliant learning and
bold speculation; <name id="v.xv.ii-p10.7">Tertullian</name>, for freshness
and vigor of intellect, and sturdiness of character; <name id="v.xv.ii-p10.8">Cyprian</name>, for energetic churchliness; <name id="v.xv.ii-p10.9">Eusebius</name>, for literary industry in compilation;
Lactantius, for elegance of style. Each had also his weakness. Not one
compares for a moment in depth and spiritual fulness with a St. Paul or
St. John; and the whole patristic literature, with all its incalculable
value, must ever remain very far below the New Testament. The single
epistle to the Romans or the Gospel of John is worth more than all
commentaries, doctrinal, polemic, and ascetic treatises of the Greek
and Latin fathers, schoolmen, and reformers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p11">The ante-Nicene fathers may be divided into five
or six classes:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p12">(1.) The apostolic fathers, or personal disciples
of the apostles. Of these, <name id="v.xv.ii-p12.1">Polycarp</name>, Clement,
and <name id="v.xv.ii-p12.2">Ignatius</name> are the most eminent.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p13">(2.) The apologists for Christianity against
Judaism and heathenism: <name id="v.xv.ii-p13.1">Justin Martyr</name> and his
successors to the end of the second century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p14">(3.) The controversialists against heresies within
the church: <name id="v.xv.ii-p14.1">Irenaeus</name>, and <name id="v.xv.ii-p14.2">Hippolytus</name>, at the close of the second century and
beginning of the third.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p15">(4.) The Alexandrian school of philosophical
theology: Clement and <name id="v.xv.ii-p15.1">Origen</name>, in the first
half of the third century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p16">(5.) The contemporary but more practical North
African school of <name id="v.xv.ii-p16.1">Tertullian</name> and <name id="v.xv.ii-p16.2">Cyprian</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p17">(6.) Then there were also the germs of the
Antiochian school, and some less prominent writers, who can be assigned
to no particular class.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p18">Together with the genuine writings of the church
fathers there appeared in the first centuries, in behalf both of heresy
and of orthodoxy, a multitude of apocryphal Gospels, Acts, and
Apocalypses, under the names of apostles and of later celebrities; also
Jewish and heathen prophecies of Christianity, such as the Testaments
of the Twelve Patriarchs, the Books of Hydaspes, Of Hermas
Trismegistos, and of the Sibyls. The frequent use made of such
fabrications of an idle imagination even by eminent church teachers,
particularly by the apologists, evinces not only great credulity and
total want of literary criticism, but also a very imperfect development
of the sense of truth, which had not yet learned utterly to discard the
pia fraus as immoral falsehood.</p>

<p id="v.xv.ii-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.ii-p20">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xv.ii-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ii-p22">The Roman church extends the line of the Patres,
among whom she further distinguishes a small number of Doctores
ecclesiae emphatically so-called, down late into the middle ages, and
reckons in it Anselm, Bernard of Clairvaux, Thomas Aquinas,
Bonaventura, and the divines of the Council of Trent, resting on her
claim to exclusive catholicity, which is recognized neither by the
Greek nor the Evangelical church. The marks of a Doctor Ecclesiae are:
1) eminens eruditio; 2) doctrina orthodoxa; 3) sanctitas vitae; 4)
expressa ecclesiae declaratio. The Roman Church recognizes as Doctores
Ecclesiae the following Greek fathers: <name id="v.xv.ii-p22.1">Athanasius</name>, Basil the Great, Gregory of Nazianzen, <name id="v.xv.ii-p22.2">Chrysostom</name>, Cyril of Alexandria, and John of
Damascus, and the following Latin fathers: Ambrose, Jerome, <name id="v.xv.ii-p22.3">Augustin</name>, Hilarius of Poitiers, Leo I. and Gregory
I., together with the mediaeval divines Anselm, Thomas Aquinas,
Bonaventura and Bernard of Clairvaux. The distinction between doctores
ecclesiae and patres eccelesiae was formally recognized by Pope
Boniface VIII. in a decree of 1298, in which Ambrose, <name id="v.xv.ii-p22.4">Augustin</name>, Jerome, and Gregory the Great are designated as
magni doctores ecclesiae, who deserve a higher degree of veneration.
Thomas Aquinas, Bonaventura, and St. Bernard were added to the list by
papal decree in 1830, Hilary in 1852, Alfonso Maria da Liguori in 1871.
Anselm of Canterbury and a few others are called doctores in the
liturgical service, without special decree. The long line of popes has
only furnished two fathers, Leo I. and Gregory I. The Council of Trent
first speaks of the "unanimis consensus patrum," which is used in the
same sense as "doctrina ecclesia."</p>

<p id="v.xv.ii-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="161" title="The Apostolic Fathers" shorttitle="Section 161" progress="71.64%" prev="v.xv.ii" next="v.xv.iv" id="v.xv.iii">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Apostolic Fathers" id="v.xv.iii-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="v.xv.iii-p1">§ 161. The Apostolic Fathers.</p>

<p id="v.xv.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.iii-p3">Sources:</p>

<p id="v.xv.iii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p5">Patrum Apostolicorum Opera. Best editions by O.
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p5.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.iii-p5.2">von Gebhardt</span></span>, A.
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p5.3"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.iii-p5.4">Harnack</span></span>, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p5.5"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.iii-p5.6">Th. Zahn</span></span>, Lips.
1876–’8. 3 vols. (being the third ed.
of Dressel much improved); by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p5.7"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.iii-p5.8">Fr.
Xav. Funk</span></span> (R.C.), Tüb. 1878 and 1881, 2 vols.
(being the 5th and enlarged edition of Hefele); by A. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p5.9"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.iii-p5.10">Hilgenfeld</span></span> (Tübingen
school): Novum Testamentum extra canonem receptum, Lips. 1866,
superseded by the revised ed. appearing in parts (Clemens R., 1876;
Barnabas, 1877; Hermas, 1881); and by Bishop <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p5.11"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.iii-p5.12">Lightfoot</span></span>, Lond. and Cambr. 1869, 1877, and
1885 (including <name id="v.xv.iii-p5.13">Clement of Rome</name>, <name id="v.xv.iii-p5.14">Ignatius</name> and <name id="v.xv.iii-p5.15">Polycarp</name>, with a
full critical apparatus, English translations and valuable notes; upon
the whole the best edition as far as it goes.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p6">Older editions by B. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p6.1">Cotelerius</span> (<span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p6.2">Cotelier</span>, R.C.), Par.
1672, 2 vols. fol., including the spurious works; republ. and ed. by J.
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p6.3">Clericus</span> (<span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p6.4">Le Clerc</span>),
Antw. 1698, 2<sup>nd</sup> ed. Amst. 1724, 2 vols.; <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p6.5">Th. Ittig</span>, 1699; <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p6.6">Frey</span>, Basel,
1742; R. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p6.7">Russel</span>, Lond. 1746, 2 vols. (the
genuine works); <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p6.8">Hornemann</span>, Havniae, 1828;
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p6.9">Guil. Jacobson</span>, Oxon. 1838, ed. IV. 1866, 2
vols. (very elegant and accurate, with valuable notes, but containing
only Clemens, <name id="v.xv.iii-p6.10">Ignatius</name>, <name id="v.xv.iii-p6.11">Polycarp</name>, and the <i>Xartyria</i> of Ign. and Polyc.); C.
J. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p6.12">Hefele</span> (R.C.), Tüb. 1839, ed.
IV. 1855, 1 vol. (very handy, with learned and judicious prolegomena
and notes); A. R. M. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p6.13">Dressel</span>. Lips. 1857,
second ed. 1863 (more complete, and based on new MSS.
Hefele’s and Dressel’s edd. are
superseded by the first two above mentioned.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p7">English translations of the Apost. Fathers by
Archbishop W. W<span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p7.1">ake</span> (d. 1737), Lond. 1693,
4<sup>th</sup> ed. 1737, and often republished (in admirable style,
though with many inaccuracies); by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p7.2">Alex.
Roberts</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p7.3">James Donaldson</span>, in the
first vol. of Clark’s "Ante-Nicene Christian Library."
Edinb. 1867 (superior to Wake in accuracy, but inferior in old English
flavor); by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p7.4">Chs. H. Hoole</span>, Lond. 1870 and
1872; best by Lightfoot (Clement R. in Appendix, 1877). An excellent
German translation by H. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p7.5">Scholz</span>,
Gütersloh, 1865 (in the style of Luther’s
Bible version).</p>

<p id="v.xv.iii-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.iii-p9">Works:</p>

<p id="v.xv.iii-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p11">The Prolegomena to the editions just named,
particularly those of the first four.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p12">A. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p12.1">Schwegler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.iii-p12.2">Das nacha postolische
Zeitalter,</span></i> Tüb. 1846. 2 vols. A very able
but hypercritical reconstruction from the Tübingen school,
full of untenable hypotheses, assigning the Gospels, Acts, the Catholic
and later Pauline Epistles to the post-apostolic age, and measuring
every writer by his supposed Petrine or Pauline tendency, and his
relation to Ebionism and Gnosticism.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p13">A. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p13.1">Hilgenfeld</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.iii-p13.2">Die apostolischen
Väter.</span></i> Halle, 1853.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p14">J. H. B. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p14.1">Lubkert</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.iii-p14.2">Die Theologie der
apostolischen Väter,</span></i> in the "Zeitschrift
für Hist. Theol." Leipz. 1854.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p15">Abbé Freppel (Prof. at the Sorbonne):
<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.iii-p15.1">Les Pères
Apostoliques et leur epoque</span></i>, second ed. Paris, 1859.
Strongly Roman Catholic.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p16">Lechler: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.iii-p16.1">Das Apost. u. nachapost. Zeitalter.</span></i> Stuttgart,
1857, p. 476–495; 3d ed., thoroughly revised (Leipz.,
1885), p. 526 -608.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p17">James Donaldson (LL. D.): A Critical History of
Christian Literature, etc. Vol. I. The Apost. Fathers. Edinburgh, 1864.
The same, separately publ. under the title: The Apostolic Fathers: A
critical account of their genuine writings and of their doctrines.
London, 1874 (412 pages). <name id="v.xv.iii-p17.1">Ignatius</name> is
omitted. A work of honest and sober Protestant learning.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p18">George A. Jackson: The Apostolic Fathers and the
Apologists of the Second Century. New York 1879. Popular, with extracts
(pages 203).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p19">J. M. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p19.1">Cotterill</span>:
<i>Peregrinus Proteus.</i> Edinburgh, 1879. A curious book, by a Scotch
Episcopalian, who tries to prove that the two Epistles of Clement, the
Epistle to Diognetus, and other ancient writings, were literary frauds
perpetrated by Henry Stephens and others in the time of the revival of
letters in the sixteenth century.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iii-p20">Josef Sprinzl, (R.C.):<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.iii-p20.1">Die Theologie der apost.
Väter.</span></i> Wien, 1880. Tries to prove the
entire agreement of the Ap. Fathers with the modern Vatican
theology.</p>

<p id="v.xv.iii-p21"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.iii-p22">The "apostolic," or rather post-apostolic "fathers"<note place="end" n="1183" id="v.xv.iii-p22.1"><p id="v.xv.iii-p23"> The usual
name is probably derived from <name id="v.xv.iii-p23.1">Tertullian</name>, who
calls the followers of the apostles, Apostolici,) De Carne, 2; Proescr,
Haer. 30). Westcott calls them sub-apostolic, Donaldson,
ep-apostolic.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iii-p23.2">183</span> were
the first church teachers after the apostles, who had enjoyed in part
personal intercourse with them, and thus form the connecting link
between them and the apologists of the second century. This class
consists of Barnabas, <name id="v.xv.iii-p23.3">Clement of Rome</name>, <name id="v.xv.iii-p23.4">Ignatius</name>, <name id="v.xv.iii-p23.5">Polycarp</name>, and,
in a broader sense, Hermas, Papias, and the unknown authors of the
Epistle to Diognetus, and of the Didache.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iii-p24">Of the outward life of these men, their
extraction, education, and occupation before conversion, hardly
anything is known. The distressed condition of that age was very
unfavorable to authorship; and more than this, the spirit of the
primitive church regarded the new life in Christ as the only true life,
the only one worthy of being recorded. Even of the lives of the
apostles themselves before their call we have only a few hints. But the
pious story of the martyrdom of several of these fathers, as their
entrance into perfect life, has been copiously written. They were good
men rather than great men, and excelled more in zeal and devotion to
Christ than in literary attainments. They were faithful practical
workers, and hence of more use to the church in those days than
profound thinkers or great scholars could have been. "While the works
of Tacitus, Sueton, Juvenal, Martial, and other contemporary heathen
authors are filled with the sickening details of human folly, vice, and
crime, these humble Christian pastors are ever burning with the love of
God and men, exhort to a life of purity and holiness in imitation of
the example of Christ, and find abundant strength and comfort amid
trial and persecution in their faith, and the hope of a glorious
immortality in heaven."<note place="end" n="1184" id="v.xv.iii-p24.1"><p id="v.xv.iii-p25"> "The most
striking feature of these writings," says Donaldson (p. 105),"is the
deep living piety which pervades them. It consists in the warmest love
to God, the deepest interest in man, and it exhibits itself in a
healthy, vigorous, manly morality."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iii-p25.1">184</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iii-p26">The extant works of the apostolic fathers are of
small compass, a handful of letters on holy living and dying, making in
all a volume of about twice the size of the New Testament. Half of
these (several Epistles of <name id="v.xv.iii-p26.1">Ignatius</name>, the
Epistle of Barnabas, and the Pastor of Hermas) are of doubtful
genuineness; but they belong at all events to that, obscure and
mysterious transition period between the end of the first century and
the middle of the second. They all originated, not in scientific study,
but in practical religious feeling, and contain not analyses of
doctrine so much as simple direct assertions of faith and exhortations
to holy life; all, excepting Hermas and the <i>Didache,</i> in the form
of epistles after the model of Paul’s.<note place="end" n="1185" id="v.xv.iii-p26.2"><p id="v.xv.iii-p27"> Like the N.
T. Epistles, the writings of the Apostolic fathers generally open with
an inscription and Christian salutation, and conclude with a
benediction and doxology. The Ep. of Clement to the Corinthians
beginning thus (ch. 1.): "The church of God, which sojournes in Rome to
the church of God which sojournes in Corinth, to them that are called
and sanctified by the will of God, through our Lord Jesus Christ: Grace
and peace from Almighty God, through Jesus Christ, be multiplied unto
You." (Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:2, 3" id="v.xv.iii-p27.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0;|1Cor|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2 Bible:1Cor.1.3">1 Cor. 1:2, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 1:2" id="v.xv.iii-p27.2" parsed="|2Pet|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.2">2 Pet. 1:2</scripRef>.) It concludes (ch. 65, formerly
ch. 59): "The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you, and with all
men everywhere who are called of God through Him, through whom be
glory, honor, power, majesty, and eternal dominion unto Him from the
ages past to the ages of ages. Amen."—The Ep. of <name id="v.xv.iii-p27.3">Polycarp</name> begins: " <name id="v.xv.iii-p27.4">Polycarp</name>, and the presbyters that are with him, to the
church of God sojourning in Philippi: Mercy unto you and peace from God
Almighty and from the Lord Jesus Christ our Saviour, be multiplied;"
and it concludes."Grace be with you all. Amen." The Ep. of Barnabas
opens and closes in a very general way, omitting the names of the
writer and readers. The inscriptions and salutations of the Ignatian
Epistles are longer and overloaded, even in the Syriac recension.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iii-p27.5">185</span> Yet
they show the germs of the apologetic, polemic, dogmatic, and ethic
theology, as well as the outlines of the organization and the cultus of
the ancient Catholic church. Critical research has to assign to them
their due place in the external and internal development of the church;
in doing this it needs very great caution to avoid arbitrary
construction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iii-p28">If we compare these documents with the canonical
Scriptures of the New Testament, it is evident at once that they fall
far below in original force, depth, and fulness of spirit, and afford
in this a strong indirect proof of the inspiration of the apostles. Yet
they still shine with the evening red of the apostolic day, and breathe
an enthusiasm of simple faith and fervent love and fidelity to the
Lord, which proved its power in suffering and martyrdom. They move in
the element of living tradition, and make reference oftener to the oral
preaching of the apostles than to their writings; for these were not
yet so generally circulated but they bear a testimony none the less
valuable to the genuineness of the apostolic writings, by occasional
citations or allusions, and by the coincidence of their reminiscences
with the facts of the gospel history and the fundamental doctrines of
the New Testament. The epistles of Barnabas, Clement, and <name id="v.xv.iii-p28.1">Polycarp</name>, and the Shepherd of Hernias, were in many
churches read in public worship.<note place="end" n="1186" id="v.xv.iii-p28.2"><p id="v.xv.iii-p29"> Comp. Euseb.
H. E. III. 16; IV. 23, as regards the epistle of Clement, which
continued to be read in the church of Corinth down to the time of
Dionysius, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iii-p29.1">a.d</span>. 160, and even to the time of
<name id="v.xv.iii-p29.2">Eusebius</name> and Jerome, in the fourth century.
The Pastor Hermae is quoted by <name id="v.xv.iii-p29.3">Irenaeus</name> IV.
3, as "scriptura." and is treated by Clement of Alex. and <name id="v.xv.iii-p29.4">Origen</name> (Ad Rom. Comment. X. c. 31) as " scriptura valde
utilis et divinitus inspirata."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iii-p29.5">186</span> Some were even incorporated in
important manuscripts of the Bible.<note place="end" n="1187" id="v.xv.iii-p29.6"><p id="v.xv.iii-p30"> The Codex
Alexandrinus (A) of the fifth century contains, after the Apocalypse,
the Epistle of Clemens Romanus to the Corinthians, with a fragment of a
homily; and the Codex Sinaiticus of the fourth century gives, at the
close, the Epistle of Barnabas complete in Greek, and also a part of
the Greek Pastor Hermae.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iii-p30.1">187</span> This shows that the sense of the
church, as to the extent of the canon, had not yet become everywhere
clear. Their authority, however, was always but sectional and
subordinate to that of the Gospels and the apostolic Epistles. It was a
sound instinct of the church, that the writings of the disciples of the
apostles, excepting those of Mark and Luke, who were peculiarly
associated with Peter and Paul, were kept out of the canon of the New
Testament. For by the wise ordering of the Ruler of history, there is
an impassable gulf between the inspiration of the apostles and the
illumination of the succeeding age, between the standard authority of
holy Scripture and the derived validity of the teaching of the church.
"The Bible"—to adopt an illustration of a
distinguished writer<note place="end" n="1188" id="v.xv.iii-p30.2"><p id="v.xv.iii-p31"> Ascribed to
Archbishop Whately.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iii-p31.1">188</span> —"is not like a city
of modern Europe, which subsides through suburban gardens and groves
and mansions into the open country around, but like an Eastern city in
the desert, from which the traveler passes by a single step into a
barren waste." The very poverty of these post-apostolic writings
renders homage to the inexhaustible richness of the apostolic books
which, like the person of Christ, are divine as well as human in their
origin, character, and effect.<note place="end" n="1189" id="v.xv.iii-p31.2"><p id="v.xv.iii-p32"> Baur,
Schwegler, and the other Tübingen critics show great want of
spiritual discernment in assigning so many N. T. writings, even the
Gospel of John to the borrowed moonlight of the post-apostolic age.
They form the opposite extreme to the Roman overestimate of patristic
teaching as being of equal authority with the Bible.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iii-p32.1">189</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.iii-p33"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="162" title="Clement of Rome" shorttitle="Section 162" progress="72.24%" prev="v.xv.iii" next="v.xv.v" id="v.xv.iv">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.iv-p1">§ 162. <name id="v.xv.iv-p1.1">Clement of
Rome</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.iv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p3">(I.) <i>The Epistle of</i> <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p3.1">Clemens</span> Rom. <i>to the Corinthians.</i> Only the first is
genuine, the second so-called Ep. of Cl. is a homily of later date.
Best editions by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p3.2">Philotheos Bryennios</span> (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.iv-p3.3">Τοῦ ἐν
ἁγίοις
πατρὸς
ἡμῶν
Κλήμεντος
ἐπισκόπου
Ῥώμης αἰ
δύο πρὸς
Καρινθίους
έπιστολαί</span>
etc<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.iv-p3.4">. Ἑν
Κώνσταντινοπόλει</span>, 1875. With prolegomena,
commentary and facsimiles at the end, 188 pp. text, and <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.iv-p3.5">ρξθ ́</span>or169 prolegomena); <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p3.6">Hilgenfeld</span> (second ed. Leipz. 1876, with prolegomena,
textual notes and conjectures); <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p3.7">Von Gebhardt</span>
&amp; <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p3.8">Harnack</span> (sec. ed. 1876, with proleg.,
notes, and Latin version); <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p3.9">Funk</span> (1878, with
Latin version and notes); and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p3.10">Lightfoot</span> (with
notes, Lond. 1869, and Appendix containing the newly-discovered
portions, and an English Version, 1877).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p4">All the older editions from the Alexandrian MS.
first published by Junius, 1633, are partly superseded by the discovery
of the new and complete MS. in Constantinople, which marks an epoch in
this chapter of church history.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p5">(II.) R. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p5.1">Lipsius</span>: De
Clementis Rom. Epistola ad Corinth. priore disquisitio. Lips. 1856 (188
pages). Comp. his review of recent editions in the "Jenaer
Literaturzeitung." Jan. 13, 1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p6">B. H. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p6.1">Cowper</span>: <i>What the
First Bishop of Rome taught. The Ep. of Clement of R. to the Cor., with
an Introduction and Notes.</i> London, 1867.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p7">Jos. Mullooly: St. Clement Pope and Martyr, and his
Basilica in Rome. Rome, second ed. 1873. The same in Italian. Discusses
the supposed house and basilica of Clement, but not his works.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p8">Jacobi: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.iv-p8.1">Die beiden Briefe des Clemens v. Rom.,</span></i> in the
"Studien und Kritiken" for 1876, p. 707 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p9">Funk: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.iv-p9.1">Ein theologischer Fund,</span></i> in the Tüb.
"Theol. Quartalschrift," 1876, p. 286 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p10">Donaldson: The New MS. of <name id="v.xv.iv-p10.1">Clement
of Rome</name>. In the "Theolog. Review." 1877, p. 35 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p11">Wieseler: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.iv-p11.1">Der Brief des röm. Clemens an die
Kor.,</span></i> in the "Jahrbücher für
deutsche Theol." 1877. No. III.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p12">Renan<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.iv-p12.1">: Les évangiles.</span></i> Paris 1877. Ch. xv.
311–338.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p13">C. J. H. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p13.1">Ropes</span>: <i>The New
MS. of</i> <name id="v.xv.iv-p13.2">Clement of Rome</name>, in the "Presb.
Quarterly and Princeton Review." N. York 1877, P.
325–343. Contains a scholarly examination of the new
readings, and a comparison of the concluding prayer with the ancient
liturgies.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p14">The relevant sections in <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p14.1">Hilgenfeld</span> (<i>Apost. Väter,</i>
85–92), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p14.2">Donaldson</span> (<i>Ap.
Fath.,</i> 113–190), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p14.3">Sprinzl</span>
(<i>Theol. d. Apost. Väter,</i> 21 sqq., 57 sqq.), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p14.4">Salmon</span> in Smith and Wace, I. 554 sqq., and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p14.5">Uhlhorn</span> in Herzog<sup>2</sup>, sub <i>Clemens
Rom.</i> III. 248–257.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.iv-p15">Comp. full lists of editions, translations, and
discussions on Clement, before and after 1875, in the Prolegomena of
von Gebhardt &amp; Harnack, XVIII.-XXIV.; Funk, XXXII.-XXXVI.;
Lightfoot, p. 28 sqq., 223 sqq., and 393 sqq., and Richardson,
<i>Synopsis,</i> I sqq.</p>

<p id="v.xv.iv-p16"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.iv-p17">The first rank among the works of the post-Apostolic
age belongs to the "Teaching of the Apostles," discovered in 1883.<note place="end" n="1190" id="v.xv.iv-p17.1"><p id="v.xv.iv-p18"> See above p.
184 sq., and my monograph, third revised edition, 1889.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p18.1">190</span> Next
follow the letters of Clement, <name id="v.xv.iv-p18.2">Ignatius</name>, and
<name id="v.xv.iv-p18.3">Polycarp</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p19">I. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p19.1">Clement</span>, a name of
great celebrity in antiquity, was a disciple of Paul and Peter, to whom
he refers as the chief examples for imitation. He may have been the
same person who is mentioned by Paul as one of his faithful
fellow-workers in Philippi (<scripRef passage="Phil. 4:3" id="v.xv.iv-p19.2" parsed="|Phil|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.3">Phil. 4:3</scripRef>); or probably a Roman who was in
some way connected with the distinguished Flavian family, and through
it with the imperial household, where Christianity found an early
lodgment.<note place="end" n="1191" id="v.xv.iv-p19.3"><p id="v.xv.iv-p20"> There are
six different conjectures. 1) Clement was the Philippian Clement
mentioned by Paul. So <name id="v.xv.iv-p20.1">Origen</name>, <name id="v.xv.iv-p20.2">Eusebius</name>, Jerome. He may have been a Greek or a Roman
laboring for a time in Philippi and afterwards in Rome. 2) A distant
relative of the emperor Tiberius. So the pseudoClementine romances
which are historically confused and worthless. 3) The Consul Flavius
Clemens, Domitian’s cousin, who was put to death by
him for "atheism" i.e. the Christian faith, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p20.3">a.d</span>. 95, while his wife Domitilla (who founded the oldest
Christian cemetery in Rome) was banished to an island. So Hilgenfeld,
and, less confidently, Harnack. But our Clement died a natural death,
and if he had been so closely related to the emperor, the fact would
have been widely, spread in the church. 4) A nephew of Flavius Clemens.
So the martyr acts of Nereus and Achilles, and Cav. de Rossi. 5) A son
of Flavius Clemens. So Ewald. But the sons of the Consul, whom Domitian
appointed his successors on the throne, were mere boys when Clement was
bishop of Rome. 6) A Jewish freedman or son of a freedman belonging to
the household of Flavius Clemens. Plausibly advocated by Lightfoot (p.
265). The imperial household seems to have been the centre of the Roman
church from the time of Paul’s imprisonment (<scripRef passage="Phil. 4:22" id="v.xv.iv-p20.4" parsed="|Phil|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.22">Phil.
4:22</scripRef>). Slaves and freedmen were often very intelligent and cultivated.
Hermas )Vis. I. 1) and Pope Callistus )Philos. IX. 12) were formerly
slaves. Funk concludes: res non liquet. So also Uhlhorn in Herzog.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p20.5">191</span>
His Epistle betrays a man of classical culture, executive wisdom, and
thorough familiarity with the Septuagint Bible. The last seems to
indicate that he was of Jewish parentage.<note place="end" n="1192" id="v.xv.iv-p20.6"><p id="v.xv.iv-p21"> Renan (p.
313) thinks that he was a Roman Jew. So also Lightfoot. But <name id="v.xv.iv-p21.1">Justin Martyr</name> had the same familiarity with the Old
Testament, though he was a Gentile by birth and education.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p21.2">192</span> What we know with certainty is
only this, that he stood at the head of the Roman congregation at the
close of the first century. Yet tradition is divided against itself as
to the time of his administration; now making him the first successor
of Peter, now, with more probability, the third. According to <name id="v.xv.iv-p21.3">Eusebius</name> he was bishop from the twelfth year of
Domitian to the third of Trajan (A. D. 92 to 101). Considering that the
official distinction between bishops and presbyters was not yet clearly
defined in his time, he may have been co-presbyter with Linus and
Anacletus, who are represented by some as his predecessors, by others
as his successors.<note place="end" n="1193" id="v.xv.iv-p21.4"><p id="v.xv.iv-p22"> §
52, p. 166. Bryennios discusses this question at length in his
Prolegomena, and comes to the conclusion that Clement was the third
bishop of Rome, and the author of both Epistles to the Corinthians. He
identifies him with the Clement in <scripRef passage="Phil. 4:3" id="v.xv.iv-p22.1" parsed="|Phil|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.3">Phil. 4:3</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p22.2">193</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p23">Later legends have decked out his life in romance,
both in the interest of the Catholic church and in that of heresy. They
picture him as a noble and highly educated Roman who, dissatisfied with
the, wisdom and art of heathenism, journeyed to Palestine, became
acquainted there with the apostle Peter, and was converted by him;
accompanied him on his missionary tours; composed many books in his
name; was appointed by him his successor as bishop of Rome, with a sort
of supervision over the whole church; and at last, being banished under
Trajan to the Taurian Chersonesus, died the glorious death of a martyr
in the waves of the sea. But the oldest witnesses, down to <name id="v.xv.iv-p23.1">Eusebius</name> and Jerome, know nothing of his martyrdom. The
Acta Martyrii Clementis (by Simon Metaphrastes) make their appearance
first in the ninth century. They are purely fictitious, and ascribe
incredible miracles to their hero.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p24">It is very remarkable that a person of such vast
influence in truth and fiction, whose words were law, who preached the
duty of obedience and submission to an independent and distracted
church, whose vision reached even to unknown lands beyond the Western
sea, should inaugurate, at the threshold of the second century, that
long line of pontiffs who have outlasted every dynasty in Europe, and
now claim an infallible authority over the consciences of two hundred
millions of Christians.<note place="end" n="1194" id="v.xv.iv-p24.1"><p id="v.xv.iv-p25">
"Clément Romain." says the sceptical Renan, once a student
of Roman Catholic theology in St. Sulpice."<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.iv-p25.1">ne fut pas seulement un personnage réel, ce fut un
personnage de premier ordre, un vrai chef
d’Église, un évêque,
avant que l’épiscopat fût
nettement constitué j’ oserais presque dire
un pape, si ce mot ne faisait ici un trop fort anachronisme. Son
autorité passa pour la plus grande de toutes en Italie, en
Grèce, en Macédonie, durant les dix
dernières années du I</span><span lang="FR" class="c34" id="v.xv.iv-p25.2">er</span><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.iv-p25.3">siècle. A la limite de
l’ âge apostolique, il fut comme
unapôtre, un épigone de la grande
génération des disciples de Jésus, une
des colonnes de cette Eglise de Rome, qui, depuis la destruction de
Jérusalem, devenait de plus en plus le centre du
christianisme</span></i>."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p25.4">194</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p26">II. From this Clement we have a Greek epistle to
the Corinthians. It is often cited by the church fathers, then
disappeared, but was found again, together with the fragments of the
second epistle, in the Alexandrian codex of the Bible (now in the
British Museum), and published by Patricius Junius (Patrick Young) at
Oxford in 1633.<note place="end" n="1195" id="v.xv.iv-p26.1"><p id="v.xv.iv-p27"> The
Alexandrian Bible codex dates from the fifth century, and was presented
by Cyril Lucar, of Constantinople, to King Charles 1. in 1628. Since
1633 the Ep. of Cl. has been edited about thirty times from this single
MS. It lacks the concluding chapters (57-66) in whole or in part, and
is greatly blurred and defaced. It was carefully reexamined and best
edited by Tischendorf (1867 and 1873), Lightfoot (1869 and 1877),
Laurent (1870), and Gebhardt (in his first ed. 1875). Their conjectures
have been sustained in great part by the discovery of the
Constantinopolitan MS. See the critical Addenda in the Append. of
Lightfoot, p. 396 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p27.1">195</span> A second, less ancient, but more
perfect manuscript from the eleventh century, containing the missing
chapters of the first (with the oldest written prayer) and the whole of
the second Epistle (together with other valuable documents), was
discovered by Philotheos Bryennios,<note place="end" n="1196" id="v.xv.iv-p27.2"><p id="v.xv.iv-p28"> At that time
metropolitan of Serrae (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.1">μετροπολίτης
Σερρῶν</span>)-an ancient
see Heraclea), in Macedonia—afterwards of Nicomedia.
This Eastern prelate was most cordially welcomed by the scholars of the
West, Catholic and Protestant, to an honored place in the republic of
Christian learning. His discovery is of inestimable value. In his
prolegomena and notes—all in Greek—he
shows considerable knowledge of the previous editions of Clement
(except that of Lightfoot, 1869) and of modern German literature. It is
amusing to find familiar names turned into Greek, as Neander (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.2">ὁ
Νέανδρος</span>),
Gieseler (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.3">ὁ
Γισελέριος</span>),
Hefele (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.4">ὁ
Ἕφελος</span>),
Dressel (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.5">ὁ
Δρεσσέλιος</span>),
Hilgenfeld (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.6">ὁ
Ἱλγεμφέλδος</span>),
Jacobson (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.7">ὁ
Ἰακωβσόνιος</span>),
Tischendorf (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.8">Κωνσταν́τῖνος
ὁ
Τισενδόρφιος</span>),
Thiersch (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.9">ὁ
θείρσιος</span>),
Schroeckh (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.10">ὁ
Σροίκχιος</span>),
Schwegler, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.11">ὁ
Σουέγλερος</span>),
Schliemann (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.12">ὁ
Σλιμάννος</span>),
Reithmayr (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.13">ὁ
Ρεϊθμάϋρος</span>),
Uhlhorn (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.14">ὁ
Οὐλχόρνιος
ἐν τῇ</span> Real Encykl.
von Herzog <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.15">ἐν λέξ.</span>
Clemens von ROM <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.16">τομ. Β ́.
σελ</span> 721; p. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.17">ξζ ́</span>), etc. He complains,
however, of " the higher" or " lofty criticism" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.18">ὑψηλὴ
κριτική</span>) and the
" episcophobia" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p28.19">ἐπισκοφοβία</span>)
of certain Germans, and his own criticism is checked by his reverence
for tradition, which leads him to accept the Second Epistle of Clement
as genuine, contrary to the judgment of the best scholars.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p28.20">196</span> in the convent library of the
patriarch of Jerusalem in Constantinople, and published in 1875.<note place="end" n="1197" id="v.xv.iv-p28.21"><p id="v.xv.iv-p29"> The
Constantinopolitan codex belongs to the library of the Convent of the
Holy Sepulchre (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p29.1">τοῦ
Παναγίου
Τάφου</span>)in the Fanar or
Phanar, the Greek district of Constantinople, whose inhabitants, the
Fanariotes, were originally employed as secretaries and transcribers of
documents. It is a small 8vo parchment of 120 leaves, dates from <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p29.2">a.d</span>. 1056, is clearly and carefully written in
cursive characters, with accents, spiritus, punctuation (but without
jota subscriptum), and contains in addition the second Epistle of
Clement in full, the Greek Ep. of Barnabas, the larger Greek recension
of the 12 Ignatian Epistles, the "Teaching of the Twelve Apostles"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p29.3">διδαχὴ
τῶν δώδεκα
ἀποστόλων</span>),
and a work of <name id="v.xv.iv-p29.4">Chrysostom</name> (a Synopsis of the
Old and New Testments). The value of this text consists chiefly in the
new matter of the first Ep. (about one-tenth of the whole, from the
close of ch. 57 to the end), and the remainder of the second. It
presents nearly four hundred variations. The Constantinopolitan codex
is preferred by Hilgenfeld, the Alexandrian by Lightfoot, Gebhardt and
Harnack. The Didache is far more important, but was not published till
1883.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p29.5">197</span> Soon
afterwards a Syriac translation was found in the library of Jules Mohl,
of Paris (d. 1876).<note place="end" n="1198" id="v.xv.iv-p29.6"><p id="v.xv.iv-p30"> This MS.
which escaped the attention of French scholars, is now in Cambridge. It
was written in the year 1170, in the Convent of Mar Saliba, at Edessa.
It contains, with the exception of the Apocalypse, the entire New
Testament in the Harclean recension (616) of the Philoxenian version
(508), and the two Epistles of Clement between the Catholic and Pauline
Epistles (instead of at the close, as in the Alexandrian Cod.), as if
they were equal in authority to the canonical books. Bishop Lightfoot
(Appendix to S. Clemens p. 238) says, that this Syriac version is
conscientious and faithful, but with a tendency to run into paraphrase,
and that it follows the Alex. rather than the Constantinopolitan text,
but presents also some independent readings.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p30.1">198</span> We have thus three independent texts
(A, C, S), derived, it would seem, from a common parent of the second
century. The newly discovered portions shed new light on the history of
papal authority and liturgical worship, as we have pointed out in
previous chapters.<note place="end" n="1199" id="v.xv.iv-p30.2"><p id="v.xv.iv-p31"> See
§ 50, p. 157, and § 66, p. 226, 228.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p31.1">199</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p32">This first (and in fact the only) Epistle to the
Corinthians was sent by the Church of God in Rome, at its own impulse,
and unasked, to the Church of God in Corinth, through three aged and
faithful Christians: Claudius Ephebus, Valerius Biton, and
Fortunatus.<note place="end" n="1200" id="v.xv.iv-p32.1"><p id="v.xv.iv-p33"> Mentioned at
the close in ch. 65 (which in the Alex. text is ch. 59). Claudius and
Valerius may have been connected with the imperial household as
freedmen (Comp. <scripRef passage="Phil. 4:22" id="v.xv.iv-p33.1" parsed="|Phil|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.22">Phil. 4:22</scripRef>). Fortunatus has been identified by some
with the one mentioned <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:17" id="v.xv.iv-p33.2" parsed="|1Cor|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.17">1 Cor. 16:17</scripRef>, as a younger member of the
household of Stephanas in Corinth.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p33.3">200</span>
It does not bear the name of Clement, and is written in the name of the
Roman congregation, but was universally regarded as his production.<note place="end" n="1201" id="v.xv.iv-p33.4"><p id="v.xv.iv-p34"> By the
author of the Catalogue of contents prefixed to the Alexandrian codex,
generally called Cod. A: by Dionysius of Corinth, in his letter to
Soter of Rome (Euseb. IV, 23); <name id="v.xv.iv-p34.1">Irenaeus</name> (Adv.
Haer. I. 3, § 3); <name id="v.xv.iv-p34.2">Clement of
Alexandria</name>, who often quotes from it; <name id="v.xv.iv-p34.3">Origen</name> (Comm. in Joan. VI. § 36 and other
places); <name id="v.xv.iv-p34.4">Eusebius</name> )H. E. III. 16; IV. 23; V.
6); Jerome )De Virisillustr. c. 15). <name id="v.xv.iv-p34.5">Polycarp</name>
already used it, as appears from the similarity of several passages.
All modern critics (with the exception of Baur, Schwegler, Volkmar, and
Cotterill) admit the Clementine origin, which is supported by the
internal evidence of style and doctrine. Cotterill’s
Peregrinus Proteus (1879), which puts the Clementine Epistles in their
present shape among the Stephanic fabrications, is an ingenious
literary curiosity, but no serious argument. Renan says (p. 319):
"<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.iv-p34.6">Peu d’
écrits sontaussi authentiques.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p34.7">201</span> It
stood in the highest esteem in ancient times, and continued in public
use in the Corinthian church and in several other churches down to the
beginning of the fourth century.<note place="end" n="1202" id="v.xv.iv-p34.8"><p id="v.xv.iv-p35"> Dionysius of
Corinth (A. D. 170) first mentions the liturgical use of the Epistle in
his church. <name id="v.xv.iv-p35.1">Eusebius</name> (III. 16) testifies from
his own knowledge that it was read in very many churches (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p35.2">ἐν
πλείσταις
ἐκκλησίαις</span>)
both in former times and in his own day. Comp. Jerome, De Vir. ill. c.
15.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p35.3">202</span> This accounts for its incorporation in
the Alexandrian Bible Codex, but it is properly put after the
Apocalypse and separated from the apostolic epistles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p36">And this indicates its value. It is not
apostolical, not inspired—far from
it—but the oldest and best among the sub-apostolic
writings both in form and contents. It was occasioned by party
differences and quarrels in the church of Corinth, where the sectarian
spirit, so earnestly rebuked by Paul in his first Epistle, had broken
out afresh and succeeded in deposing the regular officers (the
presbyter-bishops). The writer exhorts the readers to harmony and love,
humility, and holiness, after the pattern of Christ and his apostles,
especially Peter and Paul, who had but recently sealed their testimony
with their blood. He speaks in the highest terms of Paul who, "after
instructing the whole [Roman] world in righteousness, and after having
reached the end of the West, and borne witness before the rulers,
departed into the holy place, leaving the greatest example of patient
endurance."<note place="end" n="1203" id="v.xv.iv-p36.1"><p id="v.xv.iv-p37"> <scripRef passage="1 Ch. 5" id="v.xv.iv-p37.1" parsed="|1Chr|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.5">1 Ch. 5</scripRef>. The
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p37.2">τέρμα τῆς
δύσεως</span> must be Spain,
whither Paul intended to go, <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:24, 28" id="v.xv.iv-p37.3" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0;|Rom|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24 Bible:Rom.15.28">Rom. 15:24, 28</scripRef>. To a Roman writing in
Rome, Spain or Britain was the Western terminus of the earth. Comp.
Strabo II.c. 1, 4; III. 2. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p37.4">ἡγούμενοι</span>
are the Roman magistrates; others refer the word specifically to
Tigellinus and Nymphidius, the prefects of the praetorium in 67, or to
Helium and Polycletus, who ruled in Rome during the absence of Nero in
Greece in 67.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p37.5">203</span>
He evinces the calm dignity and executive wisdom of the Roman church in
her original simplicity, without hierarchical arrogance; and it is
remarkable how soon that church recovered after the terrible ordeal of
the Neronian persecution, which must have been almost an annihilation.
He appeals to the word of God as the final authority, but quotes as
freely from the Apocrypha as from the canonical Scriptures (the
Septuagint). He abounds in free reminiscences of the teaching of Christ
and the Apostles.<note place="end" n="1204" id="v.xv.iv-p37.6"><p id="v.xv.iv-p38"> Funk gives a
list of quotations and parallel passages, Patr. Apost. I. 566-570. From
this it appears that 157 are from the O. T., including the Apocrypha
and (apparently) the Assumption of Moses, 158 from the N. T., but only
three of the latter are strict quotations (ch. 46 from <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:24" id="v.xv.iv-p38.1" parsed="|Matt|26|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.24">Matt. 26:24</scripRef>, and
<scripRef passage="Luke 17:2" id="v.xv.iv-p38.2" parsed="|Luke|17|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.2">Luke 17:2</scripRef>; ch. 2 and 61 from <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:1" id="v.xv.iv-p38.3" parsed="|Titus|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.1">Tit. 3:1</scripRef>). Clement mentions by name only
one book of the N. T., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p38.4">ἐπιστολὴ
τοῦ
μακαρίου
Παύλου</span>, with evident
reference to <scripRef passage="I Cor. 1" id="v.xv.iv-p38.5" parsed="|1Cor|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1">I Cor. 1</scripRef>;10 sqq. Comp. also the lists of Scripture
quotations in the ed. of Bryennios (p. 159-165), and G. and H. p.
144-155.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p38.6">204</span> He refers to Paul’s
(First) Epistle to the Corinthians, and shows great familiarity with
his letters, with James, First Peter, and especially the Epistle to the
Hebrews, from which he borrows several expressions. Hence he is
mentioned—with Paul, Barnabas, and
Luke—as one of the supposed authors of that anonymous
epistle. <name id="v.xv.iv-p38.7">Origen</name> conjectured that Clement or
Luke composed the Hebrews under the inspiration or dictation of
Paul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p39">Clement bears clear testimony to the doctrines of
the Trinity ("God, the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit, who are
the faith and the hope of the elect"), of the Divine dignity and glory
of Christ, salvation only by his blood, the necessity of repentance and
living faith, justification by grace, sanctification by the Holy
Spirit, the unity of the church, and the Christian graces of humility,
charity, forbearance, patience, and perseverance. In striking contrast
with the bloody cruelties practiced by Domitian, he exhorts to prayer
for the civil rulers, that God "may give them health, peace, concord,
and stability for the administration of the government be has given
them."<note place="end" n="1205" id="v.xv.iv-p39.1"><p id="v.xv.iv-p40"> "When we
remember," says Lightfoot, p. 268 sq., "that this prayer issued from
the fiery furnace of persecution after experience of a cruel and
capricious tyrant like Domitian, it will appear truly
sublime—sublime in its utterances and still more
sublime in its silence. Who would have grudged the Church, of Rome her
primacy, if she had always spoken thus?" Ropes (l. c, p. 343): The
sublimity of this prayer gains a peculiar sIgnificance when we remember
that it was Domitian in whose behalf it was offered."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p40.1">205</span>
We have here the echo of Paul’s exhortation to the
Romans (<scripRef passage="Rom. 13" id="v.xv.iv-p40.2" parsed="|Rom|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13">Rom. 13</scripRef>) under the tyrant Nero. Altogether the Epistle of
Clement is worthy of a disciple of the apostles, although falling far
short of their writings in original simplicity, terseness, and
force.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p41">III. In regard to its theology, this epistle
belongs plainly to the school of Paul and strongly resembles the
Epistle to the Hebrews, while at the same time it betrays the influence
of Peter also; both these apostles having, in fact, personally labored
in the church of Rome, in whose name the letter is written, and having
left the stamp of their mind upon it. There is no trace in it of an
antagonism between Paulinism and Petrinism.<note place="end" n="1206" id="v.xv.iv-p41.1"><p id="v.xv.iv-p42"> Renan (p.
314) call, .; his epistle "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.iv-p42.1">un beau
morceau neutre, dont les disciples de Pierre et ceux de Paul durent se
contenter également. Ilest probale qu’il
fut un des agents les plus énergetiques de la grande
Œuvre qué etait en train de s’
accomplir, je veux dire, de la réconciliation posthume de
Pierre et de Paul de la fusior des deux partis, sans
l’union desquels l’Œuvre
du Christ ne pouvait que périr.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p42.2">206</span> Clement is the only one of the
apostolic fathers, except perhaps <name id="v.xv.iv-p42.3">Polycarp</name>,
who shows some conception of the Pauline doctrine of justification by
faith. "All (the saints of the Old Testament)," says he,<note place="end" n="1207" id="v.xv.iv-p42.4"><p id="v.xv.iv-p43"> Ch. 32. An
echo of Paul’s teaching is found in <name id="v.xv.iv-p43.1">Polycarp</name>, Ad <scripRef passage="Phil. c." id="v.xv.iv-p43.2">Phil. c.</scripRef>1, where he refers to "the firm root
of their faith, preached to them from olden times, which remains to
this day, and bears fruit in our Lord Jesus Christ."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p43.3">207</span>
"became great and glorious, not through themselves, nor by their works,
nor by their righteousness, but by the will of God. Thus we also, who
are called by the will of God in Christ Jesus, are righteous not of
ourselves, neither through our wisdom, nor through our understanding,
nor through our piety, nor through our works, which we have wrought in
purity of heart, but by faith, by which the almighty God justified all
these from the beginning; to whom be glory to all eternity." And then
Clement, precisely like Paul in <scripRef passage="Romans 6" id="v.xv.iv-p43.4" parsed="|Rom|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6">Romans 6</scripRef>, derives sanctification from
justification, and continues: "What, then, should we do, beloved
brethren? Should we be slothful in good works and neglect love? By no
means! But with zeal and courage we will hasten to fulfil every good
work. For the Creator and Lord of all things himself rejoices in his
works." Among the good works he especially extols love, and describes
it in a strain which reminds one of Paul’s <scripRef passage="1 Corinthians 13" id="v.xv.iv-p43.5" parsed="|1Cor|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13">1
Corinthians 13</scripRef>: "He who has
love in Christ obeys the commands of Christ. Who can declare the bond
of the love of God, and tell the greatness of its beauty? The height to
which it leads is unspeakable. Love unites us with God; covers a
multitude of sins; beareth all things, endureth all things. There is
nothing mean in love, nothing haughty. It knows no division; it is not
refractory; it does everything in harmony. In love have all the elect
of God become perfect. Without love nothing is pleasing to God. In love
has the Lord received us; for the love which he cherished towards us,
Jesus Christ our Lord gave his blood for us according to the will of
God, and his flesh for our flesh, and his soul for our soul."<note place="end" n="1208" id="v.xv.iv-p43.6"><p id="v.xv.iv-p44"> Ch. 49.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p44.1">208</span> Hence
all his zeal for the unity of the church. "Wherefore are dispute,
anger, discord, division, and war among you? Or have we not one God and
one Christ and one Spirit, who is poured out upon us, and one calling
in Christ? Wherefore do we tear and sunder the members of Christ, and
bring the body into tumult against itself, and go so far in delusion,
that we forget that we are members one of another?"<note place="end" n="1209" id="v.xv.iv-p44.2"><p id="v.xv.iv-p45"> Ch. 46.
Comp. <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:3" id="v.xv.iv-p45.1" parsed="|Eph|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.3">Eph. 4:3</scripRef> sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p45.2">209</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p46">Very beautifully also he draws from the harmony of
the universe an incitement to concord, and incidentally expresses here
the remarkable sentiment, perhaps suggested by the old legends of the
Atlantis, the orbis alter, the ultima Thule, etc., that there are other
worlds beyond the impenetrable ocean, which are ruled by the same laws
of the Lord.<note place="end" n="1210" id="v.xv.iv-p46.1"><p id="v.xv.iv-p47"> 3 Ch. 20:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p47.1">Ὠκέανος
ἀνθρώποις
άπέραντος
καὶ οἱ μετ’
αὐτὸν
κόσμοι
ταῖς
αὐταῖς
ταγαῖς τοῦ
δεσπότου
διευθύνονται</span>.
Lightfoot (p. 84) remarks on this passage: "Clement may possibly be
referring to some known, but hardly accessible land, lying without the
pillars of Hercules. But more probably he contemplated some unknown
land in the far west beyond the ocean, like the fabled Atlantis of
Plato, or the real America of modern discovery." Lightfoot goes on to
say that this passage was thus understood by <name id="v.xv.iv-p47.2">Irenaeus</name> (II. 28, 2), <name id="v.xv.iv-p47.3">Clement of
Alexandria</name> (Strom. V. 12), and <name id="v.xv.iv-p47.4">Origen</name>
) De Princ. II.6; In Ezech. VIII. 3), but that, at a later date, this
opinion was condemned by <name id="v.xv.iv-p47.5">Tertullian</name> (De Pall.
2 Hermog. 25), Lactantius (Inst. II. 24), and <name id="v.xv.iv-p47.6">Augustin</name> )De Civit. Dei XVI. 9). For centuries the idea
of Cosmas Indicopleustes that the earth was a plain surface and a
parallelogram, prevailed in Christian literature.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p47.7">210</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p48">But notwithstanding its prevailing Pauline
character, this epistle lowers somewhat the free evangelical tone of
the Gentile apostle’s theology, softens its
anti-Judaistic sternness, and blends it with the Jewish-Christian
counterpart of St. James, showing that the conflict between the Pauline
and Petrine views was substantially settled at the end of the first
century in the Roman church, and also in that of Corinth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p49">Clement knows nothing of an episcopate above the
presbyterate; and his epistle itself is written, not in his own name,
but in that of the church at Rome. But he represents the Levitical
priesthood as a type of the Christian teaching office, and insists with
the greatest decision on outward unity, fixed order, and obedience to
church rulers. He speaks in a tone of authority to a sister church of
apostolic foundation, and thus reveals the easy and as yet innocent
beginning of the papacy.<note place="end" n="1211" id="v.xv.iv-p49.1"><p id="v.xv.iv-p50"> See
especially chs. 56, 58, 59, 63, of the Constantinopolitan and Syrian
text.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p50.1">211</span> A hundred years after his death his
successors ventured, in their own name, not only to exhort, but to
excommunicate whole churches for trifling differences.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p51">The interval between Clement and Paul, and the
transition from the apostolic to the apocryphal, from faith to
superstition, appears in the indiscriminate use of the Jewish
Apocrypha, and in the difference between Paul’s
treatment of scepticism in regard to the resurrection, and his
disciple’s treatment of the same subject.<note place="end" n="1212" id="v.xv.iv-p51.1"><p id="v.xv.iv-p52"> Clement, Ad
Cor. c. 25. Contrast with this account the fifteenth chapter of
Paul’s first epistle to the Corinthians.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p52.1">212</span>
Clement points not only to the types in nature, the changes of the
seasons and of day and night, but also in full earnest to the heathen
myth of the miraculous bird, the phoenix in Arabia, which regenerates
itself every five hundred years. When the phoenix—so
runs the fable—approaches death, it makes itself a
nest of frankincense, myrrh, and other spices; from its decaying flesh
a winged worm arises, which, when it becomes strong, carries the
reproductive nest from Arabia to Heliopolis in Egypt, and there flying
down by day, in the sight of all, it lays it, with the bones of its
predecessors, upon the altar of the sun. And this takes place,
according to the reckoning of the priests, every five hundred years.
After Clement other fathers also used the phoenix as a symbol of the
resurrection.<note place="end" n="1213" id="v.xv.iv-p52.2"><p id="v.xv.iv-p53"> <name id="v.xv.iv-p53.1">Tertullian</name> )De Resurrect. 13), <name id="v.xv.iv-p53.2">Origen</name> (C. Cels. IV. 72), Ambrose (Hexaëm. V.
23, 79), Epiphanius, Rufinus, and other patristic writers. The Phoenix
was a favorite symbol of renovation and resurrection, and even of
Christ himself, among the early Christians, and appears frequently on
coins, medals, rings, cups, and tombstones. But in this point they were
no more superstitious than the most intelligent heathen contemporaries.
Herodotus heard the marvelous story of the burial of the parent bird by
the offspring from Egyptian priests, II. 73. Ovid and other Latin poets
refer to it, and Claudian devotes a poem to it. Tacitus (Ann. VI. 28),
Pliny ) H. Nat. X. 2), and Dion Cassius LVIII. 27) record that the
Phoenix actually reappeared in Egypt, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p53.3">a.d</span>. 34,
after In interval of 250 years. According to Pliny the bird was also
brought to Rome by a decree of Claudius, and exhibited in the comitium,
in the year of the city 800 (A. D. 47). This, of course, was a fraud,
but many, and among them probably Clement, who may have seen the
wonderful bird from Egypt at the time, took it for genuine. But an
inspired writer like Paul would never have made use of such a heathen
fable as an argument for a Christian truth. "It is now known," says
Lightfoot."that the story owes its origin to the symbolic and pictorial
representations of astronomy. The appearance of the phoenix is the
recurrence of a period marked by the heliacal rising of some prominent
star or constellation." See on the whole subject Henrichsen, De
Phoenicis Fabula (Havn. 1825), Cowper, Gebhardt and Harnack, Funk, and
Lightfoot on ch. 25 of the Clementine Ep., Piper, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.iv-p53.4">Mythologie und Symbolik der christl.
Kunst</span></i> (1847) I. 446 sqq., and Lepsius, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.iv-p53.5">Chronologie der Aegypter</span></i>
(1849) 180 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p53.6">213</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.iv-p54">IV. As to the <i>time</i> of its composition, this
epistle falls certainly after the death of Peter and Paul, for it
celebrates their martyrdom; and probably after the death of John (about
98); for one would suppose, that if he had been living, Clement would
have alluded to him, in deference to superior authority, and that the
Corinthian Christians would have applied to an apostle for counsel,
rather than to a disciple of the apostles in distant Rome. The
persecution alluded to in the beginning of the epistle refers to the
Domitian as well as the Neronian; for he speaks of "sudden and
<i>repeated</i> calamities and reverses which have befallen us."<note place="end" n="1214" id="v.xv.iv-p54.1"><p id="v.xv.iv-p55"> Ch. 1. The
usual reading is: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p55.1">γενομένας</span>,
which refers to past calamities. So Cod. C. The Alex. MS. is here
defective, probably [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p55.2">γενομ</span>]<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p55.3">ένας
.</span>Lightfoot reads with the Syrian version <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p55.4">γινομένας,</span>
" which are befalling us" (267 and 399), and refers the passage to the
continued perils of the church under Domitian.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p55.5">214</span> He
prudently abstains from naming the imperial persecutors, and intercedes
at the close for the civil rulers. Moreover, he calls the church at
Corinth at that time "firmly established and ancient."<note place="end" n="1215" id="v.xv.iv-p55.6"><p id="v.xv.iv-p56"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p56.1">βεβαιοτάτην
καὶ
ἀρχαίαν</span>,
c. 47.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p56.2">215</span> With
this date the report of <name id="v.xv.iv-p56.3">Eusebius</name> agrees, that
Clement did not take the bishop’s chair in Rome till
92 or 93.<note place="end" n="1216" id="v.xv.iv-p56.4"><p id="v.xv.iv-p57"> The later
date (93-97) is assIgned to the Epistle by Cotelier, Tillemont,
Lardner, Möhler, Schliemann, Bunsen, Ritschl, Lipsius,
Hilgenfeld, Donaldson, Bryennios, Harnack, Uhlhorn, Lightfoot (who puts
the letter soon after the martyrdom of Flavius Clement, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p57.1">a.d</span>. 95), Funk (who puts it after the death of Domitian,
96). But other writers, including Hugo Grotius, Grabe, Hefele,
Wieseler, B. H. Cowper, assIgn the Epistle to an earlier date, and
infer from ch. 41 that it must have been written before 70, when the
temple service in Jerusalem was still celebrated. "Not everywhere,
brethren," says Clement, "are the daily sacrifices offered (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p57.2">προσφέρονται
θυσίαι</span>), or the vows,
or the sin-offerings, or the trespass-offerings, but in Jerusalem only;
and even there they are not offered <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.iv-p57.3">προσφέρεται</span>)
in every place, but only at the altar before the sanctuary, after the
victim to be offered has been examined by the high-priest and the
ministers already mentioned." This argument is very plausible, but not
conclusive, since Josephus wrote <span class="s03" id="v.xv.iv-p57.4">a.d</span>. 93 in a
similar way of the sacrifices of the temple, using the praesens
historicum, as if it still existed, Ant. III. 10. In ch. 6 Clement
seems to refer to the destruction of Jerusalem when he says that
"jealousy and strife have overthrown great cities and uprooted great
nations." Cowper (l.c. p. 16) mentions the absence of any allusion to
the Gospel of John as another argument. But the Synoptic Gospels are
not named either, although the influence of all the Gospels and nearly
all the Epistles can be clearly traced in Clement.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.iv-p57.5">216</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.iv-p58"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="163" title="The Pseudo-Clementine Works" shorttitle="Section 163" progress="73.80%" prev="v.xv.iv" next="v.xv.vi" id="v.xv.v">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.v-p1">§ 163. The Pseudo-Clementine Works.</p>

<p id="v.xv.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.v-p3">The most complete collection of the genuine and
spurious works of Clement in Migne’s <i>Patrol.
Graeca,</i> Tom. I. and II.</p>

<p id="v.xv.v-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.v-p5">The name of Clement has been forged upon several
later writings, both orthodox and heretical, to give them the more
currency by the weight of his name and position. These
pseudo-Clementine works supplanted in the church of Rome the one
genuine work of Clement, which passed into oblivion with the knowledge
of the Greek language. They are as follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.v-p6">1. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.v-p6.1">A Second Epistle to the
Corinthians</span>, falsely so called, formerly known only in part (12
chapters), since 1875 in full (20 chapters).<note place="end" n="1217" id="v.xv.v-p6.2"><p id="v.xv.v-p7"> Ed. in full
by Bryennios, Const. 1875, p. 113-142 with Greek notes; by Funk, with a
Latin version (I. 144-171), and by Lightfoot with an English version
(380-390).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.v-p7.1">217</span> It is greatly inferior to the
First Epistle in contents and style, and of a later date, between 120
and 140, probably written in Corinth; hence its connection with it in
MSS.<note place="end" n="1218" id="v.xv.v-p7.2"><p id="v.xv.v-p8"> It is first
mentioned by <name id="v.xv.v-p8.1">Eusebius</name>, but with the remark
that it was not used by ancient writers )H. E. III. 38). <name id="v.xv.v-p8.2">Irenaeus</name>, Clement of Alex., and <name id="v.xv.v-p8.3">Origen</name> know only one Ep. of Clement. Dionysius of
Corinth, in a letter to Bishop Soter of Rome, calls it, indeed, "the
former" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.v-p8.4">προτέρα</span>),
but with reference to a later epistle of Soter to the Corinthians
(Euseb. H. E. IV. 23). Bryennios, the discoverer of the complete copy,
still vindicates the Clementine authorship of the homily, and so does
Sprinzl (p. 28), but all other modern scholars give it up. Wocher
(1830) assIgned it to Dionysius of Corinth, Hilgenfeld first to Soter
of Rome, afterwards (Clem. Ep. ed. II. 1876, p. XLIX) to Clement of
Alex. in his youth during his sojourn in Corinth, Harnack (1877) to a
third Clement who lived in Rome between the Roman and the Alexandrian
Clement, Lightfoot (App. p. 307) and Funk (Prol. xxxix) to an unknown
Corinthian before <span class="s03" id="v.xv.v-p8.5">a.d</span>. 140, on account of the
allusion to the Isthmian games (c. 7) and the connection with the Ep.
of Clement. Comp. above p. 225.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.v-p8.6">218</span> It is
no epistle at all, but a homily addressed to "brothers and sisters." It
is the oldest known specimen of a post-apostolic sermon, and herein
alone lies its importance and value.<note place="end" n="1219" id="v.xv.v-p8.7"><p id="v.xv.v-p9"> Lightfoot
(p. 317) calls it a testimony "of the lofty moral earnestness and
triumphant faith which subdued a reluctant world, and laid it prostrate
at the feet of the cross." but "almost worthless as a literary
work."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.v-p9.1">219</span> It is an earnest, though somewhat
feeble exhortation to active Christianity and to fidelity in
persecution, meantime contending with the Gnostic denial of the
resurrection. It is orthodox in sentiment, calls Christ "God and the
Judge of the living and the dead," and speaks of the great moral
revolution wrought by him in these words (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 1" id="v.xv.v-p9.2" parsed="|2Cor|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1">2 Cor. 1</scripRef>): "We were deficient
in understanding, worshipping stocks and stones, gold and silver and
brass, the works of men; and our whole life was nothing else but
death.... Through Jesus Christ we have received sight, putting off by
his will the cloud wherein we were wrapped. He mercifully saved us....
He called us when we were not, and willed that out of nothing we should
attain a real existence."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.v-p10">2. Two <span class="s03" id="v.xv.v-p10.1">Encyclical Letters on
Virginity</span>. They were first discovered by J. J. Wetstein in the
library of the Remonstrants at Amsterdam, in a Syriac Version written
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.v-p10.2">a.d</span>. 1470, and published as an appendix to his
famous Greek Testament, 1752.<note place="end" n="1220" id="v.xv.v-p10.3"><p id="v.xv.v-p11"> Best edition
with Latin version by Beelen: S. Clementis R. Epistolae binae, de
Virginitate. Louvain, 1856. German translation by Zingerle (1827),
French by Villecourt (1853), English in the "Ante-Nicene Library."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.v-p11.1">220</span> They commend the unmarried life, and
contain exhortations and rules to ascetics of both sexes. They show the
early development of an asceticism which is foreign to the apostolic
teaching and practice. While some Roman Catholic divines still defend
the Clementine origin,<note place="end" n="1221" id="v.xv.v-p11.2"><p id="v.xv.v-p12"> Villecourt,
Beelen, Möhler, Champagny, Brück.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.v-p12.1">221</span> others with stronger arguments assign
it to the middle or close of the second century.<note place="end" n="1222" id="v.xv.v-p12.2"><p id="v.xv.v-p13"> Mansi,
Hefele, Alzog, Funk (Prol. XLII. sq.). Also all the Protestant critics
except Wetstein, the discoverer. Lightfoot (l. c. p. 15 sq.) assIgns
the document to the beginning of the third century. <name id="v.xv.v-p13.1">Eusebius</name> nowhere mentions it.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.v-p13.2">222</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.v-p14">3. The <span class="s03" id="v.xv.v-p14.1">Apostolical
Constitutions</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.v-p14.2">Canons</span>.<note place="end" n="1223" id="v.xv.v-p14.3"><p id="v.xv.v-p15"> See
§ 56, p. 183 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.v-p15.1">223</span> The
so-called <span class="s03" id="v.xv.v-p15.2">Liturgia</span> S. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.v-p15.3">Clementis</span> is a part of the eighth book of the
Constitutions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.v-p16">4. The <span class="s03" id="v.xv.v-p16.1">Pseudo-Clementina</span>,
or twenty Ebionitic homilies and their Catholic reproduction, the <span class="s03" id="v.xv.v-p16.2">Recognitions</span>.<note place="end" n="1224" id="v.xv.v-p16.3"><p id="v.xv.v-p17"> See
§ 114, p. 435 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.v-p17.1">224</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.v-p18">5. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.v-p18.1">Five Decretal Letters</span>,
which pseudo-Isidore has placed at the head of his collection. Two of
them are addressed to James, the Lord’s Brother, are
older than the pseudo-Isidore, and date from the second or third
century; the three others were fabricated by him. They form the basis
for the most gigantic and audacious literary forgery of the middle
ages—the Isidorian Decretals—which
subserved the purposes of the papal hierarchy.<note place="end" n="1225" id="v.xv.v-p18.2"><p id="v.xv.v-p19"> They
originated in the east of France between <span class="s03" id="v.xv.v-p19.1">a.d</span>.
829 and 847.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.v-p19.2">225</span> The first Epistle to James gives
an account of the appointment of Clement by Peter as his successor in
the see of Rome, with directions concerning the functions of the
church-officers and the general administration of the church. The
second Epistle to James refers to the administration of the eucharist,
church furniture, and other ritualistic matters. They are attached to
the pseudo-Clementine Homilies and Recognitions. But it is remarkable
that in the Homilies James of Jerusalem appears as the superior of
Peter of Rome, who must give an account of his doings, and entrust to
him his sermons for safe keeping.</p>

<p id="v.xv.v-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="164" title="Ignatius of Antioch" shorttitle="Section 164" progress="74.08%" prev="v.xv.v" next="v.xv.vii" id="v.xv.vi">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.vi-p1">§ 164. <name id="v.xv.vi-p1.1">Ignatius</name> of
Antioch.</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.xv.vi-p2">Comp. §§
17 and 45 (this vol.).</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.vi-p4">Sources:</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xv.vi-p6">I. The Epistles.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p7">W. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p7.1">Cureton</span>: <i>The Ancient
Syriac Version of the Epistles of S.</i> <name id="v.xv.vi-p7.2">Ignatius</name> <i>to S.</i> <name id="v.xv.vi-p7.3">Polycarp</name><i>, the Ephesians, and the Romans</i>. With
transl. and notes. Lond. and Berl., 1845. Also in <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p7.4">Lightfoot</span> II. 659–676.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p8">C. C. J. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p8.1">Bunsen</span><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p8.2">: Die 3 ächten u.
die</span></i> 4<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p8.3">unächten Briefe des</span></i> <name id="v.xv.vi-p8.4">Ignatius</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p8.5">von Ant. Hergestellter u. verqleichender Text mit
Anmerkk.</span></i> Hamb., 1847.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p9">W. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p9.1">Cureton</span>: Corpus
Ignatianum: a complete collection of the Ignatian Epistles, genuine,
interpolated, and spurious; together with numerous extracts from them
as quoted by Eccles. writers down to the tenth century; in Syriac,
Greek, and Latin, an Engl. transl. of the Syriac text, copious notes,
and introd. Lond. and Berl., 1849.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p10">J. H. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p10.1">Petermann</span>: S. Ignatii
quae feruntur Epistolae, una cum ejusdem martyrio, collatis edd.
Graecis, versionibusque Syriaca, Armeniaca, Latinis. Lips., 1849.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p11">Theod. Zahn: Ignatii et <name id="v.xv.vi-p11.1">Polycarp</name>i Epistulae, Martyria, Fragmenta. Lips. 1876 (the
second part of Patrum Apostolorum Opera, ed. Gebhardt, Harnack and
Zahn). This is the best critical ed. of the shorter Greek text. Funk
admits its superiority ("non hesitans dico, textum quem exhibuit Zahn,
prioribus longe praestare." Prol., p. lxxv.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p12">Fr. Xav. Funk: Opera Patrum Apost., vol. I. Tub.,
1878.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p13">J. B. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p13.1">Lightfoot</span>: <i>The
Apost. Fathers.</i> P. II. vol. I. and II. Lond. l885. English
translations of all the Epistles of <name id="v.xv.vi-p13.2">Ignatius</name>
(Syriac, and Greek in both recensions) by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p13.3">Roberts</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p13.4">Donaldson</span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p13.5">Crombie</span>, in Clark’s "Ante-Nicene
Library, (1867), and by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p13.6">Lightfoot</span> (1885).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p14">Earlier Engl. translations by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p14.1">Whiston</span> (1711) and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p14.2">Clementson</span>
(1827).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p15">German translations by M. I. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p15.1">Wocher</span> (1829) and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p15.2">Jos. Nirschl</span>
(<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p15.3">Die Briefe des heil.
Ign. und sein Martyrium</span></i>, 1870).</p>

<p class="p1" id="v.xv.vi-p16">II. The Martyria.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p17">Acta Martyrii S. Ignatii (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p17.1">Μαρτύρριον
τοῦ ἁγίου
ἱερομάρτυρος
Ἰγνατίου
τοῦ
θεοφόρου</span>), ed. by Ussher (from two Latin
copies, 1647), Cotelier (Greek, 1672), Ruinart (1689), Grabe, Ittig,
Smith, Gallandi, Jacobson, Hefele, Dressel, Cureton,
Mösinger, Petermann, Zahn (pp. 301 sqq.), (Funk (I.
254–265; II. 218–275), and Lightfoot
(II. 473–536). A Syriac version was edited by Cureton
(Corpus Ignat. 222–225, 252–255), and
more fully by Mösinger (Supplementum Corporis Ignat., 1872).
An Armenian Martyr. was edited by Petermann, 1849. The Martyrium
Colbertinum (from the codex Colbertinus in Paris) has seven chapters.
There are several later and discordant recensions, with many
interpolations. The Acts of <name id="v.xv.vi-p17.2">Ignatius</name> profess
to be written by two of his deacons and travelling companions; but they
were unknown to <name id="v.xv.vi-p17.3">Eusebius</name>, they contradict the
Epistles, they abound in unhistorical statements, and the various
versions conflict with each other. Hence recent Protestant critics
reject them; and even the latest Roman Catholic editor admits that they
must have been written after the second century. Probably not before
the fifth. Comp. the investigation of Zahn, Ign. v. Ant., p.
1–74; Funk, Proleg. p. lxxix. sqq., and Lightfoot, II.
363–536.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p18">The patristic statements concerning <name id="v.xv.vi-p18.1">Ignatius</name> are collected by Cureton, Bunsen, Petermann,
Zahn, p. 326–381, and Lightfoot, I.
127–221.</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.vi-p20">Critical Discussions.</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p22">Joh. Dallaeus (Daillé): De scriptis quae
sub Dionysii Areopagitae et Ignatii nominibus circumferuntur, libri
duo. Genev., 1666. Against the genuineness.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p23">*J. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p23.1">Pearson</span>: <i>Vindiciae
Ignatianae.</i> Cambr., 1672. Also in Cleric. ed. of <i>the Patres
Apost.</i> II. 250–440, and in
Migne’s <i>Patrol. Gr.,</i> Tom. V. Republished with
annotations by <i>E. Churton,</i> in the Anglo-Cath. Library, Oxf.,
1852, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p24">*R. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p24.1">Rothe</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p24.2">Anfänge der christl.
Kirche.</span></i> Wittenb., 1837. I., p. 715 sqq. For the
shorter Greek recension.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p25">Baron von Bunsen (at that time Prussian ambassador
in England): <name id="v.xv.vi-p25.1">Ignatius</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p25.2">von Ant. u. seine Zeit. 7
Sendschreiben an Dr. Neander.</span></i> Hamb., 1847. For the
Syriac version.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p26">Baur: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p26.1">Die Ignatianischen Briefe u. ihr neuster
Kritiker.</span></i> Tüb., 1848. Against Bunsen and
against the genuineness of all recensions.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p27">D<span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p27.1">enzinger</span>. (R.C.):<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p27.2">Ueber die Aechtheit des
bisherigen Textes der Ignatian. Briefe.</span></i>
Würzb., 1849.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p28">*G. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p28.1">Uhlhorn</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p28.2">Das Verhältniss der
syrischen Recension der Ignatian. Br. zu der kürzeren
griechischen.</span></i> Leipz., 1851 (in the "Zeitschr.
für Hist. Theol."); and his article "<name id="v.xv.vi-p28.3">Ignatius</name>" in Herzog’s Theol. Encykl.,
vol. vi. (1856), p. 623 sqq., and in the second ed., vol. vi.
688–694. For the shorter Greek recension.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p29">Thiersch<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p29.1">: Kirche im Apost. Zeitalter.</span></i> Frankf. u. Erl.,
1852, p. 320 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p30">L<span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p30.1">ipsius</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p30.2">Ueber die Aechtheit der syr.
Recens. der Ignat. Br.</span></i> Leipz., 1856 (in
Niedner’s "Zeitschr. für Hist. Theol.").
For the Syriac version. But he afterwards changed his view in
Hilgenfeld’s "Zeitschrift f. wiss. Theol." 1874, p.
211.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p31">Vaucher: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p31.1">Recherches critiques sur les lettres d’gnace
d’Antioche.</span></i> Genève,
1856.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p32">Merx: Meletemata Ignatiana. Hal. 1861.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p33">*<span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p33.1">Theod. Zahn</span>: <name id="v.xv.vi-p33.2">Ignatius</name><i>von Antiochien.</i> Gotha, 1873. (631 pages.)
For the short Greek recension. The best vindication. Comp. the Proleg.
to his ed., 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p34">Renan: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p34.1">Les Évangiles</span></i> (1877), ch. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p34.2"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.vi-p34.3">xxii</span></span>.
485–498, and the introduction, p. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p34.4"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.vi-p34.5">x</span></span> sqq. Comp. also his notice of
Zahn in the "Journal des Savants" for 1874. Against the genuineness of
all Ep. except Romans. See in reply Zahn, Proleg. p. x.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p35">F. X. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p35.1">Funk</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p35.2">Die Echtheit der Ignatianischen
Briefe.</span></i> Tübingen 1883.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p36">Lightfoot: St. Paul’s Ep. to the
Philippians (Lond. 1873), Excurs. on the Chr. Ministry, p.
208–911, and 232–236. "The short
Greek of the Ignatian letters is probably corrupt or spurious: but from
internal evidence this recension can hardly have been made later than
the middle of the second century." (p. 210). On p. 232, note, he
expressed his preference with Lipsius for the short Syriac text. But
since then he has changed his mind in favor of the short Greek
recension. See his S. <name id="v.xv.vi-p36.1">Ignatius</name> and S. <name id="v.xv.vi-p36.2">Polycarp</name>, London, 1885, Vol. I.,
315–414. He repeats and reinforces
Zahn’s arguments.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p37">Canon R. Travers Smith: St. <name id="v.xv.vi-p37.1">Ignatius</name> in Smith and Wace III. (1882),
209–223. For the short Greek recensiona.</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p39">On the chronology:</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p40"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p41">Jos. Nirschl: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p41.1">Das Todesjahr des</span></i> <name id="v.xv.vi-p41.2">Ignatius</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p41.3">v. A. und die drei oriental. Feldzüge des Kaisers
Trajan</span></i> (1869); <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p41.4"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.vi-p41.5">Adolf Harnack</span></span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p41.6">Die Zeit des</span></i> <name id="v.xv.vi-p41.7">Ignatius</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p41.8">und die Chronologie der Antiochenischen Bischöfe bis
Tyrannus</span></i> (Leipzig, 1878); and W<span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p41.9"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.vi-p41.10">iessler</span></span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.vi-p41.11">Die Christenverfolgungen der
Caesaren</span></i> (Gütersloh, 1878), p. 125
sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.vi-p42">On the theology of <name id="v.xv.vi-p42.1">Ignatius</name>, comp. the relevant sections in <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p42.2">Möhler</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p42.3">Hilgenfeld</span>,
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p42.4">Zahn</span> (422–494), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p42.5">Nirschl</span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vi-p42.6">Sprinzl</span>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p43"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.vi-p44">I. Life of <name id="v.xv.vi-p44.1">Ignatius</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p45"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p46"><name id="v.xv.vi-p46.1">Ignatius</name>, surnamed
Theophorus,<note place="end" n="1226" id="v.xv.vi-p46.2"><p id="v.xv.vi-p47"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.vi-p47.1">θεοφόρος–ϊ,–ͅϊ</span>"
bearer of God."The titles of the Epistles call him <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.vi-p47.2">Ἰγνάτιος
ὁ καὶ
θεοφόρος</span>,
adding simply the Greek to the Latin name. The Martyrium Ignatii, c. 2,
makes him explain the term, in answer to a question of Trajan, as
meaning " one who has Christ in his breast."The still later legend (in
Symeon Metaphrastes and the Menaea Graeca), by changing the accent.
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.vi-p47.3">θεόφορος</span>,
Theophorus), gives the name the passive meaning, "one carried by God,"
because <name id="v.xv.vi-p47.4">Ignatius</name> was the child whom Christ
took up in his arms and set before his disciples as a pattern of
humility (<scripRef passage="Matt. 18:2" id="v.xv.vi-p47.5" parsed="|Matt|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.2">Matt. 18:2</scripRef>). So the Acta Sanctorum, 1 Febr. I. 28. The
Syrians called him Nurono, the Fiery, in allusion to his Latin name
from Ignis.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p47.6">226</span>
stood at the head of the Church of Antioch at the close of the first
century and the beginning of the second, and was thus contemporaneous
with <name id="v.xv.vi-p47.7">Clement of Rome</name> and Simeon of Jerusalem.
The church of Antioch was the mother-church of Gentile Christianity;
and the city was the second city of the Roman empire. Great numbers of
Christians and a host of heretical tendencies were collected there, and
pushed the development of doctrine and organization with great
rapidity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vi-p48">As in the case of Rome, tradition differs
concerning the first episcopal succession of Antioch, making <name id="v.xv.vi-p48.1">Ignatius</name> either the second or the first bishop of
this church after Peter, and calling him now a disciple of Peter, now
of Paul, now of John. The Apostolic Constitutions intimate that Evodius
and <name id="v.xv.vi-p48.2">Ignatius</name> presided contemporaneously over
that church, the first being ordained by Peter, the second by Paul.<note place="end" n="1227" id="v.xv.vi-p48.3"><p id="v.xv.vi-p49"> Ap. Const.
VI I. 46: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.vi-p49.1">Ἀντιοχείας
Εὐόδιος
μὲν ὑπ’
ἐμοῦ
Πέτρου,
Ἱγνάτιος
δὲ ὑπὸ
Παύλου
κεχειροτόνηται</span>.
According to <name id="v.xv.vi-p49.2">Eusebius</name> (Chron., ed. Schoene
II., p. 158) and Jerome, <name id="v.xv.vi-p49.3">Ignatius</name> was "
Antiochiae secundus episcopus."Comp. Zahn, Ign v. A., p. 56 sqq., and
Harnack, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.vi-p49.4">Die Zeit des
Ign</span></i>., p. 11 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p49.5">227</span>
Baronius and others suppose the one to have been the bishop of the
Jewish, the other of the Gentile converts. Thiersch endeavors to
reconcile the conflicting statements by the hypothesis, that Peter
appointed Evodius presbyter, Paul <name id="v.xv.vi-p49.6">Ignatius</name>,
and John subsequently ordained <name id="v.xv.vi-p49.7">Ignatius</name>
bishop. But <name id="v.xv.vi-p49.8">Ignatius</name> himself and <name id="v.xv.vi-p49.9">Eusebius</name> say nothing of his apostolic discipleship; while
the testimony of Jerome and the Martyrium Colbertinum that he and <name id="v.xv.vi-p49.10">Polycarp</name> were fellow-disciples of St. John, is
contradicted by the Epistle of <name id="v.xv.vi-p49.11">Ignatius</name> to
<name id="v.xv.vi-p49.12">Polycarp</name>, according to which he did not know
<name id="v.xv.vi-p49.13">Polycarp</name> till he came to Smyrna on his way to
Rome.<note place="end" n="1228" id="v.xv.vi-p49.14"><p id="v.xv.vi-p50"> Comp. Zahn,
p. 402, who rejects this tradition as altogether groundless: <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.vi-p50.1">Es fehlt bei</span></i> <name id="v.xv.vi-p50.2">Ignatius</name><i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.vi-p50.3">auch
jede leiseste Spur davon, dass er noch aus apostolischem Mund die
Predigt gehört habe.</span></i>"He calls himself five
times the least among the Antiochian Christians, and not worthy to be
one of their number. From this, Zahn infers that he was converted late
in life from determined hostility to enthusiastic devotion, like Paul
(Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:8-10" id="v.xv.vi-p50.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|8|15|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.8-1Cor.15.10">1 Cor. 15:8-10</scripRef>).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p50.5">228</span>
According to later story, <name id="v.xv.vi-p50.6">Ignatius</name> was the
first patron of sacred music, and introduced the antiphony in
Antioch.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vi-p51">But his peculiar glory, in the eyes of the ancient
church, was his martyrdom. The minute account of it, in the various
versions of the <i>Martyrium S. Ignatii,</i> contains many
embellishments of pious fraud and fancy; but the fact itself is
confirmed by general tradition. <name id="v.xv.vi-p51.1">Ignatius</name>
himself says, in his Epistle to the Romans, according to the Syriac
version: "From Syria to Rome I fight with wild beasts, on water and on
land, by day and by night, chained to ten leopards [soldiers],<note place="end" n="1229" id="v.xv.vi-p51.2"><p id="v.xv.vi-p52"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.vi-p52.1">Ὅ
ἐστι
στρατιωτῶν
τάγμα</span> is added here for
explanation by the two Greek versions, and by <name id="v.xv.vi-p52.2">Eusebius</name> also, H. E. III. 36.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p52.3">229</span> made
worse by signs of kindness. Yet their wickednesses do me good as a
disciple; but not on this account am I justified. Would that I might be
glad of the beasts made ready for me. And I pray that they may be found
ready for me. Nay, I will fawn upon them, that they may devour me
quickly, and not, as they have done with some, refuse to touch me from
fear. Yea, and if they will not voluntarily do it, I will bring them to
it by force."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vi-p53">The Acts of his martyrdom relate more minutely,
that <name id="v.xv.vi-p53.1">Ignatius</name> was brought before the Emperor
Trajan at Antioch in the ninth year of his reign
(107–108), was condemned to death as a Christian, was
transported in chains to Rome, was there thrown to lions in the
Coliseum for the amusement of the people, and that his remains were
carried back to Antioch as an invaluable treasure.<note place="end" n="1230" id="v.xv.vi-p53.2"><p id="v.xv.vi-p54"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.vi-p54.1">θησαυρὸς
ἄτιμος</span> Mart. c.
6.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p54.2">230</span> The
transportation may be accounted for as designed to cool the zeal of the
bishop, to terrify other Christians on the way, and to prevent an
outbreak of fanaticism in the church of Antioch.<note place="end" n="1231" id="v.xv.vi-p54.3"><p id="v.xv.vi-p55"> Lucian, in
his satire on the Death of Peregrinus, represents this Cynic
philosopher as a hypocritical bishop and confessor, who while in prison
received and sent message, and was the centre of attention and
correspondence among the credulous and good-natured Christians in Syria
and Asia Minor. The coincidence is so striking that Zahn and Renan
agree in the inference that Lucian knew the story of <name id="v.xv.vi-p55.1">Ignatius</name>, and intended to mimic him in the person of
Peregrinus Proteus, as he mimicked the martyrdom of <name id="v.xv.vi-p55.2">Polycarp</name>. See Renan, <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.vi-p55.3">Les évangiles,</span></i> p. 430 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p55.4">231</span> But
the chronological part of the statement makes difficulty. So far as we
know, from coins and other ancient documents, Trajan did not come to
Antioch on his Parthian expedition till the year 114 or 115. We must
therefore either place the martyrdom later,<note place="end" n="1232" id="v.xv.vi-p55.5"><p id="v.xv.vi-p56"> Grabe
proposes to read, in the Martyr. c, 2, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.vi-p56.1">δεκάτῳ
ἐννάτῳ
ἕτει</span>, for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.vi-p56.2">ἐννάτῳ</span>
which would give the year 116. Tillemont and others escape the
difficulty by suppossing, without good reason, a double Parthian
expedition of Trajan, one in 107 and another in 115 or 116. Comp.
Francke: Zur <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.vi-p56.3">Geschichte
Trajan’s.</span></i> 1837, p. 253 sqq., and
Büdinger, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.vi-p56.4">Untersuchungen zur röm</span></i>. <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.vi-p56.5">Kaisergesch.</span></i> I. 153 sqq.
Nirschl assumes even three oriental expeditions of TraJan. Wieseley and
Frank defend the traditional date (107); Harnack puts the martyrdom
down to the reIgn of Hadrian or Antoninus Pius, but without solid
reasons Zahn (p. 58) leaves it indefinite between 107 and 116, Lightf.
between 110 and 118,</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p56.6">232</span> or suppose, what is much more
probable, that <name id="v.xv.vi-p56.7">Ignatius</name> did not appear before
the emperor himself at all, but before his governor.<note place="end" n="1233" id="v.xv.vi-p56.8"><p id="v.xv.vi-p57"> So Uhlhorn,
Zahn (248 sq.), Funk (XLVII.). Comp. Lightfoot (II. 390).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p57.1">233</span> <name id="v.xv.vi-p57.2">Eusebius</name>, <name id="v.xv.vi-p57.3">Chrysostom</name>, and
other ancient witnesses say nothing of an imperial judgment, and the
Epistle to the Romans rather implies that <name id="v.xv.vi-p57.4">Ignatius</name> was not condemned by the emperor at all; for
otherwise it would have been useless for him to forbid them to
intercede in his behalf. An appeal was possible from a lower tribunal,
but not from the emperor’s.</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p58"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.vi-p59">II. His Letters.</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p60"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vi-p61">On his journey to Rome, Bishop <name id="v.xv.vi-p61.1">Ignatius</name>, as a prisoner of Jesus Christ, wrote seven
epistles to various churches, mostly in Asia Minor. <name id="v.xv.vi-p61.2">Eusebius</name> and Jerome put them in the following order: (1)
To the Ephesians; (2) to the Magnesians; (3) to the Trallians; (4) to
the Romans; (5) to the Philadelphians; (6) to the Smyrneans; (7) to
<name id="v.xv.vi-p61.3">Polycarp</name>, bishop of Smyrna. The first four
were composed in Smyrna; the other three later in Troas. These seven
epistles, in connection with a number of other decidedly spurious
epistles of <name id="v.xv.vi-p61.4">Ignatius</name>, have come down to us in
two Greek versions, a longer and a shorter. The shorter is
unquestionably to be preferred to the longer, which abounds with later
interpolations. Besides these, to increase the confusion of
controversy, a Syriac translation has been made known in 1845, which
contains only three of the former epistles—those to
<name id="v.xv.vi-p61.5">Polycarp</name>, to the Ephesians, and to the
Romans—and these in a much shorter form. This version
is regarded by some as an exact transfer of the original; by others,
with greater probability, as a mere extract from it for practical and
ascetic purposes.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vi-p62">The question therefore lies between the shorter
Greek copy and the Syriac version. The preponderance of testimony is
for the former, in which the letters are no loose patch-work, but were
produced each under its own impulse, were known to <name id="v.xv.vi-p62.1">Eusebius</name> (probably even to <name id="v.xv.vi-p62.2">Polycarp</name>),<note place="end" n="1234" id="v.xv.vi-p62.3"><p id="v.xv.vi-p63"> <name id="v.xv.vi-p63.1">Polycarp</name> writes to the Philippians (ch. 13), that he had
sent them the Epistles of <name id="v.xv.vi-p63.2">Ignatius</name> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.vi-p63.3">τὰς
ἐπιστολὰσ
Ἰγνατίου,
τὰς
πεμφθείσας
ἡμῖν ὑπ’
αὐτοῦ καὶ
ἄλλας...
ἐπεμψαμεν
ὑμῖν</span>). Zahn and Funk
maintain that this sylloge <name id="v.xv.vi-p63.4">Polycarp</name>iana
consisted of six epistles, and excluded that to the Romans. (Ussher
excluded the Ep. to <name id="v.xv.vi-p63.5">Polycarp</name>). <name id="v.xv.vi-p63.6">Irenaeus</name> quotes a passage from the Epistle to the Romans,
Adv. Haer. V. 28, § 4. <name id="v.xv.vi-p63.7">Origen</name>
speaks of several letters of <name id="v.xv.vi-p63.8">Ignatius</name>, and
quotes a passage from Romans and another from Ephesians, Prol. in Cant.
Cantic. and Hom. VI. in Luc. (III. 30 and 938, Delarue). Zahn (p. 513)
finds also traces of <name id="v.xv.vi-p63.9">Ignatius</name> in <name id="v.xv.vi-p63.10">Clement of Alexandria</name> and Lucian’s book
De Morte Peregrini, which was written soon after the martyrdom of <name id="v.xv.vi-p63.11">Polycarp</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p63.12">234</span> and agree also with the Armenian
version of the fifth century, as compared by Petermann. The three
Syriac epistles, however, though they lack some of the strongest
passages on episcopacy and on the divinity of Christ, contain the
outlines of the same life-picture, and especially the same fervid
enthusiasm for martyrdom, as the seven Greek epistles.</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p64"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.vi-p65">III. His Character and Position in history.</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p66"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vi-p67"><name id="v.xv.vi-p67.1">Ignatius</name> stands out in
history as the ideal of a catholic martyr, and as the earliest advocate
of the hierarchical principle in both its good and its evil points. As
a writer, he is remarkable for originality, freshness and force of
ideas, and for terse, sparkling and sententious style; but in apostolic
simplicity and soundness, he is inferior to Clement and <name id="v.xv.vi-p67.2">Polycarp</name>, and presents a stronger contrast to the
epistles of the New Testament. Clement shows the calmness, dignity and
governmental wisdom of the Roman character. <name id="v.xv.vi-p67.3">Ignatius</name> glows with the fire and impetuosity of the Greek
and Syrian temper which carries him beyond the bounds of sobriety. He
was a very uncommon man, and made a powerful impression upon his age.
He is the incarnation, as it were, of the three closely connected
ideas: the glory of martyrdom, the omnipotence of episcopacy, and the
hatred of heresy and schism. Hierarchical pride and humility, Christian
charity and churchly exclusiveness are typically represented in <name id="v.xv.vi-p67.4">Ignatius</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vi-p68">As he appears personally in his epistles, his most
beautiful and venerable trait is his glowing love for Christ as God
incarnate, and his enthusiasm for martyrdom. If great patriots thought
it sweet to die for their country, he thought it sweeter and more
honorable to die for Christ, and by his blood to fertilize the soil for
the growth of His Church. "I would rather die for Christ," says he,
"than rule the whole earth." "It is glorious to go down in the world,
in order to go up into God." He beseeches the Romans: "Leave me to the
beasts, that I may by them be made partaker of God. I am a grain of the
wheat of God, and I would be ground by the teeth of wild beasts, that I
may be found pure bread of God. Rather fawn upon the beasts, that they
may be to me a grave, and leave nothing of my body, that, when I sleep,
I may not be burdensome to any one. Then will I truly be a disciple of
Christ, when the world can no longer even see my body. Pray the Lord
for me, that through these instruments I may be found a sacrifice to
God."<note place="end" n="1235" id="v.xv.vi-p68.1"><p id="v.xv.vi-p69"> Ad <scripRef passage="Rom. c. 2" id="v.xv.vi-p69.1" parsed="|Rom|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2">Rom. c.
2</scripRef>, according to the Syriac text; c. 4, in the Greek.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p69.2">235</span> And
further on: "Fire, and cross, and exposure to beasts, scattering of the
bones, hewing of the limbs, crushing of the whole body, wicked torments
of the devil, may come upon me, if they only make me partaker of Jesus
Christ.... My love is crucified, and there is no fire in me, which
loves earthly stuff.... I rejoice not in the food of perishableness,
nor in the pleasures of this life. The bread of God would I have, which
is the flesh of Christ; and for drink I wish his blood, which is
imperishable love."<note place="end" n="1236" id="v.xv.vi-p69.3"><p id="v.xv.vi-p70"> Ch. 4
(Syr.), or 5-7 (Gr.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p70.1">236</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vi-p71">From these and similar passages, however, we
perceive also that his martyr-spirit exceeds the limits of the genuine
apostolic soberness and resignation, which is equally willing to depart
or to remain according to the Lord’s good pleasure.<note place="end" n="1237" id="v.xv.vi-p71.1"><p id="v.xv.vi-p72"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:23, 24" id="v.xv.vi-p72.1" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0;|Phil|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23 Bible:Phil.1.24">Phil.
1:23, 24</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:39" id="v.xv.vi-p72.2" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39">Matt. 26:39</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p72.3">237</span> It
degenerates into boisterous impatience and morbid fanaticism. It
resembles the lurid torch rather than the clear calm light. There
mingles also in all his extravagant professions of humility and entire
unworthiness a refined spiritual pride and self-commendation. And,
finally, there is something offensive in the tone of his epistle to
<name id="v.xv.vi-p72.4">Polycarp</name>, in which he addresses that
venerable bishop and apostolic disciple, who at that time must have
already entered upon the years of ripe manhood, not as a colleague and
brother, but rather as a pupil, with exhortations and warnings, such
as: "Strive after more knowledge than thou hast." "Be wise as the
serpents." "Be more zealous than thou art." "Flee the arts of the
devil."<note place="end" n="1238" id="v.xv.vi-p72.5"><p id="v.xv.vi-p73"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.vi-p73.1">Τὰς
κακοτεχνίας
φεῦγε,</span> according to all
the MSS., even the Syriac. Bunsen proposes to read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.vi-p73.2">κακοτέχνους</span>,
in the sense of seductive women, coquettes, instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.vi-p73.3">κακοτεχνίας
.</span> But this, besides being a mere conjecture, would not
materially soften the warning.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p73.4">238</span>
This last injunction goes even beyond that of Paul to Timothy: "Flee
youthful lusts,"<note place="end" n="1239" id="v.xv.vi-p73.5"><p id="v.xv.vi-p74"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 22" id="v.xv.vi-p74.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.22">2 Tim. ii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p74.2">239</span> and can hardly be justified by it.
Thus, not only in force and depth of teaching, but also in life and
suffering, there is a significant difference between an apostolic and a
post-apostolic martyr.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vi-p75">The doctrinal and churchly views of the Ignatian
epistles are framed on a peculiar combination and somewhat
materialistic apprehension of John’s doctrine of the
incarnation, and Paul’s idea of the church as the body
of Jesus Christ. In the "catholic church"—an
expression introduced by him—that is, the episcopal
orthodox organization of his day, the author sees, as it were, the
continuation of the mystery of the incarnation, on the reality of which
he laid great emphasis against the Docetists; and in every bishop, a
visible representative of Christ, and a personal centre of
ecclesiastical unity, which he presses home upon his readers with the
greatest solicitude and almost passionate zeal. He thus applies those
ideas of the apostles directly to the outward organization, and makes
them subservient to the principle and institution of the growing
hierarchy. Here lies the chief importance of these epistles; and the
cause of their high repute with catholics and prelatists,<note place="end" n="1240" id="v.xv.vi-p75.1"><p id="v.xv.vi-p76"> Such Roman
Catholic writers as Nirschl and Sprinzl find the whole theology and
church polity of Rome in <name id="v.xv.vi-p76.1">Ignatius</name>.
Episcopalians admire him for his advocacy of episcopacy; but he proves
too little and too much for them; too little because <name id="v.xv.vi-p76.2">Ignatius</name> knows nothing of a diocesan, but only of a
congregational episcopacy; too much because he requires absolute
obedience to the bishop as the representative of Christ himself, while
the Presbyters represent the apostles. Moreover the Ignatian episcopacy
is free from the sacerdotal idea which came in later with <name id="v.xv.vi-p76.3">Cyprian</name>, but is intimated in <name id="v.xv.vi-p76.4">Clement
of Rome</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p76.5">240</span> and
their unpopularity with anti-episcopalians, and modern critics of the
more radical school.<note place="end" n="1241" id="v.xv.vi-p76.6"><p id="v.xv.vi-p77"> Calvin, who,
however, knew only the spurious and worthless longer recension, calls
the Ignatian Epistles abominable trash (Inst. I. 1, c. 13, §
29); Dr. W. D. Killen, who ought to know better, from strong
anti-prelatic feeling, speaks of <name id="v.xv.vi-p77.1">Ignatius</name>,
even according to the shorter Syriac recension, as an "anti-evangelical
formalist, a puerile boaster, a mystic dreamer and crazy fanatic."
(Ancient Church, 1859, p. 414). Neander is far more moderate, yet
cannot conceive that a martyr so near the apostolic age should have
nothing more important to say than "such things about obedience to the
bishops ") Ch. H. I.192, note, Bost, ed.). Baur and the
Tübingen critics reject the entire Ignatian literature as a
forgery. Rothe on the other hand is favorably impressed with the
martyr-enthusiasm of the Epistles, and Zahn (an orthodox Lutheran)
thinks the Ignatian epistles in the shorter (Greek recension worthy of
a comparison with the epistles of St. Paul (p. 400).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p77.2">241</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vi-p78">It is remarkable that the idea of the episcopal
hierarchy which we have developed in another chapter, should be first
clearly and boldly brought out, not by the contemporary Roman bishop
Clement,<note place="end" n="1242" id="v.xv.vi-p78.1"><p id="v.xv.vi-p79"> Still less
by the apostle Peter, the alleged first Pope of Rome; on the contrary,
he enters a solemn protest against hierarchical tendencies for all time
to come, <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:14" id="v.xv.vi-p79.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.14">1 Pet. 5:14</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.vi-p79.2">242</span>
but by a bishop of the Eastern church; though it was transplanted by
him to the soil of Rome, and there sealed with his martyr blood.
Equally noticeable is the circumstance, that these oldest documents of
the hierarchy soon became so interpolated, curtailed, and mutilated by
pious fraud, that it is today almost impossible to discover with
certainty the genuine <name id="v.xv.vi-p79.3">Ignatius</name> of history
under the hyper- and pseudo-<name id="v.xv.vi-p79.4">Ignatius</name> of
tradition.</p>

<p id="v.xv.vi-p80"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="165" title="The Ignatian Controversy" shorttitle="Section 165" progress="75.25%" prev="v.xv.vi" next="v.xv.viii" id="v.xv.vii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.vii-p1">§ 165. The Ignatian Controversy.</p>

<p id="v.xv.vii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.vii-p3">Of all the writings of the apostolic fathers none
have been so much discussed, especially in modern times, as the
Ignatian Epistles. This arises partly from the importance of their
contents to the episcopal question, partly from the existence of so
many different versions. The latter fact seems to argue as strongly
<i>for</i> the hypothesis of a genuine <i>basis</i> for all, as
<i>against</i> the supposition of the <i>full</i> integrity of any one
of the extant texts. Renan describes the Ignatian problem as the most
difficult in early Christian literature, next to that of the Gospel of
John (<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.vii-p3.1">Les
Évang.</span></i> p. x).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vii-p4">The Ignatian controversy has passed through three
periods, the first from the publication of the spurious <name id="v.xv.vii-p4.1">Ignatius</name> to the publication of the shorter Greek
recension (A. D. 1495 to 1644); the second from the discovery and
publication of the shorter Greek recension to the discovery and
publication of the Syrian version (A. D. 1644 to 1845), which resulted
in the rejection of the larger Greek recension; the third from the
discovery of the Syrian extract to the present time
(1845–1883), which is favorable to the shorter Greek
recension.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vii-p5">1. The <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vii-p5.1">Larger Greek Recension of
Seven Epistles</span> with eight additional ones. Four of them were
published in Latin at Paris, 1495, as an appendix to another book;
eleven more by Faber Stapulensis, also in Latin, at Paris, 1498; then
all fifteen in Greek by Valentine Hartung (called Paceus or <name id="v.xv.vii-p5.2">Irenaeus</name>) at Dillingen, 1557; and twelve by Andreas
Gesner at Zurich, 1560. The Catholics at first accepted them all as
genuine works of <name id="v.xv.vii-p5.3">Ignatius</name>; and Hartung,
Baronius, Bellarmin defended at least twelve; but Calvin and the
Magdeburg Centuriators rejected them all, and later Catholics
surrendered at least eight as utterly untenable. These are two Latin
letters of <name id="v.xv.vii-p5.4">Ignatius</name> to St. John and one to
the Virgin Mary with an answer of the Virgin; and five Greek letters of
<name id="v.xv.vii-p5.5">Ignatius</name> to Maria Castabolita, with an
answer, to the Tarsenses, to the Antiochians, to Hero, a deacon of
Antioch, and to the Philippians. These letters swarm with offences
against history and chronology. They were entirely unknown to <name id="v.xv.vii-p5.6">Eusebius</name> and Jerome. They are worthless forgeries,
clothed with the name and authority of <name id="v.xv.vii-p5.7">Ignatius</name>. It is a humiliating fact that the spurious
<name id="v.xv.vii-p5.8">Ignatius</name> and his letters to St. John and the
Virgin Mary should in a wretched Latin version have so long
transplanted and obscured the historical <name id="v.xv.vii-p5.9">Ignatius</name> down to the sixteenth century. No wonder that
Calvin spoke of this fabrication with such contempt. But in like manner
the Mary of history gave way to a Mary of fiction, the real Peter to a
pseudo-Peter, and the real Clement to a pseudo-Clement. Here, if
anywhere, we see the necessity and use of historical criticism for the
defense of truth and honesty.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vii-p6">2. The <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vii-p6.1">Shorter Greek
Recension</span> of the seven Epistles known to <name id="v.xv.vii-p6.2">Eusebius</name> was discovered in a Latin version and edited by
Archbishop Ussher at Oxford, 1644 (<name id="v.xv.vii-p6.3">Polycarp</name>i
et Ignatii Epistolae), and in Greek by Isaac Vossius, from a Medicean
Codex in 1646, again by Th. Ruinart from the Codex Colbertinus
(together with the Martyrium) in 1689. We have also fragments of a
Syrian version (in Cureton), and of an Armenian version apparently from
the Syrian (printed in Constantinople in 1783, and compared by
Petermann). Henceforth the longer Greek recension found very few
defenders (the eccentric Whiston, 1711, and more recently Fr. C. Meier,
1836), and their arguments were conclusively refuted by R. Rothe in his
Anfänge, 1837, and by K. Fr. L. Arndt in the "Studien und
Kritiken," 1839). It is generally given up even by Roman Catholic
scholars (as Petavius, Cotelier, Dupin, Hefele, Funk). But as regards
the genuineness of the shorter Greek text there are three views among
which scholars are divided.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vii-p7">(a) Its genuineness and integrity are advocated by
Pearson (<i>Vindiciae Ignatianae,</i> 1672, against the doubts of the
acute Dallaeus), latterly by Gieseler, Möhler (R.C.), Rothe
(1837), Huther (1841), Düsterdieck (1843), Dorner (1845),
and (since the publication of the shorter Syriac version) by Jacobson,
Hefele (R.C., 1847 and 1855), Denzinger (R.C., 1849), Petermann (1849),
Wordsworth, Churton (1852), and most thoroughly by Ulhhorn, (1851 and
’56), and Zahn (1873, <i>Ign. v. Ant.</i>
495–541). The same view is adopted by Wieseler (1878),
Funk (in <i>Patr. Apost.</i> 1878, Prol LX. sqq., and his monograph,
1883), Canon Travers Smith, (in Smith and Wace, 1882), and Lightfoot
(1885).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vii-p8">(b) The friends of the three Syriac epistles (see
below under No. 3) let only so many of the seven epistles stand as
agree with those. Also Lardner (1743), Mosheim (1755), Neander (1826),
Thiersch (1852), Lechler (1857), Robertson and Donaldson (1867), are
inclined to suppose at least interpolation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vii-p9">(c) The shorter recension, though older than the
longer, is likewise spurious. The letters were forged in the later half
of the second century for the purpose of promoting episcopacy and the
worship of martyrs. This view is ably advocated by two very different
classes of divines: first by Calvinists in the interest of
Presbyterianism or anti-prelacy, Claudius Salmasius (1645), David
Blondel (1646), Dallaeus (1666), Samuel Basnage, and by Dr. Killen of
Belfast (1859 and 1883); next by the Tübingen school of
critics in a purely historical interest, Dr. Baur (1835, then against
Rothe, 1838, and against Bunsen, 1848 and 1853), Schwegler (1846), and
more thoroughly by Hilgenfeld (1853). The Tübingen critics
reject the whole Ignatian literature as unhistorical tendency writings,
partly because the entire historical situation implied in it and the
circuitous journey to Rome are in themselves improbable, partly because
it advocates a form of church government and combats Gnostic heresies,
which could not have existed in the age of <name id="v.xv.vii-p9.1">Ignatius</name>. This extreme scepticism is closely connected
with the whole view of the Tübingen school in regard to the
history of primitive Christianity, and offers no explanation of the
stubborn fact that <name id="v.xv.vii-p9.2">Ignatius</name> was a historical
character of a strongly marked individuality and wrote a number of
letters widely known and appreciated in the early church. Renan admits
the genuineness of the Ep. to the Romans, but rejects the six others as
fabrications of a zealous partizan of orthodoxy and episcopacy about
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.vii-p9.3">a.d.</span> 170. He misses in them <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.vii-p9.4">le génie, le
caractère individuel</span></i>, but speaks highly of
the Ep. to the Romans, in which the enthusiasm of the martyr has found
"<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.vii-p9.5">son expressio la plus
exaltée</span></i>"(p. 489).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vii-p10">(d) We grant that the integrity of these epistles,
even in the shorter copy, is not beyond all reasonable doubt. As the
manuscripts of them contain, at the same time, decidedly spurious
epistles (even the Armenian translation has thirteen epistles), the
suspicion arises, that the seven genuine also have not wholly escaped
the hand of the forger. Yet there are, in any case, very strong
arguments for their genuineness and substantial integrity; viz. (1) The
testimony of the fathers, especially of <name id="v.xv.vii-p10.1">Eusebius</name>. Even <name id="v.xv.vii-p10.2">Polycarp</name> alludes
to epistles of <name id="v.xv.vii-p10.3">Ignatius</name>. (2) The raciness and
freshness of their contents, which a forger could not well imitate. (3)
The small number of citations from the New Testament, indicating the
period of the immediate disciples of the apostles. (4) Their way of
combating the Judaists and Docetists (probably Judaizing Gnostics of
the school of Cerinthus), showing us Gnosticism as yet in the first
stage of its development. (5) Their dogmatical indefiniteness,
particularly in regard to the Trinity and Christology, notwithstanding
very strong expressions in favor of the divinity of Christ. (6) Their
urgent recommendation of episcopacy as an institution still new and
fresh, and as a centre <i>of congregational</i> unity in distinction
from the <i>diocesan</i> episcopacy of <name id="v.xv.vii-p10.4">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.xv.vii-p10.5">Tertullian</name>. (7)
Their entire silence respecting a Roman primacy, even in the epistle to
the Romans, where we should most expect it. The Roman <i>church</i> is
highly recommended indeed, but the Roman <i>bishop</i> is not even
mentioned. In any case these epistles must have been written before the
middle of the second century, and reflect the spirit of their age in
its strong current towards a hierarchical organization and churchly
orthodoxy on the basis of the glory of martyrdom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vii-p11">3. The <span class="s03" id="v.xv.vii-p11.1">Syriac Version</span>
contains only three epistles (to <name id="v.xv.vii-p11.2">Polycarp</name>, to
the Ephesians, and to the Romans), and even these in a much reduced
form, less than half of the corresponding Greek Epistles. It has the
subscription: "Here end <i>the three epistles</i> of the bishop and
martyr <name id="v.xv.vii-p11.3">Ignatius</name>," on which, however, Bunsen
lays too great stress; for, even if it comes from the translator
himself, and not from a mere transcriber, it does not necessarily
exclude the existence of other epistles (comp. Petermann, <i>l.c.</i>
p. xxi.). It was discovered in 1839 and ’43 by the
Rev. Henry Tattam in a monastery of the Libyan desert, together with
365 other Syriac manuscripts, now in the British Museum; published
first by Cureton in 1845, and again in 1849, with the help of a third
MS. discovered in 1847; and advocated as genuine by him, as also by Lee
(1846), Bunsen (1847), Ritschl (1851 and 1857), Weiss (1852), and most
fully by Lipsius (1856), also by E. de Pressené (1862),
Böhringer (1873), and at first by Lightfoot.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vii-p12">Now, it is true, that all the considerations we
have adduced in favor of the shorter Greek text, except the first, are
equally good, and some of them even better, for the genuineness of the
Syrian <name id="v.xv.vii-p12.1">Ignatius</name>, which has the additional
advantage of lacking many of the most offensive passages (though not in
the epistle to <name id="v.xv.vii-p12.2">Polycarp</name>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vii-p13">But against the Syriac text is, in the first
place, the external testimony of antiquity, especially that of <name id="v.xv.vii-p13.1">Eusebius</name>, who confessedly knew of and used seven
epistles, whereas the oldest of the three manuscripts of this version,
according to Cureton, belongs at the earliest to the sixth century, a
period, when the longer copy also had become circulated through all the
East, and that too in a Syriac translation, as the fragments given by
Cureton show. Secondly, the internal testimony of the fact, that the
Syriac text, on close examination, by the want of a proper sequence of
thoughts and sentences betrays the character of a fragmentary extract
from the Greek; as Baur (1848), Hilgenfeld (1853), and especially
Uhlhorn (185l), and Zahn (1873, p. 167–241), by an
accurate comparison of the two, have proved in a manner hitherto
unrefuted and irrefutable. The short Syriac <name id="v.xv.vii-p13.2">Ignatius</name> has vanished like a dream. Even Lipsius and
Lightfoot have given up or modified their former view. The great work
of Lightfoot on <name id="v.xv.vii-p13.3">Ignatius</name> and <name id="v.xv.vii-p13.4">Polycarp</name> (1885) which goes into all the details and gives
all the documents, may be regarded as a full and final settlement of
the Ignatian problem in favor of the shorter Greek recension.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.vii-p14">The only genuine <name id="v.xv.vii-p14.1">Ignatius</name>, as the question now stands, is the <name id="v.xv.vii-p14.2">Ignatius</name> of the shorter seven Greek epistles.</p>

<p id="v.xv.vii-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="166" title="Polycarp of Smyrna" shorttitle="Section 166" progress="75.80%" prev="v.xv.vii" next="v.xv.ix" id="v.xv.viii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.viii-p1">§ 166. <name id="v.xv.viii-p1.1">Polycarp</name> of
Smyrna.</p>

<p id="v.xv.viii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.xv.viii-p3">Comp § 19 and the
Lit. there quoted.</p>

<p id="v.xv.viii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.viii-p5">S. <name id="v.xv.viii-p5.1">Polycarp</name><span class="s03" id="v.xv.viii-p5.2">i</span>, Smyrnaeorum episcopi et hieromartyris, ad Philippenses
Epistola, first published in Latin by Faber Stapulensis (Paris 1498),
then with the Greek original by Petrus Halloisius (Halloix), Duaei,
1633; and Jac. Usserius (Ussher), Lond. 1647: also in all the editions
of the Apost. Fath., especially those of Jacobson (who compared several
manuscripts), Zahn (1876), Funk (1878), and Lightfoot)1885).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.viii-p6">Martyrium S. <name id="v.xv.viii-p6.1">Polycarp</name>i
(Epistola circularis ecclesix Smyrnensis), first completed ed. in Gr.
&amp; Lat. by Archbp. Ussher, Lond. 1647, then in all the ed. of the
Patr. Apost., especially that of Jacobson (who here also made use of
three new codices), of Zahn, and Funk.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.viii-p7">L. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.viii-p7.1">Duchesne</span>: Vita Sancti
<name id="v.xv.viii-p7.2">Polycarp</name>i Smyrnaeorum episcopi auctore Pionio
Primum graece edita. Paris 1881. The same also in the second vol. of
Funk’s Patr. Apost. (1881) pp. LIV. -LVIII.
315–347. It is, according to Funk, from the fourth or
fifth century, and shows not what <name id="v.xv.viii-p7.3">Polycarp</name>
really was, but how he appeared to the Christians of a later age.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.viii-p8">Zahn: Ign. v. Ant. p. 495–511; and
Proleg. to his ed. of Ign. and Pol. (1876), p. XLII-LV.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.viii-p9">Donaldson: Ap. Fath. 191–247.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.viii-p10">Renan<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.viii-p10.1">L’église
chrétienne</span></i> (1879), ch. ix. and x. p.
437–466.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.viii-p11">Lightfoot: S. Ign. and S. <name id="v.xv.viii-p11.1">Polycarp</name>, (1885), vol. I. 417–704.</p>

<p id="v.xv.viii-p12"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.viii-p13"><name id="v.xv.viii-p13.1">Polycarp</name>, born about <span class="s03" id="v.xv.viii-p13.2"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.viii-p13.3">a.d.</span></span> 69 or earlier, a
disciple of the apostle John, a younger friend of <name id="v.xv.viii-p13.4">Ignatius</name>, and the teacher of <name id="v.xv.viii-p13.5">Irenaeus</name> (between 130 and 140), presided as
presbyter-bishop over the church of Smyrna in Asia Minor in the first
half of the second century; made a journey to Rome about the year 154,
to adjust the Easter dispute; and died at the stake in the persecution
under Antoninus Pius <span class="s03" id="v.xv.viii-p13.6"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.viii-p13.7">a.d.</span></span> 155, at a great age, having served the Lord
six and eighty years.<note place="end" n="1243" id="v.xv.viii-p13.8"><p id="v.xv.viii-p14"> On the
change of date from 166 or 167 to 155 or 156, in consequence of
Waddington’s researches, see p. 50.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p14.1">243</span> He was not so original and
intellectually active as Clement or <name id="v.xv.viii-p14.2">Ignatius</name>,
but a man of truly venerable character, and simple, patriarchal piety.
His disciple <name id="v.xv.viii-p14.3">Irenaeus</name> of Lyons (who wrote
under Eleutherus, 177–190), in a letter to his
fellow-pupil Florinus, who had fallen into the error of Gnosticism) has
given us most valuable reminiscences of this "blessed and apostolic
presbyter," which show how faithfully he held fast the apostolic
tradition, and how he deprecated all departure from it. He remembered
vividly his mode of life and personal appearance, his discourses to the
people, and his communications respecting the teaching and miracles of
the Lord, as he had received them from the mouth of John and other
eye-witnesses, in agreement with the Holy Scriptures.<note place="end" n="1244" id="v.xv.viii-p14.4"><p id="v.xv.viii-p15"> <name id="v.xv.viii-p15.1">Eusebius</name>, H. E. V. 20.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p15.2">244</span> In
another place, <name id="v.xv.viii-p15.3">Irenaeus</name> says of <name id="v.xv.viii-p15.4">Polycarp</name>, that he had all the time taught what he had
learned from the apostles, and what the church handed down; and
relates, that he once called the Gnostic Marcion in Rome, "the
first-born of Satan."<note place="end" n="1245" id="v.xv.viii-p15.5"><p id="v.xv.viii-p16"> Adv. Haer.
iii. 3, § 4.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p16.1">245</span> This is by no means incredible in a
disciple of John, who, with all his mildness, forbids his people to
salute the deniers of the true divinity and humanity of the Lord;<note place="end" n="1246" id="v.xv.viii-p16.2"><p id="v.xv.viii-p17"> <scripRef passage="2 John 10" id="v.xv.viii-p17.1" parsed="|2John|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.10">2 John
10</scripRef></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p17.2">246</span> and
it is confirmed by a passage in the epistle of <name id="v.xv.viii-p17.3">Polycarp</name> to the Philippians,<note place="end" n="1247" id="v.xv.viii-p17.4"><p id="v.xv.viii-p18"> Ch. 7.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p18.1">247</span> where he says: "Whoever doth not
confess, that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is antichrist,<note place="end" n="1248" id="v.xv.viii-p18.2"><p id="v.xv.viii-p19">
·Comp. <scripRef passage="1 John 4:3" id="v.xv.viii-p19.1" parsed="|1John|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.3">1 John 4:3</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p19.2">248</span> and
whoever doth not confess the mystery of the cross, is of the devil; and
he, who wrests the words of the Lord according to his own pleasure, and
saith, there is no resurrection and judgment, is the first-born of
Satan. Therefore would we forsake the empty babbling of this crowd and
their false teachings, and turn to the word which hath been given us
from the beginning, watching in prayer,<note place="end" n="1249" id="v.xv.viii-p19.3"><p id="v.xv.viii-p20"> Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 4:17" id="v.xv.viii-p20.1" parsed="|1Pet|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.17">1 Pet.
4:17</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p20.2">249</span> continuing in fasting, and most
humbly praying God, that he lead us not into temptation,<note place="end" n="1250" id="v.xv.viii-p20.3"><p id="v.xv.viii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 6:13" id="v.xv.viii-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.13">Matt.
6:13</scripRef>,</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p21.2">250</span> as
the Lord hath said: ’The spirit is willing, but the
flesh is weak.’ "<note place="end" n="1251" id="v.xv.viii-p21.3"><p id="v.xv.viii-p22"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:41" id="v.xv.viii-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|26|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.41">Matt.
26:41</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p22.2">251</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p23">This epistle to the Philippians consists of
fourteen short chapters, and has been published in full since 1633. It
is the only, document that remains to us from this last witness of the
Johannean age, who wrote several letters to neighboring congregations.
It is mentioned first by his pupil <name id="v.xv.viii-p23.1">Irenaeus</name>;<note place="end" n="1252" id="v.xv.viii-p23.2"><p id="v.xv.viii-p24"> Adv. Haer.
III. 3, § 4. Comp. Euseb. H E. III. 36, and Jerome De Vir.
ill. c. 17.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p24.1">252</span> it was still in public use in the
churches of Asia Minor in the time of Jerome as he reports; and its
contents correspond with the known life and character of <name id="v.xv.viii-p24.2">Polycarp</name>; its genuineness there is no just reason to
doubt.<note place="end" n="1253" id="v.xv.viii-p24.3"><p id="v.xv.viii-p25"> Nor has its
integrity been called in question with sufficient reason by Dallaeus,
and more recently by Bunsen, Ritschl (in the second ed of his <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.viii-p25.1">Entstehung der altkath.
Kirche,</span></i> p. 584-600), Renan (<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.viii-p25.2">Journal des savants,</span></i> 1874,
and less confidently in <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.viii-p25.3">L’église chret.,</span></i>
1879, p. 442 sqq.), and the author of Supernatural Religion (I.
274-278). But the genuineness and integrity of the Ep. are ably
vindicated by Zahn (1873) and by Lightfoot ("Contemp. Rev. ." Feb.
1875, p. 838-852). The testimony of <name id="v.xv.viii-p25.4">Irenaeus</name>,
who knew it ) Adv. Haer. III. 3, § 4), is conclusive. Renan
urges chiefly the want of originality and force against it.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p25.5">253</span>
It has little merit as a literary production, but is simple and
earnest, and breathes a noble Christian spirit, It was written after
the death of <name id="v.xv.viii-p25.6">Ignatius</name> (whose epistles are
mentioned, c. 13) in the name of <name id="v.xv.viii-p25.7">Polycarp</name> and
his presbyters; commends the Philippians for the love they showed <name id="v.xv.viii-p25.8">Ignatius</name> in bonds and his companions, and for their
adherence to the ancient faith; and proceeds with simple, earnest
exhortation to love, harmony, contentment, patience, and perseverance,
to prayer even for enemies and persecutors; also giving special
directions for deacons, presbyters, youths, wives, widows, and virgins;
with strokes against Gnostic Docetic errors. Of Christ it speaks in
high terms, as the Lord, who sits at the right hand of God to whom
everything in heaven and earth is subject; whom every living being
serves; who is coming to judge the quick and the dead; whose blood God
will require of all, who believe not on him.<note place="end" n="1254" id="v.xv.viii-p25.9"><p id="v.xv.viii-p26"> Ch. 2.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p26.1">254</span> <name id="v.xv.viii-p26.2">Polycarp</name> guards with sound feeling against being
considered equal with the apostles: "I write these things, brethren,
not in arrogance, but because ye have requested me. For neither I, nor
any other like me, can attain the wisdom of the blessed and glorious
Paul, who was among you, and in the presence of the then living
accurately and firmly taught the word of truth, who also in his absence
wrote you an epistle,<note place="end" n="1255" id="v.xv.viii-p26.3"><p id="v.xv.viii-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.viii-p27.1">Ἐπιστολάς</span>
must here probably be understood, like the Latin literae, of one
epistle.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p27.2">255</span> from which ye may edify yourselves in
the faith given to you, which is the mother of us all,<note place="end" n="1256" id="v.xv.viii-p27.3"><p id="v.xv.viii-p28"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:26" id="v.xv.viii-p28.1" parsed="|Gal|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.26">Gal.
4:26</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p28.2">256</span> hope
following after, and love to God and to Christ, and to neighbors
leading further.<note place="end" n="1257" id="v.xv.viii-p28.3"><p id="v.xv.viii-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.viii-p29.1">προαγούσης</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p29.2">257</span> For when any one is full of these
virtues, he fulfills the command of righteousness; for he, who has
love, is far from all sin."<note place="end" n="1258" id="v.xv.viii-p29.3"><p id="v.xv.viii-p30"> Ch. 3.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p30.1">258</span> This does not agree altogether with
the system of St. Paul. But it should be remembered that <name id="v.xv.viii-p30.2">Polycarp</name>, in the very first chapter, represents faith and
the whole salvation as the gift of free grace.<note place="end" n="1259" id="v.xv.viii-p30.3"><p id="v.xv.viii-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.viii-p31.1">Χάριτί
ἐστε
σεσωσμένοι
οὐκ ἐξ
ἔργων,
ἀλλά
θελήματι
θεοῦ, διὰ
Ἰησοῦ
Χριστοῦ,</span> comp.
<scripRef passage="Eph. 2:8, 9" id="v.xv.viii-p31.2" parsed="|Eph|2|8|0|0;|Eph|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.8 Bible:Eph.2.9">Eph. 2:8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p31.3">259</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p32">The epistle is interwoven with many reminiscences
of the Synoptical Gospels and the epistles of Paul, John and First
Peter, which give to it considerable importance in the history of the
canon.<note place="end" n="1260" id="v.xv.viii-p32.1"><p id="v.xv.viii-p33"> Funk (I. 573
sq.), counts only 6 quotations from the O. T., but 68 reminiscences of
passages in Matthew (8), Mark (1), Luke (1), Acts (4), Romans, Cor.,
Gal., Eph., Phil., Col., Thess., 1 and 2 Tim., James (1). 1 Pet. (10),
2 Pet. (1 and 2 John. Comp. the works on the canon of the N. T.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p33.1">260</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p34">The <i>Martyrium S.</i> <name id="v.xv.viii-p34.1">Polycarp</name><i>i</i> (22 chs.), in the form of a circular
letter of the church of Smyrna to the church of Philomelium in Phrygia,
and all "parishes of the Catholic church," appears, from ch. 18, to
have been composed before the first annual celebration of his
martyrdom. <name id="v.xv.viii-p34.2">Eusebius</name> has incorporated in his
church history the greater part of this beautiful memorial, and Ussher
first published it complete in the Greek original, 1647. It contains an
edifying description of the trial and martyrdom of <name id="v.xv.viii-p34.3">Polycarp</name>, though embellished with some marvellous
additions of legendary poesy. When, for example, the pile was kindled,
the flames surrounded the body of <name id="v.xv.viii-p34.4">Polycarp</name>,
like the full sail of a ship, without touching it; on the contrary it
shone, unhurt, with a gorgeous color, like white baken bread, or like
gold and silver in a crucible, and gave forth a lovely fragrance as of
precious spices. Then one of the executioners pierced the body of the
saint with a spear, and forthwith there flowed such a stream of blood
that the fire was extinguished by it. The narrative mentions also a
dove which flew up from the burning pile; but the reading is corrupt,
and <name id="v.xv.viii-p34.5">Eusebius</name>, Rufinus, and Nicephorus make no
reference to it.<note place="end" n="1261" id="v.xv.viii-p34.6"><p id="v.xv.viii-p35"> All sorts of
corrections, accordingly, have been proposed for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.viii-p35.1">περιστερά</span>
in ch. 16; e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.viii-p35.2">ἐπ’
ἀριστερᾶ–ϊͅ
–ͅϊ</span>a sinistra, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.viii-p35.3">περί̀
στέρνα</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.viii-p35.4">περίπτερα
αἴματος</span>
(scintillarum instar
sanguinis), or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.viii-p35.5">περὶ
στύρακα</span> (circa
hastile, around the spike). Comp. Hefele: Patr. Ap. p. 288 (4<span class="c34" id="v.xv.viii-p35.6">th</span> ed.) note 4; and Funk
(5<span class="c34" id="v.xv.viii-p35.7">th</span> ed) 299. Funk
reads περὶστύρακα, which gives good sense. So also
the ed. of Gebh. and Harn.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p35.8">261</span> The sign of a dove (which is
frequently found on ancient monuments) was probably first marked on the
margin, as a symbol of the pure soul of the martyr, or of the power of
the Holy Spirit which pervaded him; but the insertion of the word dove
in the text suggests an intended contrast to the eagle, which flew up
from the ashes of the Roman emperors, and proclaimed their apotheosis,
and may thus be connected with the rising worship of martyrs and
saints.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p36">Throughout its later chapters this narrative
considerably exceeds the sober limits of the Acts of the Apostles in
the description of the martyrdom of Stephen and the elder James, and
serves to illustrate, in this respect also, the undeniable difference,
notwithstanding all the affinity, between the apostolic and the old
catholic literature.<note place="end" n="1262" id="v.xv.viii-p36.1"><p id="v.xv.viii-p37"> Keim (1873),
and Lipsius (1876) reject the whole Martyrium. Steitz (1861), Zahn
(1876), and Funk (Prol XCVII.) the last two chapters as later
additions. Donaldson (p. 198 sqq.) assumes several interpolations which
make it unreliable as a historical document, but admits that it is
superior to the later martyria by its greater simplicity and the
probability of the most part of the narrative, especially the
circumstances of the flight and capture of <name id="v.xv.viii-p37.1">Polycarp</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.viii-p37.2">262</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.viii-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.viii-p39">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xv.viii-p40"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p41">I. Of all the writings of the Apostolic Fathers
the Epistle of <name id="v.xv.viii-p41.1">Polycarp</name> is the least
original, but nearest in tone to the Pastoral Epistles of Paul, and
fullest of reminiscences from the New Testament. We give the first four
chapters as specimens.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p42">I. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.viii-p42.1">"</span><name id="v.xv.viii-p42.2">Polycarp</name> <span class="s03" id="v.xv.viii-p42.3">and the presbyters with him to
the congregation of god which sojourns at philippi. Mercy and peace be
multiplied upon you, from god almighty, and from Jesus Christ our
Saviour</span>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p43">1. "I have greatly rejoiced with you in the joy
you have had in our Lord Jesus Christ, in receiving those examples of
true charity, and having accompanied, as it well became you, those who
were bound with holy chains [<name id="v.xv.viii-p43.1">Ignatius</name> and his
fellow-prisoners, Zosimus and Rufus; comp. ch. 9]; who are the diadems
of the truly elect of God and our Lord; and that the strong root of
your faith, spoken of in the earliest times, endureth until now, and
bringeth forth fruit unto our <i>Lord Jesus Christ,</i> who suffered
for our sins, but <i>whom God raised from the dead, having loosed the
pains of Hades</i> [<scripRef passage="Acts 2:24" id="v.xv.viii-p43.2" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24">Acts 2:24</scripRef>]; <i>in whom though ye see Him not, ye
believe, and believing rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of
glory</i> [<scripRef passage="I Pet. 1:8" id="v.xv.viii-p43.3" parsed="|1Pet|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.8">I Pet. 1:8</scripRef>];
into which joy many desire to enter; knowing that <i>by grace ye are
saved,</i> not <i>by works</i> [<scripRef passage="Eph. 2:8, 9" id="v.xv.viii-p43.4" parsed="|Eph|2|8|0|0;|Eph|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.8 Bible:Eph.2.9">Eph. 2:8, 9</scripRef>], but by the will of God through Jesus
Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p44">2. <i>"Wherefore, girding up your loins, serve the
Lord in fear</i> [<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:13" id="v.xv.viii-p44.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.13">1 Pet. 1:13</scripRef>]
and truth, as those who have forsaken the vain, empty talk and error of
the multitude, and <i>believed in Him who raised up our Lord Jesus
Christ from the dead, and gave him glory</i> [<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:21" id="v.xv.viii-p44.2" parsed="|1Pet|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.21">1<i>Pet.</i>
1:21</scripRef>], and a throne at His
right hand [comp. <scripRef passage="Heb. 1:3; 8:1; 12:2" id="v.xv.viii-p44.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0;|Heb|8|1|0|0;|Heb|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3 Bible:Heb.8.1 Bible:Heb.12.2">Heb. 1:3; 8:1; 12:2</scripRef>]; to whom all things in heaven and on
earth are subject. Him every spirit serves. His blood will God require
of those who do not believe in Him. But He who raised Him up from the
dead will raise up us also, if we do His will, and walk in His
commandments, and love what He loved, keeping ourselves from all
unrighteousness, covetousness, love of money, evil-speaking
false-witness; <i>not rendering evil for evil, or reviling for
reviling</i> [<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:9" id="v.xv.viii-p44.4" parsed="|1Pet|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.9">1 Pet. 3:9</scripRef>];
or blow for blow, or cursing for cursing, <i>remembering the words of
the Lord Jesus</i> [comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 20:35" id="v.xv.viii-p44.5" parsed="|Acts|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.35">Acts 20:35</scripRef>]
in His teaching: <i>Judge not, that ye be not judged; forgive, and it
shall be forgiven unto you</i>; <i>be merciful, that ye may obtain
mercy; with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again</i>
[<scripRef passage="Matt. 7:1, 2" id="v.xv.viii-p44.6" parsed="|Matt|7|1|0|0;|Matt|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.1 Bible:Matt.7.2">Matt.
7:1, 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 6:36-38" id="v.xv.viii-p44.7" parsed="|Luke|6|36|6|38" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.36-Luke.6.38">Luke 6:36–38</scripRef>], and once more, <i>Blessed are
the poor, and those that are persecuted for
righteousness’ sake, for theirs is the kingdom of
God</i> [<scripRef passage="Luke 6:20" id="v.xv.viii-p44.8" parsed="|Luke|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.20">Luke 6:20</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Matt. 5:3, 10" id="v.xv.viii-p44.9" parsed="|Matt|5|3|0|0;|Matt|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.3 Bible:Matt.5.10">Matt.
5:3, 10</scripRef>].</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p45">3. "These things, brethren, I write to you
concerning righteousness, not because I take anything on myself, but
because ye have invited me thereto. For neither I, nor any such as I,
can come up to the wisdom of the blessed and glorified Paul. He, when
among you, accurately and steadfastly taught the word of truth in the
presence of those who were then alive; and when absent from you, he
wrote you a letter, which, if you carefully study, you will find to be
the means of building you up in that faith which has been given you,
and which, being followed by hope and preceded by love towards God, and
Christ, and our neighbor, is <i>the mother of us all</i> [<scripRef passage="Gal. 4:26" id="v.xv.viii-p45.1" parsed="|Gal|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.26">Gal. 4:26</scripRef>]. For if any one be inwardly possessed
of these graces, be has fulfilled the command of righteousness, since
he that has love is far from all sin.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p46">4. "But <i>the love of money is a beginning</i>
[<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.viii-p46.1">ἀρχή</span>instead of root, <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.viii-p46.2">̓̔ριζη</span>] of all kinds of evil, [<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:10" id="v.xv.viii-p46.3" parsed="|1Tim|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.10">1 Tim.
6:10</scripRef>]. Knowing, therefore,
that as we brought nothing into the world, so we can carry nothing out,
[<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:7" id="v.xv.viii-p46.4" parsed="|1Tim|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.7">1 Tim.
6:7</scripRef>], let us arm ourselves
with the armor of righteousness; and let us teach, first of all,
ourselves to walk in the commandments of the Lord. Next teach your
wives to walk in the faith given to them, and in love and purity
tenderly loving their own husbands in all truth, and loving all equally
in all chastity; and to train up their children in the knowledge and
fear of God [comp. <scripRef passage="Eph. 6:11, 13, 14" id="v.xv.viii-p46.5" parsed="|Eph|6|11|0|0;|Eph|6|13|0|0;|Eph|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.11 Bible:Eph.6.13 Bible:Eph.6.14">Eph. 6:11, 13, 14</scripRef>]. Let us teach the widows to be discreet
as respects the faith of the Lord, praying continually for all, being
far from all slandering, evil-speaking, false-witnessing, love of
money, and every kind of evil; knowing that they are the altar of God,
that He clearly perceives all things, and that nothing is hid from Him,
neither reasonings, nor reflections, nor any one of the secret things
of the heart."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p47">II. From the <i>Martyrium</i> <name id="v.xv.viii-p47.1">Polycarp</name><i>i.</i> When the Proconsul demanded that <name id="v.xv.viii-p47.2">Polycarp</name> should swear by the genius of Caesar and
renounce Christ, he gave the memorable answer:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p48">"Eighty and six years have I served Christ, nor
has He ever done me any harm. How, then, could I blaspheme my King who
saved me" (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.viii-p48.1">τὸν
βασιλέα μου
τὸν
σώσαντά
με</span>)?
Ch. 9.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p49">Standing at the stake with his hands tied to the
back, as the fagots were kindled, <name id="v.xv.viii-p49.1">Polycarp</name>
lifted up his voice and uttered this sublime prayer as reported by
disciples who heard it (ch. 14):</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p50">"Lord God Almighty, Father of Thy beloved and
blessed Son, Jesus Christ, through whom we have received the grace of
knowing Thee; God of angels and powers, and the whole creation, and of
the whole race of the righteous who live in Thy presence; I bless Thee
for deigning me worthy of this day and this hour that I may be among
Thy martyrs and drink of the cup of my Lord Jesus Christ, unto the
resurrection of eternal life of soul and body in the incorruption of
the Holy Spirit. Receive me this day into Thy presence together with
them, as a fair and acceptable sacrifice prepared for Thyself in
fulfillment of Thy promise, O true and faithful God. Wherefore I praise
Thee for all Thy mercies; I bless Thee, I glorify Thee, through the
eternal High-Priest, Jesus Christ, Thy beloved Son, with whom to
Thyself and the Holy Spirit, be glory both now and forever. Amen."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.viii-p51">For a good popular description of <name id="v.xv.viii-p51.1">Polycarp</name>, including his letter and martyrdom, see <i>The
Pupils of St. John the Divine, by the Author of the Heir of
Redcliffe,</i> in Macmillan’s "Sunday Library." London
1863.</p>

<p id="v.xv.viii-p52"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="167" title="Barnabas" shorttitle="Section 167" progress="76.63%" prev="v.xv.viii" next="v.xv.x" id="v.xv.ix">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.ix-p1">§ 167. Barnabas.</p>

<p id="v.xv.ix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.ix-p3">Editions.</p>

<p id="v.xv.ix-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p5">First editions in Greek and Latin, except the first
four chapters and part of the fifth, which were known only in the Latin
version, by Archbishop <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p5.1">Ussher</span> (Oxf. 1643,
destroyed by fire 1644), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p5.2">Luc.
d’achery</span> (Par. 1645), and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p5.3">Isaac Voss</span> (Amstel. 1646).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p6">First complete edition of the Greek original from
the Codex Sinaiticus, to which it is appended, by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p6.1">Tischendorf</span> in the facsimile ed. of that Codex, Petropoli,
1862, Tom. IV. 135–141, and in the Novum Testam.
Sinait. 1863. The text dates from the fourth century. It was discovered
by Tischendorf in the Convent of St. Catharine at Mt. Sinai, 1859, and
is now in the library of St. Petersburg.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p7">A new MS. of the Greek B. from the eleventh century
(1056) was discovered in Constantinople by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p7.1">Bryennios</span>, 1875, together with the Ep. of Clement, and has
been utilized by the latest editors, especially by Hilgenfeld.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p8">O. v. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p8.1">Gebhardt</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p8.2">Harnack</span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p8.3">Zahn</span>: <i>Patr.
Ap</i>. 1876. Gebhardt ed. the text from Cod. Sin. Harnack prepared the
critical commentary. In the small ed. of 1877 the Const. Cod. is also
compared.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p9">Hefele-Funk: Patr. <scripRef passage="Ap. 1878" id="v.xv.ix-p9.1" parsed="|Rev|1878|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1878">Ap. 1878</scripRef>, p.
2–59.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p10">Ad. Hilgenfeld: Barnabae Epistula. Inteqram Graece
iterum edidit, veterem interpretationem Latinam, commentarium criticum
et adnotationes addidit A. H. Ed. altera et valde aucta. Lips. 1877.
Dedicated to Bryennios. "Orientalis Ecclesicae splendido lumini." who
being prevented by the Oriental troubles from editing the new MS., sent
a collation to H. in Oct. 1876 (Prol. p. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p10.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.ix-p10.2">xiii</span></span>). The best critical edition. Comp.
Harnack’s review in
Schürer’s "Theol. Lit. Ztg. 1877, f.
473–’77.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p11">J. G. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p11.1">Müller</span> (of
Basle): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.ix-p11.2">Erklärung des Barnabasbriefes.</span></i>
Leipz. 1869. An Appendix to De Wette’s Corn. on the N.
T.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p12">English translations by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p12.1">Wake</span> (1693), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p12.2">Roberts</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p12.3">Donaldson</span> (in Ante-Nic. Lib. 1867), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p12.4">Hoole</span> (1872), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p12.5">Rendall</span> (1877),
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p12.6">Sharpe</span> (1880, from the Sinait. MS). German
translations by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p12.7">Hefele</span> (1840), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p12.8">Scholz</span> (1865), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p12.9">Mayer</span> (1869),
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p12.10">Riggenbach</span> (1873).</p>

<p id="v.xv.ix-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.ix-p14">Critical Discussions.</p>

<p id="v.xv.ix-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p16">C. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p16.1">Jos. Hefele</span> (R.C.)<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.ix-p16.2">: Das Sendschreiben des
Apostels Barnabas, auf’s Neue untersucht und
erklärt</span></i>. Tüb. 1840.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p17">Joh. Kayser: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.ix-p17.1">ueber den sogen. Barnabasbrief</span></i>.
Paderborn, 1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p18">Donaldson: Ap. Fathers (1874), p.
248–317.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p19">K. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p19.1">Wieseler</span>: <i>On the
Origin and Authorship of the Ep. of B</i>., in the "Jahrbuecher
für Deutsche Theol.," 1870, p. 603 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p20">O. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p20.1">Braunsberger</span> (R.C.):
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.ix-p20.2">Der Apostel Barnabas.
Sein Leben und der ihm beigelegte Brief wissenschaftlich
gewürdigt</span></i>. Mainz, 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p21">W. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p21.1">Cunningham</span>: <i>The Ep.
of St. Barnabas</i>. London, 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p22">Samuel Sharpe: The Ep. of B. from the Sinaitic MS.
London, 1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p23">J. W<span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p23.1">ei</span>ss: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.ix-p23.2">Der Barnabasbrief kritisch
untersucht</span></i>. Berlin, 1888.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p24">Milligan in Smith and Wace, I.
260–265; Harnack in Herzog2 II.
101–105.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p25">Other essays by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p25.1">Henke</span>
(1827), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p25.2">Rördam</span> (1828), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p25.3">Ullmann</span> (1828), S<span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p25.4">chenkel</span> (1837),
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p25.5">Franke</span> (1840), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p25.6">Weizsäcker</span> (1864), <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p25.7">Heydecke</span> (1874). On the relation of Barnabas to <name id="v.xv.ix-p25.8">Justin Martyr</name> see M. von Engelhardt: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.ix-p25.9">Das Christenthum Justins d.
M</span></i>. (1878), p. 375–394.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p26">The doctrines of B. are fully treated by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p26.1">Hefele, Kayser</span>, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p26.2">Donaldson,
Hilgenfeld, Braunsberger</span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p26.3">Sprinzl</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.ix-p27">Comp. the list of books from
1822–1875 in <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p27.1">Harnack’s</span> Prol. to the Leipz. ed. of
<i>Barn. Ep</i>. p. XX sqq.; and in <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p27.2">Richardson</span>, Synopsis 16–19 (down to
1887).</p>

<p id="v.xv.ix-p28"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.ix-p29">The <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p29.1">Catholic Epistle of</span>
<name id="v.xv.ix-p29.2">Barnabas</name>, so called, is anonymous, and omits
all allusion to the name or residence of the readers. He addresses them
not as their teacher, but as one among them.<note place="end" n="1263" id="v.xv.ix-p29.3"><p id="v.xv.ix-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p30.1">οὐχ
ὡς
διδάσκαλος ,
ἀλλ’ ὡς
εἷς ἐξ
ὑμῶν</span>, ch. 1; Comp. 4:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p30.2">πολλᾲ
θέλων
γράφειν,
οὐχ ὡς
διδάσκαλος
.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p30.3">263</span> He commences in a very general
way: "All hail, ye sons and daughters, in the name of our Lord Jesus
Christ, who loved us, in peace;" and concludes: "Farewell, ye children
of love and peace, The Lord of glory and all grace be with your spirit.
Amen."<note place="end" n="1264" id="v.xv.ix-p30.4"><p id="v.xv.ix-p31"> The Cod.
Sinaiticus omits ’Amen."and adds at the close: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p31.1">Ἑπιστολὴ
Βαρνάβα.</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p31.2">264</span>
For this reason, probably, <name id="v.xv.ix-p31.3">Origen</name> called it a
"Catholic" Epistle, which must be understood, however, with limitation.
Though not addressed to any particular congregation, it is intended for
a particular class of Christians who were in danger of relapsing into
Judaizing errors.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ix-p32">1. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p32.1">Contents</span>. The epistle
is chiefly doctrinal (ch. 1–17), and winds up with
some practical exhortations to walk "in the way of light," and to avoid
"the way of darkness" (ch. 18–21).<note place="end" n="1265" id="v.xv.ix-p32.2"><p id="v.xv.ix-p33"> The last
chapters are derived either from the Didache, or from a a still older
work, Duae Viae vel Judicium Petri, which may have been the common
source of both. See my work on the Didache, p. 227 sqq., 305, 309, 312
sq., 317.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p33.1">265</span> It
has essentially the same object as the Epistle to the Hebrews, though
far below it in depth, originality and unction. It shows that
Christianity is the all-sufficient, divine institution for salvation,
and an abrogation of Judaism, with all its laws and ceremonies. Old
things have passed away; all things are made new. Christ has indeed
given us a law; but it is a new law, without the yoke of constraint.<note place="end" n="1266" id="v.xv.ix-p33.2"><p id="v.xv.ix-p34"> Ch. 2:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p34.1">ὁ
καινὸς
νόμος τοῦ
Κυρίου
ἡμῶν Ἰ.Χ.,
ἄνευ</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p34.2">ἄτερ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p34.3">ζυγοῦ
ἀνάγκης
ὤν</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p34.4">266</span> The
tables of Moses are broken that the love of Christ may be sealed in our
hearts.<note place="end" n="1267" id="v.xv.ix-p34.5"><p id="v.xv.ix-p35"> Ch. 4:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p35.1">συνετρίβη
αὐτῶν ἡ
διαθήκη,
ἵνα ἡ τοῦ
ἠγαπημένου
Ἰησοῦ
ἐγκατασφραγισθῆ;
εἰς τὴν
καρδίαν
ἡμῶν ἐν
ἐλπίδι
τῆς
πίστεως
αὐτοῦ.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p35.2">267</span>
It is therefore sin and folly to assert that the old covenant is still
binding. Christians should strive after higher knowledge and understand
the difference.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ix-p36">By Judaism, however, the author understands not
the Mosaic and prophetic writings in their true spiritual sense, but
the carnal misapprehension of them. The Old Testament is, with him,
rather a veiled Christianity, which he puts into it by a mystical
allegorical interpretation, as Philo, by the same method, smuggled into
it the Platonic philosophy. In this allegorical conception he goes so
far, that he actually seems to deny the literal historical sense. He
asserts, for example, that God never willed the sacrifice and fasting,
the Sabbath observance and temple-worship of the Jews, but a purely
spiritual worship; and that the laws of food did not relate at all to
the eating of clean and unclean animals, but only to intercourse with
different classes of men, and to certain virtues and vices. His
chiliasm likewise rests on an allegorical exegesis, and is no proof of
a Judaizing tendency any more than in Justin, <name id="v.xv.ix-p36.1">Irenaeus</name>, and <name id="v.xv.ix-p36.2">Tertullian</name>. He
sees in the six days of creation a type of six historical millennia of
work to be followed first by the seventh millennium of rest, and then
by the eighth millennium of eternity, the latter being foreshadowed by
the weekly Lord’s Day. The carnal Jewish
interpretation of the Old Testament is a diabolical perversion. The
Christians, and not the Jews, are the true Israel of God and the
righteous owners of the Old Testament Scriptures.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ix-p37">Barnabas proclaims thus an absolute separation of
Christianity from Judaism. In this respect he goes further than any
post-apostolic writer. He has been on that ground charged with unsound
ultra-Paulinism bordering on antinomianism and heretical Gnosticism.
But this is unjust. He breathes the spirit of Paul, and only lacks his
depth, wisdom, and discrimination. Paul, in Galatians and Colossians,
likewise takes an uncompromising attitude against Jewish circumcision,
sabbatarianism, and ceremonialism, if made a ground of justification
and a binding yoke of conscience; but nevertheless he vindicated the
Mosaic law as a preparatory school for Christianity. Barnabas ignores
this, and looks only at the negative side. Yet he, too, acknowledges
the new law of Christ. He has some profound glances and inklings of a
Christian philosophy. He may be called an orthodox Gnostic. He stands
midway between St. Paul and <name id="v.xv.ix-p37.1">Justin Martyr</name>, as
<name id="v.xv.ix-p37.2">Justin Martyr</name> stands between Barnabas and the
Alexandrian school. Clement and <name id="v.xv.ix-p37.3">Origen</name>, while
averse to his chiliasm, liked his zeal for higher Christian knowledge
and his allegorizing exegesis which obscures every proper historical
understanding of the Old Testament.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ix-p38">The Epistle of Barnabas has considerable
historical, doctrinal, and apologetic value. He confirms the principal
facts and doctrines of the gospel. He testifies to the general
observance of Sunday on "the eighth day," as the joyful commemoration
of Christ’s resurrection, in strict distinction from
the Jewish Sabbath on the seventh. He furnishes the first clear
argument for the canonical authority of the Gospel of Matthew (without
naming it) by quoting the passage: "Many are called, but few are
chosen," with the solemn formula of Scripture quotation: "as it is
written."<note place="end" n="1268" id="v.xv.ix-p38.1"><p id="v.xv.ix-p39"> Cap. 4 at
the close: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p39.1">προσέχωμεν
μήποτε, ὡς
γέγραπται,
πολλοί
κλητοὶ,
ὀλίγοι δὲ
ἐκλεκτοὶ
εὑρεθῶμεν</span>.
From <scripRef passage="Matt. 22:14" id="v.xv.ix-p39.2" parsed="|Matt|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.14">Matt. 22:14</scripRef>. As long as the fourth chapter of this epistle existed
only in Latin, the words: "sicut scriptum est" were suspected by Dr.
Credner and other critics as an interpolation, Hilgenfeld (1853)
suggested that the original had simply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p39.3">καθώς
φησιν</span>, and Dressel, in his first
edition of the Apostolic Fathers (1857), remarked in loc: "Voces
’sicut scriptum est’ glossam olent."
But the discovery of the Greek original in the Sinaitic MS. of the
Bible has settled this point, and the Constantinopolitan MS. confirms
it. The attempt of Strauss and other sceptics to refer the quotation to
the apocryphal fourth Book of Esdras, which was probably written by a
Jewish Christian after the destruction of Jerusalem, and contains the
passage: ’Many are born, but few will be saved."is
only worth mentioning as an instance of the stubbornness of
preconceived prejudice.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p39.4">268</span>
He introduces also (ch. 5) the words of Christ, that he did not come
"to call just men, but sinners," which are recorded by <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:13" id="v.xv.ix-p39.5" parsed="|Matt|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.13">Matthew 9:13</scripRef>. He
furnishes parallels to a number of passages in the Gospels, Pauline
Epistles, First Peter, and the Apocalypse. His direct quotations from
the Old Testament, especially the Pentateuch, the Psalms, and Isaiah,
are numerous; but he quotes also IV. Esdras and the Book of Enoch.<note place="end" n="1269" id="v.xv.ix-p39.6"><p id="v.xv.ix-p40"> Funk (I.
364-366) gives nine quotations from Genesis, thirteen from Exodus, six
from Deuteronomy, fourteen from the Psalms, twenty-six from Isaiah,
etc., also one from IV. Esdras, four from Enoch. Comp. the list in
Anger’s Synopsis Evang. (1852), Gebh. and Harn.,
217-230.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p40.1">269</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ix-p41">2. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p41.1">Authorship</span>. The
Epistle was first cited by <name id="v.xv.ix-p41.2">Clement of
Alexandria</name>, and <name id="v.xv.ix-p41.3">Origen</name>, as a work of
the apostolic Barnabas, who plays so prominent a part in the early
history of the church.<note place="end" n="1270" id="v.xv.ix-p41.4"><p id="v.xv.ix-p42"> See <scripRef passage="Acts 1:23" id="v.xv.ix-p42.1" parsed="|Acts|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.23">Acts
1:23</scripRef>; 4:37; 9:26 sq.; 11:22, 30; 14:4, 14; 15:2, etc. Clement of Alex.
quotes the Epistle seven times (four times under the name of Barnabas),
in his Stromtata, <name id="v.xv.ix-p42.2">Origen</name>, his pupil, three or
four times (Contra Cels. I. 63; De Princ. III. 2; Ad Rom. I. 24). <name id="v.xv.ix-p42.3">Tertullian</name> does not mention the epistle, but seems
to have known it (Comp. Adv, Marc. III. 7; Adv. <scripRef passage="Jud. 14" id="v.xv.ix-p42.4" parsed="|Judg|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.14">Jud. 14</scripRef>); he, however,
ascribes the Ep, to the Hebrews to Barnabas )De Pudic. c. 20). Hefele
and Funk find probable allusions to it in <name id="v.xv.ix-p42.5">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.xv.ix-p42.6">Justin Martyr</name>, <name id="v.xv.ix-p42.7">Ignatius</name>, and Hermas; but these are uncertain. On
the life and labors of Barnabas see especially Hefele and Braunsberger
(p. 1-135).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p42.8">270</span> <name id="v.xv.ix-p42.9">Origen</name> seems
to rank it almost with the inspired Scriptures. In the Sinaitic Bible,
of the fourth century, it follows as the "Epistle of Barnabas,"
immediately after the Apocalypse (even on the same page 135, second
column), as if it were a regular part of the New Testament. From this
we may, infer that it was read in some churches as a secondary
ecclesiastical book, like the Epistle of Clement, the Epistle of <name id="v.xv.ix-p42.10">Polycarp</name>, and the Pastor of Hermas. <name id="v.xv.ix-p42.11">Eusebius</name> and Jerome likewise ascribe it to Barnabas but
number it among the "spurious," or "apocryphal" writings.<note place="end" n="1271" id="v.xv.ix-p42.12"><p id="v.xv.ix-p43"> In H. E.
III. 25, <name id="v.xv.ix-p43.1">Eusebius</name> counts it among the
"spurious" books (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p43.2">ἐν τοῖς
νόθοις ... ἡ
φερομένη
Βαρνάβα
ἐπιστολή</span>), but
immediately afterwards and in VI. 14, among the "doubtful" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p43.3">ἀντιλεγόμενα</span>),
and Jerome (De Vir. ill. c. 6), "inter apocryphas scripturas."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p43.4">271</span> They
seem to have doubted the authority, but not the authenticity of the
epistle. The historical testimony therefore is strong and unanimous in
favor of Barnabas, and is accepted by all the older editors and several
of the later critics.<note place="end" n="1272" id="v.xv.ix-p43.5"><p id="v.xv.ix-p44"> Voss, Dupin,
Gallandi, Cave, Pearson, Lardner, Henke, Rördam,
Schneckenburger, Franke, Gieseler, Credner, Bleek (formerly), De Wette,
Möhler, Alzog, Sprinzl ("genuine, but not inspired "),
Sharpe. The interpolation hypothesis of Schenkel (1837) and Heydeke
(1874) is untenable; the book must stand or fall as a whole.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p44.1">272</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ix-p45">But the internal evidence points with greater
force to a post-apostolic writer.<note place="end" n="1273" id="v.xv.ix-p45.1"><p id="v.xv.ix-p46"> So Ussher,
Daillé, Cotelier, Tillemont, Mosheim, Neander, Ullmann,
Baur, Hilgenfeld, Hefele, Döllinger, Kayser, Donaldson,
Westcott, Müller, Wieseler, Weizsäcker,
Braunsberger, Harnack, Funk. Hefele urges eight arguments against the
genuineness; but five of them are entirely inconclusive. See Milligan,
l. c., who examines them carefully and concludes that the authenticity
of the Epistle is more probable than is now commonly supposed.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p46.1">273</span> The Epistle does not come up to the
position and reputation of Barnabas, the senior companion of Paul,
unless we assume that he was a man of inferior ability and gradually
vanished before the rising star of his friend from Tarsus. It takes
extreme ground against the Mosaic law, such as we can hardly expect
from one who stood as a mediator between the Apostle of the Gentiles
and the Jewish Apostles, and who in the collision at Antioch sided with
Peter and Mark against the bold champion of freedom; yet we should
remember that this was only a temporary inconsistency, and that no
doubt a reaction afterwards took place in his mind. The author in order
to glorify the grace of the Saviour, speaks of the apostles of Christ
before their conversion as over-sinful,<note place="end" n="1274" id="v.xv.ix-p46.2"><p id="v.xv.ix-p47"> Or "sinners
above all sin," <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p47.1">ὑπὲρ
πᾶσαν
ἁμαρτίαν
ἀνομωτέρους,</span>homines
omni peccato iniquiores, c. 5. Paul might call himself in genuine
humility " the chief of sinners" (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:15" id="v.xv.ix-p47.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15">1 Tim. 1:15</scripRef>), with reference to his
former conduct as a persecutor; but he certainly would not have used
such a term of all the apostles nor would it be true of any of them but
Judas.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p47.3">274</span> and indulges in artificial and
absurd allegorical fancies.<note place="end" n="1275" id="v.xv.ix-p47.4"><p id="v.xv.ix-p48"> He is also
charged with several blunders concerning Jewish history and worship
which can hardly be expected from Barnabas the Levite. Comp. chs. 7, 8,
9, 10, 15. But this is disproved by Braunsberger (p. 253 sqq.), who
shows that the epistle gives us interesting archaeological information
in those chapters although he denies the genuineness.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p48.1">275</span> He also wrote after the destruction of
Jerusalem when Barnabas in all probability was no more among the
living, though the date of his death is unknown, and the inference from
<scripRef passage="Col. 4:10" id="v.xv.ix-p48.2" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">Col.
4:10</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:13" id="v.xv.ix-p48.3" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1 Pet. 5:13</scripRef> is uncertain.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ix-p49">These arguments are not conclusive, it is true,
but it is quite certain that if Barnabas wrote this epistle, he cannot
be the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, and <i>vice versa.</i> The
difference between the two is too great for the unity of the
authorship. The ancient church showed sound tact in excluding that book
from the canon; while a genuine product of the apostolic Barnabas<note place="end" n="1276" id="v.xv.ix-p49.1"><p id="v.xv.ix-p50"> He is twice
called an apostle, <scripRef passage="Acts 14:4, 14" id="v.xv.ix-p50.1" parsed="|Acts|14|4|0|0;|Acts|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.4 Bible:Acts.14.14">Acts 14:4, 14</scripRef>, being included with Paul in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p50.2">ἀπόστολοι</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p50.3">276</span> had a
claim to be admitted into it as well as the anonymous Epistle to the
Hebrews or the writings of Mark and Luke.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ix-p51">The author was probably a converted Jew from
Alexandria (perhaps by the name Barnabas, which would easily explain
the confusion), to judge from his familiarity with Jewish literature,
and, apparently, with Philo and his allegorical method in handling the
Old Testament. In Egypt his Epistle was first known and most esteemed;
and the Sinaitic Bible which contains it was probably written in
Alexandria or Caesarea in Palestine. The readers were chiefly Jewish
Christians in Egypt and the East, who overestimated the Mosaic
traditions and ceremonies.<note place="end" n="1277" id="v.xv.ix-p51.1"><p id="v.xv.ix-p52"> So Neander,
Möhler, Hefele (1840), Funk, GüdemAnn. On the
other hand, Lardner, Donaldson, Hilgenfeld, Kayser, Riggenbach, Hefele
(1868), Braunsberger, Harnack contend that Barnabas and his readers
were Gentile Christians, because he distinguishes himself and his
readers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.ix-p52.1">ἡμεῖς</span>) from
the Jews chs. 2, 3, 4, 8. 10, 14, 16. But the same distinction is
uniformly made by John in the Gospel, and was quite natural after the
final separation between the church and the synagogue. The mistakes in
Jewish history are doubtful and less numerous than the proofs of the
writer’s familiarity with it. The strongest passage is
ch. 16: " Before we became believers in God, the house of our heart was
... full of idolatry and the house of demons, because we did what was
contrary to God’s will."But even this, though more
applicable to heathen, is not inapplicable to Jews; nor need we suppose
that there were no Gentiles among the readers. Towards the close of the
second century there were probably very few unmixed congregations.
Lipsius and Volkmar seek the readers in Rome, Müller in Asia
Minor, Schenkel, Hilgenfeld, Harnack, and Funk in Alexandria or Egypt.
There is a similar difference of opinion concerning the readers of the
Epistle to the Hebrews.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p52.2">277</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.ix-p53">3. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p53.1">Time</span> of composition.
The work was written after the destruction of Jerusalem and the temple,
which is alluded to as an accomplished fact;<note place="end" n="1278" id="v.xv.ix-p53.2"><p id="v.xv.ix-p54"> Ch. 16
compared with the explanation of Daniel’s prophecy of
the little horn in ch. 4.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p54.1">278</span> yet probably before the close of
the first century, certainly before the reconstruction of Jerusalem
under Hadrian (120).<note place="end" n="1279" id="v.xv.ix-p54.2"><p id="v.xv.ix-p55"> Hefele,
Kayser, Baur, Müller, Lipsius, put the composition between
107 and 120 (before the building of Aelia Capitolina under Hadrian),
and Braunsberger between 110 and 137; but Hilgenfeld, Reuss )<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.ix-p55.1">Gesch. d. N. T</span></i>, 4<span class="c34" id="v.xv.ix-p55.2">th</span> ed., 1864, p. 233),
Ewald )<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.ix-p55.3">Gesch. d. Volkes
Israel,</span></i> VII. 136), Weizsäcker (" in Jahrb.
für Deutsch. Theol.," 1865, p. 391, and 1871, p. 569),
Wieseler (Ibid. 1870, p. 603-614), and Funk (Prol. p. VI.), at the
close of the first century, or even before 79. Wieseler argues from the
author’s interpretation of Daniel’s
prophecy concerning the ten kingdoms and the little horn (ch. 4 and
16), that the Ep. was written under Domitian, the eleventh Rom.
emperor, and "the little horn" of Daniel. Weiszäcker and
Cunningham refer the little hero to Vespasian (79-79), Hilgenfeld to
Nerva; but even in the last case the Ep. would have been written before
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.ix-p55.4">a.d</span>. 98, when Nerva died. Milligan concludes
that it was written very soon after the destruction of Jerusalem. But
in fresh view of that terrible judgment, we can scarcely account for
the danger of apostasy to Judaism. The author’s aim
seems to presuppose a revival of Judaism and of Jewish tendencies
within the Christian Church.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.ix-p55.5">279</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.ix-p56"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="168" title="Hermas" shorttitle="Section 168" progress="77.55%" prev="v.xv.ix" next="v.xv.xi" id="v.xv.x">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.x-p1">§ 168. Hermas.</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.x-p3">Editions.</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p5">The older editions give only the imperfect Latin
Version, first published by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p5.1">Faber Stapulensis</span>
(Par. 1513). Other Latin MSS. were discovered since. The Greek text
(brought from Mt. Athos by Constantine Simonides, and called Cod.
Lipsiensis) was first published by R. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p5.2">Anger</span>,
with a preface by G. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p5.3">Dindorf</span> (Lips. 1856);
then by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p5.4">Tischendorf</span>, in
Dressel’s Patres Apost., Lips 1857 (p.
572–637); again in the second ed. 1863, where
Tischenderf, (sic) in consequence of the intervening discovery of the
Cod. Sinaiticus retracted his former objections to the originality of
the Greek Hermas from Mt. Athos, which he had pronounced a mediaeval
retranslation from the Latin (see the Proleg., Appendix and Preface to
the second ed.). The <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.x-p5.5">Ποιμὴν
ὅρασις</span> is also printed in the fourth vol.
of the large edition of the Codex Sinaiticus, at the close (pp.
142–148), Peters b. 1862. The texts from Mt. Athos and
Mt. Sinai substantially agree. An Ethiopic translation appeared in
Leipz. 1860, ed. with a Latin version by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p5.6">Ant.
d’abbadie</span>. Comp. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p5.7">Dillmann</span> in the "Zeitschrift d. D. Morgenländ.
Gesellschaft "for 1861; <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p5.8">Schodde</span>:
Hêrmâ Nabî, the Ethiop. V of P. H.
examined. Leipz. 1876 (criticised by Harnack in the "Theol. Lit. Ztg."
1877, fol. 58), and G. and H’s Proleg. xxxiv. sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p6">O. v. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p6.1">Gebhardt</span>, and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p6.2">Harnack</span>: Patrum Apost. Opera, Fascic. III. Lips.
1877. Greek and Latin. A very careful recension of the text (from the
Sinaitic MS.) by v. Gebhardt, with ample Prolegomena (84 pages), and a
critical and historical commentary by Harnack.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p7">Funk’s fifth ed. of
Hefele’s Patres Apost. I. 334–563.
Gr. and Lat. Follows mostly the text of Von Gebhardt.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p8">Ad. Hilgenfeld: Hermae Pastor. Graece e codicibus
Sinaitico et Lipsiensi ... restituit, etc. Ed. altera emendata et valde
aucta. Lips. 1881. With Prolegomena and critical annotations (257 pp.).
By the same: Hermae Pastor Graece integrum ambitu. Lips., 1887 (pp.
130). From the Athos and Sinaitic MSS.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p9">S. P. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p9.1">Lambros</span> (Prof. in
Athens): A <i>Collation of the Athos Codex of the Shepherd of Hermas,
together with an Introduction</i>. Translated and edited by J. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p9.2">Robinson</span>, Cambridge, 1888.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p10">English translations by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p10.1">Wake</span> (1693, from the Latin version); F. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p10.2">Crombie</span> (Vol. I. of the "Ante-Nicene Christian Library."
1867, from the Greek of the Sinait. MS.), by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p10.3">Charles</span> H. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p10.4">Hoole</span> (1870, from
Hilgenfeld’s first ed. of 1866,) and by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p10.5">Robinson</span> (1888).</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.x-p12">Essays.</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p14">C. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p14.1">Reinh. Jachmann</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.x-p14.2">Der Hirte der
Hermas.</span></i> Königsberg, 1835.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p15">Ernst Gaâb: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.x-p15.1">Der Hirte des Hermas.</span></i> Basel,
1866 (pp. 203).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p16">Theod. Zahn: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.x-p16.1">Der Hirt des Hermas.</span></i> Gotha 1868. (Comp.
also his review of Gaâb in the <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.x-p16.2">Studien und Kritiken</span></i> for 1868,
pp. 319–349).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p17">Charles R. Hoole (of Christ Church, Oxf.): The
Shepherd of Hermas translated into English, with an Introduction and
Notes. Lond., Oxf. and Cambr. 1870 (184 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p18">Gust. Heyne: Quo tempore Hermae Pastor scriptus sit.
Regimonti, 1872.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p19">J. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p19.1">Donaldson</span>: <i>The
Apostolical Fathers</i> (1874) p. 318–392.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p20">H. M. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p20.1">Behm</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.x-p20.2">Der Verfasser der Schrift., welche
d. Titel "Hirt" führt.</span></i> Rostock, 1876 (71
pp.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p21">Brüll: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.x-p21.1">Der Hirt des Hermas. Nach Ursprung und Inhalt
untersucht.</span></i> Freiburg i. B. 1882. The same: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.x-p21.2">Ueber den Ursprung des
ersten Clemensbriefs und des Hirten des Hermas.</span></i>
1882.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p22">Ad. Link:<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.x-p22.1">Christi Person und Werk im Hirten des Hermas.</span></i>
Marburg, 1886. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.x-p22.2">Die
Einheit des Pastor Hermae.</span></i> Mar b. 1888. Defends the
unity of Hermas against Hilgenfeld.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.x-p23">P. Baumgärtner: Die Einheit des
Hermas-Buches. Freiburg, 1889. He mediates between Hilgenfeld and Link,
and holds that the book was written by one author, but at different
times.</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p24"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p25">I. The <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p25.1">Shepherd of Hermas</span><note place="end" n="1280" id="v.xv.x-p25.2"><p id="v.xv.x-p26"> Pastor
Hermae, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p26.1">Ὁ
Ποιμήν</span>. Comp. Vis. I.
1, 2, 4; II. 2.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p26.2">280</span> has
its title from the circumstance that the author calls himself <name id="v.xv.x-p26.3">Hermas</name> and is instructed by the angel of repentance
in the costume of a shepherd. It is distinguished from all the
productions of the apostolic fathers by its literary form. It is the
oldest Christian allegory, an apocalyptic book, a sort of didactic
religious romance. This accounts in part for its great popularity in
the ancient church. It has often been compared with
Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress and
Dante’s Divina Commedia, though far inferior in
literary merit and widely different in theology from either. For a long
time it was only known in an old, inaccurate Latin translation, which
was first published by Faber Stapulensis in 1513; but since 1856 and
1862, we have it also in the original Greek, in two texts, one hailing
from Mount Athos re-discovered and compared by Lambros, and another
(incomplete) from Mount Sinai.</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p27"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p28">II. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p28.1">Character and
Contents</span>. The <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p28.2">Pastor Hermae</span> is a sort
of system of Christian morality in an allegorical dress, and a call to
repentance and to renovation of the already somewhat slumbering and
secularized church in view of the speedily approaching day of judgment.
It falls into three books:<note place="end" n="1281" id="v.xv.x-p28.3"><p id="v.xv.x-p29"> This
division, however, is made by later editors.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p29.1">281</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p30">(1) <i>Visions</i>; four visions and revelations,
which were given to the author, and in which the church appears to him
first in the form of a venerable matron in shining garments with a
book, then as a tower, and lastly as a virgin. All the visions have for
their object to call Hermas and through him the church to repentance,
which is now possible, but will close when the church tower is
completed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p31">It is difficult to decide whether the writer
actually had or imagined himself to have had those visions, or invented
them as a pleasing and effective mode of instruction, like
Dante’s vision and Bunyan’s
dream.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p32">(2) <i>Mandats</i>, or twelve commandments,
prescribed by a guardian angel in the garb of a shepherd.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p33">(3) <i>Similitudes,</i> or ten parables, in which
the church again appears, but now in the form of a building, and the
different virtues are represented under the figures of stones and
trees. The similitudes were no doubt suggested by the parables of the
gospel, but bear no comparison with them for beauty and
significance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p34">The scene is laid in Rome and the neighborhood.
The Tiber is named, but no allusion is made to the palaces, the court,
the people and society of Rome, or to any classical work. An old lady,
virgins, and angels appear, but the only persons mentioned by name are
Hermas, Maximus, Clement and Grapte.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p35">The literary merit of the Shepherd is
insignificant. It differs widely from apostolic simplicity and has now
only an antiquarian interest, like the pictures and sculptures of the
catacombs. It is prosy, frigid, monotonous, repetitious, overloaded
with uninteresting details, but animated by a pure love of nature and
an ardent zeal for doing good. The author was a self-made man of the
people, ignorant of the classics and ignored by them, but endowed with
the imaginative faculty and a talent for popular religious instruction.
He derives lessons of wisdom and piety from shepherd and sheep,
vineyards and pastures, towers and villas, and the language and events
of every-day life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p36">The first Vision is a fair specimen of the book,
which opens like a love story, but soon takes a serious turn. The
following is a faithful translation:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p37">1. "He who had brought me up, sold me to a certain
Rhoda at Rome.<note place="end" n="1282" id="v.xv.x-p37.1"><p id="v.xv.x-p38"> <scripRef passage="So v." id="v.xv.x-p38.1" parsed="|Song|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5">So v.</scripRef> Gebh.
and Hilgenf. ed. II., with Cod. Sin. But the MSS. vary considerably.
The Vatican MS. reads: vendidit quandam puellam Romae. The words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p38.2">εἰσ
Ῥώμην</span> would indicate
that the writer was not from Rome; but he often confounds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p38.3">εἰς</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p38.4">ἐν</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p38.5">282</span> Many years after, I met her again and
began to love her as a sister. Some time after this, I saw her bathing
in the river Tiber, and I gave her my hand and led her out of the
river. And when I beheld her beauty, I thought in my heart, saying:
’Happy should I be, if I had a wife of such beauty and
goodness.’ This was my only thought, and nothing
more.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p39">"After some time, as I went into the villages and
glorified the creatures of God, for their greatness, and beauty, and
power, I fell asleep while walking. And the Spirit seized me and
carried me through a certain wilderness through which no man could
travel, for the ground was rocky and impassable, on account of the
water.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p40">"And when I had crossed the river, I came to a
plain; and falling upon my knees, I began to pray unto the Lord and to
confess my sins. And while I was praying, the heaven opened, and I
beheld the woman that I loved saluting me from heaven, and saying:
’Hail, Hermas!’ And when I beheld
her, I said unto her: ’Lady, what doest thou
here?’ But she answered and said: ’I
was taken up, in order that I might bring to light thy sins before the
Lord.’ And I said unto her: ’Hast
thou become my accuser?’
’No,’ said she; ’but
hear the words that I shall say unto thee. God who dwells in heaven,
and who made the things that are out of that which is not, and
multiplied and increased them on account of his holy church, is angry
with thee because thou hast sinned against me.’ I
answered and said unto her: ’Have I sinned against
thee? In what way? Did I ever say unto thee an unseemly word? Did I not
always consider thee as a lady? Did I not always respect thee as a
sister? Why doest thou utter against me, O Lady, these wicked and foul
lies?’ But she smiled and said unto me:
’The desire of wickedness has entered into thy heart.
Does it not seem to thee an evil thing for a just man, if an evil
desire enters into his heart? Yea, it is a sin, and a great one (said
she). For the just man devises just things, and by devising just things
is his glory established in the heavens, and he finds the Lord merciful
unto him in all his ways; but those who desire evil things in their
hearts, bring upon themselves death and captivity, especially they who
set their affection upon this world, and who glory in their wealth, and
lay not hold of the good things to come. The souls of those that have
no hope, but have cast themselves and their lives away, shall greatly
regret it. But do thou pray unto God, and thy sins shall be healed, and
those of thy whole house and of all the saints.’</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p41">2. "After she had spoken these words, the heavens
were closed, and I remained trembling all over and was sorely troubled.
And I said within myself: ’If this sin be set down
against me, how can I be saved? or how can I propitiate God for the
multitude of my sins? or with what words shall I ask the Lord to have
mercy upon me?’</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p42">"While I was meditating on these things, and was
musing on them in my heart, I beheld in front of me a great white chair
made out of fleeces of wool; and there came an aged woman, clad in very
shining raiment, and having a book in her hand, and she sat down by
herself on the chair and saluted me, saying: ’Hail,
Hermas!" And I, sorrowing and weeping, said unto her:
’Hail, Lady!’ And she said unto me:
’Why art thou sorrowful, O Hermas, for thou wert wont
to be patient, and good-tempered, and always smiling? Why is thy
countenance cast down? and why art thou not cheerful?’
And I said unto her: ’O Lady, I have been reproached
by a most excellent woman, who said unto me that I sinned against
her.’ And she said unto me: ’Far be
it from the servant of God to do this thing. But of a surety a desire
after her must have come into thy heart. Such an intent as this brings
a charge of sin against the servant of God; for it is an evil and
horrible intent that a devout and tried spirit should lust after an
evil deed; and especially that the chaste Hermas should do so-he who
abstained from every evil desire, and was full of all simplicity, and
of great innocence!’</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p43">3. " ’But [she continued] God is
not angry with thee on account of this, but in order that thou mayest
convert thy house, which has done iniquity against the Lord, and
against you who art their parent. But thou, in thy love for your
children (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.x-p43.1">φιλότεκνος
ὠν</span>) didst not rebuke thy house, but didst
allow it to become dreadfully wicked. On this account is the Lord angry
with thee; but He will heal all the evils that happened aforetime in
thy house; for through the sins and iniquities of thy household thou
hast been corrupted by the affairs of this life. But the mercy of the
Lord had compassion upon thee, and upon thy house, and will make thee
strong and establish thee in His glory. Only be not slothful, but be of
good courage and strengthen thy house. For even as the smith, by
smiting his work with the hammer, accomplishes the thing that he
wishes, so shall the daily word of righteousness overcome all iniquity.
Fail not, therefore, to rebuke thy children, for I know that if they
will repent with all their heart, they will be written in the book of
life, together with the saints.’</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p44">"After these words of hers were ended, she said
unto me: ’Dost thou wish to hear me
read?’ I said unto her: ’Yea, Lady, I
do wish it.’ She said unto me: ’Be
thou a hearer, and listen to the glories of God.’ Then
I heard, after a great and wonderful fashion, that which my memory was
unable to retain; for all the words were terrible, and beyond
man’s power to bear. The last words, however, I
remembered; for they were profitable for us, and gentle:
’Behold the God of power, who by his invisible
strength, and His great wisdom, has created the world, and by His
magnificent counsel hath crowned His creation with glory, and by His
mighty word has fixed the heaven, and founded the earth upon the
waters, and by His own wisdom and foresight has formed His holy church,
which He has also blessed! Behold, He removes the heavens from their
places, and the mountains, and the hills, and the stars, and everything
becomes smooth before His elect, that He may give unto them the
blessing which He promised them with great glory and joy, if only they
shall keep with firm faith the laws of God which they have
received.’</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p45">4. "When, therefore, she had ended her reading,
and had risen up from the chair, there came four young men, and took up
the chair, and departed towards the east. Then she called me, and
touched my breast, and said unto me: ’Hast thou been
pleased with my reading?’ And I said unto her:
’Lady, these last things pleased me; but the former
were hard and harsh.’ But she spake unto me, saying:
’These last are for the righteous; but the former are
for the heathen and the apostates." While she was yet speaking with me,
there appeared two men, and they took her up in their arms and departed
unto the east, whither also the chair had gone. And she departed
joyfully; and as she departed, she said: ’Be of good
courage, O Hermas!’</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p46"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p47">III. The <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p47.1">theology</span> of
Hermas is ethical and practical. He is free from speculative opinions
and Ignorant of theological technicalities. He views Christianity as a
new law and lays chief stress on practice. Herein he resembles James,
but he ignores the "liberty" by which James distinguishes the "perfect"
Christian law from the imperfect old law of bondage. He teaches not
only the merit, but the supererogatory merit of good works and the
sin-atoning virtue of martyrdom. He knows little or nothing of the
gospel, never mentions the word, and has no idea of justifying faith,
although he makes faith the chief virtue and the mother of virtues. He
dwells on man’s duty and performance more than on
God’s gracious promises and saving deeds. In a word,
his Christianity is thoroughly legalistic and ascetic, and further off
from the evangelical spirit than any other book of the apostolic
fathers. Christ is nowhere named, nor his example held up for imitation
(which is the true conception of Christian life); yet he appears as
"the Son of God, and is represented as pre-existent and strictly
divine.<note place="end" n="1283" id="v.xv.x-p47.2"><p id="v.xv.x-p48"> In the
Visions and Mandates the person of the Redeemer is mentioned only three
times; in the Similitudes Hermas speaks repeatedly of the "Son of God."
and seems to identify his pre-existent divine nature with the Holy
Spirit. Sim. I X. 1 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p48.1">τό πνεῦμα
τό ἅγιον...
ὁ θεὸς τοῦ
θεοῦ
ἐστίν</span>. But a passage
in a parable must not be pressed and it is differently explained. Comp.
Hilgenfeld, Ap. Väter, 166 sq., Harnack’s
notes on Sim. V. 5 and IX. 1; the different view of Zahn, 139 sqq. and
245 sqq., and especially Link’s monograph quoted above
(p. 680).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p48.2">283</span>
The word Christian never occurs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p49">But this meagre view of Christianity, far from
being heretical or schismatic, is closely connected with catholic
orthodoxy as far as we can judge from hints and figures. Hermas stood
in close normal relation to the Roman congregation (either under
Clement or Pius), and has an exalted view of the "holy church," as he
calls the church universal. He represents her as the first creature of
God for which the world was made, as old and ever growing younger; yet
he distinguishes this ideal church from the real and represents the
latter as corrupt. He may have inferred this conception in part from
the Epistle to the Ephesians, the only one of Paul’s
writings with which he shows himself familiar. He requires
water-baptism as indispensable to salvation, even for the pious Jews of
the old dispensation, who received it from the apostles in Hades.<note place="end" n="1284" id="v.xv.x-p49.1"><p id="v.xv.x-p50"> This is the
natural interpretation of the carious passage Simil. IX. 16: These
apostles and teachers who preached the name of the Son of God, after
having fallen asleep in the power and faith of the Son of God, preached
to those also who were asleep and gave to them the seal of preaching.
They descended therefore into the water with them and again ascended
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p50.1">κατέβησαν
οὖν μετ’
αὐτῶν εἰς
τὸ ὕδωρ
καὶ πάλιν
ἀνέβησαν</span>).
But these descended alive and again ascended alive; but those who had
fallen asleep before descended dead (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p50.2">νεκροί</span>)
and ascended alive (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p50.3">ξῶντες</span>)."This
imaginary post-mortem baptism is derived from the preaching of Christ
in Hades, <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:19" id="v.xv.x-p50.4" parsed="|1Pet|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.19">1 Pet. 3:19</scripRef>; 4:6. Clement of Alex. quotes this passage with
approbation, but supposed that Christ as well as the apostles baptized
in Hades. Strom. II. 9. 44; VI. 6, 45, 46. Cotelier and Donaldson (p.
380) are wrong in interpreting Hermas as meaning merely a metaphorical
and mystical baptism, or the divine blessings symbolized by it.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p50.5">284</span> He
does not mention the eucharist, but this is merely accidental. The
whole book rests on the idea of an exclusive church out of which there
is no salvation. It closes with the characteristic exhortation of the
angel: "Do good works, ye who have received earthly blessings from the
Lord, that the building of the tower (the church) may not be finished
while ye loiter; for the labor of the building has been interrupted for
your sakes. Unless, therefore, ye hasten to do right, the tower will be
finished, and ye will be shut out."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p51">Much of the theology of Hermas is drawn from the
Jewish apocalyptic writings of pseudo-Enoch, pseudo-Esdras, and the
lost Book of Eldad and Medad.<note place="end" n="1285" id="v.xv.x-p51.1"><p id="v.xv.x-p52"> The last is
expressly quoted in the Second Vision.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p52.1">285</span> So his doctrine of angels. He teaches
that six angels were first created and directed the building of the
church. Michael, their chief, writes the law in the hearts of the
faithful; the angel of repentance guards the penitent against relapse
and seeks to bring back the fallen. Twelve good spirits which bear the
names of Christian virtues, and are seen by Hermas in the form of
Virgins, conduct the believer into the kingdom of heaven; twelve
unclean spirits named from the same number of sins hinder him. Every
man has a good and an evil genius. Even reptiles and other animals have
a presiding angel. The last idea Jerome justly condemns as foolish.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p53">It is confusing and misleading to judge Hermas
from the apostolic conflict between Jewish and Gentile Christianity.<note place="end" n="1286" id="v.xv.x-p53.1"><p id="v.xv.x-p54"> As is done
by, the Tübingen School, but without unanimity. Schwegler,
and, with qualifications, Hilgenfeld and Lipsius represent Hermas as an
Ebionite, while Ritschl on the contrary assigns him to the school of
Paul. There is no trace whatever in Hermas of the essential features of
Ebionism circumcision, the sabbath, the antipathy to Paul;-nor on the
other hand of an understanding of the specific doctrines of Paul.
Uhlhorn his the point )l.c. p. 13): "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.x-p54.1">Hermas ist ein Glied der damaligen orthodoxen Kirche, und seine
Auffassung der christlichen Lehre die eines einfachen Gemeindegliedes
one be stimmte Ausprägung irgend eines
Parteicharakters.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p54.2">286</span> That
conflict was over. John shows no traces of it in his Gospel and
Epistles. <name id="v.xv.x-p54.3">Clement of Rome</name> mentions Peter and
Paul as inseparable. The two types had melted into the one Catholic
family, and continued there as co-operative elements in the same
organization, but were as yet very imperfectly understood, especially
the free Gospel of Paul. Jewish and pagan features reappeared, or
rather they never disappeared, and exerted their influence for good and
evil. Hence there runs through the whole history of Catholicism a
legalistic or Judaizing, and an evangelical or Pauline tendency; the
latter prevailed in the Reformation and produced Protestant
Christianity. Hermas stood nearest to James and furthest from Paul; his
friend <name id="v.xv.x-p54.4">Clement of Rome</name> stood nearer to Paul
and further off from James: but neither one nor the other had any idea
of a hostile conflict between the apostles.</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p55"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p56">IV. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p56.1">Relation to the
Scriptures</span>. Hermas is the only one of the apostolic fathers who
abstains from quoting the Old Testament Scriptures and the words of our
Lord. This absence is due in part to the prophetic character of the
Shepherd, for prophecy is its own warrant, and speaks with divine
authority. There are, however, indications that he knew several books
of the New Testament, especially the Gospel of Mark, the Epistle of
James, and the Epistle to the Ephesians. The name of Paul is nowhere
mentioned, but neither are the other apostles. It is wrong, therefore,
to infer from this silence an anti-Pauline tendency. <name id="v.xv.x-p56.2">Justin Martyr</name> likewise omits the name, but shows
acquaintance with the writings of Paul.<note place="end" n="1287" id="v.xv.x-p56.3"><p id="v.xv.x-p57"> See the list
of Scripture allusions of Hermas in Gebhardt’s ed. p.
272-274; in Funk’s ed. I. 575-578; Hilgenfeld, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.x-p57.1">Die Ap.
Väter,</span></i> 182-184; Zahn, Hermae Pastore N. T.
illustratus, Gött. 1867; and D. Hirt d. H. 391-482. Zahn
discovers considerable familiarity of H. with the N. T. writings. On
the relation of Hermas to John see Holtzmann, in
Hilgenfeld’s "Zeitschrift für wissensch.
Theol." 1875, p. 40 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p57.2">287</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p58"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p59">V. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p59.1">Relation to Montanism</span>.
The assertion of the prophetic gift and the disciplinarian rigorism
Hermas shares with the Montanists; but they arose half a century later,
and there is no historic connection. Moreover his zeal for discipline
does not run into schismatic excess. He makes remission and absolution
after baptism difficult, but not impossible; he ascribes extra merit to
celibacy and seems to have regretted his own unhappy marriage, but he
allows second marriage as well as second repentance, at least till the
return of the Lord which, with Barnabas, he supposes to be near at
hand. Hence <name id="v.xv.x-p59.2">Tertullian</name> as a Montanist
denounced Hermas.</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p60"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p61">VI. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p61.1">Authorship and time of
composition</span>. Five opinions are possible. (a) The author was the
friend of Paul to whom he sends greetings in <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:14" id="v.xv.x-p61.2" parsed="|Rom|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.14">Rom. 16:14</scripRef>, in the year
58. This is the oldest opinion and accounts best for its high
authority.<note place="end" n="1288" id="v.xv.x-p61.3"><p id="v.xv.x-p62"> So <name id="v.xv.x-p62.1">Origen</name> (his opinion, puto enim, etc.), <name id="v.xv.x-p62.2">Eusebius</name>, Jerome, probably also <name id="v.xv.x-p62.3">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.xv.x-p62.4">Clement of
Alexandria</name>; among recent writers Cotelier, Cave, Lardner,
Gallandi, Lumper, Lachmann, Sprinzl.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p62.5">288</span>
(b) A contemporary of Clement, presbyter-bishop of Rome, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p62.6">a.d.</span> 92–101. Based upon the testimony of
he book itself.<note place="end" n="1289" id="v.xv.x-p62.7"><p id="v.xv.x-p63">
Gaâb, Zahn, Caspari, Alzog, Salmon (in "Dict. of Chr. Biog.
II. 912 sqq.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p63.1">289</span> (c) A brother of Bishop Pius of Rome
(140). So asserts an unknown author of 170 in the Muratorian fragment
of the canon.<note place="end" n="1290" id="v.xv.x-p63.2"><p id="v.xv.x-p64"> "Pastorem
vero nuperrime temporibus nostris in urbe Roma Herma (Hermas)
conscripsit, sedente, [in] cathedra urbis Romae ecclesiae Pio episcopo,
fratre ejus. Et ideo legi cum quidem opportet, se[d] publicare vero in
ecclesia populo neque inter prophetas completum [read: completos]
numero, neque inter apostolos, in finem temporum potest." The same view
is set forth in a poem of pseudo-<name id="v.xv.x-p64.1">Tertullian</name>
against Marcion:</p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.x-p65">Post hunc [Hyginus] deinde Pius, Hermas, cui germine
frater,</p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.x-p66">Angelicus Pastor, qui tradita verba locutus."</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p67">It is also contained in the Liberian Catalogue of
Roman bishops (A. D. 354), and advocated by Mosheim,
Schröckh, Credner, Hefele, Lipsius, Ritschl, Heyne, v.
Gebhardt, Harnack, Brüll, Funk, Uhlhorn,
Baumgärtner. Others assume that the brother of Pius was the
author, but simulated an elder Hermas.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p67.1">290</span> But he may have confounded the older
and younger Hermas with the Latin translator. (d) The book is the work
of two or three authors, was begun under Trajan before 112 and
completed by the brother of Pius in 140.<note place="end" n="1291" id="v.xv.x-p67.2"><p id="v.xv.x-p68"> Hilgenfeld
desIgnates these authors H. a=Hermas apocalypticus H. P.=Hermas
pastoralis H. s.=Hermas secundarius. See Prol. p. XXI. sq. Thiersch,
Count de Champagny (Les Antonins, ed. III 1875, T. I, p. 144) and
Guéranger likewise assumed more than one author. But the
book is a unit. Comp. Harnack versus Hilgenfeld in the "Theol."
Literatur-Zeitung" for 1882, f. 249 sqq., Link, Baumgärtner,
Lambros, quoted above.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p68.1">291</span> (e) Hermas is a fictitious name
to lend apostolic authority to the Shepherd. (f) Barely worth
mentioning is the isolated assertion of the Ethiopian version that the
apostle Paul wrote the Shepherd under the name of Hermas which was
given to him by the inhabitants of Lystra.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p69">We adopt the second view, which may be combined
with the first. The author calls himself Hermas and professes to be a
contemporary of the Roman Clement, who was to send his book to foreign
churches.<note place="end" n="1292" id="v.xv.x-p69.1"><p id="v.xv.x-p70"> In Vis. II.
4 Hermas receives the command to write "two books and to send one to
Clement and one to Grapte; " and Clement was to send the books to
foreign cities (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p70.1">εἰς τὰς
ἔξω
πόλεις</span>). This seems
to imply that he was the well known bishop of Rome. Grapte was a
deaconess, having charge of widows and orphans. The opinion of <name id="v.xv.x-p70.2">Origen</name> that Clement and Grapte represent the
spiritual and literal methods of interpretation is merely an
allegorical fancy. Donaldson and Harnack assume that Clement is an
unknown person, but this is inconsistent with the assumed authority of
that person.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p70.3">292</span>
This testimony is clear and must outweigh every other. If the Hermas
mentioned by Paul was a young disciple in 58, he may well have lived to
the age of Trajan, and he expressly represents himself as an aged man
at the time when he wrote.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p71">We further learn from the author that he was a
rather unfortunate husband and the father of bad children, who had lost
his wealth in trade through his own sins and those of his neglected
sons but who awoke to repentance and now came forward himself, as a
plain preacher of righteousness, though without any official position,
and apparently a mere layman.<note place="end" n="1293" id="v.xv.x-p71.1"><p id="v.xv.x-p72"> He is told
in the Second Vision, ch. 2: "Your seed,  Hermas, has sinned against
God, and they have blasphemed against the Lord, and in their great
wickedness they, have betrayed their parents ... and their iniquities
have been filled up. But make known these words to all your children,
and to your wife who is to be your sister. For she does not restrain
her tongue, with which she commits iniquity; but on hearing these words
she will control herself, and will obtain mercy." The words "who is to
be your sister" probably refer to future continence or separation.
Tillemont and Hefele regard Hermas as a presbyter, but Fleury,
Hilgenfeld, Thiersch, Zahn, Uhlhorn and Salmon as a layman. He always
speaks of presbyters as if he were not one of them, and severely
censures the Roman clergy. <name id="v.xv.x-p72.1">Justin Martyr</name> was
also a lay-preacher, but with more culture.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p72.2">293</span> He had been formerly a slave and sold
by his master to a certain Christian lady in Rome by the name of Rhoda.
It has been inferred from his Greek style that be was born in Egypt and
brought up in a Jewish family.<note place="end" n="1294" id="v.xv.x-p72.3"><p id="v.xv.x-p73"> Zahn infers
from the Jewish Greek idiom of Hermas that he grew up in Jewish circles
and was perhaps acquainted with the Hebrew language. On the other hand
Harnack supposes (Notes on Vis. I. 1) that Hermas was descended from
Christian parents, else he would not have omitted to inform us of his
conversion in the house of Rhoda. Hilgenfeld (p. 138) makes Hermas a
Jew, but his master, who sold him, a Gentile. Robinson conjectures that
he was a Greek slave )Sim. IX.) and wrote reminiscences of his
youth.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p73.1">294</span> But the fact that he first mistook the
aged woman who represents the church, for the heathen Sibyl, rather
suggests that he was of Gentile origin. We may infer the same from his
complete silence about the prophetic Scriptures of the Old Testament.
He says nothing of his conversion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p74">The book was probably written at the close of the
first or early in the second century. It shows no trace of a
hierarchical organization, and assumes the identity of presbyters and
bishops; even <name id="v.xv.x-p74.1">Clement of Rome</name> is not called a
bishop.<note place="end" n="1295" id="v.xv.x-p74.2"><p id="v.xv.x-p75"> The church
officers appear as a plurality of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p75.1">πρεσβύτεροι</span>,
or seniores, or praesides, of equal rank, but <name id="v.xv.x-p75.2">Clement of Rome</name> is supposed to have a certain supervision
in relation to foreign churches. Vis. II., 2, 4; III, 9; Simil. IX.,
31. In one passage )Vis. III., 5) Hermas mentions four officers
"apostles, bishops, teachers, and deacons." The "bishops" here include
presbyters, and the "teachers " are either all preachers of the gospel
or the presbyter-bishops in their teaching (as distinct from their
ruling) capacity and function. In other passages be names only the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p75.3">ἀπόστολοι</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p75.4">διδάσκαλοι</span>,
Sim. IX., 15, 16, 25; comp. Paul’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p75.5">ποιμένες
καί
διδάσκαλοι</span>,
<scripRef passage="Eph. 4:11" id="v.xv.x-p75.6" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Eph. 4:11</scripRef>. The statements of Hermas on church organization are rather
loose and indefinite. They have been discussed by Hilgenfeld and
Harnack in favor of presbyterianism, by Hefele and Rothe in favor of
episcopacy. Lightfoot, who identifies Hermas with the brother of bishop
Pius (140), says: " Were it not known that the
writer’s own brother was bishop of Rome (?), we should
be at a loss what to say about the constitution of the Roman church in
his day."(Com. on Philipp., p. 218.)</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p75.7">295</span>
The state of the church is indeed described as corrupt, but corruption
began already in the apostolic age, as we see from the Epistles and the
Apocalypse. At the time of <name id="v.xv.x-p75.8">Irenaeus</name> the book
was held in the highest esteem, which implies its early origin.</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p76"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p77">VII. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p77.1">Authority</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.x-p77.2">value</span>. No product of post-apostolic literature has
undergone a greater change in public esteem. The Shepherd was a book
for the times, but not for all times. To the Christians of the second
and third century it had all the charm of a novel from the
spirit-world, or as Bunyan’s
Pilgrims’ Progress has at the present day. It was even
read in public worship down to the time of <name id="v.xv.x-p77.3">Eusebius</name> and Jerome, and added to copies of the Holy
Scriptures (as the Codex Sinaiticus, where it follows after the Ep. of
Barnabas). <name id="v.xv.x-p77.4">Irenaeus</name> quotes it as "divine
Scripture."<note place="end" n="1296" id="v.xv.x-p77.5"><p id="v.xv.x-p78"> Adv. Haer.
IV. 20, § 2: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p78.1">εἶπεν ἡ
γραφὴ ἡ
λέγουσα</span>. Then
follows a quotation from Mand. I. 1: "First of all believe that there
is one God who created and prepared and made all things out of
nothing." Possibly the wrong reference was a slip of memory in view of
familiar passages, <scripRef passage="2 Macc. 7:28" id="v.xv.x-p78.2" parsed="|2Macc|7|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.7.28">2 Macc. 7:28</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p78.3">πάντα ἐξ
οὐκ ὀ̑ντων
ἐποίσεν</span>);
<scripRef passage="Heb. 11:3" id="v.xv.x-p78.4" parsed="|Heb|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.3">Heb. 11:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 12:29" id="v.xv.x-p78.5" parsed="|Mark|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.29">Mark 12:29</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p78.6">ὁ θεὸς
εἶς
ἐστί</span>); <scripRef passage="James 2:18" id="v.xv.x-p78.7" parsed="|Jas|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.18">James 2:18</scripRef>
Hilgenfeld thinks that the Hermas was known also to the author of the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.x-p78.8">κήρυγμα
Πέτρου</span> and
pseudo-Clement.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p78.9">296</span>
The Alexandrian fathers, who with all their learning were wanting in
sound critical discrimination, regarded it as "divinely inspired,"
though <name id="v.xv.x-p78.10">Origen</name> intimates that others judged
less favorably.<note place="end" n="1297" id="v.xv.x-p78.11"><p id="v.xv.x-p79"> See the
quotations from Clement of Alex. and <name id="v.xv.x-p79.1">Origen</name>
in G. and H. Prol., p. LIII.-LVI. Zahn says that "the history of the
ecclesiastical authority of Hermas in the East begins with an unbounded
recognition of the same as a book resting on divine revelation."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p79.2">297</span> <name id="v.xv.x-p79.3">Eusebius</name>
classes it with the "spurious," though orthodox books, like the Epistle
of Barnabas, the Acts of Paul, etc.; and <name id="v.xv.x-p79.4">Athanasius</name> puts it on a par with the Apocrypha of the Old
Testament, which are useful for catechetical instruction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p80">In the Latin church where it originated, it never
rose to such high authority. The Muratorian canon regards it as
apocryphal, and remarks that "it should be read,<note place="end" n="1298" id="v.xv.x-p80.1"><p id="v.xv.x-p81"> In private
only, or in the church? The passage is obscure and disputed.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p81.1">298</span> but
not publicly used in the church or numbered among the prophets or the
apostles." <name id="v.xv.x-p81.2">Tertullian</name>, who took offence at
its doctrine of the possibility of a second repentance, and the
lawfulness of second marriage, speaks even contemptuously of it.<note place="end" n="1299" id="v.xv.x-p81.3"><p id="v.xv.x-p82"> On account
of this comparative mildness (Mand. IV., 1), <name id="v.xv.x-p82.1">Tertullian</name> calls Hermas sarcastically "ille apocryphus
Pastor maechorum."De Pud. c. 20; comp. c. 10.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p82.2">299</span> So
does Jerome in one passage, though he speaks respectfully of it in
another.<note place="end" n="1300" id="v.xv.x-p82.3"><p id="v.xv.x-p83"> Jerome calls
the Shepherd "revera utilis liber." which was publicly read in certain
churches of Greece, and quoted by many ancient writers as an authority,
but "almost unknown among the Latins" (apud Latinos’
paene Ignotus). Op. II. 846. In another passage, Op. VI. 604, he
condemns the view of the angelic supervision of animals (Vis. IV.
2).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.x-p83.1">300</span>
Ambrose and <name id="v.xv.x-p83.2">Augustin</name> ignore it. The decree of
Pope Gelasius I. (about 500) condemns the book as apocryphal. Since
that time it shared the fate of all Apocrypha, and fell into entire
neglect. The Greek original even disappeared for centuries, until it
turned up unexpectedly in the middle of the nineteenth century to
awaken a new interest, and to try the ingenuity of scholars as one of
the links in the development of catholic Christianity.</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p84"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.x-p85">Note.</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p86"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p87">The Pastor Hermae has long ceased to be read for
devotion or entertainment. We add some modern opinions. Mosheim (who
must have read it very superficially) pronounced the talk of the
heavenly spirits in Hermas to be more stupid and insipid than that of
the barbers of his day, and concluded that he was either a fool or an
impostor. The great historian Niebuhr, as reported by Bunsen, used to
say that he pitied the Athenian [why not the Roman?] Christians who
were obliged to listen to the reader of such a book in the church.
Bunsen himself pronounces it "a well-meant but silly romance."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p88">On the other hand, some Irvingite scholars, Dr.
Thiersch and Mr. Gaâb, have revived the old belief in a
supernatural foundation for the visions, as having been really seen and
recorded in the church of Rome during the apostolic age, but afterwards
modified and mingled with errors by the compiler under Pius.
Gaâb thinks that Hermas was gifted with the power of vision,
and inspired in the same sense as Swedenborg.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p89">Westcott ascribes "the highest value" to the
Shepherd, "as showing in what way Christianity was endangered by the
influence of Jewish principles as distinguished from Jewish forms."
<i>Hist. of the Canon of the N. T</i> p. 173 (second ed.)</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p90">Donaldson (a liberal Scotch Presbyterian) thinks
that the Shepherd "ought to derive a peculiar interest from its being
the first work extant, the main effort of which is to direct the soul
to God. The other religious books relate to internal workings in the
church—this alone specially deals with the great
change requisite to living to God .... Its creed is a very short and
simple one. Its great object is to exhibit the morality implied in
conversion, and it is well calculated to awaken a true sense of the
spiritual foes that are ever ready to assail him." (<i>Ap</i>.
<i>Fath.,</i> p. 339). But he also remarks (p. 336) that "nothing would
more completely show the immense difference between ancient Christian
feeling and modern, than the respect in which ancient, and a large
number of modern Christians hold this work."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p91">George A. Jackson (an American Congregationalist)
judges even more favorably (<i>Ap. Fath.,</i> 1879, p. 15): Reading the
’Shepherd,’ and remembering that it
appeared in the midst of a society differing little from that satirized
by Juvenal, we no longer wonder at the esteem in which it was held by
the early Christians, but we almost join with them in calling it an
inspired book."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p92">Mr. Hoole, of Oxford, agrees with the judgment of
<name id="v.xv.x-p92.1">Athanasius</name>, and puts its literary character
on the same footing as the pious but rude art of the Roman
catacombs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.x-p93">Dr. Salmon, of Dublin, compares Hermas with
Savonarola, who sincerely believed: (a) that the church of his time was
corrupt and worldly; (b) that a time of great tribulation was at hand,
in which the dross should be purged away; (c) that there was still an
intervening time for repentance; (d) that he himself was divinely
commissioned to be a preacher of that repentance.</p>

<p id="v.xv.x-p94"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="169" title="Papias" shorttitle="Section 169" progress="79.36%" prev="v.xv.x" next="v.xv.xii" id="v.xv.xi">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xi-p1">§ 169. Papias.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xi-p3">(I.) The fragments of <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p3.1">Papias</span> collected in <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p3.2">Routh</span>:
<i>Reliquiae, Sacrae,</i> ed. II., Oxf., 1846, vol. I.,
3–16. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p3.3">Von Gebhardt</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p3.4">Harnack</span>: Patres Apost., Appendix: Papice Fragmenta,
I., 180–196. English translation in Roberts and
Donaldson. "Ante-Nicene Library." I., 441–448.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xi-p4">Passages on Papias in <name id="v.xv.xi-p4.1">Irenaeus</name>:<i>Adv. Haer.,</i> v. 33,
§§ 3, 4. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p4.2">Euseb</span>. <i>H.
E</i>. III. 36, 39; <i>Chron.</i> ad Olymp. 220, ed. Schöne
II. 162. Also a few later notices; see Routh and the Leipz. ed. of
<i>P. A.. The Vita S. Papiae,</i> by the Jesuit Halloix, Duaei, l633,
is filled with a fanciful account of the birth, education, ordination,
episcopal and literary labors of the saint, of whom very little is
really known.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xi-p5">(II.) Separate articles on Papias, mostly connected
with the Gospel question, by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p5.1">Schleiermacher</span>
(on his testimonies concerning Matthew and Mark in the "Studien und
Kritiken" for l832, p. 735); T<span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p5.2">h. Zahn</span>
(<i>ibid.</i> 1866, No. IV. p. 649 sqq.); G. E. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p5.3">Steitz</span> (in the "Studien und Kritiken" for 1868, No. 1.
63–95, and art. Papias in Herzog’s
Encyc." ed. I. vol. XI., 78–86; revised by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p5.4">Leimbach</span> in ed. II. vol. XI.
194–206); <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p5.5">James Donaldson</span>
(<i>The Apost. Fathers</i> 1874, p. 393–402); Bishop
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p5.6">Lightfoot</span> (in the "Contemporary Review" for
Aug., 1875, pp. 377–403; a careful examination of the
testimonies of Papias concerning the Gospels of Mark and Matthew
against the misstatements in "Supernatural Religion"); <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p5.7">Leimbach</span> (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p5.8">Das Papiasfragment, 1875</span></i>) <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p5.9">Weiffenbach</span> <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p5.10">Das Papiasfragment,</span></i> 1874 and 1878); <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p5.11">Hilgefeld</span> ("<span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p5.12">Zeitschrift für wissensch. Theol</span>." 1875,
239 sqq.); <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p5.13">Ludemann</span> (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p5.14">Zur Erklärunq des
Papiasfragments,</span></i> in the "Jahrbücher
für protest. Theol.," 1879, p. 365 sqq.); H. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p5.15">Holtzmann</span> (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p5.16">Papias und Johannes,</span></i> in
Hilgenfeld’s "Zeitschrift für wissensch.
Theologie," 1880, pp. 64–77). Comp. also <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p5.17">Westcott</span> on the Canon of the N. T., p.
59–68.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xi-p6"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xi-p7"><name id="v.xv.xi-p7.1">Papias</name>, a disciple of
John<note place="end" n="1301" id="v.xv.xi-p7.2"><p id="v.xv.xi-p8"> See notes at
the end of this section.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xi-p8.1">301</span> and
friend of <name id="v.xv.xi-p8.2">Polycarp</name>, was bishop of Hierapolis,
in Phrygia, till towards the middle of the second century. According to
a later tradition in the "Paschal Chronicle," he suffered martyrdom at
Pergamon about the same time with <name id="v.xv.xi-p8.3">Polycarp</name> at
Smyrna. As the death of the latter has recently been put back from 166
to 155, the date of Papias must undergo a similar change; and as his
contemporary friend was at least 86 years old, Papias was probably born
about <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xi-p8.4"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.xi-p8.5">a.d.</span></span> 70, so
that he may have known St. John, St. Philip the Evangelist, and other
primitive disciples who survived the destruction of Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xi-p9">Papias was a pious, devout and learned student of
the Scriptures, and a faithful traditionist, though somewhat credulous
and of limited comprehension.<note place="end" n="1302" id="v.xv.xi-p9.1"><p id="v.xv.xi-p10"> <name id="v.xv.xi-p10.1">Eusebius</name>, H. E. III. 39, says that he was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xi-p10.2">σφόδρα
σμικρὸς
τὸν νοῦν</span>,
" very, small-minded."and that this appears from his writings; but he
was no doubt unfavorably influenced in his judgment by the strong
millennarianism of Papias, which he mentions just before; and even if
well founded, it would not invalidate his testimony as to mere facts.
In another place (III. 36), <name id="v.xv.xi-p10.3">Eusebius</name> calls
him a man of comprehensive learning and knowledge of the Scriptures
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xi-p10.4">ἀνὴρ τὰ
πάντα ὅτι
μάλιστα
λογιώτατος
καὶ τῆς
γραφῆς
εὐδήμων</span>,
omni doctrinae genere instructissimus et in scriptura sacra versatus).
Learning, piety, and good sense are not always combined. The passage,
however, is wanting in some MSS. of <name id="v.xv.xi-p10.5">Eusebius</name>.
See the note of Heinichen, vol. I. 141 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xi-p10.6">302</span> He carried the heavenly treasure in an
earthen vessel. His associations give him considerable weight. He went
to the primitive sources of the Christian faith. "I shall not regret,"
he says, "to subjoin to my interpretations [of the
Lord’s Oracles], whatsoever I have at any time
accurately ascertained and treasured up in my memory, as I have
received it from the elders (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p10.7">παρὰ τῶν
πρεσβυτέρων</span>) and have recorded it to give
additional confirmation to the truth, by my testimony. For I did not,
like most men, delight in those who speak much, but in those who teach
the truth; nor in those who record the commands of others [or new and
strange commands], but in those who record the commands given by the
Lord to our faith, and proceeding from truth itself. If then any one
who had attended on the elders came, I made it a point to inquire what
were the words of the elders; what Andrew, or what Peter said, or
Philip, or Thomas, or James, or John, or Matthew, or any other of the
disciples of our Lord; and what things Aristion and the elder John, the
disciples of the Lord, say. For I was of opinion that I could not
derive so much benefit from books as from the living and abiding
voice."<note place="end" n="1303" id="v.xv.xi-p10.8"><p id="v.xv.xi-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xi-p11.1">παρὰ
ζώσης
φωνῆς καὶ
μενούσης</span>
Eus. III. 39 (Heinichen, 1. 148).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xi-p11.2">303</span>
He collected with great zeal the oral traditions of the apostles and
their disciples respecting the discourses and works of Jesus, and
published them in five books under the title: "Explanation of the
Lord’s Discourses."<note place="end" n="1304" id="v.xv.xi-p11.3"><p id="v.xv.xi-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xi-p12.1">Λογίων
κυρισκῶν
ἐξήγησις,</span>
Explanatio sermonum Domini. The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xi-p12.2">ἐξήγησις</span>
here no doubt means interpretation of some already existing gospel
record, since Anastasius of Sinai (d. 599) classes Papias among
Biblical exegetes or interpreters. He probably took as his text the
canonical Gospels, and gave his own comments on the
Lord’s Discourses therein contained, together with
additional sayings which he had derived, directly or indirectly, from
personal disciples of Christ. Although this work has disappeared for
several centuries, it may possibly yet be recovered either in the
original, or in a Syriac or Armenian version. The work was still extant
in 1218 in the MSS. collection of the church at Nismes, according to
Gallandi and Pitra. It is also mentioned thrice in the Catalogue of the
Library of the Benedictine Monastery of Christ Church, Canterbury,
contained in the Cottonian MS. of the thirteenth or fourteenth
centurvy. Donaldson, p. 402. On the meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xi-p12.3">λόγια</span> see Vol. I.
622 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xi-p12.4">304</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xi-p13">Unfortunately this book, which still existed in
the thirteenth century, is lost with the exception of valuable and
interesting fragments preserved chiefly by <name id="v.xv.xi-p13.1">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.xv.xi-p13.2">Eusebius</name>. Among
these are his testimonies concerning the Hebrew Gospel of Matthew and
the Petrine Gospel of Mark, which figure so prominently in all the
critical discussions on the origin of the Gospels.<note place="end" n="1305" id="v.xv.xi-p13.3"><p id="v.xv.xi-p14"> See vol. I.
p. 622, 633 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xi-p14.1">305</span> The
episode on the woman taken in adultery which is found in some MSS. of
<scripRef passage="John 7:53-8:11" id="v.xv.xi-p14.2" parsed="|John|7|53|8|11" osisRef="Bible:John.7.53-John.8.11">John
7:53–8:11</scripRef>,
or after <scripRef passage="Luke 21:38" id="v.xv.xi-p14.3" parsed="|Luke|21|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.38">Luke 21:38</scripRef>,
has been traced to the same source and was perhaps to illustrate the
word of Christ, <scripRef passage="John 8:15" id="v.xv.xi-p14.4" parsed="|John|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.15">John 8:15</scripRef> ("I
judge no man"); for <name id="v.xv.xi-p14.5">Eusebius</name> reports that
Papias "set forth another narrative concerning a woman who was
maliciously accused before the Lord of many sins, which is contained in
the Gospel according to the Hebrews."<note place="end" n="1306" id="v.xv.xi-p14.6"><p id="v.xv.xi-p15"> The plural
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xi-p15.1">ἐπὶ
πολλαῖς
ἁμαρτίαις</span>,
H. E. III. 39) is no argument against the conjecture. Cod. D reads
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xi-p15.2">ἁμαρτίᾳ</span>
instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xi-p15.3">μοχείᾳ</span>in
<scripRef passage="John 8:3" id="v.xv.xi-p15.4" parsed="|John|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.3">John 8:3</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xi-p15.5">306</span> If so, we are indebted to him
for the preservation of a precious fact which at once illustrates in a
most striking manner our Saviour’s absolute purity in
dealing with sin, and his tender compassion toward the sinner. Papias
was an enthusiastic chiliast, and the famous parable of the fertility
of the millennium which he puts in the Lord’s mouth
and which <name id="v.xv.xi-p15.6">Irenaeus</name> accepted in good faith,
may have been intended as an explanation of the Lord’s
word concerning the fruit of the vine which he shall drink new in his
Father’s kingdom, <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:29" id="v.xv.xi-p15.7" parsed="|Matt|26|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.29">Matt. 26:29</scripRef>.<note place="end" n="1307" id="v.xv.xi-p15.8"><p id="v.xv.xi-p16"> See above,
§158, p. 616. Card. Pitra, in the first vol. of his
Spicileg. Solesm., communicates a similar fragment, but this is, as the
title and opening words intimate, a translation of <name id="v.xv.xi-p16.1">Irenaeus</name>, not of Papias. The authoress of "The Pupils of
St. John." p. 203, remarks on that description of Papias: "Understood
literally, this is of course utterly unlike anything we know of our
blessed Lord’s unearthly teaching; yet it does sound
like what a literal and narrow mind, listening to mere word of mouth
narrative, might make of the parable of the Vine, and of the Sower, or
of the Grain of Mustard-seed; and we also see how providential and how
merciful it was that the real words of our Lord were so early recorded
by two eye-witnesses, and by two scholarly men, under the guidance of
the Holy Spirit, instead of being left to the versions that good but
dull-minded believers might make of them."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xi-p16.2">307</span> His chiliasm is no proof of a
Judaizing tendency, for it was the prevailing view in the second
century. He also related two miracles, the resurrection of a dead man
which took place at the time of Philip (the Evangelist), as he learned
from his daughters, and the drinking of poison without harm by Justus
Barsabas.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xi-p17">Papias proves the great value which was attached
to the oral traditions of the apostles and their disciples in the
second century. He stood on the threshold of a new period when the last
witnesses of the apostolic age were fast disappearing, and when it
seemed to be of the utmost importance to gather the remaining fragments
of inspired wisdom which might throw light on the
Lord’s teaching, and guard the church against
error.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xi-p18">But he is also an important witness to the state
of the canon before the middle of the second century. He knew the first
two Gospels, and in all probability also the Gospel of John, for he
quoted, as <name id="v.xv.xi-p18.1">Eusebius</name> expressly says, from the
first Epistle of John, which is so much like the fourth Gospel in
thought and style that they stand or fall as the works of one and the
same author.<note place="end" n="1308" id="v.xv.xi-p18.2"><p id="v.xv.xi-p19"> A mediaeval
tradition assigns to Papias an account of the origin, and even a part
in the composition, of the Gospel of John as his amanuensis. So a note
prefixed to John’s Gospel in a MS. of the ninth
century, rediscovered by Pitra and Tischendorf in 1866 in the Vatican
library. The note is, in Tischendorf’s opinion, older
than Jerome, and is as follows: "Evangelium johannis manifestatum et
datum est ecclesiis ab johanne adhuc in corpore constituto, sicut
papias nomine hierapolitanus discipulus johannis carus in exotericis
[exegeticis], id est in extremis, quinque libras retulit. Discripsit
vero evangeliumdictante johanne recte." etc. The last sentence is
probably a mistaken translation of the Greek. See Lightfoot in the
"Contemp. Rev. ." Oct. 1875, p. 854; Charteris, Canonicity, p. 168.
Another testimony is found in a fragment of a Greek commentator
Proaemium of the Catena Patrum Graecorum in S. Johannem, ed. by
Corderius. Antwerp, 1630, according to which John dictated his Gospel
to Papias of Hierapolis. See Papiae Frag. in Gebh. and
Harn’s ed. p. 194. This tradition is discredited by
the silence of <name id="v.xv.xi-p19.1">Eusebius</name>, but it shows that in
the opinion of the mediaeval church Papias was closely connected with
the Gospel of John.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xi-p19.2">308</span>
He is one of the oldest witnesses to the inspiration and credibility of
the Apocalypse of John, and commented on a part of it.<note place="end" n="1309" id="v.xv.xi-p19.3"><p id="v.xv.xi-p20"> Andreas of
Caesarea, In <scripRef passage="Apoc. c. 34" id="v.xv.xi-p20.1" parsed="|Rev|34|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.34">Apoc. c. 34</scripRef>, Serm. 12. See v. G. and H. p. 189.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xi-p20.2">309</span> He
made use of the first Epistle of Peter, but is silent as far as we know
concerning Paul and Luke. This has been variously explained from
accident or ignorance or dislike, but best from the nature of his
design to collect only words of the Lord. Hermas and <name id="v.xv.xi-p20.3">Justin Martyr</name> likewise ignore Paul, and yet knew his
writings. That Papias was not hostile to the great apostle may be
inferred from his intimacy with <name id="v.xv.xi-p20.4">Polycarp</name>, who
lauds Paul in his Epistle.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xi-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xi-p22">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xi-p23"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xi-p24">The relation of Papias to the Apostle John is
still a disputed point. <name id="v.xv.xi-p24.1">Irenaeus</name>, the oldest
witness and himself a pupil of <name id="v.xv.xi-p24.2">Polycarp</name>,
calls Papias <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p24.3">Ἰωάννου
μὲν
άκουστὴς,
Πολυκάρπου
δὲ
ἑταῖρος</span>
(Adv. Haer. V. 33, 4). He must
evidently mean here the Apostle John. Following him, Jerome and later
writers (Maximus Confessor, Andrew of Crete and Anastasius Sinaita)
call him a disciple of the Apostle John, and this view has been
defended with much learning and acumen by Dr. Zahn (1866), and,
independently of him, by Dr. Milligan (on John the Presbyter, in
Cowper’s "Journal of Sacred Literature" for Oct.,
1867, p. 106 sqq.), on the assumption of the identity of the Apostle
John with "Presbyter John;" comp. 2 and 3 John, where the writer calls
himself <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p24.4">ὁ
πρεσβύτερος</span>. Riggenbach (on John the Ap. and
John the Presbyter, in the "Jahrbücher für
Deutsche Theologie," 1868, pp. 319–334), Hengstenberg,
Leimbach, take the same view (also Schaff in History of the Apost. Ch.,
1853, p. 421).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xi-p25">On the other hand, <name id="v.xv.xi-p25.1">Eusebius</name> (<i>H. E.</i> III. 39) infers that Papias
distinguishes between John the Apostle and "the Presbyter John" (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p25.2">ὁ
πρεσβύτερος
Ἰωάννης</span>) so called, and that he was a
pupil of the Presbyter only. He bases the distinction on a fragment he
quotes from the introduction to the "Explanation of the
Lord’s Discourses," where Papias says that he
ascertained the primitive traditions: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p25.3">τί
Ἀνδρέας
ἢ τί
Πέτρος
εἶπεν</span> [in the past tense], <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p25.4">ἢ τί
Φίλιππος
ἢ τί
θωμᾶς ἢ
Ἰάκωβος
ἢ τί
Ἰωάννης</span>
[the Apostle] <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p25.5">ἢ
Ματθαῖος,
ἢ τις
ἕτερος
τῶν τοῦ
κυρίου
μαθητῶν, ἅ
τε
Ἀριστίων
καὶ ὁ
πρεσβύτερος
Ἰωάννης,
οἱ τοῦ
κυρίου</span> [not <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p25.6">τῶν
ἀποστόλων</span>] <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p25.7">μαθηταὶ,
λέγουσιν</span>[present tense]. Here two Johns
seem to be clearly distinguished; but the Presbyter John, together with
an unknown Aristion, is likewise called a disciple of the Lord (not of
the Apostles). The distinction is maintained by Steitz, Tischendorf,
Keim, Weiffenbach, Lüdemann, Donaldson, Westcott, and
Lightfoot. In confirmation of this view, <name id="v.xv.xi-p25.8">Eusebius</name> states that two graves were shown at Ephesus
bearing the name of John (III 39: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xi-p25.9">δύο ἐν
Ἐφέσῳ
γενέσθαι
μνήματα,
καὶ
ἐκάτερον
Ἰωάννου
ἐτι νῦν
λέγεσθαι</span>). But Jerome, De Vir. ill. c. 9,
suggests, that both graves were only memories of the Apostle. Beyond
this, nothing whatever is known of this mysterious Presbyter John, and
it was a purely critical conjecture of the anti-millennarian Dionysius
of Alexandria that he was the author of the Apocalypse (Euseb. VII.
25). The substance of the mediaeval legend of "Prester John" was
undoubtedly derived from another source.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xi-p26">In any case, it is certainly possible that Papias,
like his friend <name id="v.xv.xi-p26.1">Polycarp</name>, may have seen and
heard the aged apostle who lived to the close of the first or the
beginning of the second century. It is therefore unnecessary to charge
<name id="v.xv.xi-p26.2">Irenaeus</name> with an error either of name or
memory. It is more likely that <name id="v.xv.xi-p26.3">Eusebius</name>
misunderstood Papias, and is responsible for a fictitious John, who has
introduced so much confusion into the question of the authorship of the
Johannean Apocalypse.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xi-p27"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="170" title="The Epistle to Diognetus" shorttitle="Section 170" progress="80.07%" prev="v.xv.xi" next="v.xv.xiii" id="v.xv.xii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xii-p1">§ 170. The Epistle to Diognetus.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xii-p3">Editions.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p5">Epistola Ad Diognetum, ed. Otto (with Lat. transl.,
introduction and critical notes), ed. II. Lips. 1852.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p6">In the Leipz. edition of the Apost. Fathers, by
<i>O</i>. <i>v. Gebhardt</i> and <i>Ad Harnack,</i> I.
216–226; in the Tübingen ed. of
<i>Hefele-Funk,</i> I. pp 310–333.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p7">W. A. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p7.1">Hollenberg</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xii-p7.2">Der Brief an
Diognet.</span></i> Berl. 1853.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p8">E. M. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p8.1">Krenkel</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xii-p8.2">Epistola, ad
Diogn.</span></i> Lips. 1860.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p9">English translation: in Kitto’s
"Journal of S. Lit." 1852, and in vol. I of the "Ante-Nicene Library."
Edinb. 1867.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p10">French versions by <i>P. le Gras,</i> Paris 1725;
<i>M. de Genoude,</i> 1838; A. <i>Kayser, 1856.</i></p>

<p id="v.xv.xii-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xii-p12">Discussions.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xii-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p14">Otto: De Ep. ad Diognetum. 1852.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p15">A. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p15.1">Kayser</span>: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xii-p15.2">La Lettre à
Diognète</span></i> <span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xii-p15.3">1856 (in "Révue de Théologie
").</span></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p16">G. J. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p16.1">Snoeck</span>: Specimen
theologicum exhibens introductionem in Epistolan ad Diogn. Lugd. Bat.
1861.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p17">Donaldson: A Critical Hist. of Christian Liter.,
etc. Lond., 1866, II 126 sqq. He was inclined to assume that Henry
Stephens, the first editor, manufactured the Ep., but gave up the
strange hypothesis, which was afterwards reasserted by C<span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p17.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.xii-p17.2">otterill</span></span> in his Peregrinus
Proteus, 1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p18">Franz Overbeck: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xii-p18.1">Ueber den pseudo-justinischen Brief an
Diognet</span></i>. Basel 1872. And again with additions in his
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xii-p18.2">Studien zur Geschichte
der alten Kirche</span></i> (Schloss-Chemnitz, 1875), p.
1–92. He represents the Ep. (like Donaldson) as a
post-Constantinian fiction, but has been refuted by Hilgenfeld, Keim,
Lipsius, and Dräseke.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p19">Joh. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p19.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.xii-p19.2">Dräseke</span></span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xii-p19.3">Der Brief an Diognetos</span></i>. Leipz.
1881 (207 pp.). Against Overbeck and Donaldson. The Ep. was known and
used by <name id="v.xv.xii-p19.4">Tertullian</name>, and probably composed in
Rome by a Christian Gnostic (perhaps Appelles). Unlikely.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p20">Heinr. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p20.1"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.xii-p20.2">Kihn</span></span> (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xii-p20.3">Der Ursprung des Briefes an Diognet</span></i>.
Freiburg i. B. 1882 (XV. and 168 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p21">Semisch: art. Diognet, in Herzog2 III.
611–615 (and in his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xii-p21.1">Justin der Märt</span></i>., 1840,
vol. I. 172 sqq.); <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p21.2"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.xii-p21.3">Schaff</span></span>, in McClintock and Strong, III. 807 sq., and
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p21.4"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.xii-p21.5">Birks</span></span>, in Smith and
Wace, II. 162–167.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xii-p22">The Ep. to D. has also been discussed by Neander,
Hefele, Credner, Möhler, Bunsen, Ewald, Dorner, Hilgenfeld,
Lechler, Baur, Harnack, Zahn, Funk, Lipsius, Keim (especially in <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xii-p22.1">Rom und das
Christhum</span></i>, 460–468).</p>

<p id="v.xv.xii-p23"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xii-p24">1. The short but precious document called the <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p24.1">Epistle to Diognetus</span> was unknown in Christian
literature<note place="end" n="1310" id="v.xv.xii-p24.2"><p id="v.xv.xii-p25"> Not even
<name id="v.xv.xii-p25.1">Eusebius</name> or Jerome or Photius make any
mention of it. Möhler (Patrol. p. 170) refers to Photius,
but Photius speaks of <name id="v.xv.xii-p25.2">Justin Martyr</name>, with
whose writings he was well acquainted. See Hergenröther,
Photius, III. 19 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p25.3">310</span>
until Henry Stephens, the learned publisher of Paris, issued it in
Greek and Latin in 1592, under the name of <name id="v.xv.xii-p25.4">Justin
Martyr</name>.<note place="end" n="1311" id="v.xv.xii-p25.5"><p id="v.xv.xii-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xii-p26.1">ΙΟΥΣΤΙΝΟΥ
ΤΟΨ
φιλοσόφου
καὶ
μάρτυροσ
Ἐπιστολὴ
πρὸς
Διόγνητον,
καὶ Λόγος
πρὸσ
Ἕλληνας</span>.
lustini Philosophi et Martyris Ep. ad Diognetum, et Oratio ad Graecos,
nunc primum luce et latinitate donatae ab Henrico Stephano. Eiusdem
Henr. Stephani annotationibus additum est Io. lacobi Beureri de
quorundam locorum partim interpretatione partim emendations iudicium.
<name id="v.xv.xii-p26.2">Tatian</name>i, discipuli Iustini, quaedam.
Excudebat Henricus Stephanus. Anno MDXCII. The copy of Stephens is
still preserved in the University library at Leiden. The copy of Beurer
is lost, but was probably made from the Strassburg Codex, with which it
agrees in the readings published by Stephens in his appendix, and by
Sylburg in his notes.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p26.3">311</span> He gives no account of his sources.
The only Codex definitely known is the Strassburg Codex of the
thirteenth century, and even this (after having been thoroughly
compared by Professor Cunitz for Otto’s edition), was
destroyed in the accidental fire at Strassburg during the siege of
1870.<note place="end" n="1312" id="v.xv.xii-p26.4"><p id="v.xv.xii-p27"> "Epistulae
ad Diognetum unum tantummodo exemplar antiquius ad nostram usque
pervenit memoriam: codicem dico loannis Reuchlini quondam, postea
Argentoratensem, qui misero illo incendio die nono ante Calendas
Septembres anni MDCCCLXX cum tot aliis libris pretiosis in ciner es
dilapsus est." Von Gebhardt and Harnack, p. 205. They assert, p. 208,
that the copies of Stephens and Beurer were taken from the Cod. of
Strassburg. Otto (Prol. p. 3) speaks of tres codices, Argentoratensis,
apographon Stephani, apoqraphon Beureri."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p27.1">312</span> So
great is the mystery hanging over the origin of this document, that
some modern scholars have soberly turned it into a post-Constantinian
fiction in imitation of early Christianity, but without being able to
agree upon an author, or his age, or his nationality.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xii-p28">Yet this most obscure writer of the second century
is at the same time the most brilliant; and while his name remains
unknown to this day, he shed lustre on the Christian name in times when
it was assailed and blasphemed from Jew and Gentile, and could only be
professed at the risk of life. He must be ranked with the "great
unknown" authors of Job and the Epistle to the Hebrews, who are known
only to God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xii-p29">2. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p29.1">Diognetius</span> was an
inquiring heathen of high social position and culture, who desired
information concerning the origin and nature of the religion of the
Christians, and the secret of their contempt of the world, their
courage in death, their brotherly love, and the reason of the late
origin of this new fashion, so different from the gods of the Greeks
and the superstition of the Jews. A Stoic philosopher of this name
instructed <name id="v.xv.xii-p29.2">Marcus Aurelius</name> in his youth
(about 133) in painting and composition, and trained him in Attic
simplicity of life, and "whatever else of the kind belongs to Grecian
discipline." Perhaps he taught him also to despise the Christian
martyrs, and to trace their heroic courage to sheer obstinacy. It is
quite probable that our Diognetus was identical with the imperial
tutor; for he wished especially to know what enabled these Christians
"to despise the world and to make light of death."<note place="end" n="1313" id="v.xv.xii-p29.3"><p id="v.xv.xii-p30"> Comp. Ep. ad
Diog., c. 1, with Marcus Aur. Medit., IX. 3 (his only allusion to
Christianity, quoted p. 329). <name id="v.xv.xii-p30.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>
gratefully remembers his teacher Diognetus Medit., I.6. Diognetus was
not a rare name; but the one of our Epistle was a person of social
prominence, as the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xii-p30.2">κράτιστος</span>,
honorable, implies. Otto and Ewald identify the two. Keim and
Dräseke (p. 141) admit that our Diognetus belonged to the
imperial court, but put him later.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p30.3">313</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xii-p31">3. The <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p31.1">Epistle</span> before us
is an answer to the questions of this noble heathen. It is a brief but
masterly vindication of Christian life and doctrine from actual
experience. It is evidently the product of a man of genius, fine taste
and classical culture. It excels in fresh enthusiasm of faith, richness
of thought, and elegance of style, and is altogether one of the most
beautiful memorials of Christian antiquity, unsurpassed and hardly
equalled by any genuine work of the Apostolic Fathers.<note place="end" n="1314" id="v.xv.xii-p31.2"><p id="v.xv.xii-p32"> Ewald (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xii-p32.1">Geschichte des Volkes
Israel,</span></i> Bd. VII. p. 150) places it first among all
the early Christian epistles which were not received into the N. T.,
and says that it combines perfectly "the fulness and art of Greek
eloquence with the purest love of truth, and the ease and grace of
words with the elevating seriousness of tlle Christian." Bunsen:
"Indisputably, after Scripture, the finest monument of sound Christian
feeling, noble courage, and manly eloquence." Semisch (in Herzog) calls
it "ein <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xii-p32.2">Kleinod des christl.
Alterthums, welchem in Geist und Fassung kaum ein zweites Schriftwerk
der nachapostolishen Zeit gleichsteht.</span></i>" Keim (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xii-p32.3">Rom und das
Christenthum,</span></i> p. 463 sq.) calIs it "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xii-p32.4">das lieblichste, ja ein fast zauberhaftes Wort
des zweiten Jahrhunders.</span></i>" and eloquently praises
"<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xii-p32.5">die reine, klassische Sprache,
den schönen, korrekten Satzbau, die rhetorische Frische, die
schlagenden Antithesen, den geistreichen Ausdruck, die logische
Abrundung ... die unmittelbare, liebswarme, begeisterte, wenn schon mit
Bildung durchsättigte
Frömmigkeit.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p32.6">314</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xii-p33">4. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p33.1">Contents</span>. The document
consists of twelve chapters. It opens with an address to Diognetus who
is described as exceedingly desirous to learn the Christian doctrine
and mode of worship in distinction from that of the Greeks and the
Jews. The writer, rejoicing in this opportunity to lead a Gentile
friend to the path of truth, exposes first the vanity of idols (ch. 2),
then the superstitions of the Jews (ch. 3, 4); after this he gives by
contrasts a striking and truthful picture of Christian life which moves
in this world like the invisible, immortal soul in the visible,
perishing body (ch. 5 and 6),<note place="end" n="1315" id="v.xv.xii-p33.2"><p id="v.xv.xii-p34"> Quoted
above, § 2, p. 9.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p34.1">315</span> and sets forth the benefits of
Christ’s coming (ch. 7). He next describes the
miserable condition of the world before Christ (ch. 8), and answers the
question why He appeared so late (ch. 9). In this connection occurs a
beautiful passage on redemption, fuller and clearer than any that can
be found before <name id="v.xv.xii-p34.2">Irenaeus</name>.<note place="end" n="1316" id="v.xv.xii-p34.3"><p id="v.xv.xii-p35"> See above,
§ 153, p. 587.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p35.1">316</span> He
concludes with an account of the blessings and moral effects which flow
from the Christian faith (ch. 10). The last two chapters which were
probably added by a younger contemporary, and marked as such in the
MS., treat of knowledge, faith and spiritual life with reference to the
tree of knowledge and the tree of life in paradise. Faith opens the
paradise of a higher knowledge of the mysteries of the supernatural
world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xii-p36">The Epistle to Diognetus forms the transition from
the purely practical literature of the Apostolic Fathers to the
reflective theology of the Apologists. It still glows with the ardor of
the first love. It is strongly Pauline.<note place="end" n="1317" id="v.xv.xii-p36.1"><p id="v.xv.xii-p37"> "As if no
less a person than Paul himself had returned to life for that age."
Ewald, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p37.1">vii</span>. 149.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p37.2">317</span> It breathes the spirit of
freedom and higher knowledge grounded in faith. The Old Testament is
ignored, but without any sign of Gnostic contempt.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xii-p38">5. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p38.1">Authorship</span> and <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xii-p38.2">Time</span> of composition. The author calls himself "a
disciple of the Apostles,"<note place="end" n="1318" id="v.xv.xii-p38.3"><p id="v.xv.xii-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xii-p39.1">Ἀποστόλων
γενόμενος
μαθητής</span> ch.
11.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p39.2">318</span> but this term occurs in the appendix,
and may be taken in a wider sense. In the MS. the letter is ascribed to
<name id="v.xv.xii-p39.3">Justin Martyr</name>, but its style is more elegant,
vigorous and terse than that of Justin and the thoughts are more
original and vigorous.<note place="end" n="1319" id="v.xv.xii-p39.4"><p id="v.xv.xii-p40"> The
Justinian authorship is defended by Cave, Fabricius, and Otto, but
refuted by Semisch, Hefele, Keim, and others.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p40.1">319</span> It belongs, however, in all
probability, to the same age, that is, to the middle of the second
century, rather earlier than later. Christianity appears in it as
something still new and unknown to the aristocratic society, as a
stranger in the world, everywhere exposed to calumny and persecution of
Jews and Gentiles. All this suits the reign of Antoninus Pius and of
<name id="v.xv.xii-p40.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>. If Diognetus was the teacher
of the latter as already suggested, we would have an indication of
Rome, as the probable place of composition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xii-p41">Some assign the Epistle to an earlier date under
Trajan or Hadrian,<note place="end" n="1320" id="v.xv.xii-p41.1"><p id="v.xv.xii-p42"> Tillemont
and Möhler to the first century, Hefele and Ewald to the
reign of Hadrian (120-130). Westcott (Can. N. T. p. 76): Not before
Trajan, and not much later; everything betokens an early age.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p42.1">320</span> others to the reign of <name id="v.xv.xii-p42.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>,<note place="end" n="1321" id="v.xv.xii-p42.3"><p id="v.xv.xii-p43"> So Keim, who
suggests the bloody year 177.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p43.1">321</span> others to the close of the second
century or still later.<note place="end" n="1322" id="v.xv.xii-p43.2"><p id="v.xv.xii-p44"> So
Hilgenfeld, Lipsius, Gass, Zahn, Dräseke (under Septimus
Severus, between 193-211). Overbeck’s hypothesis of a
post-Constantinian date is exploded.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p44.1">322</span> The speculations about the author
begin with Apollos in the first, and end with Stephens in the sixteenth
century. He will probably remain unknown.<note place="end" n="1323" id="v.xv.xii-p44.2"><p id="v.xv.xii-p45"> Justin M.
(the MS. tradition); Marcion before his secession from the
church(Bunsen); Quadratus Dorner); Apelles, the Gnostic in his old age
(Dräseke, p. 141). The writer of the art. in Smith and Wace,
II. 162, identifies the author with one Ambrosius, "a chief man of
Greece who became a Christian, and all his fellow councillors raised a
clamor against him." and refers to Cureton’s Spicil.
Syriacum, p. 61-69. The Stephanie hypothesis of and Cotterill is a
literary and moral impossibility.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xii-p45.1">323</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xii-p46"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="171" title="Sixtus of Rome" shorttitle="Section 171" progress="80.66%" prev="v.xv.xii" next="v.xv.xiv" id="v.xv.xiii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xiii-p1">§ 171. <name id="v.xv.xiii-p1.1">Sixtus of
Rome</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xiii-p3">Enchiridion SIXTI philosophi Pythagorici, first ed.
by Symphor. Champerius, Lugd. 1507 (under the title: Sixtii Xysti
Anulus); again at Wittenberg with the Carmina aurea of Pythagoras,
1514; by Beatus Rhenanus, Bas. 1516; in the "Maxima Bibliotheca Vet.
Patrum." Lugd. 1677, Tom. III. 335–339 (under the
title Xysti vel Sexti Pythagorici philosophi ethnici Sententicae,
interprete Rufino Presbytero Aquilejensi); by U. G. Siber, Lips. 1725
(under the name of Sixtus II. instead of Sixtus I.); and by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p3.1">Gildemeister</span> (Gr., Lat. and Syr.),Bonn 1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xiii-p4">A Syriac Version in P. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p4.1">Lagardii</span> <i>Analecta Syriaca,</i> Lips. and Lond. 1858 (p.
1–31, only the Syriac text, derived from seven MSS. of
the Brit. Museum, the oldest before <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p4.2">a.d.</span> 553,
but mutilated).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xiii-p5">The book is discussed in the "Max. Bibl." <i>l.
c.;</i> by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p5.1">Fontaninus</span>: <i>Historia liter.
Aquilejensis</i> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1742" id="v.xv.xiii-p5.2" parsed="|Rom|1742|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1742">Rom. 1742</scripRef>); by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p5.3">Fabricius</span>, in
the Bibliotheca Graeca, Tom. I. 870 sqq. (ed. Harles, 1790); by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p5.4">Ewald</span>: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xiii-p5.5">Geschichte des Volkes Israel,</span></i> vol. VII.
(Göttingen, 1859), p. 321–326; and by <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p5.6">Tobler</span> in Annulus Rufini, Sent. Sext.
(Tübingen 1878).</p>

<p id="v.xv.xiii-p6"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xiii-p7">Xystus, or as the Romans spelled the name, <name id="v.xv.xiii-p7.1">Sextus</name> or <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p7.2"><span class="c18" id="v.xv.xiii-p7.3">Sixtus</span></span> I., was the sixth bishop of Rome, and
occupied this position about ten years under the reign of Hadrian
(119–128).<note place="end" n="1324" id="v.xv.xiii-p7.4"><p id="v.xv.xiii-p8"> <name id="v.xv.xiii-p8.1">Irenaeus</name> (Adv. Haer. 1.III.c. 3, § 3) mentions
him as the Roman bishop after Clement, Evaristus, and Alexander. <name id="v.xv.xiii-p8.2">Eusebius</name> (H. E. iv. 5) relates that he ruled the
Roman church for ten years. Jaffé (Regesta Ponti cum Rom. p.
3) puts his pontificate beween 119 and 128. The second Pope of that
name died a martyr <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p8.3">a.d</span>. 257 or 258. The two
have been sometimes confounded as authors of the Enchiridion. Siber
published it under the name of Sixtus II.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xiii-p8.4">324</span> Little or nothing is known about him
except that he was supposed to be the author of a remarkable collection
of moral and religious maxims, written in Greek, translated into Latin
by Rufinus and extensively read in the ancient church. The sentences
are brief and weighty after the manner of the Hebrew Proverbs and the
Sermon on the Mount. They do not mention the prophets or apostles, or
even the name of Christ, but are full of God and sublime moral
sentiments, only bordering somewhat on pantheism.<note place="end" n="1325" id="v.xv.xiii-p8.5"><p id="v.xv.xiii-p9"> See
specimens in the Notes.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xiii-p9.1">325</span> If it
is the production of a heathen philosopher, he came nearer the genius
of Christian ethics than even Seneca, or Epictetus, or Plutarch, or
<name id="v.xv.xiii-p9.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>; but the product has no doubt
undergone a transformation in Christian hands, and this accounts for
its ancient popularity, and entitles it to a place in the history of
ecclesiastical literature. Rufinus took great liberties as translator;
besides, the MSS. vary very much.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xiii-p10"><name id="v.xv.xiii-p10.1">Origen</name> first cites in
two places the <i>Gnomae</i> or <i>Sententiae</i> of <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p10.2">Sextus</span> (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xiii-p10.3">γνῶμαι
Σέξτου</span>), as a work well known and widely read
among the Christians of his times, i.e., in the first half of the
second century, but he does not mention that the writer was a bishop,
or even a Christian. Rufinus translated them with additions, and
ascribes them to Sixtus, bishop of Rome and martyr. But Jerome, who was
well versed in classical literature, charges him with prefixing the
name of a Christian bishop to the product of a christless and most
heathenish Pythagorean philosopher, Xystus, who is admired most by
those who teach Stoic apathy and Pelagian sinlessness. <name id="v.xv.xiii-p10.4">Augustin</name> first regarded the author as one of the two
Roman bishops Sixti, but afterwards retracted his opinion, probably in
consequence of Jerome’s statement. Maximus the
Confessor and John of Damascus ascribe it to Xystus of Rome. Gennadius
merely calls the work Xysti Sententiae. Pope Gelasius declares it
spurious and written by heretics.<note place="end" n="1326" id="v.xv.xiii-p10.5"><p id="v.xv.xiii-p11"> See the
references in the Biblioth. Max. III. 525; and in Fontanini and
Fabricius, l. c.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xiii-p11.1">326</span> More recent writers (as Fontanini,
Brucker, Fabricius, Mosheim) agree in assigning it to the elder <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p11.2">Quintus Sextus</span> or <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p11.3">Sextius</span>
(Q. S. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xiii-p11.4">Pater</span>), a Stoic philosopher who
declined the dignity of Roman Senator offered to him by Julius Caesar
and who is highly lauded by Seneca. He abstained from animal food, and
subjected himself to a scrupulous self-examination at the close of
every day. Hence this book was entirely ignored by modern church
historians.<note place="end" n="1327" id="v.xv.xiii-p11.5"><p id="v.xv.xiii-p12"> Neander,
Gieseler, Baur, Donaldson, and others do not even mention the book.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xiii-p12.1">327</span>
But Paul de Lagarde, who published a Syriac Version, and Ewald have
again directed attention to it and treat it as a genuine work of the
first Pope Xystus. Ewald puts the highest estimate on it. "The
Christian conscience," he says," appears here for the first time before
all the world to teach all the world its duty, and to embody the
Christian wisdom of life in brief pointed sentences." .<note place="end" n="1328" id="v.xv.xiii-p12.2"><p id="v.xv.xiii-p13"> <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xiii-p13.1">Geschichte Israels,</span></i> vol.
VII. p. 322. Compare his review of Lagardii Analecta Syriaca in the
"Göttingen Gel. Anzeigen." 1859, p. 261-269. Both Ewald and
P. de Lagarde, his successor, characteristically ignore all previous
editions and discussions.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xiii-p13.2">328</span> But
it seems impossible that a Christian sage and bishop should write a
system of Christian Ethics or a collection of Christian proverbs
without even mentioning the name of Christ.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xiii-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xiii-p15">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xiii-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xiii-p17">The following is a selection of the most important
of the 430 Sentences of Xystus from the Bibliotheca Maxima Veterum
Patrum, Tom. III. 335–339. We add some Scripture
parallels:</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p18">"1. Fidelis homo, electus homo est. 2. Electus
homo, homo Dei est. 3. Homo Dei est, qui Deo dIgnus est. 4. Deo dIgnus
est, qui nihil indigne agit. 5. Dubius in fide, infidelis est. 6.
Infidelis homo, mortuus est corpore vivente. 7. Vere fidelis est, qui
non peccat, atque etiam, in minimis caute agit. 8. Non est minimum in
humana vita, negligere minima. 9. Omne peccatum impietatem puta. Non
enim manus, vel oculus peccat, vel aliquod huiusmodi membrum, sed male
uti manu vel oculo, peccatum est. 10. Omne membrum corporis, quod
invitat te contra pudicitiam agere, abjiciendum est.</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p19">Melius est uno membro vivere, quam cum duobus
puniri [Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:29" id="v.xv.xiii-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.29">Matt. 5:29</scripRef>] ....</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p20">"15. Sapiens vir, et pecuniae contemptor, similis
est Deo. 16. Rebus mundanis in causis tantum necessariis utere. 17.
Quae mundi sunt, mundo et quae Dei sunt, reddantur Deo [Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 22:21" id="v.xv.xiii-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|22|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.21">Matt.
22:21</scripRef>]. 18. Certus esto, quod animam tuam fidele depositum acceperis
à Deo. 19. Cum loqueris Deo, scito quod judiceris
à Deo. 20. Optimam purificationem putato, nocere nemini. 21.
Enim purificatur Dei verbo per sapientiam ... .</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p21">"28. Quaecumque fecit Deus, pro hominibus ea
fecit. 29. Angelus minister est Dei ad hominem. 30. Tam pretiosus est
homo apud Deum, quam angelus. 31. Primus beneficus est Deus: secundus
est is, qui beneficii eius fit particeps homo. Vive igitur ita, tanquam
qui sis secundus post Deum, et electus ab eo. 32. Habes, inquam, in te
aliquid simile Dei, et ideo utere teipso velut templo Dei, propter
illud quod te simile est Dei [<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:16, 17" id="v.xv.xiii-p21.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|0|0;|1Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16 Bible:1Cor.3.17">1 Cor. 3:16, 17</scripRef>] ...</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p22">"40. Templum sanctum est Deo mens pii, et altare
est optimum ei cor mundum et sine peccato. 41. Hostia soli Deo
acceptabilis, benefacere hominibus pro Deo. 42. Deo gratiam praestat
homo, qui quantum possibile est vivit secundum Deum ....</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p23">"47. Omne tempus, quo Deo non cogitas, hoc puta
te perdidisse. 48. Corpus quidem tuum incedat in terra, anima autem
semper sit apud Deum. 49. Intellige quae, sint bona, ut bene agas. 50.
Bona cogitatio hominis Deum non latet et ideo cogitatio tua pura sit ab
omni malo. 51. Dignus esto eo, qui te dignatus est filium dicere, et
age omnia ut filius Dei. 52. Quod Deum patrem vocas, huius in
actionibus tuis memor esto. 53. Vir castus et sine peccato, potestatem
accepit a Deo esse filius Dei [Comp. <scripRef passage="John 1:13" id="v.xv.xiii-p23.1" parsed="|John|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.13">John 1:13</scripRef>]. 54. Bona mens chorus
est Dei. 55. Mala mens chorus est daemonum malorum ....</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p24">78. Fundamentum pietatis est continentia: culmen
autem pietatis amor Dei. 79. Pium hominem habeto tamquam teipsum. 80.
Opta tibi evenire non quod vis, sed quod expedit. 81. Qualem vis esse
proximum tuum tibi, talis esto et tu tais proximis [<scripRef passage="Luke 6:31" id="v.xv.xiii-p24.1" parsed="|Luke|6|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.31">Luke 6:31</scripRef>,]
....</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p25">"86. Si quid non vis scire Deum, istud nec agas,
nec cogites, 87. Priusquam agas quodcunque agis, cogita Deum, ut lux
eius paecedat actus tuos ... .</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p26">"96. Deus in bonis actibus hominibus dux est. 97.
Neminem inimicum deputes. 98. Dilige omne quod eiusdem tecum naturae
est, Deum vero plus quam animam dilige. 99. Pessimum est peccatoribus,
in unum convenire cum peccant. 100. Multi cibi impediunt castitatem, et
incontinentia ciborum immundum facit hominem. 101. Animantium omnium
usus quidem in cibis indifferens, abstinere vero rationabilius est.
102. Non cibi per os inferuntur polluunt hominem, sed ea quae ex malis
actibus proferuntur [<scripRef passage="Mark 7:18-21" id="v.xv.xiii-p26.1" parsed="|Mark|7|18|7|21" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.18-Mark.7.21">Mark 7:18–21</scripRef>] ....</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p27">"106. Mali nullius autor est Deus. 107. Non
amplius possideas quam usus corporis poscit ....</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p28">"115. Ratio quae in te est, vitae,
tuâe lux est [<scripRef passage="Matt. 6:22" id="v.xv.xiii-p28.1" parsed="|Matt|6|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.22">Matt. 6:22</scripRef>]. 116. Ea pete a Deo, quae accipere
ab homine non potes ...</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p29">"122. Nil pretiosum ducas, quod auferre a te
possit homo malus. 123. Hoc solum bonum putato, quod Deo dignum est.
124. Quod Deo dignum est, hoc et viro bono. 125. Quicquid non convenit
ad beatudinem Dei. non conveniat nomini Dei. 126. Ea debes velle, quae
et Deus vult. 127. Filius Dei est, qui haec sola pretiosa ducit quae et
Deus. 139. Semper apud Deum mens est sapientIs. 137. Sapientis mentem
Deus inhabitat ....</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p30">"181. Sapiens vir etiamsi nudus sit, sapiens apud
te habeatur. 182. Neminem propterea magni aestimes, quod pecunia
divitiisque abundet. 183. Difficile est divitem salvari [<scripRef passage="Matt. 19:3" id="v.xv.xiii-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|19|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.3">Matt. 19:3</scripRef>]
...</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p31">"187. Age magna, non magna pollicens. 188. Non
eris sapiens, si te reputaveris sapientem. 189. Non potest bene vivere
qui non integre credit. 190. In tribulationibus quis sit fidelis,
agnoscitur. 191. Finem vitae existima vivere secundum Deum. 192. Nihil
putes malum, quod non sit turpe ... .</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p32">"198. Malitia est aegritudo animae. 199. Animae
autem mors iniustitia et impietas. 200. Tunc te putato fidelem, cum
passionibus animae carueris. 201. Omnibus hominibus ita utere, quasi
communis omnium post Deum curator. 202. Qui hominibus male utitur,
seipso male utitur. 203. Qui nihil mali vult, fidelis est ....</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p33">"214. Verba tua pietate semper plena sint. 215.
In actibus tuis ante oculos pone Deum. 216. Nefas est Deum patrem
invocare, et aliquid inhonestum agere ....</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p34">"261. Ebrietatem quasi insaniam fuge. 262. Homo
qui a ventre vincitur, belluae similis est. 263. Ex carne nihil oritur
bonum ....</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p35">"302. Omne quod malum est, Deo inimicum est. 303.
Qui sapit in te, hunc dicito esse hominem. 304. Particeps Dei est vir
sapiens. 305. Ubi est quod sapit in te, ibi est et bonum tuum. 306.
Bonum in carne non quaeras. 307. Quod animae non nocet, nec homini.
308. Sapientem hominem tanquam Dei ministrum honora post Deum ....</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p36">"390. Quaecunque dat mundus, nemo firmiter tenet.
391. Quaecumque dat Deus nemo auferre potest. 392. Divina sapientia
vera est scientia ....</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p37">"403. Animae ascensus ad Deum per Dei verbum est.
404. Sapiens sequitur Deum, et Deus animam sapientis. 405. Gaudet rex
super his quos regit, gaudet ergo Deus super sapiente. Inseparabilis
est et ab his quos regit ille, qui regit, ita ergo et Deus ab anima
sapientis quam tuetur et regit. 406. Reqitur a Deo vir sapiens, et
idcirco beatus est ... .</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xiii-p38">"424. Si non diligis Deum, non ibis ad Deum. 425.
Consuesce teipsum semper respicere ad Deum. 426. Intuendo Deum videbis
Deum. 427. Videns Deum facies mentem tuam qualis est Deus. 428. Excole
quod intra te est, nec ei ex libidine corporis contumeliam facias. 429.
Incontaminatum custodi corpus tuum, tanquam si indumentum acceperis
à Deo, et sicut vestimentum corporis immaculatum servare
stude. 430. Sapiens mens speculam est Dei."</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="172" title="The Apologists. Quadratus and Aristides" shorttitle="Section 172" progress="81.23%" prev="v.xv.xiii" next="v.xv.xv" id="v.xv.xiv">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xiv-p1">§ 172. The Apologists. Quadratus and
Aristides.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xiv-p3">On the Apologetic Lit. in general, see §
28, p. 85 sq., and § 37, p. 104.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xiv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xiv-p5">We now proceed to that series of ecclesiastical
authors who, from the character and name of their chief writings are
called Apologists. They flourished during the reigns of Hadrian,
Antoninus, and <name id="v.xv.xiv-p5.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>, when
Christianity was exposed to the literary as well as bloody persecution
of the heathen world. They refuted the charges and slanders of Jews and
Gentiles, vindicated the truths of the Gospel, and attacked the errors
and vices of idolatry. They were men of more learning and culture than
the Apostolic Fathers. They were mostly philosophers and rhetoricians,
who embraced Christianity in mature age after earnest investigation,
and found peace in it for mind and heart. Their writings breathe the
same heroism, the same enthusiasm for the faith, which animated the
martyrs in their sufferings and death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xiv-p6">The earliest of these Apologists are <name id="v.xv.xiv-p6.1">Quadratus</name> and <name id="v.xv.xiv-p6.2">Aristides</name> who
wrote against the heathen, and <name id="v.xv.xiv-p6.3">Aristo of
Pella</name>, who wrote against the Jews, all in the reign of Hadrian
(117–137).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xiv-p7"><name id="v.xv.xiv-p7.1">Quadratus</name> ( ) was a
disciple of the apostles, and bishop (presbyter) of Athens. His Apology
is lost. All we know of him is a quotation from <name id="v.xv.xiv-p7.2">Eusebius</name> who says: "Quadratus addressed a discourse to
Aelius Hadrian, as an apology for the religion that we profess; because
certain malicious persons attempted to harass our brethren. The work is
still in the hands of some of the brethren, as also in our own; from
which any one may see evident proof, both of the understanding of the
man, and of his apostolic faith. This writer shows the antiquity of the
age in which he lived, in these passages: ’The deeds
of our Saviour,’ says he, ’were
always before you, for they were true miracles; those that were healed,
those that were raised from the dead, who were seen, not only when
healed and when raised, but were always present. They remained living a
long time, not only whilst our Lord was on earth, but likewise when he
left the earth. So that some of them have also lived to our own
times.’ Such was Quadratus."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xiv-p8"><name id="v.xv.xiv-p8.1">Aristides</name> was an
eloquent philosopher at Athens who is mentioned by <name id="v.xv.xiv-p8.2">Eusebius</name> as a contemporary of Quadratus.<note place="end" n="1329" id="v.xv.xiv-p8.3"><p id="v.xv.xiv-p9"> Hist. Eccl.
IV. 3.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xiv-p9.1">329</span> His
Apology likewise disappeared long ago, but a fragment of it was
recently recovered in an Armenian translation and published by the
Mechitarists in 1878.<note place="end" n="1330" id="v.xv.xiv-p9.2"><p id="v.xv.xiv-p10"> The
discovery has called forth a considerable literature which is mentioned
by Harnack, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xiv-p10.1">Texte und
Untersuchungen,</span></i> etc., I., p. 110, note 23. The first
part is the most important. See a French translation by Gautier, in the
"Revue de théol. et de philos., " 1879, p. 78-82; a German
translation by Himpel in the "Tübing. Theol. Quartalschrift,
" 1880, reprinted by Harnack, pp. 111 and 112. The art. Aristides in
the first vol. of Smith and Wace (p. 160) is behind the times.
Bücheler and Renan doubt the genuineness of the document;
Gautier, Baunard, Himpel, Harnack defend it; but Harnack assumes some
interpolation, as the term theotokos, of the Virgin Mary. The Armenian
MS. is dated 981, and the translation seems to have been made from the
Greek in the fifth century. At the time of <name id="v.xv.xiv-p10.2">Eusebius</name> the work was still well known in the church. But
the second piece, which the Mechitarists also ascribe to Aristides, is
a homily of later date, apparently directed against Nestorianism.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xiv-p10.3">330</span> It was addressed to Hadrian, and shows
that the preaching of Paul in Athens had taken root. It sets forth the
Christian idea of God as an infinite and indescribable Being who made
all things and cares for all things, whom we should serve and glorify
as the only God; and the idea of Christ, who is described as "the Son
of the most high God, revealed by the Holy Spirit, descended from
heaven, born of a Hebrew Virgin. His flesh he received from the Virgin,
and he revealed himself in the human nature as the Son of God. In his
goodness which brought the glad tidings, he has won the whole world by
his life-giving preaching. [It was he who according to the flesh was
born from the race of the Hebrews, of the mother of God, the Virgin
Mariam.]<note place="end" n="1331" id="v.xv.xiv-p10.4"><p id="v.xv.xiv-p11"> The
bracketed sentence sounds repetitious and like a post-Nicene
interpolation.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xiv-p11.1">331</span>
He selected twelve apostles and taught the whole world by his
mediatorial, light-giving truth. And he was crucified, being pierced
with nails by the Jews; and he rose from the dead and ascended to
heaven. He sent the apostles into all the world and instructed all by
divine miracles full of wisdom. Their preaching bears blossoms and
fruits to this day, and calls the whole world to illumination."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xiv-p12">A curious feature in this document is the division
of mankind into four parts, Barbarians, Greeks, Jews, and
Christians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xiv-p13">Aristo of Pella, a Jewish Christian of the first
half of the second century, was the author of a lost apology of
Christianity against Judaism.<note place="end" n="1332" id="v.xv.xiv-p13.1"><p id="v.xv.xiv-p14"> See above,
§ 38, p. 107, and l.c. I. 115-130.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xiv-p14.1">332</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xiv-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="173" title="Justin the Philosopher and Martyr" shorttitle="Section 173" progress="81.48%" prev="v.xv.xiv" next="v.xv.xvi" id="v.xv.xv">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xv-p1">§ 173. Justin the Philosopher and
Martyr.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xv-p3">Editions of <name id="v.xv.xv-p3.1">Justin
Martyr</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p5">*Justini Philosophi et Martyris Opera omnia, in the
Corpus Apologetarum Christianorum saeculi secundi, ed. Jo. Car. Th. de
Otto, Jen. 1847, 3d ed. 1876–’81. 5
vols. 8vo. Contains the genuine, the doubtful, and the spurious works
of <name id="v.xv.xv-p5.1">Justin Martyr</name> with commentary, and
Maran’s Latin Version.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p6">Older ed. (mostly incomplete) by Robt. Stephanus,
Par., 1551; Sylburg, Heidelb., 1593; Grabe, Oxon., 1700 (only the Apol.
I.); Prudent. Maranus, Par., 1742 (the Bened. ed.), republ. at Venice,
1747, and in Migne’s Patrol. Gr. Tom. VI. (Paris,
1857), c. 10–800 and 1102–1680, with
additions from Otto. The Apologies were also often published
separately, e.g. by Prof B. L. Gildersleeve, N. Y. 1877, with
introduction and notes.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p7">On the MSS. of Justin see Otto’s
Proleg., p. xx. sqq., and Harnack, Texte. Of the genuine works we have
only two, and they are corrupt, one in Paris, the other in Cheltenham,
in possession of Rev. F. A. Fenwick (see Otto, p. xxiv.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p8">English translation in the Oxford "Library of the
Fathers," Lond., 1861, and another by G. J. Davie in the "Ante-Nicene
Library," Edinb. Vol. II., 1867 (465 pages), containing the Apologies,
the Address to the Greeks, the Exhortation, and the Martyrium,
translated by M. Dods; the Dialogue with Trypho, and On the Sole
Government of God, trsl. by G. Reith; and also the writings of
Athenagoras, trsl. by B. P. Pratten. Older translations by Wm. Reeves,
1709, Henry Brown, 1755, and J. Chevallier, 1833 (ed. II., 1851). On
German and other versions see Otto, Prol. LX. sqq.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xv-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xv-p10">Works on <name id="v.xv.xv-p10.1">Justin
Martyr</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xv-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p12">Bp. Kaye: Some Account of the Writings and Opinions
of <name id="v.xv.xv-p12.1">Justin Martyr</name>. Cambr., 1829, 3d ed.,
1853.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p13">C. A. Credner: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p13.1">Beiträge zur Einleitung in die bibl.
Schriften.</span></i> Halle, vol. I., 1832
(92–267); also in Vol. II., 1838 (on the quotations
from the O. T., p. 17–98; 104–133;
157–311). Credner discusses with exhaustive learning
Justin’s relation to the Gospels and the Canon of the
N. T., and his quotations from the Septuagint. Comp. also his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p13.2">Geschichte des N. T
Canon</span></i>, ed. by Volkmar, 1860.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p14">*C. Semisch: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p14.1">Justin der Märtyrer.</span></i> Breslau,
1840 and 1842, 2 vols. Very thorough and complete up to date of
publication. English translation by Ryland, Edinb., 1844, 2 vols. Comp.
Semisch: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p14.2">Die apostol.
Denkwürdigkeiten des Just. M.</span></i> (Hamb. and
Gotha, 1848), and his article Justin in the first ed. of Herzog, VII.
(1857), 179–186.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p15">Fr. Böhringer: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p15.1">Die Kirchengesch. in
Biographien.</span></i> Vol. I. Zürich, 1842, ed.
II., 1861, p. 97–270.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p16">Ad. Hilgenfeld: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p16.1">Krit. Untersuchungen ueber die Evangelien
Justin’s.</span></i> Halle, 1850. Also: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p16.2">Die Ap. Gesch. u. der M.
Just.</span></i> in his "Zeitschr. f. wiss. Theol.," 1872, p.
495–509, and <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p16.3">Ketzergesch.,</span></i> 1884, pp. 21 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p17">*J. C. Th. Otto: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p17.1">Zur Characteristik des heil.
Justinus.</span></i> Wien, 1852. His art. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p17.2">Justinus der
Apologete,</span></i> in "Ersch and Gruber’s
Encyklop." Second Section, 30th part (1853), pp.
39–76. Comp. also his Prolegomena in the third ed. of
Justin’s works. He agrees with Semisch in his general
estimate of Justin.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p18">C. G. Seibert: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p18.1">Justinus, der Vertheidiger des Christenthums vor dem Thron
der Caesaren.</span></i> Elberf., 1859.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p19">Ch. E. Freppel (R.C. Bp.): <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p19.1">Les Apologistes
Chrétiens du II</span></i>.<sup><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p19.2">e</span></sup><i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p19.3">siècle.</span></i> Par., 1860.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p20">L. Schaller: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p20.1">Les deux Apologies de Justin M. au point de vie
dogmatique.</span></i> Strasb., 1861.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p21">B. Aubé: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p21.1">De l’apologetique
Chrétienne</span></i> <span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p21.2">au <i>II.</i><sup>e</sup>
<i>siècle.</i></span> Par., 1861; and S. Justin
philosophe et martyr, 1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p22">E. de Pressensé, in the third vol. of his
<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p22.1">Histoire des trois
premiers siècles,</span></i> or second vol. of the
English version (1870), which treats of Martyrs and Apologists, and his
art. in Lichtenberger VII. (1880) 576–583.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p23">Em. Ruggieri: Vita e dottrina di S. Giustino. Rom.,
1862.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p24">*J. Donaldson: Hist. of Ante-Nicene Christian
Literature. Lond., vol. II. (1866), which treats of Justin M., pp.
62–344.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p25">*C. Weizsäcker: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p25.1">Die Theologie des
Märtyrers Justinus</span></i> in the
"Jahrbücher fur Deutsche Theologie. Gotha, 1867 (vol. XII.,
I. pp. 60–120).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p26">Renan<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p26.1">: L’église
chrétienne</span></i> (Par., 1879), ch. XIX., pp.
364–389, and ch. XXV. 480 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p27">*Moritz von Engelhardt (d. 1881): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p27.1">Das Christenthum Justins des
Märtyrers.</span></i> Erlangen, 1878. (490 pages, no
index.) With an instructive critical review of the various treatments
of <name id="v.xv.xv-p27.2">Irenaeus</name> and his place in history (p.
1–70). See also his art. Justin in Herzog2, VII.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p28">G. F. Purves: The Testimony of Justin M. to Early
Christianity. New York. 1888.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p29">Adolf Stähelin: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p29.1">Justin der Märtyrer und
sein neuster Beurtheiler.</span></i> Leipzig, 1880 (67 pages). A
careful review of Engelhardt’s monograph.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p30">Henry Scott Holland: Art. Justinus Martyr, in Smith
and Wace III. (1880), 560–587.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xv-p31">Ad. Harnack: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p31.1">Die Werke des Justin,</span></i> in "<span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p31.2">Texte und
Untersuchungen</span>," etc. Leipz., 1882. I.
130–195.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xv-p32"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xv-p33">The relation of Justin to the Gospels is discussed by
Credner, Semisch, Hilgenfeld, Norton, Sanday, Westcott, Abbot; his
relation to the Acts by Overbeck (1872) and Hilgenfeld; his relation to
the Pauline Epistles by H. D. Tjeenk Willink (1868), Alb. Thoma (1875),
and v. Engelhardt (1878).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p34">The most eminent among the Greek Apologists of the
second century is Flavius Justinus, surnamed "Philosopher and
Martyr."<note place="end" n="1333" id="v.xv.xv-p34.1"><p id="v.xv.xv-p35"> <name id="v.xv.xv-p35.1">Tertullian</name> (Adv. Valent. 5) first calls him philosophus
et martyr, <name id="v.xv.xv-p35.2">Hippolytus</name> (Philos. VIII. 16),
"Just. Martyr;" <name id="v.xv.xv-p35.3">Eusebius</name> (H. E. IV. 12), "a
genuine lover of the true philosophy, " who "in the garb of a
philosopher proclaimed the divine word and defended the faith by
writings" (IV. 17).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p35.4">333</span>
He is the typical apologist, who devoted his whole life to the defense
of Christianity at a time when it was most assailed, and he sealed his
testimony with his blood. He is also the first Christian philosopher or
the first philosophic theologian. His writings were well known to <name id="v.xv.xv-p35.5">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.xv.xv-p35.6">Hippolytus</name>,
<name id="v.xv.xv-p35.7">Eusebius</name>, Epiphanius, Jerome, and Photius,
and the most important of them have been preserved to this day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p36">I. His Life. Justin was born towards the close of
the first century, or in the beginning of the second, in the
Graeco-Roman colony of Flavia Neapolis, so called after the emperor
Flavius Vespasian, and built near the ruins of Sychem in Samaria (now
Nablous). He calls himself a Samaritan, but was of heathen descent,
uncircumcised, and ignorant of Moses and the prophets before his
conversion. Perhaps he belonged to the Roman colony which Vespasian
planted in Samaria after the destruction of Jerusalem. His
grandfather’s name was Greek (Bacchius), his
father’s (Priscus) and his own, Latin. His education
was Hellenic. To judge from his employment of several teachers and his
many journeys, he must have had some means, though he no doubt lived in
great simplicity and may have been aided by his brethren.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p37">His conversion occurred in his early manhood. He
himself tells us the interesting story.<note place="end" n="1334" id="v.xv.xv-p37.1"><p id="v.xv.xv-p38"> Dial.c.
Tryph. <scripRef passage="Jud. c. 2-8" id="v.xv.xv-p38.1" parsed="|Judg|2|0|8|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.2">Jud. c. 2-8</scripRef>. The conversion occurred before the Bar-Cochba war,
from which Tryphon was flying when Justin met him. Archbishop Trench
has reproduced the story in thoughtful poetry (Poems, Lond. 1865, p.
1-10).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p38.2">334</span> Thirsting for truth as the
greatest possession, he made the round of the systems of philosophy and
knocked at every gate of ancient wisdom, except the Epicurean which he
despised. He first went to a Stoic, but found him a sort of agnostic
who considered the knowledge of God impossible or unnecessary; then to
a Peripatetic, but he was more anxious for a good fee than for
imparting instruction; next to a celebrated Pythagorean, who seemed to
know something, but demanded too much preliminary knowledge of music,
astronomy and geometry before giving him an insight into the highest
truths. At last he threw himself with great zeal into the arms of
Platonism under the guidance of a distinguished teacher who had
recently come to his city.<note place="end" n="1335" id="v.xv.xv-p38.3"><p id="v.xv.xv-p39"> This city
may be Flavia Neapolis, or more probably Ephesus, where the
conversation with Trypho took place, according to <name id="v.xv.xv-p39.1">Eusebius</name> (IV. 18). Some have located the scene at
Corinth, others at Alexandria. Mere conjectures.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p39.2">335</span> He was overpowered by the perception
of immaterial things and the contemplation of eternal ideas of truth,
beauty, and goodness. He thought that he was already near the promised
goal of this philosophy—the vision of
God—when, in a solitary walk not far from the
sea-shore, a venerable old Christian of pleasant countenance and gentle
dignity, entered into a conversation with him, which changed the course
of his life. The unknown friend shook his confidence in all human
wisdom, and pointed him to the writings of the Hebrew prophets who were
older than the philosophers and had seen and spoken the truth, not as
reasoners, but as witnesses. More than this: they had foretold the
coming of Christ, and their prophecies were fulfilled in his life and
work. The old man departed, and Justin saw him no more, but he took his
advice and soon found in the prophets of the Old Testament as
illuminated and confirmed by the Gospels, the true and infallible
philosophy which rests upon the firm ground of revelation. Thus the
enthusiastic Platonist became a believing Christian.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p40">To <name id="v.xv.xv-p40.1">Tatian</name> also, and
Theophilus at Antioch, and Hilary, the Jewish prophets were in like
manner the bridge to the Christian faith. We must not suppose, however,
that the Old Testament alone effected his conversion; for in the Second
Apology, Justin distinctly mentions as a means the practical working of
Christianity. While he was yet a Platonist, and listened to the
calumnies against the Christians, he was struck with admiration for
their fearless courage and steadfastness in the face of death.<note place="end" n="1336" id="v.xv.xv-p40.2"><p id="v.xv.xv-p41"> Apol. II.
12, 13.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p41.1">336</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p42">After his conversion Justin sought the society of
Christians, and received from them instruction in the history and
doctrine of the gospel. He now devoted himself wholly to the spread and
vindication of the Christian religion. He was an itinerant evangelist
or teaching missionary, with no fixed abode and no regular office in
the church.<note place="end" n="1337" id="v.xv.xv-p42.1"><p id="v.xv.xv-p43"> Tillemont
and Maran (in Migne’s ed. <scripRef passage="Col. 114" id="v.xv.xv-p43.1" parsed="|Col|114|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.114">Col. 114</scripRef>) infer from his
mode of describing baptism (Apol. I. 65) that he baptized himself, and
consequently was a priest. But Justin speaks in the name of the
Christians in that passage ("We after we have thus washed him, " etc.)
and throughout the Apology; besides baptism was no exclusively clerical
act, and could be performed by laymen. Equally inconclusive is the
inference of Maran from the question of the prefect to the associates
of Justin (in the Acts of his martyrdom): "Christianos vos ferit
Justinus?"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p43.2">337</span>
There is no trace of his ordination; he was as far as we know a
lay-preacher, with a commission from the Holy Spirit; yet he
accomplished far more for the good of the church than any known bishop
or presbyter of his day. "Every one," says he, "who can preach the
truth and does not preach it, incurs the judgment of God." Like Paul,
he felt himself a debtor to all men, Jew and Gentile, that he might
show them the way of salvation. And, like Aristides, Athenagoras, <name id="v.xv.xv-p43.3">Tertullian</name>, Heraclas, Gregory Thaumaturgus, he
retained his philosopher’s cloak,<note place="end" n="1338" id="v.xv.xv-p43.4"><p id="v.xv.xv-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p44.1">τρίβων,
τριβώνιον</span>,
pallium, a threadbare cloak, adopted by philosophers and afterwards by
monks (the cowl) as an emblem of severe study or austere life, or
both.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p44.2">338</span> that
he might the more readily discourse on the highest themes of thought;
and when he appeared in early morning (as he himself tells us), upon a
public walk, many came to him with a "Welcome, philosopher!"<note place="end" n="1339" id="v.xv.xv-p44.3"><p id="v.xv.xv-p45"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p45.1">θιλόσοφε,
Χαῖρε</span> !</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p45.2">339</span> He
spent some time in Rome where he met and combated Marcion. In Ephesus
he made an effort to gain the Jew Trypho and his friends to the
Christian faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p46">He labored last, for the second time, in Rome.
Here, at the instigation of a Cynic philosopher, Crescens, whom he had
convicted of ignorance about Christianity, Justin, with six other
Christians, about the year 166, was scourged and beheaded. Fearlessly
and joyfully, as in life, so also in the face of death, he bore witness
to the truth before the tribunal of Rusticus, the prefect of the city,
refused to sacrifice, and proved by his own example the steadfastness
of which he had so often boasted as a characteristic trait of his
believing brethren. When asked to explain the mystery of Christ, he
replied: "I am too little to say something great of him." His last
words were: "We desire nothing more than to suffer for our Lord Jesus
Christ; for this gives us salvation and joyfulness before his dreadful
judgment seat, at which all the world must appear."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p47">Justin is the first among the fathers who may be
called a learned theologian and Christian thinker. He had acquired
considerable classical and philosophical culture before his conversion,
and then made it subservient to the defense of faith. He was not a man
of genius and accurate scholarship, but of respectable talent,
extensive reading, and enormous memory. He had some original and
profound ideas, as that of the spermatic Logos, and was remarkably
liberal in his judgment of the noble heathen and the milder section of
the Jewish Christians. He lived in times when the profession of Christ
was a crime under the Roman law against secret societies and prohibited
religious. He had the courage of a confessor in life and of a martyr in
death. It is impossible not to admire his fearless devotion to the
cause of truth and the defense of his persecuted brethren. If not a
great man, he was (what is better) an eminently good and useful man,
and worthy of an honored place in "the noble army of martyrs."<note place="end" n="1340" id="v.xv.xv-p47.1"><p id="v.xv.xv-p48"> I add the
estimate of Pressensé (Martyrs and Apologists, p. 251): "The
truth never had a witness more disinterested, more courageous, more
worthy of the hatred of a godless age and of the approval of Heaven.
The largeness of his heart and mind equalled the fervor of his zeal,
and both were based on his Christian charity. Justin derived all his
eloquence from his heart; his natural genius was not of rare order, but
the experiences of his early life, illumined by revelation, became the
source of much fruitful suggestion for himself, and gave to the Church
a heritage of thought which, ripened and developed at Alexandria, was
to become the basis of the great apology of Christianity. If we except
the beautiful doctrine of the Word germinally present in every man,
there was little originality in Justin’s theological
ideas. In exegesis he is subtle, and sometimes puerile; in argument he
flags, but where his heart speaks, he stands forth in all his moral
greatness, and his earnest, generous words are ever quick and telling.
Had he remained a pagan he would have lived unnoted in erudite
mediocrity . Christianity fired and fertilized his genius, and it is
the glowing soul which we chiefly love to trace in all his
writings."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p48.1">340</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p49">II. Writings. To his oral testimony Justin added
extensive literary labors in the field of apologetics and polemics. His
pen was incessantly active against all the enemies of Christian truth,
Jews, Gentiles, and heretics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p50">(1) His chief works are apologetic, and still
remain, namely, his two Apologies against the heathen, and his Dialogue
with the Jew Trypho The First or larger Apology (68 chapters) is
addressed to the Emperor Antoninus Pius (137–161) and
his adopted sons, and was probably written about a.d. 147, if not
earlier; the Second or smaller Apology (25 chapters) is a supplement to
the, former, perhaps its conclusion, and belongs to the same reign (not
to that of <name id="v.xv.xv-p50.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>).<note place="end" n="1341" id="v.xv.xv-p50.2"><p id="v.xv.xv-p51"> The year of
composition cannot be fixed with absolute certainty. The First Apology
is addressed "To the Emperor (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p51.1">αὐτοκράτορι</span>)Titus
Aelius Adrianus Antoninus, Pius, Augustus Caesar; and to Verissimus,
his son, philosopher [i.e. <name id="v.xv.xv-p51.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>];
and to Lucius, the philosopher [?]—son by nature of a
Caesar [i.e. Caesar Aelius Verus] and of Pius by adoption and to the
sacred Senate;-and to the whole Roman people, " etc. The address
violates the curial style, and is perhaps (as Mommsen and Volkmar
suspect) a later addition, but no one doubts its general correctness.
From the title "Verissimus, " which <name id="v.xv.xv-p51.3">Marcus
Aurelius</name> ceased to bear after his adoption by Antonine in 138,
and from the absence of the title "Caesar" which he received in 139,
the older critics have inferred that it must have been written shortly
after the death of Hadrian (137), and <name id="v.xv.xv-p51.4">Eusebius</name>, in the Chronicon, assigns it to 141. The early
date is strengthened by the fact that in the Dialogue, which was
written after the Apologies, the Bar-Cochba war (132-135) is
represented as still going on, or at all events as recent (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p51.5">φυγὼν
τὸν νῦν
γενόμενον
πόλεμον</span>, ex
bello nostra aetate profugus, ch. I; Comp. ch. 9). But, on the other
hand, <name id="v.xv.xv-p51.6">Marcus Aurelius</name> was not really
associated as co-regent with Antonine till 147, and in the book itself
Tustin seems to imply two regents. Lucius Verus, moreover, was born
130, and could not well be addressed in his eighth year as
"philosopher; " <name id="v.xv.xv-p51.7">Eusebius</name>, however, reads "Son
of the philosopher Caesar; " and the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p51.8">φιλόσοφος</span>
was used in a very wide sense. Of more weight is the fact that the
first Apology was written after the Syntagma against Marcion, who
flourished in Rome between 139-145, though this chronology, too, is not
quite certain. Justin says that he was writing 150 years after the
birth of the Saviour; if this is not simply a round number, it helps to
fix the date. For these reasons modern critics decide for 147-150
(Volkmar, Baur, Von Engelhardt, Hort, Donaldson, Holland), or 150
(Lipsius and Renan), or 160 (Keim and Aubé). The smaller
Apology was written likewise under Antoninus Pius (so Neander, Otto,
Volkmar, Hort, contrary to <name id="v.xv.xv-p51.9">Eusebius</name>, iv. 15,
18, and the two rulers, but only one autocrat, while after his death
there were two older view, which puts it in the reign of <name id="v.xv.xv-p51.10">Marcus Aurelius</name>; for it presupposes " Augusti" or
autocrats. See on the chronology Volkmar, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xv-p51.11">Die Zeit Just. des</span></i> M., in the " Theol.
Jahrb."of Tübingen, 1855 (Nos. 2 and 4); Hort On the Date of
Justin M., in the " Journal of Classic and Sacred Philology, " June
1856; Donaldson, II. 73 sqq.; Engelhardt, l.c. 71-80; Keim, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xv-p51.12">Rom. u. d.
Christenth.,</span></i> p. 425; Renan, l.c. p. 367, note, and
Harnack, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xv-p51.13">Texte und
Unters</span></i>., etc. 1. 172 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p51.14">341</span> Both
are a defense of the Christians and their religion against heathen
calumnies and persecutions. He demands nothing but justice for his
brethren, who were condemned without trial simply as Christians and
suspected criminals. He appeals from the, lower courts and the violence
of the mob to the highest tribunal of law, and feels confident that
such wise and philosophic rulers as he addresses would acquit them
after a fair hearing. He ascribes the persecutions to the instigation
of the demons who tremble for their power and will soon be
dethroned.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p52">The Dialogue (142 chapters) is more than twice as
large as the two Apologies, and is a vindication of Christianity from
Moses and the prophets against the objections of the Jews. It was
written after the former (which are referred to in ch. 120), but also
in the reign of Antoninus Pius, i.e., before a.d. 161 probably about
a.d. 148.<note place="end" n="1342" id="v.xv.xv-p52.1"><p id="v.xv.xv-p53"> Hort puts
the Dial. between 142 and 148; Volkmar in 155; Keim between 160-164;
Englehardt in 148 or after.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p53.1">342</span>
In the Apologies he speaks like a philosopher to philosophers; in the
Dialogue as a believer in the Old Testament with a son of Abraham. The
disputation lasted two days, in the gymnasium just before a voyage of
Justin, and turned chiefly on two questions, how the Christians could
profess to serve God, and yet break his law, and how they could believe
in a human Saviour who suffered and died. Trypho, whom <name id="v.xv.xv-p53.2">Eusebius</name> calls "the most distinguished among the Hebrews
of his day," was not a fanatical Pharisee, but a tolerant and courteous
Jew, who evasively confessed at last to have been much instructed, and
asked Justin to come again, and to remember him as a friend. The book
is a storehouse of early interpretation of the prophetic
Scriptures.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p54">The polemic works, Against all Heresies, and
Against Marcion, are lost. The first is mentioned in the First Apology;
of the second, <name id="v.xv.xv-p54.1">Irenaeus</name> has preserved some
fragments; perhaps it was only a part of the former.<note place="end" n="1343" id="v.xv.xv-p54.2"><p id="v.xv.xv-p55"> On these
anti-heretical works see Harnack, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xv-p55.1">Zur Quellenkritik des Gnosticismus</span></i> (1873),
Lipsius, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xv-p55.2">Die Quellen der
ältesten Letzergeschichte</span></i> (1875), and
Hilgenfeld, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xv-p55.3">D. Ketzergesch. des
Urchristenthums</span></i> (1884, p. 21 sqq.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p55.4">343</span> <name id="v.xv.xv-p55.5">Eusebius</name> mentions also a Psalter of Justin, and a
book On the Soul, which have wholly disappeared.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p56">(2) Doubtful works which bear
Justin’s name, and may have been written by him: An
address To the Greeks; <note place="end" n="1344" id="v.xv.xv-p56.1"><p id="v.xv.xv-p57"> Oratio ad
Graecos <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p57.1">λόγος
πρὸσ
Ἕλληνας.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p57.2">344</span> a treatise On the Unity of God;
another On the Resurrection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p58">(3) Spurious works attributed to him: The Epistle
to Diognetus probably of the same date, but by a superior writer, <note place="end" n="1345" id="v.xv.xv-p58.1"><p id="v.xv.xv-p59"> See above,
§ 170, p. 702.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p59.1">345</span> the
Exhortation to the Greeks,<note place="end" n="1346" id="v.xv.xv-p59.2"><p id="v.xv.xv-p60"> Cohortatio
ad Graecos, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p60.1">λόγος
παραινετικὸς
πρὸσ
Ἕλληνας .</span>
Based on Julius Africanus, as proved by Donaldson, and independently by
Schürer in the Zeitschrift für Kirchengesch."Bd.
II. p. 319.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p60.2">346</span> the Deposition of the True Faith, the
epistle To Zenas and Serenus, the Refutation of some Theses of
Aristotle, the Questions to the Orthodox, the Questions of the
Christians to the Heathens, and the Questions of the Heathens to the
Christians. Some of these belong to the third or later centuries.<note place="end" n="1347" id="v.xv.xv-p60.3"><p id="v.xv.xv-p61"> On these
doubtful and spurious writings see Maranus, Otto, Semisch, Donaldson,
and Harnack (l. c. 190-193).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p61.1">347</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p62">The genuine works of Justin are of unusual
importance and interest. They bring vividly before us the time when the
church was still a small sect, despised and persecuted, but bold in
faith and joyful in death. They everywhere attest his honesty and
earnestness, his enthusiastic love for Christianity, and his
fearlessness in its defense against all assaults from without and
perversions from within. He gives us the first reliable account of the
public worship and the celebration of the sacraments. His reasoning is
often ingenious and convincing but sometimes rambling and fanciful,
though not more so than that of other writers of those times. His style
is fluent and lively, but diffuse and careless. He writes under a
strong impulse of duty and fresh impression without strict method or
aim at rhetorical finish and artistic effect. He thinks pen in hand,
without looking backward or forward, and uses his memory more than
books. Only occasionally, as in the opening of the Dialogue, there is a
touch of the literary art of Plato, his old master.<note place="end" n="1348" id="v.xv.xv-p62.1"><p id="v.xv.xv-p63"> On these
doubtful and spurious writings see Maranus, Otto, Semisch, Donaldson,
and Harnack (l. c. 190-193).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p63.1">348</span> But
the lack of careful elaboration is made up by freshness and
truthfulness. If the emperors of Rome had read the books addressed to
them they must have been strongly impressed, at least with the honesty
of the writer and the innocence of the Christians.<note place="end" n="1349" id="v.xv.xv-p63.2"><p id="v.xv.xv-p64"> Comp, Otto
<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xv-p64.1">De Justiniana
dictione</span></i>, in the Proleg. LXIII-LXXVI.
Renan’s judgment is interesting, but hardly Just. He
says (p. 365): "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xv-p64.2">Justin
n’était un grand esprit; il manquait
à la, fois de philosophie et de critique; son
exégèse surtout passerait aujour
d’ hui pour très défectueuse;
mais il fait preuve dun sens général assez droit;
it avait cette espèce, de crédulité
médiocre qui permet de raissonner sensément sur
des prémisses puériles et de
s’arrêter à temps de
façon à n’être
qu’à moitié
absurde.</span></i>" On the next page he says: "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xv-p64.3">Justin était un esprit faible; mais
c’était un noble et bon
coeur</span></i>." Donaldson justly remarks (II. 15 sq.) that
the faults of style and reasoning attributed to Justin and other
Apologists may be paralleled in Plutarch and all other contemporaries,
and that more learned and able writers could not have done better than
present the same arguments in a more elaborate and polished form.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p64.4">349</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p65">III. Theology. As to the sources of his religious
knowledge, Justin derived it partly from the Holy Scriptures, partly
from the living church tradition. He cites, most frequently, and
generally from memory, hence often inaccurately, the Old Testament
prophets (in the Septuagint), and the "Memoirs" of Christ, or "Memoirs
by the Apostles," as he calls the canonical Gospels, without naming the
authors.<note place="end" n="1350" id="v.xv.xv-p65.1"><p id="v.xv.xv-p66"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p66.1">ἀπομνημονεύματα
τῶν
ἀποστόλων</span>,
a designation peculiar to Justin, and occurring in the Apologies and
the Dialogue, but nowhere else, borrowed, no doubt, from
Xenophon’s Memorabilia of Socrates. Four times he
calls them simply "Memoirs," four times "Memoirs of (or by) the
Apostles;" once "Memoirs made by the Apostles, " which constitute the
one Gospel (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p66.2">τὸ
εὐαγγελιον</span>,
Dial. c. 10), and which "are called Gospels" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p66.3">ἅ
καλεῖται
εὐαγγέλια</span>,
Apol. I.66, a decisive passage), once, quoting from Mark.
"Peter’s Memoirs." After long and thorough discussion
the identity of these Memoirs with our canonical Gospels is settled
notwithstanding the doubts of the author of Supernatural Religion. It
is possible, however, that Justin may have used also some kind of
gospel harmony such as his pupil <name id="v.xv.xv-p66.4">Tatian</name>
actually prepared.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p66.5">350</span>
He says that they were publicly read in the churches with the prophets
of the Old Testament. He only quotes the words and acts of the Lord. He
makes most use of Matthew and Luke, but very freely, and from
John’s Prologue (with the aid of Philo whom he never
names) he derived the inspiration of the Logos-doctrine, which is the
heart of his theology.<note place="end" n="1351" id="v.xv.xv-p66.6"><p id="v.xv.xv-p67"> One
unquestionable quotation from John (3:3-5) is discussed in vol. I. 703
sq. If he did not cite the words of John, he evidently moved in his
thoughts.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p67.1">351</span> He expressly mentions the Revelation
of John. He knew no fixed canon of the New Testament, and, like Hernias
and Papias, he nowhere notices Paul; but several allusions to passages
of his Epistles (Romans, First Corinthians, Ephesians, Colossians,
etc.), can hardly be mistaken, and his controversy with Marcion must
have implied a full knowledge of the ten Epistles which that heretic
included in his canon. Any dogmatical inference from this silence is
the less admissible, since, in the genuine writings of Justin, not one
of the apostles or evangelists is expressly named except John once, and
Simon Peter twice, and "the sons of Zebedee whom Christ called
Boanerges," but reference is always made directly to Christ and to the
prophets and apostles in general.<note place="end" n="1352" id="v.xv.xv-p67.2"><p id="v.xv.xv-p68"> See the list
of Justin’s Scripture quotations or allusions in
Otto’s edition, 579-592. The most numerous are from
the Pentateuch, Isaiah, Matthew, and Luke. Of profane authors he quotes
Plato, Homer, Euripides, Xenophon, and Menander.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p68.1">352</span> The last are to him typified in the
twelve bells on the border of the high priest’s
garment which sound through the whole world. But this no more excludes
Paul from apostolic dignity than the names of the twelve apostles on
the foundation stones of the new Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Rev. 21:14" id="v.xv.xv-p68.2" parsed="|Rev|21|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.14">Rev. 21:14</scripRef>). They represent the twelve tribes
of Israel, Paul the independent apostolate of the Gentiles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p69">Justin’s exegesis of the Old
Testament is apologetic, typological and allegorical throughout. He
finds everywhere references to Christ, and turned it into a text book
of Christian theology. He carried the whole New Testament into the Old
without discrimination, and thus obliterated the difference. He had no
knowledge of Hebrew,<note place="end" n="1353" id="v.xv.xv-p69.1"><p id="v.xv.xv-p70"> Donaldson
(II. 148) infers from his Samaritan origin, and his attempts in one or
two cases to give the etymology of Hebrew words (Apol. I. 33), that he,
must have known a little Hebrew, but it must have been a very little
indeed; at all events he never appeals to the Hebrew text.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p70.1">353</span> and freely copied the blunders and
interpolations of the Septuagint. He had no idea of grammatical or
historical interpretation. He used also two or three times the
Sibylline Oracles and Hystaspes for genuine prophecies, and appeals to
the Apocryphal Acts of Pilate as an authority. We should remember,
however, that he is no more credulous, inaccurate and uncritical than
his contemporaries and the majority of the fathers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p71">Justin forms the transition from the apostolic
fathers to the church fathers properly so called. He must not be judged
by the standard of a later orthodoxy, whether Greek, Roman, or
Evangelical, nor by the apostolic conflict between Jewish and Gentile
Christianity, or Ebionism and Gnosticism, which at that time had
already separated from the current of Catholic Christianity. It was a
great mistake to charge him with Ebionism. He was a converted Gentile,
and makes a sharp distinction between the church and the synagogue as
two antagonistic organizations. He belongs to orthodox Catholicism as
modified by Greek philosophy. The Christians to him are the true people
of God and heirs of all the promises. He distinguishes between Jewish
Christians who would impose the yoke of the Mosaic law (the Ebionites),
and those who only observe it themselves, allowing freedom to the
Gentiles (the Nazarenes); the former he does not acknowledge as
Christians, the latter be treats charitably, like Paul in Romans ch. 14
and 15. The only difference among orthodox Christians which he mentions
is the belief in the millennium which he held, like Barnabas, <name id="v.xv.xv-p71.1">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.xv.xv-p71.2">Tertullian</name>,
but which many rejected. But, like all the ante-Nicene writers, be had
no clear insight into the distinction between the Old Testament and the
New, between the law and the gospel, nor any proper conception of the
depth of sin and redeeming grace, and the justifying power of faith.
His theology is legalistic and ascetic rather than evangelical and
free. He retained some heathen notions from his former studies, though
he honestly believed them to be in full harmony with revelation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p72">Christianity was to Justin, theoretically, the
true philosophy,<note place="end" n="1354" id="v.xv.xv-p72.1"><p id="v.xv.xv-p73"> He calls the
Christian religion (Dial. c. 8) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p73.1">μόνη
φιλοσοφία
ἀσφαλής τε
καὶ
σύμφορος–ϊ,–ͅϊ</span>sola
philosophia tuta atque utilis.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p73.2">354</span> and, practically, a new law of holy
living and dying.<note place="end" n="1355" id="v.xv.xv-p73.3"><p id="v.xv.xv-p74"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p74.1">τελευταῖος
νόμος καὶ
διαθήκη
κυριωτάτη
πασῶν</span>, novissima lex et
foedus omnium firmissimum. Dial. c. II.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p74.2">355</span> The former is chiefly the position of
the Apologies, the latter that of the Dialogue.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p75">He was not an original philosopher, but a
philosophizing eclectic, with a prevailing love for Plato, whom be
quotes more frequently than any other classical author. He may be
called, in a loose sense, a Christian Platonist. He was also influenced
by Stoicism. He thought that the philosophers of Greece had borrowed
their light from Moses and the prophets. But his relation to Plato
after all is merely external, and based upon fancied resemblances. He
illuminated and transformed his Platonic reminiscences by the prophetic
Scriptures, and especially by the Johannean doctrine of the Logos and
the incarnation. This is the central idea of his philosophical
theology. Christianity is the highest reason. The Logos is the
preexistent, absolute, personal Reason, and Christ is the embodiment of
it, the Logos incarnate. Whatever is rational is Christian, and
whatever is Christian is rational.<note place="end" n="1356" id="v.xv.xv-p75.1"><p id="v.xv.xv-p76"> Very
different from the principle of Hegel: All that is rational is real,
and all that is real is rational.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p76.1">356</span> The Logos endowed all men with reason
and freedom, which are not lost by the fall. He scattered seeds ( ) of
truth before his incarnation, not only among the Jews but also among
the Greeks and barbarians, especially among philosophers and poets, who
are the prophets of the heathen. Those who lived reasonably ( ) and
virtuously in obedience to this preparatory light were Christians in
fact, though not in name; while those who lived unreasonably ( ) were
Christless and enemies of Christ.<note place="end" n="1357" id="v.xv.xv-p76.2"><p id="v.xv.xv-p77"> He calls
them <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p77.1">ἄχρηστοι</span> (useless),
Apol. I. 46; with reference to the frequent confusion of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p77.2">Χριστός</span>
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p77.3">χρηστός</span>,
good. Comp. Apol. I. 4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p77.4">Χριστιανοὶ
εἷναι
κατηγορούμεθα·
τὸ δὲ
χρηστὸν
μισεῖσθαι
οὐ
δίκαιον</span>. Justin
knew, however, the true derivation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xv-p77.5">Χριστός</span> see Apol.
II. 6.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p77.6">357</span> Socrates was a Christian as well as
Abraham, though he did not know it. None of the fathers or schoolmen
has so widely thrown open the gates of salvation. He was the broadest
of broad churchmen.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p78">This extremely liberal view of heathenism,
however, did not blind him to the prevailing corruption. The mass of
the Gentiles are idolaters, and idolatry is under the control of the
devil and the demons. The Jews are even worse than the heathen, because
they sin against better knowledge. And worst of all are the heretics,
because they corrupt the Christian truths. Nor did he overlook the
difference between Socrates and Christ, and between the best of heathen
and the humblest Christian. "No one trusted Socrates," he says, "so as
to die for his doctrine but Christ, who was partially known by
Socrates, was trusted not only by philosophers and scholars, but also
by artizans and people altogether unlearned."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p79">The Christian faith of Justin is faith in God the
Creator, and in his Son Jesus Christ the Redeemer, and in the prophetic
Spirit. All other doctrines which are revealed through the prophets and
apostles, follow as a matter of course. Below the deity are good and
bad angels; the former are messengers of God, the latter servants of
Satan, who caricature Bible doctrines in heathen mythology, invent
slanders, and stir up persecutions against Christians, but will be
utterly overthrown at the second coming of Christ. The human soul is a
creature, and hence perishable, but receives immortality from God,
eternal happiness as a reward of piety, eternal fire as a punishment of
wickedness. Man has reason and free will, and is hence responsible for
all his actions; he sins by his own act, and hence deserves punishment.
Christ came to break the power of sin, to secure forgiveness and
regeneration to a new and holy life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p80">Here comes in the practical or ethical side of
this Christian philosophy. It is wisdom which emanates from God and
leads to God. It is a new law and a new covenant, promised by Isaiah
and Jeremiah, and introduced by Christ. The old law was only for the
Jews, the new is for the whole world; the old was temporary and is
abolished, the new is eternal; the old commands circumcision of the
flesh, the new, circumcision of the heart; the old enjoins the
observance of one day, the new sanctifies all days; the old refers to
outward performances, the new to spiritual repentance and faith, and
demands entire consecration to God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p81">IV. From the time of <name id="v.xv.xv-p81.1">Justin
Martyr</name>, the Platonic Philosophy continued to exercise a direct
and indirect influence upon Christian theology, though not so
unrestrainedly and naively as in his case.<note place="end" n="1358" id="v.xv.xv-p81.2"><p id="v.xv.xv-p82"> On the
general subject of the relation of Platonism to Christianity, see
Ackermann, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xv-p82.1">Das Christliche im
Plato</span></i> (1835, Engl. transl. by Asburv, with preface by
Shedd, 1861) Baur, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xv-p82.2">Socrates und
Christus</span></i> (1837, and again ed. by Zeller, 1876);
Tayler Lewis, Plato against the Atheists (1845); Hampden, The Fathers
of the Greek Philosophy (1862); Cocker, Christianity and Greek
Philosophy (1870), Ueberweg’s History of Philosophy
(Engl. transl. 1872), and an excellent art. of Prof. W. S. Tyler, of
Amherst College in the third vol. of Schaff-Herzog’s
Rel. Encycl. (1883, p. 1850-’53). On the relation of
Justin to Platonism and heathenism, see von Engelbardt, l. c.
447-484.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xv-p82.3">358</span> We can trace it especially in
<name id="v.xv.xv-p82.4">Clement of Alexandria</name> and <name id="v.xv.xv-p82.5">Origen</name>, and even in St. <name id="v.xv.xv-p82.6">Augustin</name>, who confessed that it kindled in him an
incredible fire. In the scholastic period it gave way to the
Aristotelian philosophy, which was better adapted to clear, logical
statements. But Platonism maintained its influence over Maximus, John
of Damascus, Thomas Aquinas, and other schoolmen, through the
pseudo-Dionysian writings which first appear at Constantinople in 532,
and were composed probably in the fifth century. They sent a whole
system of the universe under the aspect of a double hierarchy, a
heavenly and an earthly, each consisting of three triads.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p83">The Platonic philosophy offered many points of
resemblance to Christianity. It is spiritual and idealistic,
maintaining the supremacy of the spirit over matter, of eternal ideas
over all temporary phenomena, and the pre-existence and immortality of
the soul; it is theistic, making the supreme God above all the
secondary deities, the beginning, middle, and end of all things; it is
ethical, looking towards present and future rewards and punishments; it
is religious, basing ethics, politics, and physics upon the authority
of the Lawgiver and Ruler of the universe; it leads thus to the very
threshold of the revelation of God in Christ, though it knows not this
blessed name nor his saying grace, and obscures its glimpses of truth
by serious errors. Upon the whole the influence of Platonism,
especially as represented in the moral essays of Plutarch, has been and
is to this day elevating, stimulating, and healthy, calling the mind
away from the vanities of earth to the contemplation of eternal truth,
beauty, and goodness. To not a few of the noblest teachers of the
church, from Justin the philosopher to Neander the historian, Plato has
been a schoolmaster who led them to Christ.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xv-p84"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xv-p85">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xv-p86"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p87">The theology and philosophy of Justin are
learnedly discussed by Maran, and recently by Möhler and
Freppel in the Roman Catholic interest, and in favor of his full
orthodoxy. Among Protestants his orthodoxy was first doubted by the
authors of the "Magdeburg Centuries," who judged him from the Lutheran
standpoint.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p88">Modern Protestant historians viewed him chiefly
with reference to the conflict between Jewish and Gentile Christianity.
Credner first endeavored to prove, by an exhaustive investigation
(1832), that Justin was a Jewish Christian of the Ebionitic type, with
the Platonic Logos-doctrine attached to his low creed as an appendix.
He was followed by the Tübingen critics, Schwegler (1846),
Zeller, Hilgenfeld, and Baur himself (1853). Baur, however, moderated
Credner’s view, and put, Justin rather between Jewish
and Gentile Christianity, calling him a Pauline in fact, but not in
name ("<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p88.1">er ist der Sache nach Pauliner,
aber dem Namen nach will er es nicht sein</span></i>"). This shaky judgment shows the
unsatisfactory character of the Tübingen construction of
Catholic Christianity as the result of a conflux and compromise between
Ebionism and Paulinism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p89">Ritschl (in the second ed. of his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p89.1">Entstehung der altkatholischen
Kirche,</span></i> 1857) broke loose from this scheme and
represented ancient Catholicism as a development of Gentile
Christianity, and Justin as the type of the "<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p89.2">katholisch werde de
Heidenchristenthum</span><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p89.3">,"</span></i> who was influenced by Pauline ideas,
but unable to comprehend them in their depth and fulness, and thus
degraded the standpoint of freedom to a new form of legalism. This he
calls a "<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p89.4">herabgekommemer</span></i>
or<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p89.5">abgeschwächter Paulinismus</span></i>." Engelhardt goes a step further,
and explains this degradation of Paulinism from the influences of
Hellenic heathenism and the Platonic and Stoic modes of thought. He
says (p. 485): "Justin was at once a Christian and a heathen. We must
acknowledge his Christianity and his heathenism in order to understand
him." Harnack (in a review of E., 1878) agrees with him, and lays even
greater stress on the heathen element. Against this Stähelin
(1880) justly protests, and vindicates his truly Christian
character.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p90">Among recent French writers, Aubé
represents Justin’s theology superficially as nothing
more than popularized heathen philosophy. Renan (p. 389) calls his
philosophy "<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xv-p90.1">une sorte
d’eclectisme fondé sur un rationalisme
mystic</span></i> " Freppel
returns to Maran’s treatment, and tries to make the
philosopher and martyr of the second century even a Vatican Romanist of
the nineteenth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xv-p91">For the best estimates of his character and merits
see Neander, Semisch, Otto, von Engelhardt, Stähelin,
Donaldson (II. 147 sqq.), and Holland (in Smith and Wace).</p>

<p id="v.xv.xv-p92"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="174" title="The Other Greek Apologists. Tatian" shorttitle="Section 174" progress="83.44%" prev="v.xv.xv" next="v.xv.xvii" id="v.xv.xvi">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xvi-p1">§ 174. The Other Greek Apologists. <name id="v.xv.xvi-p1.1">Tatian</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xvi-p3">Lit. on the later Greek Apologists:</p>

<p id="v.xv.xvi-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xvi-p5">Otto: Corpus Apologetarum Christ. Vol. VI. (1861):
<name id="v.xv.xvi-p5.1">Tatian</name>i Assyrii Opera; vol. VII.:
Athenagorus; vol. VIII.: Theophilus; Vol. IX.: Hermias, Quadratus,
Aristides, Aristo, Miltiades, Melito, Apollinaris (Reliquiae) Older ed.
by Maranus, 1742, reissued by Migne, 1857, in Tom. VI. of his "Patrol.
Gr." A new ed. by O. v. Gebhardt and E. Schwartz, begun Leipz.
1888.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xvi-p6">The third vol. of Donaldson’s
Critical History of Christ. Lit. and Doctr., etc. (Lond. 1866) is
devoted to the same Apologists. Comp. also Keim’s
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xvi-p6.1">Rom und das
Christenthum</span></i> (1881), p. 439–495; and
on the MSS. and early traditions Harnack’s Texte, etc.
Band I. Heft. 1 and 2 (1882), and Schwartz in his ed. (1888).</p>

<p id="v.xv.xvi-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.xv.xvi-p8">On <name id="v.xv.xvi-p8.1">Tatian</name> see § 131, p.
493–496.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xvi-p9"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xvi-p10"><name id="v.xv.xvi-p10.1">Tatian of Assyria</name>
(110–172) was a pupil of <name id="v.xv.xvi-p10.2">Justin
Martyr</name> whom he calls a most admirable man ( ), and like him an
itinerant Christian philosopher; but unlike him he seems to have
afterwards wandered to the borders of heretical Gnosticism, or at least
to an extreme type of asceticism. He is charged with having condemned
marriage as a corruption and denied that Adam was saved, because Paul
says: "We all die in Adam." He was an independent, vigorous and earnest
man, but restless, austere, and sarcastic.<note place="end" n="1359" id="v.xv.xvi-p10.3"><p id="v.xv.xvi-p11"> Comp.
Donaldson, III. 27 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xvi-p11.1">359</span> In both respects he somewhat
resembles <name id="v.xv.xvi-p11.2">Tertullian</name>. Before his conversion
he had studied mythology, history, poetry, and chronology, attended the
theatre and athletic games, became disgusted with the world, and was
led by the Hebrew Scriptures to the Christian faith.<note place="end" n="1360" id="v.xv.xvi-p11.3"><p id="v.xv.xvi-p12"> He tells his
conversion himself, Ad Gr. c. 29 and 30. The following passage (29) is
striking: "While I was giving my most earnest attention to the matter
[the discovery of the truth], I happened to meet with certain barbaric
writings, too old to be compared with the opinions of the Greeks, and
too divine to be compared with their errors and I was led to put faith
in these by the unpretending cast of the language, the inartificial
character of the writers, the foreknowledge displayed of future events,
the excellent quality of the precepts, and the declaration of the
government of the universe as centred in one Being. And, my soul being
taught of God, I discerned that the former class of writings lead to
condemnation, but that these put an end to the slavery that is in the
world, and rescue us from a multiplicity of rulers and ten thousand
tyrants, while they give us, not indeed what we had not before
received, but what we had received, but were prevented by error from
retaining."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xvi-p12.1">360</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xvi-p13">We have from him an apologetic work addressed To
the Greeks.<note place="end" n="1361" id="v.xv.xvi-p13.1"><p id="v.xv.xvi-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xvi-p14.1">Πρὸσ
Ἕλληνας</span>,
Oratio ad Graecos. The best critical edition by Ed. Schwartz, Leipsig,
1888. On the MSS. see also Otto’s Proleg., and
Harnack’s Texte, etc. Bd. I. Heft. I. p. 1-97. English
translation by B. P. Pratten, in the "Ante-Nicene Library, " III. 1-48;
Am. ed. II., 59 sqq. The specimens below are from this version,
compared with the Greek.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xvi-p14.2">361</span>
It was written in the reign of <name id="v.xv.xvi-p14.3">Marcus
Aurelius</name>, probably in Rome, and shows no traces of heresy. He
vindicates Christianity as the "philosophy of the barbarians," and
exposes the contradictions, absurdities, and immoralities of the Greek
mythology from actual knowledge and with much spirit and acuteness but
with vehement contempt and bitterness. He proves that Moses and the
prophets were older and wiser than the Greek philosophers, and gives
much information on the antiquity of the Jews. <name id="v.xv.xvi-p14.4">Eusebius</name> calls this "the best and most useful of his
writings," and gives many extracts in his Praeparatio Evangelica.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xvi-p15">The following specimens show his power of ridicule
and his radical antagonism to Greek mythology and philosophy:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xvi-p16">Ch. 21.—Doctrines of the
Christians and Greeks respecting God compared.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xvi-p17">We do not act as fools, O Greeks, nor utter idle
tales, when we announce that God was born in the form of a man. (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xvi-p17.1">ἐν</span> ). I call on you who reproach us to
compare your mythical accounts with our narrations. Athene, as they
say, took the form of Deiphobus for the sake of Hector, and the unshorn
Phoebus for the sake of Admetus fed the trailing-footed oxen, and the
spouse of Zeus came as an old woman to Semélé.
But, while you treat seriously such things, how can you deride us? Your
Asclepios died, and he who ravished fifty virgins in one night at
Thespiae, lost his life by delivering himself to the devouring flame.
Prometheus, fastened to Caucasus, suffered punishment for his good
deeds to men. According to you, Zeus is envious, and hides the dream
from men, wishing their destruction. Wherefore, looking at your own
memorials, vouchsafe us your approval, though it were only as dealing
in legends similar to your own. We, however, do not deal in folly, but
your legends are only idle tales. If you speak of the origin of the
gods, you also declare them to be mortal. For what reason is Hera now
never pregnant? Has she grown old? or is there no one to give you
information? Believe me now, O Greeks, and do not resolve your myths
and gods into allegory. If you attempt to do this, the divine nature as
held by you is overthrown by your own selves; for, if the demons with
you are such as they are said to be, they are worthless as to
character; or, if regarded as symbols of the powers of nature, they are
not what they are called. But I cannot be persuaded to pay religious
homage to the natural elements, nor can I undertake to persuade my
neighbor. And Metrodorus of Lampsacus, in his treatise concerning
Homer, has argued very foolishly, turning everything into allegory. For
he says that neither Hera, nor Athene, nor Zeus are what those persons
suppose who consecrate to them sacred enclosures and groves, but parts
of nature and certain arrangements of the elements. Hector also, and
Achilles, and Agamemnon, and all the Greeks in general, and the
Barbarians with Helen and Paris, being of the same nature, you will of
course say are introduced merely for the sake of the machinery of the
poem, not one of these personages having really existed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xvi-p18">But these things we have put forth only for
argument’s sake; for it is not allowable even to
compare our notions of God with those who are wallowing in matter and
mud."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xvi-p19">Ch. 25.—Boastings and quarrels of
the philosophers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xvi-p20">What great and wonderful things have your
philosophers effected? They leave uncovered one of their shoulders;
they let their hair grow long; they cultivate their beards; their nails
are like the claws of wild beasts. Though they say that they want
nothing, yet, like Proteus [the Cynic, Proteus Peregrinus known to us
from Lucian], they need a currier for their wallet, and a weaver for
their mantle, and a woodcutter for their staff, and they need the rich
[to invite them to banquets], and a cook also for their gluttony. O man
competing with the dog [cynic philosopher], you know not God, and so
have turned to the imitation of an irrational animal. You cry out in
public with an assumption of authority, and take upon you to avenge
your own self; and if you receive nothing, you indulge in abuse, for
philosophy is with you the art of getting money. You follow the
doctrines of Plato, and a disciple of Epicurus lifts up his voice to
oppose you. Again, you wish to be a disciple of Aristotle, and a
follower of Democritus rails at you. Pythagoras says that he was
Euphorbus, and he is the heir of the doctrine of Pherecydes, but
Aristotle impugns the immortality of the soul. You who receive from
your predecessors doctrines which clash with one another, you the
inharmonious, are fighting against the harmonious. One of you asserts
"that God is body," but I assert that He is without body; "that the
world is indestructible," but I assert that it is to be destroyed;
"that a conflagration will take place at various times," but I say that
it will come to pass once for all; "that Minos and Rhadamanthus are
judges," but I say that God Himself is Judge; "that the soul alone is
endowed with immortality," but I say that the flesh also is endowed
with it. What injury do we inflict upon you, O Greeks? Why do you hate
those who follow the word of God, as if they were the vilest of
mankind? It is not we who eat human flesh—they among
you who assert such a thing have been suborned as false witnesses; it
is among you that Pelops is made a supper for the gods, although
beloved by Poseidon; and Kronos devours his children, and Zeus swallows
Metis."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xvi-p21">Of great importance for the history of the canon
and of exegesis is <name id="v.xv.xvi-p21.1">Tatian</name>’s
Diatessaron or Harmony of the Four Gospels, once widely circulated,
then lost, but now measurably recovered.<note place="end" n="1362" id="v.xv.xvi-p21.2"><p id="v.xv.xvi-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xvi-p22.1">Τὸ
διὰ
τεσσάρων</span>.
<name id="v.xv.xvi-p22.2">Eusebius</name>, H. E. IV. 29, and Theodoret, Fab.
Haer. I. 20, notice the Diatessaron. Comp.
Mösinger’s introduction to his ed. of
Ephroem’s Com. (Venet. 1876), Zahn’s
<name id="v.xv.xvi-p22.3">Tatian</name>’s Diatessaron (1881),
and Ciasca’s edition of the Arabic version (1888)
noticed p. 493.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xvi-p22.4">362</span> Theodoret found more than two
hundred copies of it in his diocese. Ephraem the Syrian wrote a
commentary on it which was preserved in an Armenian translation by the
Mechitarists at Venice, translated into Latin by Aucher (1841), and
published with a learned introduction by Mösinger (1876).
From this commentary Zahn has restored the text (1881). Since then an
Arabic translation of the Diatessaron itself has been discovered and
published by Ciasca (1888). The Diatessaron begins with the Prologue of
John (In principio erat Verbum, etc.), follows his order of the
festivals, assuming a two years’ ministry, and makes a
connected account of the life of Christ from the four Evangelists.
There is no heretical tendency, except perhaps in the omission of
Christ’s human genealogies in Matthew and Luke, which
may have been due to the influence of a docetic spirit. This
Diatessaron conclusively proves the existence and ecclesiastical use of
the four Gospels, no more and no less, in the middle of the second
century.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xvi-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="175" title="Athenagoras" shorttitle="Section 175" progress="83.94%" prev="v.xv.xvi" next="v.xv.xviii" id="v.xv.xvii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xvii-p1">§ 175. Athenagoras.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xvii-p3">Otto, Vol. VII.; Migne, VI.
890–1023. Am. ed. by W. B. Owen, N. Y., 1875.</p>

<p class="p13" id="v.xv.xvii-p4">Clarisse: De Athenagorae vita, scriptis doctrina (Lugd.
Bat. 1819); Donaldson, III. 107–178; Harnack, Texte,
I. 176 sqq., and his art. "Athen." in Herzog2 I.
748–750; Spencer Mansel in Smith and Wace, 1.
204–207; Renan, Marc-Auréle,
382–386.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xvii-p5"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xvii-p6"><name id="v.xv.xvii-p6.1">Athenagoras</name> was "a
Christian philosopher of Athens," during the reign of <name id="v.xv.xvii-p6.2">Marcus Aurelius</name> (A. D., 161–180), but is
otherwise entirely unknown and not even mentioned by <name id="v.xv.xvii-p6.3">Eusebius</name>, Jerome, and Photius. <note place="end" n="1363" id="v.xv.xvii-p6.4"><p id="v.xv.xvii-p7"> The account
of Philippus Sidetes, deacon of <name id="v.xv.xvii-p7.1">Chrysostom</name>,
as preserved by Nicephorus Callistus, is entirely unreliable. It makes
Athenagoras the first head of the school of Alexandria under Hadrian,
and the teacher of Clement of Alex.—a palpable
chronological blunder—and states that he addressed
his Apology to Hadrian and Antoninus, which is contradicted by the
inscription. But in a fragment of Methodius, De Resurrectione, there is
a quotation from the Apology of Athenagoras (c. 24) with his name
attached.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xvii-p7.2">363</span> His philosophy was Platonic, but
modified by the prevailing eclecticism of his age. He is less original
as an apologist than Justin and <name id="v.xv.xvii-p7.3">Tatian</name>, but
more elegant and classical in style.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xvii-p8">He addressed an Apology or Intercession in behalf
of the Christians to the Emperors <name id="v.xv.xvii-p8.1">Marcus
Aurelius</name> and Commodus.<note place="end" n="1364" id="v.xv.xvii-p8.2"><p id="v.xv.xvii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xvii-p9.1">Πρεσβεία</span>
(embassy) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xvii-p9.2">περὶ
Χριστιανῶν</span>,
Legatio (also Supplicatio, Intercessio)pro Christianis. Some take the
title in its usual sense, and assume that Athenagoras really went as a
deputation to the emperor. The book was often copied in the fifteenth
century, and there are seventeen MSS. extant; the three best contain
also the treatise on the Resurrection. Both were edited by Henry
Stephens, 1557, and often since. The objections against the genuineness
are weak and have been refuted.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xvii-p9.3">364</span> He reminds the rulers that all their
subjects are allowed to follow their customs without hindrance except
the Christians who are vexed, plundered and killed on no other pretence
than that they bear the name of their Lord and Master. We do not object
to punishment if we are found guilty, but we demand a fair trial. A
name is neither good nor bad in itself, but becomes good or bad
according to the character and deeds under it. We are accused of three
crimes, atheism, Thyestean banquets (cannibalism), Oedipodean
connections (incest). Then he goes on to refute these charges,
especially that of atheism and incest. He does it calmly, clearly,
eloquently, and conclusively. By a divine law, he says, wickedness is
ever fighting against virtue. Thus Socrates was condemned to death, and
thus are stories invented against us. We are so far from committing the
excesses of which we are accused, that we are not permitted to lust
after a woman in thought. We are so particular on this point that we
either do not marry at all, or we marry for the sake of children, and
only once in the course of our life. Here comes out his ascetic
tendency which he shares with his age. He even condemns second marriage
as "decent adultery." The Christians are more humane than the heathen,
and condemn, as murder, the practices of abortion, infanticide, and
gladiatorial shows.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xvii-p10">Another treatise under his name, "On the
Resurrection of the Dead, is a masterly argument drawn from the wisdom,
power, and justice of God, as well as from the destiny of man, for this
doctrine which was especially offensive to the Greek mind. It was a
discourse actually delivered before a philosophical audience. For this
reason perhaps he does not appeal to the Scriptures.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xvii-p11">AlI historians put a high estimate on Athenagoras.
"He writes," says Donaldson, "as a man who is determined that the real
state of the case should be exactly known. He introduces similes, he
occasionally has an antithesis, he quotes poetry but always he has his
main object distinctly before his mind, and he neither makes a useless
exhibition of his own powers, nor distracts the reader by digressions.
His Apology is the best defence of the Christians produced in that
age." Spencer Mansel declares him "decidedly superior to most of the
Apologists, elegant, free from superfluity of language, forcible in
style, and rising occasionally into great powers of description, and in
his reasoning remarkable for clearness and cogency."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xvii-p12">Tillemont found traces of Montanism in the
condemnation of second marriage and the view of prophetic inspiration,
but the former was common among the Greeks, and the latter was also
held by Justin M. and others. Athenagoras says of the prophets that
they were in an ecstatic condition of mind and that the Spirit of God
"used them as if a flute-player were breathing into his flute."
Montanus used the comparison of the plectrum and the lyre.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xvii-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="176" title="Theophilus of Antioch" shorttitle="Section 176" progress="84.17%" prev="v.xv.xvii" next="v.xv.xix" id="v.xv.xviii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xviii-p1">§ 176. Theophilus of Antioch.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xviii-p3">Otto, Vol. VIII. Migne, VI. <scripRef passage="Col. 1023" id="v.xv.xviii-p3.1" parsed="|Col|1023|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1023">Col.
1023</scripRef>–1168.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xviii-p4">Donaldson, Critical History, III.
63–106. Renan, Marc-Aur. 386 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xviii-p5">Theod. Zahn: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xviii-p5.1">Der Evanqelien-commentar des Theophilus von
Antiochien.</span></i> Erlangen 1883 (302 pages). The second
part of his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xviii-p5.2">Forschung
zur Gesch. des neutestam. Kanons und der altkirchlichen
Lit.</span></i> Also his Supplementum Clementinum, 1884, p.
198–276 (in self-defense against Harnack).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xviii-p6">Harnack, Texte, etc. Bd. I., Heft II.,
282–298., and Heft. IV. (I 8., 3),
97–175 (on the Gospel Commentary cf Theoph. against
Zahn).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xviii-p7">A. Hauck: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xviii-p7.1">Zur Theophilusfrage,</span></i> Leipz. 1844, and in
Herzog,2 xv. 544.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xviii-p8">W. Bornemann: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xviii-p8.1">Zur Theophilusfrage</span></i>; In
"Brieger’s Zeitschrift f. Kirchen-Geschte," 1888, p.
169–283</p>

<p id="v.xv.xviii-p9"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xviii-p10"><name id="v.xv.xviii-p10.1">Theophilus</name> was converted
from heathenism by the study of the Scriptures, and occupied the
episcopal see at Antioch, the sixth from the Apostles, during the later
part of the reign of <name id="v.xv.xviii-p10.2">Marcus Aurelius</name>. He died
about a.d. 181.<note place="end" n="1365" id="v.xv.xviii-p10.3"><p id="v.xv.xviii-p11"> <name id="v.xv.xviii-p11.1">Eusebius</name> H. E. IV. 20, and in his Chron. ad arm. IX. M.
Aurelii. His supposed predecessors were Peter, Evodius, <name id="v.xv.xviii-p11.2">Ignatius</name>, Heron, Cornelius, and Eros. Comp. Harnack,
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xviii-p11.3">Die Zeit des
Ignat</span></i>. <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xviii-p11.4">und die
Chronologie der Antiochen</span></i>. <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xviii-p11.5">Bischöfe bis Tyrannus</span></i> (Leipz.
1878 p. 56). Jerome (De Vir. ill. 25; Ep. ad Algas., and Praef, in Com.
Matth.), Lactantius (Inst. div. 1. 23), and Cennadius of Massila (De
Vir. ill. 34) likewise mention Theophilus and his writings, but the
later Greeks, even Photius, seem to have forgotten him. See Harnack,
Texte, I. 282 sqq. Renan calls him "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xviii-p11.6">un docteur très fécond, un catechiste
doné d’un grand talent
d’exposition, un polémiste habile selon les
idées du temps.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xviii-p11.7">365</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xviii-p12">His principal work, and the only one which has
come down to us, is his three books to Autolycus, an educated heathen
friend.<note place="end" n="1366" id="v.xv.xviii-p12.1"><p id="v.xv.xviii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xviii-p13.1">θεοφίλου
πρὸς
Αὐτόλυκον</span>,
Theophili ad Autolycum. We have three MSS. of his books Ad Autolycum,
the best from the eleventh century, preserved in Venice. See Otto, and
Donaldson, p. 105. The first printed edition appeared at
Zürich, 1546. Three English translations, by J. Betty, Oxf.
1722, by W. B Flower, Lond. 1860, and Marcus Dods, Edinb. 1867 (in the
" Ante-Nicene Libr."III. 49-133).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xviii-p13.2">366</span>
His main object is to convince him of the falsehood of idolatry, and of
the truth of Christianity. He evinces extensive knowledge of Grecian
literature, considerable philosophical talent, and a power of graphic
and elegant composition. His treatment of the philosophers and poets is
very severe and contrasts unfavorably with the liberality of <name id="v.xv.xviii-p13.3">Justin Martyr</name>. He admits elements of truth in
Socrates and Plato, but charges them with having stolen the same from
the prophets. He thinks that the Old Testament already contained all
the truths which man requires to know. He was the first to use the term
"triad" for the holy Trinity, and found this mystery already in the
words: Let us make man "(<scripRef passage="Gen. 1:26" id="v.xv.xviii-p13.4" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. 1:26</scripRef>);
for, says he, "God spoke to no other but to his own Reason and his own
Wisdom," that is, to the Logos and the Holy Spirit hypostatized.<note place="end" n="1367" id="v.xv.xviii-p13.5"><p id="v.xv.xviii-p14"> Ad Autol.
II. 15 (in Migne VI. 1077), where the first three days of creation are
called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xviii-p14.1">τύποι τῆς
τριάδος ,
τοῦ θεοῦ,
καὶ τοῦ
λόγου
αυτοῦ καὶ
τῆς σοφίας
αὐτοῦ .</span> Comp. c. 18
(col. 1081), where the trinity is found in <scripRef passage="Gen. 1:26" id="v.xv.xviii-p14.2" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. 1:26</scripRef>. In the Gospel
Com. of Th. the word trinitas occurs five times (see Zahn, l. c. 143).
Among Latin writers, <name id="v.xv.xviii-p14.3">Tertullian</name> is the first
who uses the term trinitas (Adv Prax. 4; De Pud. 21).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xviii-p14.4">367</span> He
also first quoted the Gospel of John by name,<note place="end" n="1368" id="v.xv.xviii-p14.5"><p id="v.xv.xviii-p15"> Ad Autol.
II. 22: "The Holy Scriptures teach us, and all who were moved by the
Spirit, among whom John says: ’In the beginning was
the Word (Logos), and the Word was with God.’" He then
quotes <scripRef passage="John 1:3" id="v.xv.xviii-p15.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John 1:3</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xviii-p15.2">368</span> but it was undoubtedly known and
used before by <name id="v.xv.xviii-p15.3">Tatian</name>, Athenagoras, Justin,
and by the Gnostics, and can be traced as far back as 125 within the
lifetime of many personal disciples of the Apostle. Theophilus
describes the Christians as having a sound mind, practising
self-restraint, preserving marriage with one, keeping chastity,
expelling injustice, rooting out sin, carrying out righteousness as a
habit, regulating their conduct by law, being ruled by truth,
preserving grace and peace, and obeying God as king. They are forbidden
to visit gladiatorial shows and other public amusements, that their
eyes and ears may not be defiled. They are commanded to obey
authorities and to pray for them, but not to worship them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xviii-p16">The other works of Theophilus, polemical and
exegetical, are lost. <name id="v.xv.xviii-p16.1">Eusebius</name> mentions a
book against Hermogenes, in which he used proofs from the Apocalypse of
John, another against Marcion and "certain catechetical books" ( Gr. )
Jerome mentions in addition commentaries on the Proverbs, and on the
Gospel, but doubts their genuineness. There exists under his name
though only in Latin, a sort of exegetical Gospel Harmony, which is a
later compilation of uncertain date and authorship.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xviii-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xviii-p18">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xviii-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xviii-p20"><name id="v.xv.xviii-p20.1">Jerome</name> is the only
ancient writer who mentions a Commentary or Commentaries of Theophilus
on the Gospel, but adds that they are inferior to his other books in
elegance and style; thereby indicating a doubt as to their genuineness.
De Vir ill. 25: La734 "Legi sub nomine eius [Theophili] in Evangelium et
in Proverbia Salomonis Commentarios, (qui mihi cum superiorum voluminum
[the works Contra Marcionem, Ad Autolycum, and Contra Hermogenem]
elegantia et phrasi non videntur congruere." He alludes to the Gospel Commentary in
two other passages (in the Pref. to his Com. on Matthew, and <scripRef passage="Ep. 121" id="v.xv.xviii-p20.2" parsed="|Eph|121|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.121">Ep. 121</scripRef>
(ad Algasiam), and quotes from it the exposition of the parable of the
unjust steward (<scripRef passage="Luke 16:1" id="v.xv.xviii-p20.3" parsed="|Luke|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.1">Luke 16:1</scripRef>
sqq.). <name id="v.xv.xviii-p20.4">Eusebius</name> may possibly have included
the book in the <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xviii-p20.5">κατηχητικὰ
βιβλία</span> which he ascribes to Theophilus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xviii-p21">A Latin Version of this Commentary was first
published (from MSS. not indicated and since lost) by Marg. de la Bigne
in Sacrae, Bibliothecae Patrum, Paris 1576, Tom. V. <scripRef passage="Col. 169" id="v.xv.xviii-p21.1" parsed="|Col|169|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.169">Col.
169</scripRef>–196; also by Otto in the Corp. Apol. VIII.
278–324, and with learned notes by Zahn in the second
vol. of his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xviii-p21.2">Forschungen zur Gesch. des neutest. Kanons</span></i>
(1883), p. 31–85. The Commentary begins with an
explanation of the symbolical import of the four Gospels as follows:
"Quatuor evangelia
quatuor animalibus figurata Jesum Christum demonstrant. Matthaeus enim
salvatorem nostrum natum passumque homini comparavit. Marcus leonis
gerens figuram a solitudine incipit dicens: ’ Vox
clamantis in deserto: parate viam Domini,’ sane qui
regnat invictus. Joannes habet similitudinem aquilae, quod ab imis alta
petiverit; ait enim: ’In principio erat Verbum, et
verbum erat apud Deum, et Deus erat Verbum; hoc erat in principio apud
Deum; vel quia Christus resurgens volavit ad cœlos. Lucas
vituli speciem gestat, ad instar salvator noster est immolatus, vel
quod sacerdotii figurat officium." The position of Luke as the fourth is
very peculiar and speaks for great antiquity. Then follows a brief
exposition of the genealogy of Christ by Matthew with the remark that
Matthew traces the origin "per reges," Luke "per sacerdotes." The first
book of the Commentary is chiefly devoted to Matthew, the second and
third to Luke, the fourth to John. It concludes with an ingenious
allegory representing Christ as a gardener (who appeared to Mary
Magdalene, <scripRef passage="John 20:15" id="v.xv.xviii-p21.3" parsed="|John|20|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.15">John 20:15</scripRef>),
and the church as his garden full of rich flowers) as follows (see
Zahn, p. 85): "Hortus
Domini est ecclesia catholica, in qua sunt rosae martyrum, lilia
virginum, violae viduarum, hedera coniugum; nam illa, quae aestimabat
eum hortulanum esse significabat scilicet eum plantantem diversis
virtutibus credentium vitam. Amen."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xviii-p22">Dr. Zahn, in his recent monograph (1883), which
abounds in rare patristic learning, vindicates this Commentary to
Theophilus of Antioch and dates the translation from the third century.
If so, we would have here a work of great apologetic as well as
exegetical importance, especially for the history of the canon and the
text; for Theophilus stood midway between <name id="v.xv.xviii-p22.1">Justin
Martyr</name> and <name id="v.xv.xviii-p22.2">Irenaeus</name> and would be the
oldest Christian exegete. But a Nicene or post-Nicene development of
theology and church organization is clearly indicated by the familiar
use of such terms as regnum Christi catholicum, catholica doctrina,
catholicum dogma, sacerdos, peccatum originale, monachi, saeculares,
pagani. The suspicion of a later date is confirmed by the discovery of
a MS. of this commentary in Brussels, with an anonymous preface which
declares it to be a compilation. Harnack, who made this discovery, ably
refutes the conclusions of Zahn, and tries to prove that the commentary
ascribed to Theophilus is a Latin work by an anonymous author of the
fifth or sixth century (470–520). Zahn (1884) defends
in part his former position against Harnack, but admits the weight of
the argument furnished by the Brussels MS. Hauck holds that the
commentary was written after a.d. 200, but was used by Jerome.
Bornemann successfully defends Harnack’s view against
Zahn and Hauck, and puts the work between 450 and 700.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xviii-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="177" title="Melito of Sardis" shorttitle="Section 177" progress="84.62%" prev="v.xv.xviii" next="v.xv.xx" id="v.xv.xix">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xix-p1">§ 177. <name id="v.xv.xix-p1.1">Melito of
Sardis</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xix-p3">(I.) Euseb. H. E. IV. 13, 26; V. 25. Hieron.: De
Vir. ill. 24. The remains Of Melito in Routh, Reliq. acr. I.
113–153; more fully in Otto, Corp. Ap. IX. (1872),
375–478. His second Apology, of doubtful genuineness,
in Cureton, Spicilegium Syriacum, Lond. 1835 (Syriac, with an English
translation), and in Pitra, Spicil. Solesm. II. (with a Latin
translation by Renan, which was revised by Otto, Corp. Ap. vol. IX.);
German transl. by Welte in the Tüb." Theol. Quartalschrift"
for 1862.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xix-p4">(II) Piper in the <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xix-p4.1">Studien und Kritiken</span></i> for 1838, p. 54
154. Uhlhorn in "Zeitschrift für Hist. Theol." 1866.
Donaldson, III. 221–239 Steitz in Herzog2 IX.
537–539. Lightfoot in "Contemp. Review," Febr. 1876.
Harnack, Texte, etc., I. 240–278. Salmon in Smith and
Wace III. 894–900. Renan, Marc-Auréle, 172
sqq. (Comp. also the short notice in <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xix-p4.2">L’église
chrét.,</span></i> p. 436).</p>

<p id="v.xv.xix-p5"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xix-p6"><name id="v.xv.xix-p6.1">Melito</name>, bishop of Sardis,<note place="end" n="1369" id="v.xv.xix-p6.2"><p id="v.xv.xix-p7"> This is the
English spelling. The Germans and French spell Sardes (Gr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p7.1">αἱ
Σαρ́δεις</span>, but
also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p7.2">Σάρδις</span> in
Herodotus).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xix-p7.3">369</span> the
capital of Lydia, was a shining light among the churches of Asia Minor
in the third quarter of the second century. <name id="v.xv.xix-p7.4">Polycrates of Ephesus</name>, in his epistle to bishop Victor of
Rome (d. 195), calls him a "eunuch who, in his whole conduct, was full
of the Holy Ghost, and sleeps in Sardis awaiting the episcopate from
heaven (or visitation, ,) on the day of the resurrection." The term
"eunuch" no doubt refers to voluntary celibacy for the kingdom of God
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 19:12" id="v.xv.xix-p7.5" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12">Matt.
19:12</scripRef>).<note place="end" n="1370" id="v.xv.xix-p7.6"><p id="v.xv.xix-p8"> Renan thinks
of an act of self-mutilation (in <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xix-p8.1">L’église chrét.
436</span></i>): "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xix-p8.2">Comme
plus tard Origène, il voulut que sa chasteté
fût en quelque sorte matériellement
constatée.</span></i>" But St. John, too, is called
spado by <name id="v.xv.xix-p8.3">Tertullian</name> (De Monog. 17) and
eunuchus by Jerome (In <scripRef passage="Es. c. 56" id="v.xv.xix-p8.4" parsed="|Esth|56|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Esth.56">Es. c. 56</scripRef>). Athenagoras uses <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p8.5">εὐνουχία</span>
for male continence, Leg. c. 33: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p8.6">τὸ ἐν
παρθενείᾳ
καὶ ἐν
εὐνουχίᾳ
μεῖναιͅ</span>, in
virginitate et eunuchi statu manere.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xix-p8.7">370</span> He
was also esteemed as a prophet. He wrote a book on prophecy, probably
against the pseudo-prophecy of the Montanists; but his relation to
Montanism is not clear. He took an active part in the paschal and other
controversies which agitated the churches of Asia Minor. He was among
the chief supporters of the Quartadeciman practice which was afterwards
condemned as schismatic and heretical. This may be a reason why his
writings fell into oblivion. Otherwise he was quite orthodox according
to the standard of his age, and a strong believer in the divinity of
Christ, as is evident from one of the Syrian fragments (see below).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xix-p9">Melito was a man of brilliant mind and a most
prolific author. <name id="v.xv.xix-p9.1">Tertullian</name> speaks of his
elegant and eloquent genius.<note place="end" n="1371" id="v.xv.xix-p9.2"><p id="v.xv.xix-p10"> Elegans et
declamatorium ingenium, " in his lost book on Ecstasis, quoted by
Jerome, De Vir. ill. 24. Harnack draws a comparison between Melito and
<name id="v.xv.xix-p10.1">Tertullian</name>; they resembled each other in the
variety of topics on which they wrote, and in eloquence, but not in
elegance of style.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xix-p10.2">371</span> <name id="v.xv.xix-p10.3">Eusebius</name>
enumerates no less than eighteen or twenty works from his pen, covering
a great variety of topics, but known to us now only by name.<note place="end" n="1372" id="v.xv.xix-p10.4"><p id="v.xv.xix-p11"> <name id="v.xv.xix-p11.1">Eusebius</name> (IV. 26) mentions first his Apology for the
faith addressed to the emperor of the Romans, and then the following:
"Two works On the Passover, and those On the Conduct of Life and the
Prophets (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.2">τὸ περὶ
πολιτείας
καὶ
προφητῶν</span>,
perhaps two separate books, perhaps <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.3">καί</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.4">τῶν</span>), one On the Church, and
another discourse On the Lord’s Day (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.5">περὶ
κυριακῆς</span>),
one also On the Nature (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.6">περὶ
φύσεως ,</span> al. Faith,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.7">πίστεως</span>)of
Man, and another On his Formation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.8">περὶ
πλάσεως</span>) a work
On the Subjection of the Senses to Faith [ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.9">ὁ περὶ
ὑπακοῆς
πίστεως
αἰσθητηρίων</span>,
which Rufinus changes into two books ’de obedientia
fidei; de sensibus,’ so also Nicephorus]. Besides
these, a treatise On the Soul, the Body, and the Mind. A dissertation
also, On Baptism; one also On Truth and Faith, and [probably another
on] the Generation of Christ. His discourse On Prophecy, and that On
Hospitality. A treatise called The Key (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.10">ἡ
κλείς</span>), his works On the,
Devil, and The Revelation of John. The treatise On God Incarnate (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.11">περὶ
ἐνσωμάτου
θεοῦ</span>, comp. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.12">ἐνσωμάτωσις</span>
=incarnation), and last of all, the discourse (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.13">βιβλίδιον</span>)
addressed to Antonine."He then add, ; still another book called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.14">Ἐκλογαί</span>,
and containing extracts from the Old Testament. Some of these titles
may indicate two distinct books, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.15">τὰ περὶ
τοῦ
διαβόλου,
καὶ τῆς
ἀποκαλύψεωσ
Ἰωάννου.</span>.
So Rufinus and Jerome understood this title. See
Heinichen’s notes. Other works were ascribed to him by
later writers, as On the Incarnation of Christ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p11.16">περὶ
σαρκώσεως
Χριστοῦ</span> ), On
the Cross, On Faith, and two decidedly spurious works, De Passione S.
Joannis, and De Transitu b. Mariae.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xix-p11.17">372</span> He
gives three valuable extracts. There must have been an uncommon
literary fertility in Asia Minor after the middle of the second
century.<note place="end" n="1373" id="v.xv.xix-p11.18"><p id="v.xv.xix-p12"> Comp. Euseb.
IV. 21, 25. Renan says (p. 192): "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xix-p12.1">Jamais peut-être le christianisme n’a
plus écrit que durant le II</span><span lang="FR" class="c34" id="v.xv.xix-p12.2">e</span><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xix-p12.3">siécle en Asie. La culture
littéraire était extrémement
répandue dans cette province; l’art
d’écrire y était fort commun, et
le christianisme en profitait. La littérature des
Pères d l’Église commencait. Les
siécles suivants ne dépassèrent pas
ces premiers essais de l’éloquence
chrétienne; mais, au point de vue de
l’orthodoxie, les livres de ces Pères du
II</span><span lang="FR" class="c34" id="v.xv.xix-p12.4">e</span><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xix-p12.5">siécle offraient plus d’une pierre
el’achoppement. La lecture en devint suspecte; on les
copia de moins en moins, et ainsi presque tons ces beaux
écrits disparurent, pour faire place aux
écrivains classiques, postérieurs au concile de
Nicée, écrivains plus corrects comme doctrine,
mais, en général, bien moins originaux que ceux
du Il</span><span lang="FR" class="c34" id="v.xv.xix-p12.6">e</span><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xix-p12.7">siècle.</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xix-p12.8">373</span>
The Apology of Melito was addressed to <name id="v.xv.xix-p12.9">Marcus
Aurelius</name>, and written probably at the outbreak of the violent
persecutions in 177, which, however, were of a local or provincial
character, and not sanctioned by the general government. He remarks
that Nero and Domitian were the only imperial persecutors, and
expresses the hope that, Aurelius, if properly informed, would
interfere in behalf of the innocent Christians. In a passage preserved
in the "Paschal Chronicle" he says: "We are not worshipers of senseless
stones, but adore one only God, who is before all and over all, and His
Christ truly God the Word before all ages."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xix-p13">A Syriac Apology bearing his name<note place="end" n="1374" id="v.xv.xix-p13.1"><p id="v.xv.xix-p14"> Under the
heading, "The oration of Melito the Philosopher, held before Antonintus
Caesar, and he spoke [?] to Caesar that he might know God, and he
showed him the way of truth, and began to speak as follows." Ewald (in
the "Gött. Gel. Anz." 1856, p. 655 sqq.) and Renan (M. Aur.
184, note) suggest that it is no apology, but Melito’s
tract <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p14.1">περὶ
ἀληθείας</span>
as this word very often occurs. Jacobi, Otto, and Harnack ascribe it to
a different author, probably from Syria.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xix-p14.2">374</span> was
discovered by Tattam, with other Syrian MSS. in the convents of the
Nitrian desert (1843), and published by Cureton and Pitra (1855). But
it contains none of the passages quoted by <name id="v.xv.xix-p14.3">Eusebius</name>, and is more an attack upon idolatry than a
defense of Christianity, but may nevertheless be a work of Melito under
an erroneous title.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xix-p15">To Melito we owe the first Christian list of the
Hebrew Scriptures. It agrees with the Jewish and the Protestant canon,
and omits the Apocrypha. The books of Esther and Nehemiah are also
omitted, but may be included in Esdras. The expressions "the Old
Books," "the Books of the Old Covenant," imply that the church at that
time had a canon of the New Covenant. Melito made a visit to Palestine
to seek information on the Jewish canon.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xix-p16">He wrote a commentary on the Apocalypse, and a
"Key" ( ), probably to the Scriptures.<note place="end" n="1375" id="v.xv.xix-p16.1"><p id="v.xv.xix-p17"> A Latin work
under the title Melitonis Clavis Sanctae Scripturae was mentioned by
Labbé in 1653 as preserved in the library of Clermont
College, and was at last, after much trouble, recovered in Strassburg
and elsewhere, and published by Cardinal Pitra in the Spicilegium
Solesm. 1855 (Tom. II. and III.). But, unfortunately, it turned out to
be no translation of Melito’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xix-p17.1">κλείς</span>at all, but a
mediaeval glossary of mystic interpretation of the Scriptures compiled
from Gregory I. and other Latin fathers. This was conclusively proven
by Steitz in the " Studien und Kritiken "for 1857, p. 584-596. Renan
assents (p. 181, note): "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xix-p17.2">L’ouvrage latin que om Pitra a publié
comme</span></i> <span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xix-p17.3">étant la</span> <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xix-p17.4">Cle de Meliton, est une compilation de passages des
Pères latins pouvant servir à
l’explication allégorique des
écritures qui figure pour la première fois dans
la Bible de Théodulphe.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xix-p17.5">375</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xix-p18">The loss of this and of his books "on the Church"
and "on the Lord’s Day" are perhaps to be regretted
most.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xix-p19">Among the Syriac fragments of Melito published by
Cureton is one from a work "On Faith," which contains a remarkable
christological creed, an eloquent expansion of the Regula Fidei.<note place="end" n="1376" id="v.xv.xix-p19.1"><p id="v.xv.xix-p20"> Spicileg.
Solesm. T. II. p. LIX.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xix-p20.1">376</span> The
Lord Jesus Christ is acknowledged as the perfect Reason, the Word of
God; who was begotten before the light; who was Creator with the
Father; who was the Fashioner of man; who was all things in all;
Patriarch among the patriarchs, Law in the law, Chief Priest among the
priests, King among the kings, Prophet among the prophets, Archangel
among the angels; He piloted Noah, conducted Abraham, was bound with
Isaac, exiled with Jacob, was Captain with Moses; He foretold his own
sufferings in David and the prophets; He was incarnate in the Virgin;
worshipped by the Magi; He healed the lame, gave sight to the blind,
was rejected by the people, condemned by Pilate, hanged upon the tree,
buried in the earth, rose from the dead and appeared to the apostles,
ascended to heaven; He is the Rest of the departed, the Recoverer of
the lost, the Light of the blind, the Refuge of the afflicted, the
Bridegroom of the Church, the Charioteer of the cherubim, the Captain
of angels; God who is of God, the Son of the Father, the King for ever
and ever.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xix-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="178" title="Apolinarius of Hierapolis. Miltiades" shorttitle="Section 178" progress="85.11%" prev="v.xv.xix" next="v.xv.xxi" id="v.xv.xx">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xx-p1">§ 178. <name id="v.xv.xx-p1.1">Apolinarius of
Hierapolis</name>. <name id="v.xv.xx-p1.2">Miltiades</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xx-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xx-p3"><name id="v.xv.xx-p3.1">Claudius Apolinarius</name>,<note place="end" n="1377" id="v.xv.xx-p3.2"><p id="v.xv.xx-p4"> This is the
spelling of the ancient Greek authors who refer to him. Latin writers
usually spell his name Apollinaris or Apollinarius. There are several
noted persons of this name: 1) the legendary <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xx-p4.1">St.
Apollinaris</span>, bishop of Ravenna (50-78?), who followed St. Peter
from Antioch to Rome, was sent by him to Ravenna, performed miracles,
died a martyr, and gave name to a magnificent basilica built in the
sixth century. See Acta Sanct. Jul. V. 344. 2) <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xx-p4.2">Apollinarus the Elder</span>, presbyter at Laodicea in Syria (not
in Phrygia), an able classical scholar and poet, about the middle of
the fourth century. 3) <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xx-p4.3">Apollinaris the
Younger</span>, son of the former, and bishop of Laodicea between 362
and 380, who with his father composed Christian classics to replace the
heathen classics under the reign of Julian, and afterwards originated
the christological heresy which is named after him. See my article in
Smith and Wace I. 134 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xx-p4.4">377</span>
bishop of Hierapolis in Phrygia, a successor of Papias, was a very
active apologetic and polemic writer about a.d.
160–180. He took a leading part in the Montanist and
Paschal controversies. <name id="v.xv.xx-p4.5">Eusebius</name> puts him with
Melito of Sardis among the orthodox writers of the second century, and
mentions four of his "many works" as known to him, but since lost,
namely an "Apology" addressed to <name id="v.xv.xx-p4.6">Marcus
Aurelius</name> (before 174). "Five books against the Greeks" "Two
books on Truth." "Two books against the Jews." He also notices his
later books "Against the heresy of the Phrygians" (the Montanists),
about 172.<note place="end" n="1378" id="v.xv.xx-p4.7"><p id="v.xv.xx-p5"> H. E. IV.
27; repeated by Jerome, De Viris ill. 26. Two extracts of a work not
mentioned by <name id="v.xv.xx-p5.1">Eusebius</name> are preserved in the
Chron. Pasch. Copies of three of his apologetic books, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xx-p5.2">πρόσ
Ἕλληνας
περὶ
εὐσεβείας,
περὶ
ἀληθείας
,</span> are mentioned by Photius. The last two are probably
identical, as they are connected by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xx-p5.3">καί</span>. See the fragments
in Routh, I. 159-174. Comp. Donaldson III. 243; Harnack, Texte, I.
232-239, and Smith and Wace I. 132.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xx-p5.4">378</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xx-p6">Apolinarius opposed the Quartodeciman observance
of Easter, which Melito defended.<note place="end" n="1379" id="v.xv.xx-p6.1"><p id="v.xv.xx-p7"> See above,
p. 214 sq., and Chron. Pasch. 1. 13.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xx-p7.1">379</span> Jerome mentions his familiarity with
heathen literature, but numbers him among the Chiliasts.<note place="end" n="1380" id="v.xv.xx-p7.2"><p id="v.xv.xx-p8"> De Vir. ill.
18; Com. in Ezech. c. 36. In the latter place Jerome mentions <name id="v.xv.xx-p8.1">Irenaeus</name> as the first, and Apollinaris as the last,
of the Greek Chiliasts (" ut Graecos nominem, et primum extremumque
conjugam, Iren. et Ap."); but this is a palpable error, for Barnabas
and Papias were Chiliasts before <name id="v.xv.xx-p8.2">Irenaeus</name>;
Methodius and Nepos long after Apolinarius. Perhaps he meant
Apollinaris of Laodicea, in Syria.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xx-p8.3">380</span> The
latter is doubtful on account of his opposition to Montanism. Photius
praises his style. He is enrolled among the saints.<note place="end" n="1381" id="v.xv.xx-p8.4"><p id="v.xv.xx-p9"> Acta Sanct.
Febr. II. 4. See Wetzer and Welte<span class="c34" id="v.xv.xx-p9.1">2</span> I. 1086.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xx-p9.2">381</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xx-p10"><name id="v.xv.xx-p10.1">Miltiades</name> was another
Christian Apologist of the later half of the second century whose
writings are entirely lost. <name id="v.xv.xx-p10.2">Eusebius</name> mentions
among them an "Apology" addressed to the rulers of the world, a
treatise "against the Greeks," and another "against the Jews;" but be
gives no extracts.<note place="end" n="1382" id="v.xv.xx-p10.3"><p id="v.xv.xx-p11"> H. E. V. 17.
Jerome, De Vir. ill. 39. Comp. Harnack, Texte, I. 278-282, and Salmon,
in Smith and Wace III. 916.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xx-p11.1">382</span> <name id="v.xv.xx-p11.2">Tertullian</name>
places him between <name id="v.xv.xx-p11.3">Justin Martyr</name> and <name id="v.xv.xx-p11.4">Irenaeus</name>.<note place="end" n="1383" id="v.xv.xx-p11.5"><p id="v.xv.xx-p12"> Adv. Valent.
5. Miltiades is here called "ecclesiarum sophista," either honorably=
rhetor or philosophus (See Otto and Salmon), or with an implied censure
("<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xx-p12.1">mit einem üblen
Nebegeschmack</span></i>, " as Harnack thinks). The relation of
Miltiades to Montanism is quite obscure, but probably he was an
opponent.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xx-p12.2">383</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xx-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="179" title="Hermias" shorttitle="Section 179" progress="85.29%" prev="v.xv.xx" next="v.xv.xxii" id="v.xv.xxi">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxi-p1">§ 179. <name id="v.xv.xxi-p1.1">Hermias</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxi-p3"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxi-p3.1">Ερμείου
φιλοσόφου
Διασυρμὸς
τῶν ἔξω
φιλοσόφων</span>, Hermiae Philosophi Gentilium
Philosophorum Irrisio, ten chapters. Ed. princeps with Lat. vers.
Base!, 1553, Zurich, 1560. Worth added it to his <name id="v.xv.xxi-p3.2">Tatian</name>, Oxf. 1700. In Otto and Maranus (Migne, vi. <scripRef passage="Col. 1167" id="v.xv.xxi-p3.3" parsed="|Col|1167|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1167">Col.
1167</scripRef>–1180).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxi-p4">Donaldson, III. 179–181.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxi-p5"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxi-p6">Under the name of the "philosopher" <name id="v.xv.xxi-p6.1">Hermias</name> (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxi-p6.2">Ἑρμείας</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxi-p6.3">Ἑρμίας</span>) otherwise entirely unknown to us,
we have a "Mockery of Heathen Philosophers," which, with the light arms
of wit and sarcasm, endeavors to prove from the history of philosophy,
by exposing the contradictions of the various systems, the truth of
Paul’s declaration, that the wisdom of this world is
foolishness with God. He derives the false philosophy from the demons.
He first takes up the conflicting heathen notions about the soul, and
then about the origin of the world, and ridicules them. The following
is a specimen from the discussion of the first topic:</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xxi-p7">"I confess I am vexed by the reflux of things.
For now I am immortal, and I rejoice; but now again I become mortal,
and I weep; but straightway I am dissolved into atoms. I become water,
and I become air: I become fire: then after a little I am neither air
nor fire: one makes me a wild beast, one makes me a fish. Again, then,
I have dolphins for my brothers. But when I see myself, I fear my body,
and I no longer know how to call it, whether man, or dog, or wolf, or
bull, or bird, or serpent, or dragon, or chimaera. I am changed by the
philosophers into all the wild beasts, into those that live on land and
on water, into those that are winged, many-shaped, wild, tame,
speechless, and gifted with speech, rational and irrational. I swim,
fly, creep, run, sit; and there is Empedocles too, who makes me a
bush."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxi-p8">The work is small and unimportant.<note place="end" n="1384" id="v.xv.xxi-p8.1"><p id="v.xv.xxi-p9"> Hase aptly
calls it "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxi-p9.1">eine
oberflächlich witzige Belustigung über paradoxe
Philosopheme</span></i>."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxi-p9.2">384</span> Some
put it down to the third or fourth century; but the writer calls
himself a "philosopher" (though be misrepresents his profession), has
in view a situation of the church like that under <name id="v.xv.xxi-p9.3">Marcus Aurelius</name>, and presents many points of resemblance
with the older Apologists and with Lucian who likewise ridiculed the
philosophers with keen wit, but from the infidel heathen standpoint.
Hence we may well assign him to the later part of the second
century.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxi-p10"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="180" title="Hegesippus" shorttitle="Section 180" progress="85.41%" prev="v.xv.xxi" next="v.xv.xxiii" id="v.xv.xxii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxii-p1">§ 180. Hegesippus.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxii-p3">(I.) Euseb. H. E. II. 23; III. 11, 16, 19, 20, 32;
IV. 8, 22. Collection of fragments in Grabe, Spicil. II.
203–214; Routh, Reliq. S. I. 205–219;
Hilgenfeld, in his "Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche
Theol." 1876 and 1878.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxii-p4">(II.) The Annotationes in Heges. Fragm. by Routh, I.
220–292 (very valuable). Donaldson: L. c. III.
182–213. Nösgen: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxii-p4.1">Der Kirchl. Standpunkt des Heg</span></i>.
in Brieger’s "Zeitschrift für
Kirchengesch." 1877 (p. 193–233). Against Hilgenfeld.
Zahn: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxii-p4.2">Der
griech.</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xxii-p4.3">Irenaeus</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxii-p4.4">und der ganze Hegesippus im
16<sup>ten</sup> Jahr., ibid</span></i>. p.
288–291. H. Dannreuther: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxii-p4.5">Du Témoignage
d’Hégésippe sur
l’église chrétienne au deux
premiers siècles.</span></i> Nancy 1878. See also his
art. in Lichtenberger’s "Encycl." vi.
126–129. Friedr. Vogel: De Hegesippo, qui dicitur,
Josephi interprete. Erlangen 1881. W. Milligan: Hegesippus, in Smith
and Wace II. (1880) 875–878. C. Weizsäcker:
Hegesippus, in Herzog2 V. 695–700. Caspari: Quellen,
etc., III. 345–348.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxii-p5">The orthodoxy of Hegesippus has been denied by the
Tübingen critics, Baur, Schwegler, and, more moderately by
Hilgenfeld, but defended by Dorner, Donaldson, Nösgen,
Weizsäcker, Caspari and Milligan.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxii-p6"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxii-p7">Contemporary with the Apologists, though not of their
class, were Hegesippus (d. about 180), and Dionysius of Corinth (about
170).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxii-p8"><name id="v.xv.xxii-p8.1">Hegesippus</name> was an
orthodox Jewish Christian<note place="end" n="1385" id="v.xv.xxii-p8.2"><p id="v.xv.xxii-p9"> <name id="v.xv.xxii-p9.1">Eusebius</name> (<span class="s03" id="v.xv.xxii-p9.2">iv</span>. 22) expressly
calls him "a convert from the Hebrews, " and this is confirmed by the
strongly Jewish coloring of his account of James, quoted in full, vol.
I. 276 sq. He was probably from Palestine.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxii-p9.3">385</span> and lived during the reigns of
Hadrian, Antoninus, and <name id="v.xv.xxii-p9.4">Marcus Aurelius</name>. He
travelled extensively through Syria, Greece, and Italy, and was in Rome
during the episcopate of Anicetus. He collected "Memorials"<note place="end" n="1386" id="v.xv.xxii-p9.5"><p id="v.xv.xxii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxii-p10.1">Ὑπομνήματα</span>,
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxii-p10.2">Συγγάμματα</span>,
in five books.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxii-p10.3">386</span> of
the apostolic and post-apostolic churches. He used written sources and
oral traditions. Unfortunately this work which still existed in the
sixteenth century,<note place="end" n="1387" id="v.xv.xxii-p10.4"><p id="v.xv.xxii-p11"> In the
library of the convent of St. John at Patmos. See Zahn, l. c.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxii-p11.1">387</span> is lost, but may yet be recovered. It
is usually regarded as a sort of church history, the first written
after the Acts of St. Luke. This would make Hegesippus rather than
<name id="v.xv.xxii-p11.2">Eusebius</name> "the father of church history." But
it seems to have been only a collection of reminiscences of travel
without regard to chronological order (else the account of the
martyrdom of James would have been put in the first instead of the
fifth book.) He was an antiquarian rather than a historian. His chief
object was to prove the purity and catholicity of the church against
the Gnostic heretics and sects.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxii-p12"><name id="v.xv.xxii-p12.1">Eusebius</name> has preserved
his reports on the martyrdom of St. James the Just, Simeon of
Jerusalem, Domitian’s inquiry for the descendants of
David and the relatives of Jesus, the rise of heresies, the episcopal
succession, and the preservation of the orthodox doctrine in Corinth
and Rome. These scraps of history command attention for their
antiquity; but they must be received with critical caution. They reveal
a strongly Jewish type of piety, like that of James, but by no means
Judaizing heresy. He was not an Ebionite, nor even a Nazarene, but
decidedly catholic. There is no trace of his insisting on circumcision
or the observance of the law as necessary to salvation. His use of "the
Gospel according to the Hebrews" implies no heretical bias. He derived
all the heresies and schisms from Judaism. He laid great stress on the
regular apostolic succession of bishops. In ever city he set himself to
inquire for two things: purity of doctrine and the unbroken succession
of teachers from the times of the apostles. The former depended in his
view on the latter. The result of his investigation was satisfactory in
both respects. He found in every apostolic church the faith maintained.
"The church of Corinth," he says, "continued in the true faith, until
Primus was bishop there [the predecessor of Dionysius], with whom I had
familiar intercourse, as I passed many days at Corinth, when I was
about sailing to Rome, during which time we were mutually refreshed in
the true doctrine. After coming to Rome, I stayed with Anicetus, whose
deacon was Eleutherus. After Anicetus, Soter succeeded, and after him
Eleutherus. In every succession, however, and in every city, the
doctrine prevails according to what is announced by the law and the
prophets and the Lord."<note place="end" n="1388" id="v.xv.xxii-p12.2"><p id="v.xv.xxii-p13"> Euseb. IV.
22.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxii-p13.1">388</span> He gives an account of the heretical
corruption which proceeded from the unbelieving Jews, from Thebuthis
and Simon Magus and Cleobius and Dositheus, and other unknown or
forgotten names, but "while the sacred choir of the apostles still
lived, the church was undefiled and pure, like a virgin, until the age
of Trajan, when those impious errors which had so long crept in
darkness ventured forth without shame into open daylight."<note place="end" n="1389" id="v.xv.xxii-p13.2"><p id="v.xv.xxii-p14"> Ibid. III.
32. This passage has been used by Baur and his school as an argument
against the Pastoral and other apostolic epistles which warn against
the Gnostic heresy, but it clearly teaches that its open manifestation
under Trajan was preceded by its secret working as far back as Simon
Magus. Hegesippus, therefore, only confirms the N. T. allusions, which
likewise imply a distinction between present beginnings and future
developments of error.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxii-p14.1">389</span> He
felt perfectly at home in the Catholic church of his day which had
descended from, or rather never yet ascended the lofty mountain-height
of apostolic knowledge and freedom. And as Hegesippus was satisfied
with the orthodoxy of the Western churches, so <name id="v.xv.xxii-p14.2">Eusebius</name> was satisfied with the orthodoxy of Hegesippus,
and nowhere intimates a doubt.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxii-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="181" title="Dionysius of Corinth" shorttitle="Section 181" progress="85.69%" prev="v.xv.xxii" next="v.xv.xxiv" id="v.xv.xxiii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxiii-p1">§ 181. <name id="v.xv.xxiii-p1.1">Dionysius of
Corinth</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiii-p3">Euseb.: H. E. II. 25; III. 4; IV. 21, 23. Hieron.:
De Vir. ill. 27.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiii-p4">Routh: Rel. S. I. 177–184 (the
fragments), and 185–201 (the annotations). Includes
Pinytus Cretensis and his Ep. ad Dion. (Eus. IV. 23).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiii-p5">Donaldson III. 214–220. Salmon in
Smith and Wace II. 848 sq.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxiii-p6"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxiii-p7">Dionysius was bishop of Corinth (probably the
successor of Primus) in the third quarter of the second century, till
about a.d. 170. He was a famous person in his day, distinguished for
zeal, moderation, and a catholic and peaceful spirit. He wrote a number
of pastoral letters to the congregations of Lacedaemon, Athens,
Nicomedia, Rome, Gortyna in Crete, and other cities. One is addressed
to Chrysophora, "a most faithful sister." They are all lost, with the
exception of a summary of their contents given by <name id="v.xv.xxiii-p7.1">Eusebius</name>, and four fragments of the letter to Soter and
the Roman church. They would no doubt shed much light on the spiritual
life of the church. <name id="v.xv.xxiii-p7.2">Eusebius</name> says of him that
he "imparted freely not only to his own people, but to others abroad
also, the blessings of his divine (or inspired) industry."<note place="end" n="1390" id="v.xv.xxiii-p7.3"><p id="v.xv.xxiii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiii-p8.1">ἐνθέου
φιλοπονίας</span>,
Euseb. IV. 23.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiii-p8.2">390</span> His
letters were read in the churches.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiii-p9">Such active correspondence promoted catholic unity
and gave strength and comfort in persecution from without and heretical
corruption within. The bishop is usually mentioned with honor, but the
letters are addressed to the church; and even the Roman bishop Soter,
like his predecessor Clement, addressed his own letter in the name of
the Roman church to the church of Corinth. Dionysius writes to the
Roman Christians: "To-day we have passed the Lord’s
holy day, in which we have read your epistle.<note place="end" n="1391" id="v.xv.xxiii-p9.1"><p id="v.xv.xxiii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiii-p10.1">ὑμῶν
τὴν
ἐπιστολήν</span>.
Euseb. II. 23.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiii-p10.2">391</span> In reading it we shall always
have our minds stored with admonition, as we shall also from that
written to us before by Clement." He speaks very highly of the
liberality of the church of Rome in aiding foreign brethren condemned
to the mines, and sending contributions to every city.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiii-p11">Dionysius is honored as a martyr in the Greek, as
a confessor in the Latin church.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxiii-p12"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="182" title="Irenaeu" shorttitle="Section 182" progress="85.79%" prev="v.xv.xxiii" next="v.xv.xxv" id="v.xv.xxiv">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxiv-p1">§ 182. <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p1.1">Irenaeus</name></p>

<p id="v.xv.xxiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xxiv-p3">Editions of his Works.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxiv-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p5">S. Irenaei Episcopi Lugdun. Opera quae supersunt
omnia, ed. A. Stieren. Lips. 1853, 2 vols. The second volume contains
the Prolegomena of older editors, and the disputations of Maffei and
Pfaff on the Fragments of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p5.1">Irenaeus</name>. It really
supersedes all older ed., but not the later one of Harvey.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p6">S. Irenaei libros quinque adversus Haereses edidit
W. Wigan Harvey. Cambr. 1857, in 2 vols. Based upon a new and careful
collation of the Cod. Claromontanus and Arundel, and embodying the
original Greek portions preserved in the Philosoph. of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p6.1">Hippolytus</name>, the newly discovered Syriac and Armenian
fragments, and learned Prolegomena.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p7">Older editions by Erasmus, Basel 1526 (from three
Latin MSS. since lost, repeated 1528, 1534); Gallasius, <scripRef passage="Gen. 1570" id="v.xv.xxiv-p7.1" parsed="|Gen|1570|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1570">Gen. 1570</scripRef> (with
the use of the Gr. text in Epiphan.); Grynaeus, Bas. 1571 (worthless);
Fevardentius (Feuardent), Paris 1575, improved ed. <scripRef passage="Col. 1596" id="v.xv.xxiv-p7.2" parsed="|Col|1596|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1596">Col. 1596</scripRef>, and
often; Grabe, Oxf. 1702; and above all Massuet, Par. 1710, Ven. 1734, 2
vols. fol., and again in Migne’s "Patrol. Graeco-Lat."
, Tom. VII. Par. 1857 (the Bened. ed., the best of the older, based on
three MSS., with ample Proleg. and 3 Dissertations).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p8">English translation by A. Roberts and W. H. Rambaut,
2 vols., in the "Ante-Nicene Library," Edinb. 1868. Another by John
Keble, ed. by Dr. Pusey, for the Oxford "Library of the Fathers,"
1872.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxiv-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xxiv-p10">Biographical and Critical.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxiv-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p12">Ren. Massuet (R.C.): Dissertationes in Irenaei
libros (de hereticis, de Irenaei vita, gestis et scriptis, de Ir.
doctrina) prefixed to his edition of the Opera, and reprinted in
Stieren and Migne. Also the Proleg. of Harvey, on Gnosticism, and the
Life and Writings of Iren.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p13">H. Dodwell: Dissert. in Iren. Oxon. 1689.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p14">Tillemont: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxiv-p14.1">Mêmoirs,</span></i> etc. III.
77–99.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p15">Deyling: <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p15.1">Irenaeus</name>,
evangelicae veritatis confessor ac testis. Lips. 1721. (Against
Massuet.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p16">Stieren: Art. <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p16.1">Irenaeus</name> in
"Ersch and Gruber’s Encykl." IInd sect. Vol. xxiii.
357–386.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p17">J. Beaven: Life and Writings of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p17.1">Irenaeus</name>. Lond. 1841.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p18">J. M. Prat (R.C.):<i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxiv-p18.1">Histoire de St. Irenée.</span></i>
Lyon and Paris 1843.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p19">L. Duncker: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxiv-p19.1">Des heil.</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p19.2">Irenaeus</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxiv-p19.3">Christologie.</span></i> Gött. 1843. Very,
valuable.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p20">K. Graul: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxiv-p20.1">Die Christliche Kirche an der Schwelle des Irenaeischen
Zeitalters.</span></i> Leipz. 1860. (168 pages.) Introduction to
a biography which never appeared.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p21">Ch. E. Freppel (bishop of Angers, since 1869): <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxiv-p21.1">Saint
Irénée et l’éloquence
chrétienne dans la Gaule aux deux premiers
siècles.</span></i> Par. 1861.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p22">G. Schneemann: Sancti Irenaei de ecclesiae Romanae
principatu testimonium. Freib. i. Br. 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p23">Böhringer: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxiv-p23.1">Die Kirche Christi und ihre
Zeugen,</span></i> vol. II. new ed. 1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p24">Heinrich Ziegler: <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p24.1">Irenaeus</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxiv-p24.2">der Bischof von Lyon.</span></i> Berlin 1871. (320 p.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p25">R. A. Lipsius: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxiv-p25.1">Die Zeit des lrenaeus von Lyon und die Entstehung der
altkatholischen Kirche,</span></i> in Sybel’s
"Histor. Zeitschrift." München 1872, p. 241 sqq. See his
later art. below.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p26">A. Guilloud: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxiv-p26.1">St. Irenée et son temps.</span></i> Lyon
1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p27">Bp. Lightfoot: The Churches of Gaul, in the
"Contemporary Review" for Aug. 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p28">C. J. H. Ropes: <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p28.1">Irenaeus</name>
of Lyons, in the Andover "Bibliotheca Sacra" for April 1877, p.
284–334. A learned discussion of the nationality of
<name id="v.xv.xxiv-p28.2">Irenaeus</name> (against Harvey).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p29">J. Quarry: <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p29.1">Irenaeus</name>; his
testimony to early Conceptions of Christianity. In the "British
Quarterly Review" for 1879, July and Oct.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p30">Renan: Marc Aurèle. Paris 1882, p.
336–344.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p31">TH. Zahn: art. Iren. in HerZog2, VII.
129–140 (abridged in Schaff-Herzog), chiefly
chronological; and R. A. Lipsius in Smith and Wace III.
253–279. Both these articles are very important; that
of Lipsius is fuller.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p32">Comp. also the Ch. Hist. of Neander, and Baur, and
the Patrol. of Möhler, and Alzog.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p33">Special doctrines and relations of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p33.1">Irenaeus</name> have been discussed by Baur, Dorner, Thiersch,
Höfling, Hopfenmiller, Körber, Ritschl, Kirchner,
Zahn, Harnack, Leimbach, Reville, Hackenschmidt. See the Lit. in
Zahn’s art. in Herzog2.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxiv-p34">A full and satisfactory monograph of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p34.1">Irenaeus</name> and his age is still a desideratum.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxiv-p35"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxiv-p36">Almost simultaneously with the apology against false
religions without arose the polemic literature against the heresies, or
various forms of pseudo-Christianity, especially the Gnostic; and upon
this was formed the dogmatic theology of the church. At the head of the
old catholic controversialists stand <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p36.1">Irenaeus</name>
and his disciple <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p36.2">Hippolytus</name>, both of Greek
education, but both belonging, in their ecclesiastical relations and
labors, to the West.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p37">Asia Minor, the scene of the last labors of St.
John, produced a luminous succession of divines and confessors who in
the first three quarters of the second century reflected the light of
the setting sun of the apostolic age, and may be called the pupils of
St. John. Among them were <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p37.1">Polycarp</name> of Smyrna,
Papias of Hierapolis, Apolinarius of Hierapolis, Melito of Sardis, and
others less known but honorably mentioned in the letter of Polycrates
of Ephesus to bishop Victor of Rome (A. D. 190).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p38">The last and greatest representative of this
school is <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p38.1">Irenaeus</name>, the first among the
fathers properly so called, and one of the chief architects of the
Catholic system of doctrine.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p39">I. Life and Character. Little is known of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p39.1">Irenaeus</name> except what we may infer from his
writings. He sprang from Asia Minor, probably from Smyrna, where he
spent his youth.<note place="end" n="1392" id="v.xv.xxiv-p39.2"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p40"> Harvey
derives from the alleged familiarity of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p40.1">Irenaeus</name> with Hebrew and the Syriac Peshito the
conclusion that he was a Syrian, but Ropes denies the premise and
defends the usual view of his Greek nationality. See also Caspari,
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxiv-p40.2">Quellen zur Gesch. des
Taufsymb</span></i> III. 343 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p40.3">392</span> He was born between A.D. 115 and
125.<note place="end" n="1393" id="v.xv.xxiv-p40.4"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p41"> The change
of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.1">Polycarp</name>’s martyrdom from
166 to 155 necessitates a corresponding change in the chronology of
<name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.2">Irenaeus</name>, his pupil, who moreover says that
the Apocalypse of John was written at the end of
Domitian’s reign (d. 96), "almost within our age"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.3">σχεδὸν
ἐπὶ τῆς
ἡμετέρας
γενεᾶς,</span> Adv. Haer. v.
30, 3). Zahn (in Herzog) decides for 115, Lipsius (in Smith and Wace)
for 130 or 125, as the date of his birth. Dodwell favored the year 97
or 98; Grabe 108, Tillemont and Lightfoot 120, Leimbach, Hilgenfeld,
and Ropes 126, Oscar von Gebhardt 126-130, Harvey 130, Massuet, Dupin,
Böhringer, Kling 140 (quite too late), Ziegler 142-147
(impossible). The late date is derived from a mistaken understanding of
the reference to the old age of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.4">Polycarp</name>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.5">πάνυ
γηραλέος</span>but
this, as Zahn and Lightfoot remark, refers to the time of his
martyrdom, not the time of his acquaintance with <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.6">Irenaeus</name>), and from the assumption of the wrong date of
his martyrdom (166 instead of 155 or 156). The term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.7">πρώτη
ἡλικία,</span> "first
age, " which <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.8">Irenaeus</name> uses of the time of his
acquaintance with <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.9">Polycarp</name> (III. 3,
§ 4; comp. Euseb. H. E. IV. 14), admits of an extension from
boyhood to youth and early manhood; for <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.10">Irenaeus</name> counts five ages of a man’s
life (Adv. Haer I. 22, § 4; 24, §
4—infans, parvullus, puer, juvenis, senior), and
includes the thirtieth year in the youth, by calling Christ a juvenis
at the time of his baptism. Hence Zahn and Lipsius conclude that the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.11">πρώτη
ἡλικία</span>of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.12">Irenaeus</name>’s connection with <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.13">Polycarp</name> is not the age of childhood, but of early
young-manhood."<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.14">Als junger
Mann,</span></i> " says Zahn."<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.15">etwa zwischen dem 18. und 35. Lebensjahre, will Ir. sich des
Umqangs mit Pol erfreut haben</span></i>." Another hint is given
in the letter of Iren. to Florinus, in which be reminds him of their
mutual acquaintance with <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.16">Polycarp</name> in lower
Asia in their youth when Florinus was at "the royal court" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.17">αὐλὴ
βασιλική</span>).
Lightfoot conjectures that this means by anticipation the court of
Antoninus Pius, when he was proconsul of Asia Minor, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.18">a.d</span>. 136, two years before he ascended the imperial throne
(Waddington, Fastes des provinces Asiatiques, p. 714). But Zahn
reasserts the more natural explanation of Dodwell, that the court of
Emperor Hadrian is meant, who twice visited Asia Minor as emperor
between the years 122 and 130.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.19">393</span> He
enjoyed the instruction of the venerable <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.20">Polycarp</name> of Smyrna, the pupil of John, and of other
"Elders," who were mediate or immediate disciples of the apostles. The
spirit of his preceptor passed over to him. "What I heard from him"
says he, "that wrote I not on paper, but in my heart, and by the grace
of God I constantly bring it afresh to mind." Perhaps he also
accompanied <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.21">Polycarp</name> on his journey to Rome
in connexion with the Easter controversy (154). He went as a missionary
to Southern Gaul which seems to have derived her Christianity from Asia
Minor. During the persecution in Lugdunum and Vienne under <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.22">Marcus Aurelius</name> (177), he was a presbyter there and
witnessed the horrible cruelties which the infuriated heathen populace
practiced upon his brethren.<note place="end" n="1394" id="v.xv.xxiv-p41.23"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p42"> See above,
§ 20, p. 55 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p42.1">394</span> The aged and venerable bishop,
Pothinus, fell a victim, and the presbyter took the post of danger, but
was spared for important work.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p43">He was sent by the Gallican confessors to the
Roman bishop Eleutherus (who ruled a.d. 177–190), as a
mediator in the Montanistic disputes.<note place="end" n="1395" id="v.xv.xxiv-p43.1"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p44"> Either
during, or after the persecution. Euseb. V. S.; Jerome, De Vir. ill c.
35.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p44.1">395</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p45">After the martyrdom of Pothinus he was elected
bishop of Lyons (178), and labored there with zeal and success, by
tongue and pen, for the restoration of the heavily visited church, for
the spread of Christianity in Gaul, and for the defence and development
of its doctrines. He thus combined a vast missionary and literary
activity. If we are to trust the account of Gregory of Tours, he
converted almost the whole population of Lyons and sent notable
missionaries to other parts of pagan France.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p46">After the year 190 we lose sight of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p46.1">Irenaeus</name>. Jerome speaks of him as having flourished in
the reign of Commodus, i.e., between 180 and 192. He is reported by
later tradition (since the fourth or fifth century) to have died a
martyr in the persecution under Septimus Severus, a.d. 202, but the
silence of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p46.2">Tertullian</name>, <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p46.3">Hippolytus</name>, <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p46.4">Eusebius</name>, and
Epiphanius makes this point extremely doubtful. He was buried under the
altar of the church of St. John in Lyons.<note place="end" n="1396" id="v.xv.xxiv-p46.5"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p47"> "The story
that his bones were dug up and thrown into the street by the Calvinists
in 1562 has been abundantly refuted." Encycl. Brit., ninth ed XIII.
273.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p47.1">396</span> This city became again famous in
church history in the twelfth century as the birthplace of the
Waldensian martyr church, the Pauperes de Lugduno.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p48">II. His Character and Position. <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p48.1">Irenaeus</name> is the leading representative of catholic
Christianity in the last quarter of the second century, the champion of
orthodoxy against Gnostic heresy, and the mediator between the Eastern
and Western churches. He united a learned Greek education and
philosophical penetration with practical wisdom and moderation. He is
neither very original nor brilliant, but eminently sound and judicious.
His individuality is not strongly marked, but almost lost in his
catholicity. He modestly disclaims elegance and eloquence, and says
that he had to struggle in his daily administrations with the barbarous
Celtic dialect of Southern Gaul; but he nevertheless handles the Greek
with great skill on the most abstruse subjects.<note place="end" n="1397" id="v.xv.xxiv-p48.2"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p49"> This is
evident from the very passage in which he makes that apology to his
friend (Adv. Haer., Pref. § 3): "Thou wilt not require from
me, who dwell among the Celts (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p49.1">ἐν
Κελτοῖς</span>), and am
accustomed for the most part to use a barbarous dialect (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p49.2">βάρβαρον
διάλεκτον</span>)any
skill in discourse which I have not learned, nor any power of
composition which I have not practised, nor any beauty of style nor
persuasiveness of which I know nothing. But thou wilt accept lovingly
what I write lovingly to thee in simplicity, truthfully, and in my own
way (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p49.3">ἁπλῶς
καὶ
ἀληθῶς
καὶ
ἰδιωτικῶς</span>);
whilst thou thyself (as being more competent than I am) wilt expand
those ideas of which I send thee, as it were, only the seeds and
principles (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p49.4">σπέρματα
καὶ
ἀρχάς</span>); and in the
comprehensiveness of thine understanding, wilt develop to their full
extent the points on which I briefly touch, so as to set with power
before thy companions those things which I have uttered in
weakness."Jerome praises the style of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p49.5">Irenaeus</name> as "doctissmus et eloquentissimus," and Massuet
(Diss. II. § 51) adds that his " Greek text as far as
preserved, is elegant, polished, and grave."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p49.6">397</span> He is familiar with Greek poets
(Homer, Hesiod, Pindar, Sophocles) and philosophers (Thales,
Pythagoras, Plato), whom he occasionally cites. He is perfectly at home
in the Greek Bible and in the early Christian writers, as <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p49.7">Clement of Rome</name>, <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p49.8">Polycarp</name>,
Papias, <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p49.9">Ignatius</name>, Hermas, Justin M., and
<name id="v.xv.xxiv-p49.10">Tatian</name>.<note place="end" n="1398" id="v.xv.xxiv-p49.11"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p50"> Harvey
claims for him also Hebrew and Syriac scholarship; but this is
disputed.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p50.1">398</span> His position gives him additional
weight, for he is linked by two long lives, that of his teacher and
grand-teacher, to the fountain head of Christianity. We plainly trace
in him the influence of the spirit of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p50.2">Polycarp</name> and John. "The true way to God," says he, in
opposition to the false Gnosis, "is love. It is better to be willing to
know nothing but Jesus Christ the crucified, than to fall into
ungodliness through over-curious questions and paltry subtleties." We
may trace in him also the strong influence of the anthropology and
soteriology of Paul. But he makes more account than either John or Paul
of the outward visible church, the episcopal succession, and the
sacraments; and his whole conception of Christianity is predominantly
legalistic. Herein we see the catholic churchliness which so strongly
set in during the second century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p51"><name id="v.xv.xxiv-p51.1">Irenaeus</name> is an enemy of
all error and schism, and, on the whole, the most orthodox of the
ante-Nicene fathers.<note place="end" n="1399" id="v.xv.xxiv-p51.2"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p52"> Bishop
Lightfoot ("Contemp. Rev." May, 1875, p. 827) says that <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p52.1">Irenaeus</name> If on all the most important points conforms to
the standard which has satisfied the Christian church ever since."Renan
(p. 341) calls him "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xxiv-p52.2">le
modèle de l’homme ecclésiastique
accompli</span></i>."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p52.3">399</span> We must, however, except his
eschatology. Here, with Papias and most of his contemporaries, be
maintains the pre-millennarian views which were subsequently abandoned
as Jewish dreams by the catholic church. While laboring hard for the
spread and defense of the church on earth, he is still "gazing up into
heaven," like the men of Galilee, anxiously waiting for the return of
the Lord and the establishment of his kingdom. He is also strangely
mistaken about the age of Jesus from a false inference of the question
of the Jews, <scripRef passage="John 8:57" id="v.xv.xxiv-p52.4" parsed="|John|8|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.57">John 8:57</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p53"><name id="v.xv.xxiv-p53.1">Irenaeus</name> is the first
among patristic writers who makes full use of the New Testament. The
Apostolic Fathers reëcho the oral traditions; the Apologists
are content with quoting the Old Testament prophets and the
Lord’s own words in the Gospels as proof of divine
revelation; but <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p53.2">Irenaeus</name> showed the unity of
the Old and New Testaments in opposition to the Gnostic separation, and
made use of the four Gospels and nearly all Epistles in opposition to
the mutilated canon of Marcion.<note place="end" n="1400" id="v.xv.xxiv-p53.3"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p54"> See the long
list of his Scripture quotations in Stieren, I. 996-1005, and the works
on the Canon of the N. T.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p54.1">400</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p55">With all his zeal for pure and sound doctrine,
<name id="v.xv.xxiv-p55.1">Irenaeus</name> was liberal towards subordinate
differences, and remonstrated with the bishop of Rome for his
unapostolic efforts to force an outward uniformity in respect to the
time and manner of celebrating Easter.<note place="end" n="1401" id="v.xv.xxiv-p55.2"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p56"> Comp.
§ 62, p. 217 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p56.1">401</span> We may almost call him a
forerunner of Gallicanism in its protest against ultramontane
despotism. "The apostles have ordained," says he in the third fragment,
which appears to refer to that controversy, "that we make conscience
with no one of food and drink, or of particular feasts, new moons, and
sabbaths. Whence, then, controversies; whence schisms? We keep feasts
but with the leaven of wickedness and deceit, rending asunder the
church of God, and we observe the outward, to the neglect of the
higher, faith and love." He showed the same moderation in the
Montanistic troubles. He was true to his name Peaceful ( Gr. ) and to
his spiritual ancestry.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p57">III. His Writings. (1.) The most important work of
<name id="v.xv.xxiv-p57.1">Irenaeus</name> is his Refutation of Gnosticism, in
five books.<note place="end" n="1402" id="v.xv.xxiv-p57.2"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p58"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p58.1">Ἔλεγχος
καὶ
ἀνατροπὴ
τῆς
ψευδωνύμου
γνώσεως</span> (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:20" id="v.xv.xxiv-p58.2" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20">1 Tim.
6:20</scripRef>), i.e.A Refutation and Subversion of Knowledge falsely so called;
cited, since Jerome, under the simpler title: Adversus Haereses (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p58.3">πρὸς
αἰρέσεις</span>).The
Greek original of the work, together with the five books of Hegesippus,
was still in existence in the sixteenth century, and may yet be
recovered. See Zahn in Brieger’s " Zeitschrift
für K. Gesch."1877, p. 288-291. But so far we only have
fragments of it preserved in <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p58.4">Hippolytus</name>
(Philosophumena), <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p58.5">Eusebius</name>, Theodoret, and
especially in Epiphanius (Haer. XXXl.c. 9-33). We have, however, the
entire work in a slavishly literal translation into barbarous Latin,
crowded with Grecisms, but for this very reason very valuable. Three
MSS. of the Latin version survive, the oldest is the Codex
Claromontanus of the tenth or eleventh century. This and the Arundel
MS. are now in England (see a description in Harvey’s
Preface, <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xxiv-p58.6">i. viii</span>. sqq. with facsimiles).
Besides, we have now fragments of a Syrian version, derived from the
Nitrian MSS. of the British Museum, and fragments of an Armenian
translation, published by Pitra in his Spicilegium Solesmense vol. I.
(1852), both incorporated in Harvey’s edition, vol.
II. 431-469. They agree closely with the Latin Version. An attempt to
restore the Greek text from the Latin, for the better understanding of
it, has been made on the first four chapters of the third book by H. W.
J. Thiersch (" Stud. u. Kritiken," 1842). Semler’s
objections to the genuineness have been so thoroughly refuted by Chr.
G. F. Walch (De authentia libiorum Irenaei, 1774), that
Möhler and Stieren might have spared themselves the
trouble.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p58.7">402</span>
It was composed during the pontificate of Eleutherus, that is between
the years 177 and 190.<note place="end" n="1403" id="v.xv.xxiv-p58.8"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p59"> Eleutherus
is mentioned, III. 3, 3, as then occupying the see of Rome. Lipsius
fixes the composition between <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xxiv-p59.1">a.d</span>. 180 and
185, Harvey between 182 and 188 (L.CLVIII).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p59.2">403</span> It is at once the polemic theological
masterpiece of the ante-Nicene age, and the richest mine of information
respecting Gnosticism and the church doctrine of that age. It contains
a complete system of Christian divinity, but enveloped in polemical
smoke, which makes it very difficult and tedious reading. The work was
written at the request of a friend who wished to be informed of the
Valentinian heresy and to be furnished with arguments against it.
Valentinus and Marcion had taught in Rome about a.d. 140, and their
doctrines had spread to the south of France. The first book contains a
minute exposition of the gorgeous speculations of Valentinus and a
general view of the other Gnostic sects; the second an exposure of the
unreasonableness and contradictions of these heresies; especially the
notions of the Demiurge as distinct from the Creator, of the Aeons, the
Pleroma and Kenoma, the emanations, the fall of Achamoth, the formation
of the lower world of matter, the sufferings of the Sophia, the
difference between the three classes of men, the Somatici, Psychici,
and Pneumatici. The last three books refute Gnosticism from the Holy
Scripture and Christian tradition which teach the same thing; for the
same gospel which was first orally preached and transmitted was
subsequently committed to writing and faithfully preserved in all the
apostolic churches through the regular succession of the bishops and
elders; and this apostolic tradition insures at the same time the
correct interpretation of Scripture against heretical perversion. To
the ever-shifting and contradictory opinions of the heretics <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p59.3">Irenaeus</name> opposes the unchanging faith of the
catholic church which is based on the Scriptures and tradition, and
compacted together by the episcopal organization. It is the same
argument which Bellarmin, Bossuet, and Möhler use against
divided and distracted Protestantism, but Protestantism differs as much
from old Gnosticism as the New Testament from the apocryphal Gospels,
and as sound, sober, practical sense differs from mystical and
transcendental nonsense. The fifth book dwells on the resurrection of
the body and the millennial kingdom. <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p59.4">Irenaeus</name>
derived his information from the writings of Valentinus and Marcion and
their disciples, and from <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p59.5">Justin
Martyr</name>’s Syntagma.<note place="end" n="1404" id="v.xv.xxiv-p59.6"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p60"> On the
sources of the history, of heresies see especially the works of
Lipsius, and Harnack, quoted on p. 443, and Harvey’s
Preliminary Observations in vol. I.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p60.1">404</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p61">The interpretation of Scripture is generally sound
and sober, and contrasts favorably with the fantastic distortions of
the Gnostics. He had a glimpse of a theory of inspiration which does
justice to the human factor. He attributes the irregularities of
Paul’s style to his rapidity of discourse and the
impetus of the Spirit which is in him.<note place="end" n="1405" id="v.xv.xxiv-p61.1"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p62"> Adv. Haer.
III. 7, § 2.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p62.1">405</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p63">(2.) The Epistle to Florinus, of which <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p63.1">Eusebius</name> has preserved an interesting and important
fragment, treated On the Unity of God, and the Origin of Evil.<note place="end" n="1406" id="v.xv.xxiv-p63.2"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p64"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p64.1">Περὶ
μοναρχίας
ἣ περὶ
τοῦ μὴ
εἷναι τὸν
Θεὸν
ποιητὴν
κακῶν.</span> Euseb. H. E. V. 20,
comp. ch. 15.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p64.2">406</span> It
was written probably after the work against heresies, and as late as
190.<note place="end" n="1407" id="v.xv.xxiv-p64.3"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p65"> Leimbach and
Lightfoot regard the letter as one of the earliest writings of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p65.1">Irenaeus</name>, but Lipsius (p. 263) puts it down to
about <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xxiv-p65.2">a.d</span>. 190 or after, on the ground of the
Syriac fragment, from a letter of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p65.3">Irenaeus</name> to
Victor of Rome (190-202) concerning "Florinus, a presbyter and partisan
of the error of Valentinus, who published an abominable book." See the
fragment in Harvey, II. 457. <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p65.4">Eusebius</name> makes
no mention of such a letter, but there is no good reason to doubt its
genuineness.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p65.5">407</span>
Florinus was an older friend and fellow-student of lrenaeus and for
some time presbyter in the church of Rome, but was deposed on account
of his apostasy to the Gnostic heresy. <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p65.6">Irenaeus</name> reminded him very touchingly of their common
studies at the feet of the patriarchal <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p65.7">Polycarp</name>, when he held some position at the royal court
(probably during Hadrian’s sojourn at Smyrna), and
tried to bring him back to the faith of his youth, but we do not know
with what effect.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p66">(3.) On the Ogdoad<note place="end" n="1408" id="v.xv.xxiv-p66.1"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p67"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p67.1">Περὶ
ὀγδοάδος</span>.
Euseb. V. 20.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p67.2">408</span> against the Valentinian system
of Aeons, in which the number eight figures prominently with a mystic
meaning. <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p67.3">Eusebius</name> says that it was written on
account of Florinus, and that he found in it "a most delightful
remark," as follows: "I adjure thee, whoever thou art, that
transcribest this book, by our Lord Jesus Christ and by his gracious
appearance, when he shall come to judge the quick and the dead, to
compare what thou hast copied, and to correct it by this original
manuscript, from which thou hast carefully transcribed. And that thou
also copy this adjuration, and insert it in the copy." The carelessness
of transcribers in those days is the chief cause of the variations in
the text of the Greek Testament which abounded already in the second
century. <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p67.4">Irenaeus</name> himself mentions a
remarkable difference of reading in the mystic number of Antichrist
(666 and 616), on which the historic interpretation of the book depends
(<scripRef passage="Rev. 13:18" id="v.xv.xxiv-p67.5" parsed="|Rev|13|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.18">Rev.
13:18</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p68">(4.) A book On Schism, addressed to Blastus who
was the head of the Roman Montanists and also a Quartodeciman.<note place="end" n="1409" id="v.xv.xxiv-p68.1"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p69"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p69.1">Περὶ
σχίσματος</span>.
Also mentioned by Euseb. l. c. Comp. V. 14; Pseudo-<name id="v.xv.xxiv-p69.2">Tertullian</name> Adv. Haer. 22; and the Syriac fragment in
Harvey II. 456; also the critical discussion of the subject and date by
Lipsius, 264 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p69.3">409</span> It
referred probably to the Montanist troubles in a conciliatory
spirit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p70">(5.) <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p70.1">Eusebius</name> mentions<note place="end" n="1410" id="v.xv.xxiv-p70.2"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p71"> H E. V.
26.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p71.1">410</span>
several other treatises which are entirely lost, as <i>Against the Greeks</i>
(or <i>On Knowledge</i>), <i>On Apostolic Preaching, a Book on Various
Disputes</i>,<note place="end" n="1411" id="v.xv.xxiv-p71.2"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p72"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p72.1">βιβλίον
διαλέξεων
διαφόρων</span>.
Harvey and Lipsius make this out to have been a collection of homilies
on various texts of scripture.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p72.2">411</span>
and on the <i>Wisdom of Solomon</i>. In the Syriac fragments some other lost
works are mentioned.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p73">(6.) <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p73.1">Irenaeus</name> is
probably the author of that touching account of the persecution of 177,
which the churches of Lyons and Vienne sent to the churches in Asia
Minor and Phrygia, and which <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p73.2">Eusebius</name> has in
great part preserved. He was an eyewitness of the cruel scene, yet his
name is not mentioned, which would well agree with his modesty; the
document breathes his mild Christian spirit, reveals his aversion to
Gnosticism, his indulgence for Montanism, his expectation of the near
approach of Antichrist. It is certainly one of the purest and most
precious remains of ante-Nicene literature and fully equal, yea
superior to the "Martyrdom of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p73.3">Polycarp</name>,"
because free from superstitious relic-worship.<note place="end" n="1412" id="v.xv.xxiv-p73.4"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p74"> <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p74.1">Eusebius</name> H. E. V. I and 2; also in
Routh’s Reliquiae S. 1. 295 sqq., with notes. It has
often been translated. Comp. on this document the full discussion of
Donaldson, III. 250-2S6, and the striking judgment of Renan (l.c. p.
340), who calls it "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xxiv-p74.2">un des
morceaux les plus extraordinaires que possède aucune
litterature,"</span></i> and "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xxiv-p74.3">la perle de la litterature chrétienne au
Il</span><span lang="FR" class="c34" id="v.xv.xxiv-p74.4">e</span><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xxiv-p74.5">siecle.</span></i>" He attributes it to <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p74.6">Irenaeus</name>; Harvey denies it to him; Donaldson leaves the
authorship in doubt.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p74.7">412</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxiv-p75">(7.) Finally, we must mention four more Greek
fragments of <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p75.1">Irenaeus</name>, which Pfaff discovered
at Turin in 1715, and first published. Their genuineness has been
called in question by some Roman divines, chiefly for doctrinal
reasons.<note place="end" n="1413" id="v.xv.xxiv-p75.2"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p76"> Harvey (I.
<span class="s03" id="v.xv.xxiv-p76.1">clxxii</span>) accepts them all as "possessing good
external authority, and far more convincing internal proof of
genuineness, than can alway s be expected in such brief extracts."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p76.2">413</span>
The first treats of the true knowledge,<note place="end" n="1414" id="v.xv.xxiv-p76.3"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p77"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p77.1">γνῶσις
ἀληθινή</span>
perhaps the same treatise as the one mentioned by <name id="v.xv.xxiv-p77.2">Eusebius</name> under the title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxiv-p77.3">περὶ
τῆς
ἐπιστήμης</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p77.4">414</span> which consists not in the
solution of subtle questions, but in divine wisdom and the imitation of
Christ; the second is on the eucharist;<note place="end" n="1415" id="v.xv.xxiv-p77.5"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p78"> Discussed in
§ 69, p. 242.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p78.1">415</span> the third, on the duty of
toleration in subordinate points of difference, with reference to the
Paschal controversies;<note place="end" n="1416" id="v.xv.xxiv-p78.2"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p79"> This Lipsius
(p. 266) considers to be the only one of the four fragments which is
undoubtedly genuine.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p79.1">416</span> the fourth, on the object of the
incarnation, which is stated to be the purging away of sin and the
annihilation of all evil.<note place="end" n="1417" id="v.xv.xxiv-p79.2"><p id="v.xv.xxiv-p80"> See
§ 157, p. 609, and Stieren’s ed. I.
889.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxiv-p80.1">417</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xxiv-p81"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="183" title="Hippolytus" shorttitle="Section 183" progress="87.09%" prev="v.xv.xxiv" next="v.xv.xxvi" id="v.xv.xxv">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxv-p1">§ 183. <name id="v.xv.xxv-p1.1">Hippolytus</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p3">(I.) S. Hippolyti episcopi et martyris Opera, Graece
et Lat. ed. J. Afabricius, Hamb. 1716–18, 2 vols.
fol.; ed. Gallandi in "Biblioth. Patrum," Ven. 1760, Vol. II.; Migne:
Patr. Gr., vol. x. <scripRef passage="Col. 583" id="v.xv.xxv-p3.1" parsed="|Col|583|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.583">Col. 583</scripRef>–982. P. Ant. de Lagarde:
Hippolyti Romani quae feruntur omnia Graece, Lips. et Lond. 1858 (216
pages). Lagarde has also published some Syriac and Arabic fragments, of
Hippol., in his Analecta Syriaca (p. 79–91) and
Appendix, Leipz. and Lond. 1858.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p4">Patristic notices of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p4.1">Hippolytus</name>. Euseb.: H. E. VI. 20, 22; Prudentius in the
11th of his Martyr Hymns (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p4.2">περ́ὶ
στεφάνων</span>) Hieron De Vir. ill. c. 61;
Photius, Cod. 48 and 121. Epiphanius barely mentions Hippol. (Haer.
31). Theodoret quotes several passages and calls him "holy Hippol.
bishop and martyr" (Haer. Fab. III. 1 and Dial. I., II. and III.). See
Fabricius, Hippol. I. VIII.-XX.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p5">S. Hippolyti EpIs. et Mart. Refutationis omnium
haeresium librorum decem quae supersunt, ed. Duncker et Schneidewin.
Gött. 1859. The first ed. appeared under the name of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p5.1">Origen</name>: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p5.2">Ὠριγένους
φιλοσοφύμενα
ἣ κατὰ
πασῶν
αἱρέεων
ἔλεγχος.</span>
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p5.3">Origen</name>is Philosophumena, sive omnium haeresium refutatio.
E codice Parisino ninc primum ed. Emmanuel Miller. Oxon. (Clarendon
Press), 1851. Another ed. by Abbe Cruice, Par. 1860. An English
translation by J. H. Macmahon, in the "Ante-Nicene Christian Library, "
Edinb. 1868.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p6">A MS. of this important work from the 14th century
was discovered at, Mt. Athos in Greece in 1842, by a learned Greek,
Minoïdes Mynas (who had been sent by M. Villemain, minister
of public instruction under Louis Philippe, to Greece in search of
MSS.), and deposited in the national library at Paris. The first book
had been long known among the works of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p6.1">Origen</name>, but had justly been already denied to him by Huet
and De la Rue; the second and third, and beginning of the fourth, are
still wanting; the tenth lacks the conclusion. This work is now
universally ascribed to <name id="v.xv.xxv-p6.2">Hippolytus</name>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p7">Canones S. Hippolyti Arabice e codicibus Romanis cum
versione Latina, ed. D. B. de Haneberg. Monach. 1870. The canons are
very rigoristic, but "certain evidence as to their authorship is
wanting."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p8">O. Bardenhewer: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p8.1">Des heil. Hippolyt von Rom. Commentar zum B.
Daniel</span></i>. Freib. i. B. 1877,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p9">(II.) E. F. Kimmel: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p9.1">De Hippolyti vita et scriptis</span></i>. Jen.
1839. Möhler: Patrol. p. 584 sqq. Both are confined to the
older confused sources of information.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p10">Since the discovery of the Philosophumena the
following books and tracts on <name id="v.xv.xxv-p10.1">Hippolytus</name> have
appeared, which present him under a new light.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p11">Bunsen: <name id="v.xv.xxv-p11.1">Hippolytus</name> and his
Age. Lond. 1852. 4 vols. (German in 2 vols. Leipz. 1855); 2d ed. with
much irrelevant and heterogeneous matter (under the title: Christianity
and Mankind). Lond. 1854. 7 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p12">Jacobi in the "Deutsche Zeitschrift," Berl. 1851 and
’53; and Art." <name id="v.xv.xxv-p12.1">Hippolytus</name>"
in Herzog’s Encykl. VI. 131 sqq. (1856), and in
Herzog2 VI. 139–149.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p13">Baur, in the "Theol. Jahrb." Tüb. 1853.
Volkmar and Ritschl, ibid. 1854,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p14">Gieseler, in the "Stud. u. Krit." for 1853.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p15">Döllinger (R. Cath., but since 1870 an
Old Cath.): <name id="v.xv.xxv-p15.1">Hippolytus</name> und Callistus, oder
die röm. Kirche in der ersten Haelfte des dritten Jahrh.
Regensburg 1853. English translation by Alfred Plummer, Edinb. 1876
(360 pages). The most learned book on the subject. An apology for
Callistus and the Roman see, against <name id="v.xv.xxv-p15.2">Hippolytus</name> the supposed first anti-Pope.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p16">Chr. Wordsworth (Anglican): St. <name id="v.xv.xxv-p16.1">Hippolytus</name> and the Church of Rome in the earlier part of
the third century. London 1853. Second and greatly enlarged edition,
1880. With the Greek text and an English version of the 9th and 10th
books. The counter-part of Döllinger. An apology for <name id="v.xv.xxv-p16.2">Hippolytus</name> against Callistus and the papacy.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p17">L’abbé Cruice (chanoine
hon. de Paris): <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p17.1">Etudes
sur de nouv. doc. hist. des Philosophumena</span></i>. Paris
1853 (380 p.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p18">W. Elfe Tayler: Hippol. and the Christ. Ch. of the
third century. Lond. 1853. (245 p.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p19">Le Normant: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p19.1">Controverse sur les Philos. d’
Orig</span></i>. Paris 1853. In "Le Correspondant," Tom. 31 p.
509–550. For <name id="v.xv.xxv-p19.2">Origen</name> as
author.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p20">G. Volkmar: <name id="v.xv.xxv-p20.1">Hippolytus</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p20.2">und die röm. Zeitgenossen</span></i>.
Zürich 1855. (174 pages.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p21">Caspari: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p21.1">Quellen zur Gesch. des Taufsymbols und der
Glaubensregel</span></i>. Christiania, vol. III. 349 sqq. and
374–409. On the writings of H.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p22">Lipsius: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p22.1">Quellen der ältesten Ketzergesch</span></i>.
Leipzig 1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p23">De Smedt (R.C.): De Auctore Philosophumenon. In
"Dissertationes Selectae." Ghent, 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p24">G. Salmon: Hipp. Romanus in Smith and Wace III.
85–105 (very good.)</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p25"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p26">I. Life Of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p26.1">Hippolytus</name>. This
famous person has lived three lives, a real one in the third century as
an opponent of the popes of his day, a fictitious one in the middle
ages as a canonized saint, and a literary one in the nineteenth century
after the discovery of his long lost works against heresies. He was
undoubtedly one of the most learned and eminent scholars and
theologians of his time. The Roman church placed him in the number of
her saints and martyrs, little suspecting that he would come forward in
the nineteenth century as an accuser against her. But the statements of
the ancients respecting him are very obscure and confused. Certain it
is, that he received a thorough Grecian education, and, as he himself
says, in a fragment preserved by Photius, heard the discourses of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p26.2">Irenaeus</name> (in Lyons or in Rome). His public life
falls in the end of the second century and the first three decennaries
of the third (about 198 to 236), and he belongs to the western church,
though he may have been, like <name id="v.xv.xxv-p26.3">Irenaeus</name>, of
Oriental extraction. At all events he wrote all his books in Greek.<note place="end" n="1418" id="v.xv.xxv-p26.4"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p27"> Dr. Caspari
(III. 351 note 153) thinks it probable that <name id="v.xv.xxv-p27.1">Hippolytus</name> came from the East to Rome in very early
youth, and grew up there as a member, and afterwards officer of the
Greek part of the Roman congregation. Lipsius (p. 40 sqq.) supposes
that <name id="v.xv.xxv-p27.2">Hippolytus</name> was a native of Asia Minor,
and a pupil there of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p27.3">Irenaeus</name> in 170. But
this is refuted by Harnack and Caspari (p. 409)</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p27.4">418</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p28"><name id="v.xv.xxv-p28.1">Eusebius</name> is the first
who mentions him, and he calls him indefinitely, bishop, and a
contemporary of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p28.2">Origen</name> and Beryl of Bostra;
he evidently did not know where he was bishop, but he gives a list of
his works which he saw (probably in the library of Caesarea). Jerome
gives a more complete list of his writings, but no more definite
information as to his see, although he was well acquainted with Rome
and Pope Damasus. He calls him martyr, and couples him with the Roman
senator Apollonius. An old catalogue of the popes, the Catalogus
Liberianus (about a.d. 354), states that a "presbyter" <name id="v.xv.xxv-p28.3">Hippolytus</name> was banished, together with the Roman bishop
Pontianus, about 235, to the unhealthy island of Sardinia, and that the
bodies of both were deposited on the same day (Aug. 13), Pontianus in
the cemetery of Callistus, <name id="v.xv.xxv-p28.4">Hippolytus</name> on the
Via Tiburtina (where his statue was discovered in 1551). The
translation of Pontianus was effected by Pope Fabianus about 236 or
237. From this statement we would infer that <name id="v.xv.xxv-p28.5">Hippolytus</name> died in the mines of Sardinia and was thus
counted a martyr, like all those confessors who died in prison. He may,
however, have returned and suffered martyrdom elsewhere. The next
account we have is from the Spanish poet Prudentius who wrote in the
beginning of the fifth century. He represents <name id="v.xv.xxv-p28.6">Hippolytus</name> in poetic description as a Roman presbyter
(therein agreeing with the Liberian Catalogue) who belonged to the
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p28.7">Novatian</name> party<note place="end" n="1419" id="v.xv.xxv-p28.8"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p29"> He calls it
schisma Novati, instead of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p29.1">Novatian</name>i. The two
names are often confounded, especially by Greek writers including <name id="v.xv.xxv-p29.2">Eusebius</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p29.3">419</span>(which, however, arose several
years after the death of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p29.4">Hippolytus</name>), but in
the prospect of death regretted the schism exhorted his numerous
followers to return into the bosom of the catholic church, and then, in
bitter allusion to his name and to the mythical <name id="v.xv.xxv-p29.5">Hippolytus</name>, the son of Theseus, was bound by the feet to
a team of wild horses and dragged to death over stock and stone. He
puts into his mouth his last words: "These steeds drag my limbs after
them; drag Thou, O Christ, my soul to Thyself."<note place="end" n="1420" id="v.xv.xxv-p29.6"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p30"> Ultima vox
autdita senis venerabilis haec est.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p31">"Hi rapiant artus, tu rape, Christe, animam."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p31.1">420</span> He places the scene of his
martyrdom at Ostia or Portus where the Prefect of Rome happened to be
at that time who condemned him for his Christian profession. Prudentius
also saw the subterranean grave-chapel in Rome and a picture which
represented his martyrdom (perhaps intended originally for the
mythological <name id="v.xv.xxv-p31.2">Hippolytus</name>).<note place="end" n="1421" id="v.xv.xxv-p31.3"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p32"> No. <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xxv-p32.1">xi</span>. of the Peristephanon Liber. Plummer, in Append.
C. to Döllinger, p. 345-35l, gives the poem in full (246
lines) from Dressel’s text (1860). Baronius charged
Prudentius with confounding three different Hippolytis and transferring
the martyrdom of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p32.2">Hippolytus</name>, the Roman
officer, guard, and disciple of St. Lawrence, upon the bishop of that
name. Döllinger severely analyses the legend of Prudentius,
and derives it from a picture of a martyr torn to pieces by horses,
which may have existed near the church of the martyr St. Lawrence (p.
58).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p32.3">421</span> But
as no such church is found in the early lists of Roman churches, it may
have been the church of St. Lawrence, the famous gridiron-martyr, which
adjoined the tomb of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p32.4">Hippolytus</name>.
Notwithstanding the chronological error about the <name id="v.xv.xxv-p32.5">Novatian</name> schism and the extreme improbability of such a
horrible death under Roman laws and customs, there is an important
element of truth in this legend, namely the schismatic position of
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p32.6">Hippolytus</name> which suits the Philosophumena,
perhaps also his connection with Portus. The later tradition of the
catholic church (from the middle of the seventh century) makes him
bishop of Portus Romanus (now Porto) which lies at the Northern mouth
of the Tiber, opposite Ostia, about fifteen miles from Rome.<note place="end" n="1422" id="v.xv.xxv-p32.7"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p33"> So first the
Paschal Chronicle, and Anastasius.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p33.1">422</span> The
Greek writers, not strictly distinguishing the city from the
surrounding country, call him usually bishop of Rome.<note place="end" n="1423" id="v.xv.xxv-p33.2"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p34"> Salmon says:
’Of the fragments collected in De Lagardes edition the
majority are entitled merely of ’<name id="v.xv.xxv-p34.1">Hippolytus</name>,’ or ’of
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p34.2">Hippolytus</name>, bishop and
martyr,’ but about twenty describe him as
’bishop of Rome,’ and only three
place him elsewhere. The earliest author who can be named as so
describing him is Apollinaris in the fourth century .... Hippol.
likewise appears as pope and bishop of Rome in the Greek menologies,
and is also honored with the same title by the Syrian, Coptic, and
Abyssinian churches."See the authorities in Döllinger.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p34.3">423</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p35">These are the vague and conflicting traditions,
amounting to this that <name id="v.xv.xxv-p35.1">Hippolytus</name> was an
eminent presbyter or bishop in Rome or the vicinity, in the early part
of the third century, that he wrote many learned works and died a
martyr in Sardinia or Ostia. So the matter stood when a discovery in
the sixteenth century shed new light on this mysterious person.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p36">In the year 1551, a much mutilated marble statue,
now in the Lateran Museum, was exhumed at Rome near the basilica of St.
Lawrence on the Via Tiburtina (the road to Tivoli). This statue is not
mentioned indeed by Prudentius, and was perhaps originally designed for
an entirely different purpose, possibly for a Roman senator; but it is
at all events very ancient, probably from the middle of the third
century.<note place="end" n="1424" id="v.xv.xxv-p36.1"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p37"> The reasons
for this early age are: (1) The artistic character of the statue, which
ante-dates the decline of art, which began with Constantine. (2) The
paschal cycle, which gives the list of the paschal full moons
accurately for the years 217-223, but for the next eight years wrongly,
so that the table after that date became useless, and hence must have
been written soon after 222. (3) The Greek language of the inscription,
which nearly died out in Rome in the fourth century, and gave way to
the Latin as the language of the Roman church. Dr. Salmon fixes the
date of the erection of the statue at 235, very shortly after the
banishment of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p37.1">Hippolytus</name>. A cast of the <name id="v.xv.xxv-p37.2">Hippolytus</name>-statue is in the library of the Union
Theol. Seminary in New York, procured from Berlin through Professor
Piper.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p37.3">424</span>
It represents a venerable man clothed with the Greek pallium and Roman
toga, seated in a bishop’s chair. On the back of the
cathedra are engraved in uncial letters the paschal cycle, or
easter-table of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p37.4">Hippolytus</name> for seven series
of sixteen years, beginning with the first year of Alexander Severus
(222), and a list of writings, presumably written by the person whom
the statue represents. Among these writings is named a work On the All,
which is mentioned in the tenth book of the Philosophumena as a product
of the writer.<note place="end" n="1425" id="v.xv.xxv-p37.5"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p38.1">Περὶ
τοῦ
παντός</span>. See the list
of books in the notes.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p38.2">425</span> This furnishes the key to the
authorship of that important work.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p39">Much more important is the recent discovery and
publication (in 1851) of one of his works themselves, and that no doubt
the most valuable of them all, viz. the Philosophumena, or Refutation
of all Heresies. It is now almost universally acknowledged that this
work comes not from <name id="v.xv.xxv-p39.1">Origen</name>, who never was a
bishop, nor from the antimontanistic and antichiliastic presbyter
Caius, but from <name id="v.xv.xxv-p39.2">Hippolytus</name>; because, among
other reasons, the author, in accordance with the <name id="v.xv.xxv-p39.3">Hippolytus</name>-statue, himself refers to a work On the All,
as his own, and because <name id="v.xv.xxv-p39.4">Hippolytus</name> is
declared by the fathers to have written a work Adversus omnes
Haereses.<note place="end" n="1426" id="v.xv.xxv-p39.5"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p40"> On the chair
of the statue, it is true, the Philosophumena is not mentioned, and
cannot be concealed under the title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p40.1">Πρὸσ
Ἕλληνας</span>,
which is connected by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p40.2">καί</span> with the work against
Plato. But this silence is easily accounted for, partly from the
greater rarity of the book, partly from its offensive opposition to two
Roman popes.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p40.3">426</span>
The entire matter of the work, too, agrees with the scattered
statements of antiquity respecting his ecclesiastical position; and at
the same time places that position in a much clearer light, and gives
us a better understanding of those statements.<note place="end" n="1427" id="v.xv.xxv-p40.4"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p41"> The
authorship of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p41.1">Hippolytus</name> is proved or
conceded by Bunsen, Gieseler, Jacobi, Döllinger, Duncker,
Schneidewin, Caspari, Milman, Robertson, Wordsworth, Plummer, Salmon.
Cardinal Newman denies it on doctrinal grounds, but offers no solution.
The only rival claimants are <name id="v.xv.xxv-p41.2">Origen</name> (so the
first editor, Miller, and Le Normant), and Cajus (so Baur and Cruice,
the latter hesitating between Caius and <name id="v.xv.xxv-p41.3">Tertullian</name>). <name id="v.xv.xxv-p41.4">Origen</name> is out of
the question, because of the difference of style and theology, and
because he was no bishop and no resident at Rome, but only a transient
visitor (under Zephyrinus, about 211). The only claim of Caius is the
remark of Photius, based on a marginal note in his MS., but doubted by
himself, that Caius wrote a work <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p41.5">περὶ τοῦ
παντός</span> and an
anti-heretical work called " The Labyrinth," and that he was " a
presbyter of Rome," and also declared by some " a bishop of the
heathen."But Caius was an anti-Chiliast, and an opponent of Montanism;
while <name id="v.xv.xxv-p41.6">Hippolytus</name> was probably a Chiliast,
like <name id="v.xv.xxv-p41.7">Irenaeus</name>, and accepted the Apocalypse as
Johannean, and sympathized with the disciplinary rigorism of the
Montanists, although he mildly opposed them. See Döllinger,
l. c. p. 250 sqq. (Engl. translation), Volkmar, l. c. p. 60-71; and
Wordsworth, l.c. p. 16-28. Two other writers have been proposed as
authors of the Philosophumena, but without a shadow of possibility,
namely <name id="v.xv.xxv-p41.8">Tertullian</name> by the Abbé
Cruice, and the schismatic <name id="v.xv.xxv-p41.9">Novatian</name> by the
Jesuit Torquati Armellini, in a dissertation De priscarefutatione
haereseon <name id="v.xv.xxv-p41.10">Origen</name>is nomine ac philosophumenon
tituto recens vulgata, Rom.,1862 (quoted by Plummer, p. 354).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p41.11">427</span> The author of the Philosophumena
appears as one of the most prominent of the clergy in or near Rome in
the beginning of the third century; probably a bishop, since he reckons
himself among the successors of the apostles and the guardians of the
doctrine of the church. He took an active part in all the doctrinal and
ritual controversies of his time, but severely opposed the Roman
bishops Zephyrinus (202–218) and Callistus
(218–223), on account of their Patripassian leanings,
and their loose penitential discipline. The latter especially, who had
given public offence by his former mode of life, he attacked without
mercy and not without passion. He was, therefore, if not exactly a
schismatical counter-pope (as Döllinger supposes), yet the
head of a disaffected and schismatic party, orthodox in doctrine,
rigoristic in discipline, and thus very nearly allied to the Montanists
before him, and to the later schism of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p41.12">Novatian</name>. It is for this reason the more remarkable, that
we have no account respecting the subsequent course of this movement,
except the later unreliable tradition, that <name id="v.xv.xxv-p41.13">Hippolytus</name> finally returned into the bosom of the
catholic church, and expiated his schism by martyrdom, either in the
mines of Sardinia or near Rome (A. D. 235, or rather 236, under the
persecuting emperor Maximinus the Thracian).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p42">II. His Writings. <name id="v.xv.xxv-p42.1">Hippolytus</name> was the most learned divine and the most
voluminous writer of the Roman church in the third century; in fact the
first great scholar of that church, though like his teacher, <name id="v.xv.xxv-p42.2">Irenaeus</name>, he used the Greek language exclusively.
This fact, together with his polemic attitude to the Roman bishops of
his day, accounts for the early disappearance of his works from the
remembrance of that church. He is not so much an original, productive
author, as a learned and skilful compiler. In the philosophical parts
of his Philosophumena he borrows largely from Sextus Empiricus, word
for word, without acknowledgment; and in the theological part from
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p42.3">Irenaeus</name>. In doctrine he agrees, for the most
part, with <name id="v.xv.xxv-p42.4">Irenaeus</name>, even to his chiliasm,
but is not his equal in discernment, depth, and moderation. He
repudiates philosophy, almost with <name id="v.xv.xxv-p42.5">Tertullian</name>’s vehemence, as the source of
all heresies; yet he employs it to establish his own views. On the
subject of the trinity he assails Monarchianism, and advocates the
hypostasian theory with a zeal which brought down upon him the charge
of ditheism. His disciplinary principles are rigoristic and ascetic. In
this respect also he is akin to <name id="v.xv.xxv-p42.6">Tertullian</name>,
though he places the Montanists, like the Quartodecimanians, but with
only a brief notice, among the heretics. His style is vigorous, but
careless and turgid. Caspari calls <name id="v.xv.xxv-p42.7">Hippolytus</name>
"the Roman <name id="v.xv.xxv-p42.8">Origen</name>." This is true as regards
learning and independence, but <name id="v.xv.xxv-p42.9">Origen</name> had
more genius and moderation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p43">The principal work of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p43.1">Hippolytus</name> is the Philosophumena or Refutation of all
Heresies. It is, next to the treatise of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p43.2">Irenaeus</name>, the most instructive and important polemical
production of the ante-Nicene church, and sheds much new light, not
only upon the ancient heresies, and the development of the church
doctrine, but also upon the history of philosophy and the condition of
the Roman church in the beginning of the third century. It furthermore
affords valuable testimony to the genuineness of the Gospel of John,
both from the mouth of the author himself, and through his quotations
from the much earlier Gnostic Basilides, who was a later contemporary
of John (about a.d. 125). The composition falls some years after the
death of Callistus, between the years 223 and 235. The first of the ten
books gives an outline of the heathen philosophies which he regards as
the sources of all heresies; hence the title Philosophumena which
answers the first four books, but not the last six. It is not in the
Athos-MS., but was formerly known and incorporated in the works of
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p43.3">Origen</name>. The second and third books, which are
wanting, treated probably of the heathen mysteries, and mathematical
and astrological theories. The fourth is occupied likewise with the
heathen astrology and magic, which must have exercised great influence,
particularly in Rome. In the fifth book the author comes to his proper
theme, the refutation of all the heresies from the times of the
apostles to his own. He takes up thirty-two in all, most of which,
however, are merely different branches of Gnosticism and Ebionism. He
simply states the heretical opinions from lost writings, without
introducing his own reflection, and refers them to the Greek
philosophy, mysticism, and magic, thinking them sufficiently refuted by
being traced to those heathen sources. The ninth book, in refuting the
doctrine of the Noëtians and Callistians, makes remarkable
disclosures of events in the Roman church. He represents Pope
Zephyrinus as a weak and ignorant man who gave aid and comfort to the
Patripassian heresy, and his successor Callistus, as a shrewd and
cunning manager who was once a slave, then a dishonest banker, and
became a bankrupt and convict, but worked himself into the good graces
of Zephyrinus and after his death obtained the object of his ambition,
the papal chair, taught heresy and ruined the discipline by extreme
leniency to offenders. Here the author shows himself a violent
partizan, and must be used with caution.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p44">The tenth book, made use of by Theodoret, contains
a brief recapitulation and the author’s own confession
of faith, as a positive refutation of the heresies. The following is
the most important part relating to Christ:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p45">"This Word (Logos) the Father sent forth in these
last days no longer to speak by a prophet, nor willing that He should
be only guessed at from obscure preaching, but bidding Him be
manifested face to face, in order that the world should reverence Him
when it beheld Him, not giving His commands in the person of a prophet,
nor alarming the soul by an angel, but Himself present who had
spoken.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p46">"Him we know to have received a body from the
Virgin and to have refashioned the old man by a new creation, and to
have passed in His life through every age, in order that He might be a
law to every age, and by His presence exhibit His own humanity as a
pattern to all men,<note place="end" n="1428" id="v.xv.xxv-p46.1"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p47"> This idea is
borrowed from <name id="v.xv.xxv-p47.1">Irenaeus</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p47.2">428</span> and thus convince man that God made
nothing evil, and that man possesses free will, having in himself the
power of volition or non-volition, and being able to do both. Him we
know to have been a man of the same nature with ourselves.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p48">"For, if He were not of the same nature, He would
in vain exhort us to imitate our Master. For if that man was of another
nature, why does He enjoin the same duties on me who am weak? And how
can He be good and just? But that He might be shown to be the same as
we, He underwent toil and consented to suffer hunger and thirst, and
rested in sleep, and did not refuse His passion, and became obedient
unto death, and manifested His resurrection, having consecrated in all
these things His own humanity, as first fruits, in order that thou when
suffering mayest not despair, acknowledging thyself a man of like
nature and waiting for the appearance of what thou gavest to Him.<note place="end" n="1429" id="v.xv.xxv-p48.1"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p49"> The reading
here is disputed.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p49.1">429</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p50">"Such is the true doctrine concerning the Deity, O
ye Greeks and Barbarians, Chaldaeans and Assyrians, Egyptians and
Africans, Indians and Ethiopians, Celts, and ye warlike Latins, and all
ye inhabitants of Europe, Asia, and Africa, whom I exhort, being a
disciple of the man-loving Word and myself a lover of men ( ). Come ye
and learn from us, who is the true God, and what is His well-ordered
workmanship, not heeding the sophistry of artificial speeches, nor the
vain professions of plagiarist heretics, but the grave simplicity of
unadorned truth. By this knowledge ye will escape the coming curse of
the judgment of fire, and the dark rayless aspect of Tartarus, never
illuminated by the voice of the Word ....</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p51">"Therefore, O men, persist not in your enmity, nor
hesitate to retrace your steps. For Christ is the God who is over all (
, comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:5" id="v.xv.xxv-p51.1" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. 9:5</scripRef>), who commanded men to wash away sin [in baptism],<note place="end" n="1430" id="v.xv.xxv-p51.2"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p52"> The passage
is obscure: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p52.1">ὁς τὴν
ἁμαρτίαν
ἐξ
ἀνθρώπων
ἀποπλύνειν
προσέταξε</span>.
Wordsworth translates: " who commanded us to wish away sin from man;"
Macmahon: " He has arranged to wash away sin from human beings."Bunsen
changes the reading thus: " For Christ is He whom the God of all has
ordered to wash away the sins of mankind."<name id="v.xv.xxv-p52.2">Hippolytus</name> probably refers to the command to repent and
be baptized for the forgiveness of sin.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p52.3">430</span>
regenerating the old man, having called him His image from the
beginning, showing by a figure His love to thee. If thou obeyest His
holy commandment and becomest an imitator in goodness of Him who is
good, thou wilt become like Him, being honored by Him. For God has a
need and craving for thee, having made thee divine for His glory."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p53"><name id="v.xv.xxv-p53.1">Hippolytus</name> wrote a large
number of other works, exegetical, chronological, polemical, and
homiletical, all in Greek, which are mostly lost, although considerable
fragments remain. He prepared the first continuous and detailed
commentaries on several books of the Scriptures, as the
Hexaëmeron (used by Ambrose), on Exodus, Psalms, Proverbs,
Ecclesiastes, the larger prophets (especially Daniel), Zechariah, also
on Matthew, Luke, and the Apocalypse. He pursued in exegesis the
allegorical method, like <name id="v.xv.xxv-p53.2">Origen</name>, which suited
the taste of his age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p54">Among, his polemical works was one Against
Thirty-two Heresies, different from the Philosophumena, and described
by Photius as a "little book,"<note place="end" n="1431" id="v.xv.xxv-p54.1"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p55"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p55.1">βιβλιδάριον</span>.
The more usual diminutive of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p55.2">βιβλίς</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p55.3">βίβλος</span> is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p55.4">βιβλίδιον</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p55.5">431</span> and as a synopsis of lectures which
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p55.6">Hippolytus</name> heard from <name id="v.xv.xxv-p55.7">Irenaeus</name>. It must have been written in his early youth.
It began with the heresy of Dositheus and ended with that of
Noëtus.<note place="end" n="1432" id="v.xv.xxv-p55.8"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p56"> Lipsius, in
his <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxv-p56.1">Quellenkrilik des
Epiphanios,</span></i> has made the extraordinary achievement of
a partial reconstruction of this work from unacknowledged extracts in
the anti-heretical writings of Epiphanius, Philaster, and Pseudo-<name id="v.xv.xxv-p56.2">Tertullian</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p56.3">432</span> His treatise Against Noëtus
which is still preserved, presupposes previous sections, and formed
probably the concluding part of that synopsis.<note place="end" n="1433" id="v.xv.xxv-p56.4"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p57"> As suggested
by Fabricius (T., 235), Neander (I. 682, Engl. ed.), and Lipsius. It
bears in the MS. the title "Homily of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p57.1">Hippolytus</name> against the Heresy of one Noëtus"
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p57.2">ὁμιλία
Ἱππολ. εἰς
αἵρεσιν
Νοήτου
τινος</span>, and was first printed by
Vossius in Latin, and then by Fabricius in Greek from a Vatican MS.
(vol. II. 5-20, in Latin, vol. I. 235-244), and by P. de Lagarde in
Greek (Hippol. Opera Gr. p. 43-57). Epiphanius made a mechanical use of
it. It presupposes preceding sections by beginning: "Certain others are
privily introducing another doctrine, having become disciple, ; of one
Noëtus." The only objection to the identification is that
Photius describes the entire work against thirty-two Heresies as a
little book (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p57.3">βιβλιδάριον</span>).
Hence Lipsius suggests that this was not the suvntagma itself, but only
a summary of its contents, such as was frequently attached to
anti-heretical works. Döllinger (p. 191 sqq.) shows the
doctrinal agreement of the treatise against Noëtus with the
corresponding section of the Philosophumena, and finds both heretical
on the subject of the Trinity and the development of the Logos as a
subordinate Divine personality called into existence before the world
by an act of the Father’s will, which doctrine
afterwards became a main prop of Arianism. Döllinger finds
here the reason for the charge of partial Valentinianism raised against
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p57.4">Hippolytus</name>, as his doctrine of the
origination of the Logos was confounded with the Gnostic emanation
theory.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p57.5">433</span> If not, it must have been the
conclusion of a special work against the Monarchian heretics,<note place="end" n="1434" id="v.xv.xxv-p57.6"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p58"> So Volkmar
(l.c. p. 165: "<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxv-p58.1">Der Cod. Vatic.
’Contra Noëtum’ ist der
Schluss nicht jener kürzeren Häreseologie,
sondern einer anderen, von Epiphanius noch vorgefundenen Schrift
desselben Hippolyt, wie es scheint, gegen alle
Monarchianer</span></i>." Caspari (III. 400 sq.) decides for the
same view.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p58.2">434</span> but
no such work is mentioned.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p59">The book On the Universe<note place="end" n="1435" id="v.xv.xxv-p59.1"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p60"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p60.1">Περὶ
τῆς τοῦ
παντὸς
αἰτίας</span> (or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p60.2">οὐσίας</span>,
as Hippol. himself gives the title, Philos. X. 32 ed. D. and Schn.), or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p60.3">Περὶ τοῦ
παντός</span> (on the <name id="v.xv.xxv-p60.4">Hippolytus</name>-statue). Greek and Latin in Fabricius I.
220-222. Greek in P. de Lagarde, p. 68-73. The book was a sort of
Christian cosmogony and offset to Plato’s Timaeus.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p60.5">435</span> was directed against Platonism.
It made all things consist of the four elements, earth, air, fire, and
water. Man is formed of all four elements, his soul, of air. But the
most important part of this book is a description of Hades, as an abode
under ground where the souls of the departed are detained until the day
of judgment: the righteous in a place of light and happiness called
Abraham’s Bosom; the wicked in a place of darkness and
misery; the two regions being separated by a great gulf. The entrance
is guarded by an archangel. On the judgment day the bodies of the
righteous will rise renewed and glorified, the bodies of the wicked
with all the diseases of their earthly life for everlasting punishment.
This description agrees substantially with the eschatology of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p60.6">Justin Martyr</name>, <name id="v.xv.xxv-p60.7">Irenaeus</name>,
and <name id="v.xv.xxv-p60.8">Tertullian</name>.<note place="end" n="1436" id="v.xv.xxv-p60.9"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p61"> Comp.
Döllinger, p. 330 sqq. He connects the view of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p61.1">Hippolytus</name> on the intermediate state with his chiliasm,
which does not admit that the souls of the righteous ever can attain to
the kingdom of heaven and the beatific vision before the resurrection.
Wordsworth on the other hand denies that Hippol. believed in a
millennium and "the Romish doctrine of Purgatory," and accepts his view
of Hades as agreeing with the Burial Office of the Church of England,
and the sermons of Bishop Bull on the state of departed souls. Hippol.
p. 210-216. He also gives, in Appendix A, p. 306-308, an addition to
the fragment of the book On the Universe, from a MS. in the Bodleian
library.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p61.2">436</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p62">The anonymous work called The Little Labyrinth,<note place="end" n="1437" id="v.xv.xxv-p62.1"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p63"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p63.1">ΣμικρὸςΛαβύρινθος</span> (Theodoret,
Haer. Fa b. II. 5) or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p63.2">σπούδασμα
κατὰ τῆσ
Ἀρτέμωνος
αἱρέσεως</span>
(Euseb. H. E. V. 28).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p63.3">437</span>
mentioned by <name id="v.xv.xxv-p63.4">Eusebius</name> and Theodoret as
directed against the rationalistic heresy of Artemon, is ascribed by
some to <name id="v.xv.xxv-p63.5">Hippolytus</name>, by others to Caius. But
The Labyrinth mentioned by Photius as a work of Caius is different and
identical with the tenth book of the Philosophumena, which begins with
the words, "The labyrinth of heresies."<note place="end" n="1438" id="v.xv.xxv-p63.6"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p64"> Caspari,
III. 404 sq., identifies the two books.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p64.1">438</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p65">The lost tract on the Charismata<note place="end" n="1439" id="v.xv.xxv-p65.1"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p66"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p66.1">Περὶ
χαρισμάτων
άποστολικὴ
παράδοσις</span>.
On the <name id="v.xv.xxv-p66.2">Hippolytus</name>-statue.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p66.3">439</span> dealt
probably with the Montanistic claims to continued prophecy. Others make
it a collection of apostolical canons.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p67">The book on Antichrist<note place="end" n="1440" id="v.xv.xxv-p67.1"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p68"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxv-p68.1">Περὶ
τοῦ
σωτῆρος
ἡμῶν
Ἰησοῦ
Χριστοῦ
καὶ περὶ
άντιχρίστου</span>
, in Fabricius I. 4-36 (Gr. and Lat.), and in P. de Lagarde, 1-36
(Greek only).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p68.2">440</span> which has been almost entirely
recovered by Gudius, represents Antichrist as the complete counterfeit
of Christ, explains Daniel’s four kingdoms as the
Babylonian, Median, Grecian, and Roman, and the apocalyptic number of
the beast as meaning , i.e., heathen Rome. This is one of the three
interpretations given by <name id="v.xv.xxv-p68.3">Irenaeus</name> who,
however, preferred Teitan.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p69">In a commentary on the Apocalypse<note place="end" n="1441" id="v.xv.xxv-p69.1"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p70"> Included in
Jerome’s list, and mentioned by Jacob of Edessa and by
Syncellus. Fragments from an Arabic Catena on the Apocalypse in
Lagarde’s Anal. Syr., Append. p. 24-27. See Salmon in
Smith and Wace, III. 105.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p70.1">441</span> he
gives another interpretation of the number, namely Dantialos (probably
because Antichrist was to descend from the tribe of Dan). The woman in
the twelfth chapter is the church; the sun with which she is clothed,
is our Lord; the moon, John the Baptist; the twelve stars, the twelve
apostles; the two wings on which she was to fly, hope and love.
Armageddon is the valley of Jehoshaphat. The five kings (<scripRef passage="Rev. 17:13" id="v.xv.xxv-p70.2" parsed="|Rev|17|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.13">17:13</scripRef>) are Nebuchadnezzar, Cyrus, Darius,
Alexander, and his four successors; the sixth is the Roman empire, the
seventh will be Antichrist. In his commentary on Daniel he fixes the
consummation at a.d. 500, or A. M. 6000, on the assumption that Christ
appeared in the year of the world 5500, and that a sixth millennium
must yet be completed before the beginning of the millennial Sabbath,
which is prefigured by the divine rest after creation. This view, in
connection with his relation to <name id="v.xv.xxv-p70.3">Irenaeus</name>, and
the omission of chiliasm from his list of heresies, makes it tolerably
certain that he was himself a chiliast, although he put off the
millennium to the sixth century after Christ.<note place="end" n="1442" id="v.xv.xxv-p70.4"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p71"> See
Döllinger, p. 330 sqq. (Engl. ed.)</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p71.1">442</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p72">We conclude this section with an account of a
visit of Pope Alexander III. to the shrine of St. <name id="v.xv.xxv-p72.1">Hippolytus</name> in the church of St. Denis in 1159, to which
his bones were transferred from Rome under Charlemagne.<note place="end" n="1443" id="v.xv.xxv-p72.2"><p id="v.xv.xxv-p73"> We are
indebted for this curious piece of information to Dr. Salmon, who
refers to Benson, in the "Journal of Classical and Sacred Philology, "
I. 190.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxv-p73.1">443</span> "On
the threshold of one of the chapels the Pope paused to ask, whose
relics it contained. ’Those of St. <name id="v.xv.xxv-p73.2">Hippolytus</name>,’ was the answer. 'Non
credo, non credo,’ replied the infallible
authority, ’the bones of St. <name id="v.xv.xxv-p73.3">Hippolytus</name> were never removed from the holy
city.’ But St. <name id="v.xv.xxv-p73.4">Hippolytus</name>,
whose dry bones apparently had as little reverence for the spiritual
progeny of Zephyrinus and Callistus as the ancient
bishop’s tongue and pen had manifested towards these
saints themselves, was so very angry that be rumbled his bones inside
the reliquary with a noise like thunder. To what lengths he might have
gone if rattling had not sufficed we dare not conjecture. But the Pope,
falling on his knees, exclaimed in terror, I believe, O my Lord <name id="v.xv.xxv-p73.5">Hippolytus</name>, I believe, pray be
quiet.’ And he built an altar of marble there to
appease the disquieted saint."</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p74"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xxv-p75">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p76"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p77">The questions concerning the literary works of
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p77.1">Hippolytus</name>, and especially his ecclesiastical
status are not yet sufficiently solved. We add a few additional
observations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p78">I. The List of Books on the back of the <name id="v.xv.xxv-p78.1">Hippolytus</name>-statue has been discussed by Fabricius,
Cave, Döllinger, Wordsworth, and Volkmar. See the three
pictures of the statue with the inscriptions on both sides in
Fabricius, I. 36–38, and a facsimile of the book
titles in the frontispiece of Wordsworth’s work. It is
mutilated and reads—with the conjectural supplements
in brackets and a translation—as follows</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p79"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p80"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p81">[<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p81.1">πρὸς τοὺς
Ἰουδἂ
ἰους</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p82">Against the Jews.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p83"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p84">[<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p84.1">Περὶ
παρθε</span>] <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p84.2">νίας</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p85">On Virginity.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p86"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p87">[Or, perhaps, <i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p87.1">εἰς
παροιμίας</span></i>]</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p88">[Or, On the Proverbs.]</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p89"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p90">[<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p90.1">εἰς τοὺς
ψ</span></i>] <i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p90.2">αλμούς</span></i>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p91">On the Psalms.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p92"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p93">[<i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p93.1">εἰς τὴν
ἐ</span></i>] <i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p93.2">γγαστρίμυθον</span></i>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p94">On the Ventriloquist [the witch at Endor?]</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p95"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p96">[<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p96.1">ἀπολογία</span>] <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p96.2">ὑπὲρ τοῦ
κατὰ
Ἰωάννην</span></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p97">Apology of the Gospel according to John,</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p98"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p99"><i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p99.1">εὐαγγελίου
καὶ
ἀποκαλύψεως</span></i>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p100">and the Apocalypse.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p101"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p102"><i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p102.1">Περὶ
χαρισμάτων</span></i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p103">On Spiritual Gifts.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p104"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p105"><i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p105.1">ἀποστολικὴ
παράδοσις</span></i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p106">Apostolic Tradition.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p107"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p108"><i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p108.1">Χρονικῶν</span></i> [sc. <i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p108.2">Βίβλος</span></i>]</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p109">Chronicles [Book of]</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p110"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p111"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p111.1">πρὸς
Ἕλληνας</span>,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p112">Against the Greeks,</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p113"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p114"><i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p114.1">καὶ πρὸς
Πλάτωνα</span></i>,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p115">and against Plato,</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p116"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p117"><i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p117.1">ἤ καὶ
περὶ τοῦ
παντὸς</span></i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p118">or also On the All.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p119"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p120"><i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p120.1">προτρεπτικὸς
πρὸς
σεβήρειναν</span></i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p121">A hortatory address to Severina. [Perhaps the
Empress Severa, second wife of Elogabalus]</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p122"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p123"><i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p123.1">ἀπόδἔἲξις
χρόνων τοῦ
πάσχα</span></i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p124">Demonstration of the time of the Pascha</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p125"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p126"><i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p126.1">κατὰ
̓́τἂ ἐν
τῷ
πίνακι</span></i>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p127">according to the order in the table.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p128"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p129"><i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p129.1">ᾠδαί
̓́ἒἰς
πάσας τὰς
γραφὰς</span></i>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p130">Hymns on all the Scriptures.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p131"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p132"><i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p132.1">Περὶ
θ̓́εὂῦ,
καὶ σαρκὸς
ἀναστάσεως</span></i>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p133">Concerning God, and the resurrection of the
flesh.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p134"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p135"><i><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p135.1">Περὶ τοῦ
ἀγαθοῦ,
καὶ πόθεν
τὸ
κακόν</span></i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxv-p136">Concerning the good, and the origin of evil.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p137"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p138"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.xv.xxv-p139">Comp. on this list Fabricius
I. 79–89; Wordsworth p. 233–240;
Volkmar, p. 2 sqq.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p140"><name id="v.xv.xxv-p140.1">Eusebius</name> and Jerome give
also lists of the works of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p140.2">Hippolytus</name>, some
being the same, some different, and among the latter both mention one
Against Heresies, which is probably identical with the Philosophumena.
On the Canon Pasch. of Hippol. see the tables in Fabricius, I.
137–140.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p141">II. Was <name id="v.xv.xxv-p141.1">Hippolytus</name> a
bishop, and where?</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p142"><name id="v.xv.xxv-p142.1">Hippolytus</name> does not call
himself a bishop, nor a "bishop of Rome," but assumes episcopal
authority, and describes himself in the preface to the first book as "a
successor of the Apostles, a partaker with them in the same grace and
principal sacerdocy (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p142.2">ἀρχιεράτεια</span>), and doctorship, and as numbered
among the guardians of the church." Such language is scarcely
applicable to a mere presbyter. He also exercised the power of
excommunication on certain followers of the Pope Callistus. But where
was his bishopric? This is to this day a point in dispute.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p143">(1.) He was bishop of Portus, the seaport of Rome.
This is the traditional opinion in the Roman church since the seventh
century, and is advocated by Ruggieri (De Portuensi S. Hippolyti,
episcopi et martyris, Sede, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1771" id="v.xv.xxv-p143.1" parsed="|Rom|1771|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1771">Rom. 1771</scripRef>), Simon de Magistris (Acta
Martyrum ad Ostia Tiberina, etc. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1795" id="v.xv.xxv-p143.2" parsed="|Rom|1795|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1795">Rom. 1795</scripRef>), Baron Bunsen, Dean Milman,
and especially by Bishop Wordsworth. In the oldest accounts, however,
he is represented as a Roman "presbyter." Bunsen combined the two views
on the unproved assumption that already at that early period the Roman
suburban bishops, called cardinales episcopi, were at the same time
members of the Roman presbytery. In opposition to this Dr.
Döllinger maintains that there was no bishop in Portus
before the year 313 or 314; that <name id="v.xv.xxv-p143.3">Hippolytus</name>
considered himself the rightful bishop of Rome, and that he could not
be simultaneously a member of the Roman presbytery and bishop of
Portus. But his chief argument is that from silence which bears with
equal force against his own theory. It is true that the first bishop of
Portus on record appears at the Synod of Arles, 314, where he signed
himself Gregorius episcopus de loco qui est in Portu Romano. The
episcopal see of Ostia was older, and its occupant had (according to
St. <name id="v.xv.xxv-p143.4">Augustin</name>) always the privilege of
consecrating the bishop of Rome. But it is quite possible that Ostia
and Portus which were only divided by an island at the mouth of the
Tiber formed at first one diocese. Prudentius locates the martyrdom of
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p143.5">Hippolytus</name> at Ostia or Portus (both are
mentioned in his poem). Moreover Portus was a more important place than
Döllinger will admit. The harbor whence the city derived its
name Portus (also Portus Ostien Portus Urbis, Portus Romae) was
constructed by the Emperor Claudius (perhaps Augustus, hence Portus
Augusti), enlarged by Nero and improved by Trajan (hence Portus
Trajani), and was the landing place of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p143.6">Ignatius</name> on his voyage to Rome (Martyr. Ign. c. 6: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p143.7">τοῦ
καλουμένου
Πόρτου</span>) where he met Christian brethren.
Constantine surrounded it with strong walls and towers. Ostia may have
been much more important as a commercial emporium and naval station
(see Smith’s Dict. of Gr. and Rom. Geogr. vol. II
501–504); but Cavalier de Rossi, in the Bulletino di
Archeol., 1866, p. 37 (as quoted by Wordsworth, p. 264, secd ed.),
proves from 13 inscriptions that "the site and name of Portus are
celebrated in the records of the primitive [?] church," and that "the
name is more frequently commemorated than that of Ostia." The close
connection of Portus with Rome would easily account for the residence
of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p143.8">Hippolytus</name> at Rome and for his designation
as Roman bishop. In later times the seven suburban bishops of the
vicinity of Rome were the suffragans of the Pope and consecrated him.
Finally, as the harbor of a large metropolis attracts strangers from
every nation and tongue, <name id="v.xv.xxv-p143.9">Hippolytus</name> might
with propriety be called "bishop of the nations" (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p143.10">ἐπίσκοπος
ἑθνῶν</span>). We conclude then that the
Portus-hypothesis is not impossible, though it cannot be proven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p144">(2.) He was bishop of the Arabian Portus Romanus,
now Aden on the Red Sea. This was the opinion of Stephen Le Moyne
(1685), adopted by Cave, Tillemont, and Basnage, but now universally
given up as a baseless conjecture, which rests on a misapprehension of
Euseb. VI. 20, where <name id="v.xv.xxv-p144.1">Hippolytus</name> accidentally
collocated with Beryllus, bishop of Bostra in Arabia. Adan is nowhere
mentioned as an episcopal see, and our <name id="v.xv.xxv-p144.2">Hippolytus</name> belonged to the West, although he may have
been of eastern origin, like <name id="v.xv.xxv-p144.3">Irenaeus</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p145">(3.) Rome. <name id="v.xv.xxv-p145.1">Hippolytus</name>
was no less than the first Anti-Pope and claimed to be the legitimate
bishop of Rome. This is the theory of Döllinger, derived
from the Philosophumena and defended with much learning and acumen. The
author of the Philosophumena was undoubtedly a resident of Rome, claims
episcopal dignity, never recognized Callistus as bishop, but treated
him merely as the head of a heretical school (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p145.2">διδασκαλεῖον</span>) or sect, calls his adherents
"Callistians," some of whom he had excommunicated, but admits that
Callistus had aspired to the episcopal throne and "imagined himself to
have obtained" the object of his ambition after the death of
Zephyrinus, and that his school formed the majority and claimed to be
the catholic church Callistus on his part charged <name id="v.xv.xxv-p145.3">Hippolytus</name>, on account of his view of the independent
personality of the Logos, with the heresy of ditheism (a charge which
stung him to the quick), and probably proceeded to excommunication. All
this looks towards an open schism. This would explain the fact that
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p145.4">Hippolytus</name> was acknowledged in Rome only as a
presbyter, while in the East he was widely known as bishop, and even as
bishop of Rome. Dr. Döllinger assumes that the schism
continued to the pontificate of Pontianus, the successor of Callistus,
was the cause of the banishment of the two rival bishops to the
pestilential island of Sardinia (in 235), and brought to a close by
their resignation and reconciliation; hence their bones were brought
back to Rome and solemnly deposited on the same day. Their death in
exile was counted equivalent to martyrdom. Dr. Caspari of Christiania
who has shed much light on the writings of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p145.5">Hippolytus</name>, likewise believes that the difficulty between
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p145.6">Hippolytus</name> and Callistus resulted in an open
schism and mutual excommunication (l. c. III. 330). Langen (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p145.7">Gesch. der röm.
Kirche,</span></i> Bonn. 1881, p. 229) is inclined to accept
Döllinger’s conclusion as at least
probable.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p146">This theory is plausible and almost forced upon us
by the Philosophumena, but without any solid support outside of that
polemical work. History is absolutely silent about an Anti-Pope before
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p146.1">Novatian</name>us, who appeared fifteen years after
the death of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p146.2">Hippolytus</name> and shook the whole
church by his schism (251), although he was far less conspicuous as a
scholar and writer. A schism extending through three pontificates (for
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p146.3">Hippolytus</name> opposed Zephyrinus as well as
Callistus) could not be hidden and so soon be forgotten, especially by
Rome which has a long memory of injuries done to the chair of St. Peter
and looks upon rebellion against authority as the greatest sin. The
name of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p146.4">Hippolytus</name> is not found in any list
of Popes and Anti-Popes, Greek or Roman, while that of Callistus occurs
in all. Even Jerome who spent over twenty years from about 350 to 372,
and afterwards four more years in Rome and was intimate with Pope
Damasus, knew nothing of the see of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p146.5">Hippolytus</name>, although he knew some of his writings. It
seems incredible that an Anti-Pope should ever have been canonized by
Rome as a saint and martyr. It is much easier to conceive that the
divines of the distant East were mistaken. The oldest authority which
Döllinger adduces for the designation "bishop of Rome," that
of Presbyter Eustratius of Constantinople about a.d. 582 (see p. 84),
is not much older than the designation of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p146.6">Hippolytus</name> as bishop of Portus, and of no more critical
value.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p147">(4.) Dr. Salmon offers a modification of the
Döllinger-hypothesis by assuming that <name id="v.xv.xxv-p147.1">Hippolytus</name> was a sort of independent bishop of a
Greek-speaking congregation in Rome. He thus explains the enigmatical
expression <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxv-p147.2">ἐθνῶν
ἐπισκοπος,</span>which Photius applies to Caius,
but which probably belongs to <name id="v.xv.xxv-p147.3">Hippolytus</name>. But
history knows nothing of two independent and legitimate bishops in the
city of Rome. Moreover there still remains the difficulty that <name id="v.xv.xxv-p147.4">Hippolytus</name> notwithstanding his open resistance rose
afterwards to such high honors in the papal church. We can only offer
the following considerations as a partial solution: first, that he
wrote in Greek which died out in Rome, so that his books became
unknown; secondly, that aside from those attacks he did, like the
schismatic <name id="v.xv.xxv-p147.5">Tertullian</name>, eminent service to the
church by his learning and championship of orthodoxy and churchly
piety; and lastly, that be was believed (as we learn from Prudentius)
to have repented of his schism and, like <name id="v.xv.xxv-p147.6">Cyprian</name>, wiped out his sin by his martyrdom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxv-p148">III. But no matter whether <name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.1">Hippolytus</name> was bishop or presbyter in Rome or Portus, he
stands out an irrefutable witness against the claims of an infallible
papacy which was entirely unknown in the third century. No wonder that
Roman divines of the nineteenth century (with the exception of
Döllinger who seventeen years after he wrote his book on
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.2">Hippolytus</name> seceded from Rome in consequence
of the Vatican decree of infallibility) deny his authorship of this to
them most obnoxious book. The Abbé Cruice ascribes it to
Caius or <name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.3">Tertullian</name>, the Jesuit Armellini to
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.4">Novatian</name>, and de Rossi (1866) hesitatingly to
<name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.5">Tertullian</name>, who, however, was no resident of
Rome, but of Carthage. Cardinal Newman declares it "simply incredible"
that a man so singularly honored as St. <name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.6">Hippolytus</name> should be the author of "that malignant libel
on his contemporary popes," who did not scruple "in set words to call
Pope Zephyrinus a weak and venal dunce, and Pope Callistus a
sacrilegious swindler, an infamous convict, and an heresiarch ex
cathedra." (Tracts, Theological and Ecclesiastical, 1874, p. 222,
quoted by Plummer, p. xiv. and 340.) But he offers no solution, nor can
he. Dogma versus history is as unavailing as the
pope’s bull against the comet. Nor is <name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.7">Hippolytus</name>, or whoever wrote that "malignant libel "alone
in his position. The most eminent ante-Nicene fathers, and the very
ones who laid the foundations of the catholic system, <name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.8">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.9">Tertullian</name>, and <name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.10">Cyprian</name> (not to speak of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.11">Origen</name>, and of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.12">Novatian</name>, the
Anti-Pope), protested on various grounds against Rome. And it is a
remarkable fact that the learned Dr. Döllinger who, in 1853,
so ably defended the Roman see against the charges of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.13">Hippolytus</name> should, in 1870, have assumed a position not
unlike that of <name id="v.xv.xxv-p148.14">Hippolytus</name>, against the error
of papal infallibility.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxv-p149"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="184" title="Caius of Rome" shorttitle="Section 184" progress="89.36%" prev="v.xv.xxv" next="v.xv.xxvii" id="v.xv.xxvi">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxvi-p1">§ 184. <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p1.1">Caius of
Rome</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvi-p3">Euseb.: H. E. II. 25; III. 28, 31; VI. 20. Hieron.:
De Vir. ill. 59. Theodor.: Fa b. Haer. II. 3; III. 2. Photius:
Biblioth. Cod. 48. Perhaps also Martyr. Polyc., c. 22, where a Caius is
mentioned as a pupil or friend of <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p3.1">Irenaeus</name>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvi-p4">Routh: Rel. S. II. 125–158 (Comp.
also I. 397–403). Bunsen: Analecta Ante-Nicaena I. 409
sq. Caspari: Quellen etc., III. 330, 349, 374 sqq. Harnack in Herzog,2
III. 63 sq. Salmon in Smith and Wace I. 384–386. Comp.
also Heinichen’s notes on Euseb. II. 25 (in Comment.
III. 63–67), and the <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p4.1">Hippolytus</name> liter., § 183, especially
Döllinger. (250 sq.) and Volkmar.
(60–71).</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxvi-p5"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxvi-p6">Among the Western divines who, like <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p6.1">Irenaeus</name> and <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p6.2">Hippolytus</name>, wrote
exclusively in Greek, must be mentioned <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p6.3">Caius</name>
who flourished during the episcopate of Zephyrinus in the first quarter
of the third century. He is known to us only from a few Greek fragments
as an opponent of Montanism and Chiliasm. He was probably a Roman
presbyter. From his name,<note place="end" n="1444" id="v.xv.xxvi-p6.4"><p id="v.xv.xxvi-p7"> The name,
however, was common, and the New Testament mentions four Caii (<scripRef passage="Acts 19:29" id="v.xv.xxvi-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|19|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.29">Acts
19:29</scripRef>; 20:4; <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:24" id="v.xv.xxvi-p7.2" parsed="|Rom|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.24">Rom. 16:24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:14" id="v.xv.xxvi-p7.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.14">1 Cor. 1:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="3 John 1" id="v.xv.xxvi-p7.4" parsed="|3John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.1">3 John 1</scripRef>), <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p7.5">Eusebius</name> five.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxvi-p7.6">444</span> and from the fact that he did not
number Hebrews among the Pauline Epistles, we may infer that he was a
native of Rome or at least of the West. <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p7.7">Eusebius</name> calls him a very learned churchman or
ecclesiastic author at Rome,<note place="end" n="1445" id="v.xv.xxvi-p7.8"><p id="v.xv.xxvi-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxvi-p8.1">ἀνὴρ
ἐκκλησιαστικός</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxvi-p8.2">λογιώτατος</span>
(II. 25 and VT. 20). The former term does not necessarily imply an
office, but is rendered by Valesius vir catholicus, by Heinichen
(Euseb. Com. III. 64) <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxvi-p8.3">ein
rechtgläubiger Schriftsteller.</span></i></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxvi-p8.4">445</span> and quotes four times his disputation
with Proclus (Gr. ), the leader of one party of the Montanists.<note place="end" n="1446" id="v.xv.xxvi-p8.5"><p id="v.xv.xxvi-p9"> No doubt the
same with the "Proculus noster" commended by <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p9.1">Tertullian</name>, Adv. Val. 5. Comp. Jerome (C. 59): "Proculum
Montani sectatorem." His followers were Trinitarians; another party of
the Montanists were Monarchians</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxvi-p9.2">446</span> He
preserves from it the notice that Philip and his four prophetic
daughters are buried at Hierapolis in Phrygia, and an important
testimony concerning the monuments or trophies (Gr. ) of Peter and
Paul, the founders of the Roman church, on the Vatican hill and the
Ostian road.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxvi-p10">This is nearly all that is certain and interesting
about Caius. Jerome, as usual in his catalogue of illustrious men,
merely repeats the, statements of <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p10.1">Eusebius</name>,
although from his knowledge of Rome we might expect some additional
information. Photius, on the strength of a marginal note in the MS. of
a supposed work of Caius On the Universe, says that he was a "presbyter
of the Roman church during the episcopate of Victor and Zephyrinus, and
that he was elected bishop of the Gentiles ( )." He ascribes to him
that work and also The Labyrinth, but hesitatingly. His testimony is
too late to be of any value, and rests on a misunderstanding of <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p10.2">Eusebius</name> and a confusion of Caius with <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p10.3">Hippolytus</name>, an error repeated by modern critics.<note place="end" n="1447" id="v.xv.xxvi-p10.4"><p id="v.xv.xxvi-p11"> See above
§ 183, p. 762 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxvi-p11.1">447</span> Both
persons have so much in common—age, residence,
title—that they have been identified (Caius being
supposed to be simply the praenomen of <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p11.2">Hippolytus</name>).<note place="end" n="1448" id="v.xv.xxvi-p11.3"><p id="v.xv.xxvi-p12"> So Lightfoot
in the "Journal of Philology," I. 98. and Salmon, l. c. p. 386.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxvi-p12.1">448</span> But this cannot be proven; <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p12.2">Eusebius</name> clearly distinguishes them, and <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p12.3">Hippolytus</name> was no opponent of Chiliasm, and only a
moderate opponent of Montanism; while Caius wrote against the
Chiliastic dreams of Cerinthus; but he did not deny, as has been
wrongly inferred from <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p12.4">Eusebius</name>, the Johannean
authorship of the Apocalypse; he probably meant pretended revelations (
) of that heretic. He and <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p12.5">Hippolytus</name> no doubt
agreed with the canon of the Roman church, which recognized thirteen
epistles of Paul (excluding Hebrews) and the Apocalypse of John.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxvi-p13">Caius has been surrounded since Photius with a
mythical halo of authorship, and falsely credited with several works of
<name id="v.xv.xxvi-p13.1">Hippolytus</name>, including the recently discovered
Philosophumena. The Muratorian fragment on the canon of the New
Testament was also ascribed to him by the discoverer (Muratori, 1740)
and recent writers. But this fragment is of earlier date (a.d. 170),
and written in Latin, though perhaps originally in Greek. It is as far
as we know the oldest Latin church document of Rome, and of very great
importance for the history of the canon.<note place="end" n="1449" id="v.xv.xxvi-p13.2"><p id="v.xv.xxvi-p14"> See the
document and the discussion about the authorship in Routh. I. 398 sqq.,
the article of Salmon in Smith and Wace III. 1000 sqq., and the
different works on the Canon. Most of the writers on the subject,
including Salmon, regard the fragment as a translation from a Greek
original, since all other documents of the Roman Church down to
Zephyrinus and <name id="v.xv.xxvi-p14.1">Hippolytus</name> are in Greek.
Hilgenfeld and P. de Lagarde have attempted a re-translation. But Hesse
(<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxvi-p14.2">Das Murator.
Fragment</span></i>, Giessen, 1873, p. 25-39), and Caspari
(Quellen, III. 410 sq.) confidently assert the originality of the Latin
for the reason that the re-translation into the Greek does not clear up
the obscurities. The Latin barbarisms occur also in other Roman
writers. Caspari, however, thinks that it was composed by an African
residing in Rome, on the basis of in older Greek document of the Roman
church. He regards it as the oldest ecclesiastical document in the
Latin language <span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxvi-p14.3">("das
<i>älteste in lateinischer Sprache geschriebene originale
kirchliche Schriftstück"</i>).</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxvi-p14.4">449</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xxvi-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="185" title="The Alexandrian School of Theology" shorttitle="Section 185" progress="89.63%" prev="v.xv.xxvi" next="v.xv.xxviii" id="v.xv.xxvii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxvii-p1">§ 185. The Alexandrian School of
Theology.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvii-p3">J. G. Michaelis: De Scholae Alexandrinae prima
origine, progressu, ac praecpuis doctoribus. Hal. 1739.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvii-p4">H. E. Fr. Guerike: De Schola quae Alexandriae
floruit catechetica commentatio historica et theologica. Hal. 1824 and
’25. 2 Parts (pp. 119 and 456). The second Part is
chiefly devoted to Clement and <name id="v.xv.xxvii-p4.1">Origen</name>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvii-p5">C. F. W. Hasselbach: De Schola, quae Alex. floruit,
catech. Stettin 1826. P. 1. (against Guerike), and De discipulorum ...
s. De Catechumenorum ordinibus, Ibid. 1839.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvii-p6">J. Matter: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxvii-p6.1">L’Histoire de l’
École d’Alexandrie</span></i>,
second ed. Par. 1840. 3 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvii-p7">J. Simon: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxvii-p7.1">Histoire de I’ École
d’Alexandrie</span></i>. Par. 1845.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvii-p8">E. Vacherot: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxvii-p8.1">Histoire critique de l’ École
d’Alexandrie</span></i>. Par. 1851. 3 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvii-p9">Neander: I. 527–557 (Am. ed.);
Gieseler I. 208–210 (Am. ed.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvii-p10">Ritter: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxvii-p10.1">Gesch. der christl. Philos</span></i>. I. 421 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvii-p11">Ueberweg: History of Philosophy, vol. I. p.
311–319 (Engl. transl. 1875).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvii-p12">Redepenning in his <name id="v.xv.xxvii-p12.1">Origen</name>es I. 57–83, and art. in Herzog2
I. 290–292. Comp. also two arts. on the Jewish, and
the New-Platonic schools of Alexandria, by M. Nicolas in
Lichtenberger’s "Encyclopédie" I.
159–170.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxvii-p13">C. H. Bigg: The Christian Platonists of Alexandria.
Lond. 1886.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxvii-p14"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxvii-p15">Alexandria, founded by <name id="v.xv.xxvii-p15.1">Alexander
the Great</name> three hundred and twenty-two years before Christ, on
the mouth of the Nile, within a few hours’ sail from
Asia and Europe, was the metropolis of Egypt, the flourishing seat of
commerce, of Grecian and Jewish learning, and of the greatest library
of the ancient world, and was destined to become one of the great
centres of Christianity, the rival of Antioch and Rome. There the
religious life of Palestine and the intellectual culture of Greece
commingled and prepared the way for the first school of theology which
aimed at a philosophic comprehension and vindication of the truths of
revelation. Soon after the founding of the church which tradition
traces to St. Mark, the Evangelist, there arose a "Catechetical school"
under the supervision of the bishop.<note place="end" n="1450" id="v.xv.xxvii-p15.2"><p id="v.xv.xxvii-p16"> <name id="v.xv.xxvii-p16.1">Eusebius</name> (V. 10; VI. 3, 6) calls it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxvii-p16.2">τὸ
τῆς
κατηχήσεως
διδασκαλεῖον</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxvii-p16.3">διδασκαλεῖ
τῶν ἱερῶν
λόγων</span>. Sozomen (III. 15),
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxvii-p16.4">τὸ
ἱερὸν
διδασκαλεῖον
τῶν ἱερῶν
μαθημάτων</span>;
Jerome (Catal. 38), and Rufinus (H. E. II. 7), <i>ecclesiastica
schola</i>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxvii-p16.5">450</span> It was originally designed only for
the practical purpose of preparing willing heathens and Jews of all
classes for baptism. But in that home of the Philonic theology, of
Gnostic heresy, and of Neo-Platonic philosophy, it soon very naturally
assumed a learned character, and became, at the same time, a sort of
theological seminary, which exercised a powerful influence on the
education of many bishops and church teachers, and on the development
of Christian science. It had at first but a single teacher, afterwards
two or more, but without fixed salary, or special buildings. The more
wealthy pupils paid for tuition, but the offer was often declined. The
teachers gave their instructions in their dwellings, generally after
the style of the ancient philosophers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxvii-p17">The first superintendent of this school known to
us was <name id="v.xv.xxvii-p17.1">Pantaenus</name>, a converted Stoic
philosopher, about a.d. 180. He afterwards labored as a missionary in
India, and left several commentaries, of which, however, nothing
remains but some scanty fragments.<note place="end" n="1451" id="v.xv.xxvii-p17.2"><p id="v.xv.xxvii-p18"> Clemens
calls him "the Sicilian bee" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxvii-p18.1">σικελικὴ
μέλιττα</span>, perhaps
with reference to his descent from Sicily). Jerome (Catal. 36) says of
him: "Hujus multi quidem in S. Scripturam exstant commentarii sed magis
viva voce ecclesiis profuit." Comp. on him Redepenning; <name id="v.xv.xxvii-p18.2">Origen</name>es I.63 sqq., and Möhler in Herzog<span class="c34" id="v.xv.xxvii-p18.3">2</span> XI. 182. The two brief
relies of Pantaenus are collected and accompanied with learned notes by
Routh, Rel. S. I. 375-383.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxvii-p18.4">451</span> He was followed by Clement, to a.d.
202 and Clement, by <name id="v.xv.xxvii-p18.5">Origen</name>, to 232, who
raised the school to the summit of its prosperity, and founded a
similar one at Caesarea in Palestine. The institution was afterwards
conducted by <name id="v.xv.xxvii-p18.6">Origen</name>’s
pupils, Heraclas (d. 248), and Dionysius (d. 265), and last by the
blind but learned Didymus (d. 395), until, at the end of the fourth
century, it sank for ever amidst the commotions and dissensions of the
Alexandrian church, which at last prepared the way for the destructive
conquest of the Arabs (640). The city itself gradually sank to a mere
village, and Cairo took its place (since 969). In the present century
it is fast rising again, under European auspices, to great commercial
importance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxvii-p19">From this catechetical school proceeded a peculiar
theology, the most learned and genial representatives of which were
Clement and <name id="v.xv.xxvii-p19.1">Origen</name>. This theology is, on the
one hand, a regenerated Christian form of the Alexandrian Jewish
religious philosophy of Philo; on the other, a catholic counterpart,
and a positive refutation of the heretical Gnosis, which reached its
height also in Alexandria, but half a century earlier. The Alexandrian
theology aims at a reconciliation of Christianity with philosophy, or,
subjectively speaking, of pistis with gnosis; but it seeks this union
upon the basis of the Bible, and the doctrine of the church. Its
centre, therefore, is the Divine Logos, viewed as the sum of all reason
and all truth, before and after the incarnation. Clement came from the
Hellenic philosophy to the Christian faith; <name id="v.xv.xxvii-p19.2">Origen</name>, conversely, was led by faith to speculation. The
former was an aphoristic thinker, the latter a systematic. The one
borrowed ideas from various systems; the other followed more the track
of Platonism. But both were Christian philosophers and churchly
gnostics. As Philo, long before them, in the same city, had combined
Judaism with Grecian culture, so now they carried the Grecian culture
into Christianity. This, indeed, the apologists and controversialists
of the second century had already done, as far back as Justin the
"philosopher." But the Alexandrians were more learned, and made much
freer use of the Greek philosophy. They saw in it not sheer error, but
in one view a gift of God, and an intellectual schoolmaster for Christ,
like the law in the moral and religious here. Clement compares it to a
wild olive tree, which can be ennobled by faith; <name id="v.xv.xxvii-p19.3">Origen</name> (in the fragment of an epistle to Gregory
Thaumaturgus), to the jewels, which the Israelites took with them out
of Egypt, and turned into ornaments for their sanctuary, though they
also wrought them into the golden calf. Philosophy is not necessarily
an enemy to the truth, but may, and should be its handmaid, and
neutralize the attacks against it. The elements of truth in the heathen
philosophy they attributed partly to the secret operation of the Logos
in the world of reason, partly to acquaintance with the writings of
Moses and the prophets.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxvii-p20">So with the Gnostic heresy. The Alexandrians did
not sweepingly condemn it, but recognized the desire for deeper
religious knowledge, which lay at its root, and sought to meet this
desire with a wholesome supply from the Bible itself. Their maxim was,
in the words of Clement: "No faith without knowledge, no knowledge
without faith;" or: "Unless you believe, you will not understand."<note place="end" n="1452" id="v.xv.xxvii-p20.1"><p id="v.xv.xxvii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Is. 7" id="v.xv.xxvii-p21.1" parsed="|Isa|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7">Is. 7</scripRef>:9,
according to the LXX: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxvii-p21.2">ἔαν μὴ
πιστεύσητε,
οὐδὲ μὴ
συνῆτε.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxvii-p21.3">452</span> Faith
and knowledge have the same substance, the saving truth of God,
revealed in the Holy Scriptures, and faithfully handed down by the
church; they differ only in form. Knowledge is our consciousness of the
deeper ground and consistency of faith. The Christian knowledge,
however, is also a gift of grace, and has its condition in a holy life.
The ideal of a Christian gnostic includes perfect love as well as
perfect knowledge, of God. Clement describes him as one "who, growing
grey in the study of the Scriptures, and preserving the orthodoxy of
the apostles and the church, lives strictly according to the
gospel."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxvii-p22">The Alexandrian theology is intellectual,
profound, stirring and full of fruitful germs of thought, but rather
unduly idealistic and spiritualistic, and, in exegesis, loses itself in
arbitrary allegorical fancies. In its efforts to reconcile revelation
and philosophy it took up, like Philo, many foreign elements,
especially of the Platonic stamp, and wandered into speculative views
which a later and more orthodox, but more narrow-minded and less
productive age condemned as heresies, not appreciating the immortal
service of this school to its own and after times.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxvii-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="186" title="Clement of Alexandria" shorttitle="Section 186" progress="90.04%" prev="v.xv.xxvii" next="v.xv.xxix" id="v.xv.xxviii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxviii-p1">§ 186. <name id="v.xv.xxviii-p1.1">Clement of
Alexandria</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p3">(I.) Clementis Alex. Opera omnia Gr. et Lat. ed.
Potter (bishop of Oxford). Oxon. 1715. 2 vols. Reprinted Venet. 1757. 2
vols. fol., and in Migne’s "Patr. Gr." vols. VIII. and
IX., with various additions and the comments of Nic. Le Nourry. For an
account of the MSS. and editions of Clement see Fabricius; Biblioth.
Graeca, ed. Harles, vol. VII. 109 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p4">Other edd. by Victorinus (Florence, 1550); Sylburg
(Heidel b. 1592) Heinsius (Graeco-Latin., Leyden, 1616); Klotz (Leipz.
1831–34, 4 vols., only in Greek, and very incorrect);
W. Dindorf (Oxf. 1868–69, 4 vols.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p5">English translation by Wm. Wilson in
Clark’s "Ante-Nicene Library," vols. IV. and V. Edinb.
1867.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p6">(II.) <name id="v.xv.xxviii-p6.1">Eusebius</name>: Hist.
Eccl. V. 11; VI. 6, 11, 13. Hieronymus: De Vir. ill. 38; Photius:
Biblioth. 109–111. See the Testimonia Veterum de Cl.
collected in Potter’s ed. at the beginning of vol. I.
and in Migne’s ed. VIII. 35–50.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p7">(III.) Hofstede De Groot: Dissert. de Clem. Alex.
Groning. 1826. A. F. Daehne: De <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxviii-p7.1">γνώσει</span>Clem Al. Hal. 1831.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p8">F. R. Eylert: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxviii-p8.1">Clem. v. Alex. als Philosoph und Dichter.</span></i>
Leipz. 1832.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p9">Bishop Kaye: Some Account of the Writings and
Opinions of Clement of Alex. Lond. 1835.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p10">Kling: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxviii-p10.1">Die Bedeutung des Clem. Alex. für die Entstehung der
Theol.</span></i> ("Stud. u. Krit." for 1841, No. 4).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p11">H. J. Reinkens: De Clem. Alex. homine, scriptore,
philosopho, theologo. Wratisl. (Breslau) 1851.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p12">H. Reuter: Clementis Alex. Theol. moralis. Berl.
1853.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p13">Laemmer.: Clem. Al. de Logo doctrina. Lips.
1855.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p14">Abbé Cognat: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxviii-p14.1">Clement
d’Alexandrie.</span></i> Paris 1859.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p15">J. H. Müller: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxviii-p15.1">Idées dogm. de Clement
d’Alex.</span></i> Strasb. 1861.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p16">CH. E. Freppel. (R.C.): <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxviii-p16.1">Clément
d’Alexandrie.</span></i> Paris, 1866, second
ed. 1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p17">C. Merk: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxviii-p17.1">Clemens v. Alex. in s. Abhängigkeit von der griech.
Philosophie.</span></i> Leipz. 1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p18">Fr. Jul. Winter: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxviii-p18.1">Die Ethik des Clemens v. Alex.</span></i>
Leipz. 1882 (first part of <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxviii-p18.2">Studien zur Gesch. der christl. Ethik</span></i>).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p19">Jacobi in Herzog2 III. 269–277, and
Westcott in Smith and Wace l. 559–567.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxviii-p20">Theod. Zahn: Supplementum Clementinum. Third Part of
his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxviii-p20.1">Forschungen zur
Gesch. des N. T. lichen Kanons. Erlangen 1884.</span></i></p>

<p id="v.xv.xxviii-p21"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxviii-p22">I. <name id="v.xv.xxviii-p22.1">Titus Flavius Clemens</name><note place="end" n="1453" id="v.xv.xxviii-p22.2"><p id="v.xv.xxviii-p23">453 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxviii-p23.1">Κλήμηνς</span>.
It is strange that he, and not his distinguished Roman namesake, should
be called Flavius. Perhaps he was descended from a freedman of Titus
Flavius Clemens, the nephew of the Emperor Vespasian and Consul in 95,
who with his wife Domitilla was suddenly arrested and condemned on the
charge of " atheism," i.e. Christianity, by his cousin, the emperor
Domitian.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxviii-p23.2">453</span>
sprang from Greece, probably from Athens. He was born about 150, and
brought up in heathenism. He was versed in all branches of Hellenic
literature and in all the existing systems of philosophy; but in these
he found nothing to satisfy his thirst for truth. In his adult years,
therefore, he embraced the Christian religion, and by long journeys
East and West he sought the most distinguished teachers, "who preserved
the tradition of pure saving doctrine, and implanted that genuine
apostolic seed in the hearts of their pupils." He was captivated by
Pantaenus in Egypt, who, says he, "like the Sicilian bee, plucked
flowers from the apostolic and prophetic meadow, and filled the souls
of his disciples with genuine, pure knowledge." He became presbyter in
the church of Alexandria, and about A.D. 189 succeeded Pantaenus as
president of the catechetical school of that city. Here he labored
benignly some twelve years for the conversion of heathens and the
education of the Christians, until, as it appears, the persecution
under Septimius Severus in 202 compelled him to flee. After this we
find him in Antioch, and last (211) with his former pupil, the bishop
Alexander, in Jerusalem. Whether he returned thence to Alexandria is
unknown. He died before the year 220, about the same time with <name id="v.xv.xxviii-p23.3">Tertullian</name>. He has no place, any more than <name id="v.xv.xxviii-p23.4">Origen</name>, among the saints of the Roman church,
though he frequently bore this title of honor in ancient times. His
name is found in early Western martyrologies, but was omitted in the
martyrology issued by Clement VIII. at the suggestion of Baronius.
Benedict XIV. elaborately defended the omission (1748), on the ground
of unsoundness in doctrine.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxviii-p24">II. Clement was the father of the Alexandrian
Christian philosophy. He united thorough biblical and Hellenic learning
with genius and speculative thought. He rose, In many points, far above
the prejudices of his age, to more free and spiritual views. His
theology, however, is not a unit, but a confused eclectic mixture of
true Christian elements with many Stoic, Platonic, and Philonic
ingredients. His writings are full of repetition, and quite lacking in
clear, fixed method. He throws out his suggestive and often profound
thoughts in fragments, or purposely veils them, especially in the
Stromata, in a mysterious darkness, to conceal them from the exoteric
multitude, and to stimulate the study of the initiated or philosophical
Christians. He shows here an affinity with the heathen mystery cultus,
and the Gnostic arcana. His extended knowledge of Grecian literature
and rich quotations from the lost works of poets, philosophers, and
historians give him importance also in investigations regarding
classical antiquity. He lived in an age of transition when Christian
thought was beginning to master and to assimilate the whole domain of
human knowledge. "And when it is frankly admitted" (says Dr. Westcott)
"that his style is generally deficient in terseness and elegance; that
his method is desultory; that his learning is undigested: we can still
thankfully admire his richness of information, his breadth of reading,
his largeness of sympathy, his lofty aspirations, his noble conception
of the office and capacities of the Faith."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxviii-p25">III. The three leading works which he composed
during his residence as teacher in Alexandria, between the years 190
and 195, represent the three stages in the discipline of the human race
by the divine Logos, corresponding to the three degrees of knowledge
required by the ancient in mystagogues,<note place="end" n="1454" id="v.xv.xxviii-p25.1"><p id="v.xv.xxviii-p26"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxviii-p26.1">ἀποκάθαρσις,</span>
and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxviii-p26.2">μύησις</span>, and the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxviii-p26.3">ἐπότεια,</span>
i.e. purification, initiation, vision.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxviii-p26.4">454</span> and are related to one another
very much as apologetics, ethics, and dogmatics, or as faith, love, and
mystic vision, or as the, stages of the Christian cultus up to the
celebration of the sacramental mysteries. The "Exhortation to the
Greeks,"<note place="end" n="1455" id="v.xv.xxviii-p26.5"><p id="v.xv.xxviii-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxviii-p27.1">Λόγος
προτρεπτικός
πρὸσ
Ἕλληνας</span>,
Cohortatio ad Graecos, or ad Gentes.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxviii-p27.2">455</span>
in three books, with almost a waste of learning, points out the
unreasonableness and immorality, but also the nobler prophetic element,
of heathenism, and seeks to lead the sinner to repentance and faith.
The "Tutor" or "Educator"<note place="end" n="1456" id="v.xv.xxviii-p27.3"><p id="v.xv.xxviii-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxviii-p28.1">Παιδαγωγός</span>.
This part contains the hymn to Christ at the close.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxviii-p28.2">456</span> unfolds the Christian morality with
constant reference to heathen practices, and exhorts to a holy walk,
the end of which is likeness to God. The Educator is Christ, and the
children whom he trains, are simple, sincere believers. The "Stromata"
or "Miscellanies,"<note place="end" n="1457" id="v.xv.xxviii-p28.3"><p id="v.xv.xxviii-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxviii-p29.1">Στρωματεῖς,</span>
Stromata, or pieces of tapestry, which, when curiously woven, and in
divers colors present an apt picture of such miscellaneous
composition.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxviii-p29.2">457</span> in seven books (the eighth,
containing, an imperfect treatise on logic, is spurious), furnishes a
guide to the deeper knowledge of Christianity, but is without any
methodical arrangement, a heterogeneous mixture of curiosities of
history, beauties of poetry, reveries of philosophy, Christian truths
and heretical errors (hence the name). He compares it to a thick-grown,
shady mountain or garden, where fruitful and barren trees of all kinds,
the cypress, the laurel, the ivy, the apple, the olive, the fig, stand
confusedly grouped together, that many may remain hidden from the eye
of the plunderer without escaping the notice of the laborer, who might
transplant and arrange them in pleasing order. It was, probably, only a
prelude to a more comprehensive theology. At the close the author
portrays the ideal of the true gnostic, that is, the perfect Christian,
assigning to him, among other traits, a stoical elevation above all
sensuous affections. The inspiring thought of Clement is that
Christianity satisfies all the intellectual and moral aspirations and
wants of man.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxviii-p30">Besides these principal works we have, from
Clement also, an able and moderately ascetic treatise, on the right use
of wealth.<note place="end" n="1458" id="v.xv.xxviii-p30.1"><p id="v.xv.xxviii-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxviii-p31.1">Τίς ὁ
σωζόμενος
πλούσιος</span>,
Quis dives salvus orsalvetur? an excellent commentary on the words of
the Lord in <scripRef passage="Mark 10:17" id="v.xv.xxviii-p31.2" parsed="|Mark|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.17">Mark 10:17</scripRef> sqq. A most practical topic for a rich city like
Alexandria, or any other city and age especially our own, which calls
for the largest exercise of liberality for literary and benevolent
objects. See the tract in Potter’s ed. II. 935-961
(with a Latin version). It ends with the beautiful story of St. John
and the young robber, which <name id="v.xv.xxviii-p31.3">Eusebius</name> has
inserted in his Church History (III. 23).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxviii-p31.4">458</span>
His ethical principles are those of the Hellenic philosophy, inspired
by the genius of Christianity. He does not run into the excesses of
asceticism, though evidently under its influence. His exegetical
works,<note place="end" n="1459" id="v.xv.xxviii-p31.5"><p id="v.xv.xxviii-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxviii-p32.1">Ὑποτυπώσεις</span>,
Adumbrationes, Outlines, or a condensed survey of the contents of the
Old and New Testament Scriptures. See the analysis of the fragments by
Westcott, in Smith and Wace, III. 563 sq., and Zahn l.c. 64-103.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxviii-p32.2">459</span>
as well as a controversial treatise on prophecy against the Montanists,
and another on the passover, against the Judaizing practice in Asia
Minor, are all lost, except some inconsiderable fragments.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxviii-p33">To Clement we owe also the oldest Christian hymn
that has come down to us; an elevated but somewhat turgid song of
praise to the Logos, as the divine educator and leader of the human
race.<note place="end" n="1460" id="v.xv.xxviii-p33.1"><p id="v.xv.xxviii-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxviii-p34.1">ὕμνος
τοῦ
σωτῆρος
Χριστοῦ</span>, written
in an anapaestic measure. See § 66, p. 230. The other hymn
added to the "Tutor" written in trimeter iambics, and addressed to the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxviii-p34.2">παιδαγωγός</span>
is of later date.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxviii-p34.3">460</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xxviii-p35"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="187" title="Origen" shorttitle="Section 187" progress="90.53%" prev="v.xv.xxviii" next="v.xv.xxx" id="v.xv.xxix">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxix-p1">§ 187. <name id="v.xv.xxix-p1.1">Origen</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxix-p3">(I.) <name id="v.xv.xxix-p3.1">Origen</name>is Opera omnia
Graece et Lat. Ed. Carol. et Vinc. De la Rue. Par.
1733–’59, 4 vols. fol. The only
complete ed., begun by the Benedictine Charles D. L. R., and after his
death completed by his nephew Vincent. Republ. in
Migne’s Patrol. Gr. 1857, 8 vols., with additions from
Galland (1781), Cramer (1840–44), and Mai (1854).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxix-p4">Other editions by J. Merlinus (ed. princeps, Par.
1512–’19, 2 vols. fol., again in
Venice 1516, and in Paris 1522; 1530, only the Lat. text); by Erasmus
and Beatus Rhenanus (Bas. 1536, 2 vols. fol.; 1545; 1551; 1557; 1571);
by the Benedictine G. Genebrard (Par. 1574; 1604; 1619 in 2 vols. fol.,
all in Lat.); by Corderius (Antw. 1648, partly in Greek); by P. D.
Huetius, or Huet, afterwards Bp. of Avranges (Rouen, 1668, 2 vols.
fol., the Greek writings, with very learned dissertations, <name id="v.xv.xxix-p4.1">Origen</name>iana; again Paris 1679; Cologne 1685); by
Montfaucon (only the Hexapla, Par. 1713, ’14, 2 vols.
fol., revised and improved ed. by Field, Oxf. 1875); by Lommatsch
(Berol. 1837–48, 25 vols. oct.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxix-p5">English translation of select works of <name id="v.xv.xxix-p5.1">Origen</name> by F. Crombie in Clark’s
"Ante-Nicene Library," Edinb. 1868, and N. York 1885.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxix-p6">(II.) <name id="v.xv.xxix-p6.1">Eusebius</name>: Hist.
Eccles. VI. 1–6 and passim. Hieronymus: De Vir. ill.
54; <scripRef passage="Ep. 29, 41" id="v.xv.xxix-p6.2" parsed="|Eph|29|0|0|0;|Eph|41|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.29 Bible:Eph.41">Ep. 29, 41</scripRef>, and often. Gregorius Thaumat.: Oratio panegyrica in
<name id="v.xv.xxix-p6.3">Origen</name>em. Pamphilus: Apologia Orig. Rufinus:
De Adulteratione librorum <name id="v.xv.xxix-p6.4">Origen</name>is. All in
the last vol. of Delarue’s ed.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxix-p7">(III.) P. D. Huetius: <name id="v.xv.xxix-p7.1">Origen</name>iana. Par. 1679, 2 vols. (and in
Delarue’s ed. vol. 4th). Very learned, and apologetic
for <name id="v.xv.xxix-p7.2">Origen</name>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxix-p8">G. Thomasius: <name id="v.xv.xxix-p8.1">Origen</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxix-p8.2">es. Ein Beitrag zur
Dogmengesch.</span></i> Nürnb. 1837.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxix-p9">E. Rud. Redepenning: <name id="v.xv.xxix-p9.1">Origen</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxix-p9.2">es. Eine Darstellung seines Lebens und seiner
Lehre.</span></i> Bonn 1841 and ’46, in 2 vols.
(pp. 461 and 491).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxix-p10">Böhringer: <name id="v.xv.xxix-p10.1">Origen</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxix-p10.2">es
und sein Lehrer Klemens, oder die Alexandrinische innerkirchliche
Gnosis des Christenthums.</span></i> Bd. V. of <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxix-p10.3">Kirchengesch.</span></i> in
Biographieen. Second ed. Leipz. 1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxix-p11">Ch. E. Freppel, (R.C.): Origène, Paris
1868, second ed. 1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxix-p12">Comp. the articles of Schmitz in
Smith’s "Dict. of Gr. and Rom. Biogr." III.
46–55; Möller in Herzog2 Vol. XI.
92–109 Westcott in "Dict. of Chr. Biogr," IV.
96–142; Farrar, in "Lives of the Fathers," I.
291–330.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxix-p13">Also the respective sections in Bull (Defens. Fid.
Nic. ch. IX. in Delarue, IV. 339–357), Neander, Baur,
and Dorner (especially on <name id="v.xv.xxix-p13.1">Origen</name>’s doctrine of the Trinity and
Incarnation); and on his Philosophy, Ritter, Huber, Ueberweg.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxix-p14"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxix-p15">I. Life And Character. <name id="v.xv.xxix-p15.1">Origen</name>es,<note place="end" n="1461" id="v.xv.xxix-p15.2"><p id="v.xv.xxix-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxix-p16.1">Ὠριγένης</span>,
<name id="v.xv.xxix-p16.2">Origen</name>es, probably derived from the name of
the Egyptian divinity Or or Horus (as Phoebigena from
Phœbus, Diogenes from Zeus). See Huetius I. 1, 2;
Redepenning. I. 421 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxix-p16.3">461</span> surnamed "Adamantius" on account of
his industry and purity of character<note place="end" n="1462" id="v.xv.xxix-p16.4"><p id="v.xv.xxix-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxix-p17.1">Ἀδαμάντιος</span>
(also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxix-p17.2">Χαλκέντερος</span>).
Jerome understood the epithet to indicate his unwearied industry,
Photius the irrefragable strength of his arguments. See Redepenning, I.
430.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxix-p17.3">462</span> is one of the most remarkable men in
history for genius and learning, for the influence he exerted on his
age, and for the controversies and discussions to which his opinions
gave rise. He was born of Christian parents at Alexandria, in the year
185, and probably baptized in childhood, according to Egyptian custom
which he traced to apostolic origin.<note place="end" n="1463" id="v.xv.xxix-p17.4"><p id="v.xv.xxix-p18"> So
Möller (l.c. 92) and others. But it is only an inference
from <name id="v.xv.xxix-p18.1">Origen</name>’s view. There is

Leonides,</p></note><note place="end" n="1464" id="v.xv.xxix-p18.3"><p id="v.xv.xxix-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxix-p19.1">Λεωνίδης</span>
Eus. VI. 1. So Neander and Gieseler. Others spell the name Leonidas
(Redepenning and Möller).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxix-p19.2">464</span>
who was probably a rhetorician, and of the celebrated Clement at the
catechetical school, he received a pious and learned education. While
yet a boy, he knew whole sections of the Bible by memory, and not
rarely perplexed his father with questions on the deeper sense of
Scripture. The father reproved his curiosity, but thanked God for such
a son, and often, as he slept, reverentially kissed his breast as a
temple of the Holy Spirit. Under the persecution of Septimius Severus
in 202, he wrote to his father in prison, beseeching him not to deny
Christ for the sake of his family, and strongly desired to give himself
up to the heathen authorities, but was prevented by his mother, who hid
his clothes. Leonides died a martyr, and, as his property was
confiscated, he left a helpless widow with seven children. <name id="v.xv.xxix-p19.3">Origen</name> was for a time assisted by a wealthy matron, and
then supported himself by giving instruction in the Greek language and
literature, and by copying manuscripts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxix-p20">In the year 203, though then only eighteen years
of age, he was nominated by the bishop Demetrius, afterwards his
opponent, president of the catechetical school of Alexandria, left
vacant by the flight of Clement. To fill this important office, he made
himself acquainted with the various heresies, especially the Gnostic,
and with the Grecian philosophy; he was not even ashamed to study under
the heathen Ammonius Saccas, the celebrated founder of Neo-Platonism.
He learned also the Hebrew language, and made journeys to Rome (211),
Arabia, Palestine (215), and Greece. In Rome he became slightly
acquainted with <name id="v.xv.xxix-p20.1">Hippolytus</name>, the author of the
Philosophumena, who was next to himself the most learned man of his
age. Döllinger thinks it all but certain that he sided with
<name id="v.xv.xxix-p20.2">Hippolytus</name> in his controversy with Zephyrinus
and Callistus, for he shared (at least in his earlier period) his
rigoristic principles of discipline, had a dislike for the proud and
overbearing bishops in large cities, and held a subordinatian view of
the Trinity, but he was far superior to his older contemporary in
genius, depth, and penetrating insight.<note place="end" n="1465" id="v.xv.xxix-p20.3"><p id="v.xv.xxix-p21"> See
Döllinger, <name id="v.xv.xxix-p21.1">Hippolytus</name> and
Callistus, p. 236 sqq. (Plummer’s translation).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxix-p21.2">465</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxix-p22">When his labors and the number of his pupils
increased he gave the lower classes of the catechetical school into the
charge of his pupil Heraclas, and devoted himself wholly to the more
advanced students. He was successful in bringing many eminent heathens
and heretics to the Catholic church; among them a wealthy Gnostic,
Ambrosius, who became his most liberal patron, furnishing him a costly
library for his biblical studies, seven stenographers, and a number of
copyists (some of whom were young Christian women), the former to note
down his dictations, the latter to engross them. His fame spread far
and wide over Egypt. Julia Mammaea, mother of the Emperor Alexander
Severus, brought him to Antioch in 218, to learn from him the doctrines
of Christianity. An Arabian prince honored him with a visit for the
same purpose.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxix-p23">His mode of life during the whole period was
strictly ascetic. He made it a matter of principle, to renounce every
earthly thing not indispensably necessary. He refused the gifts of his
pupils, and in literal obedience to the Saviour’s
injunction he had but one coat, no shoes, and took no thought of the
morrow. He rarely ate flesh, never drank wine; devoted the greater part
of the night to prayer and study, and slept on the bare floor. Nay, in
his youthful zeal for ascetic holiness, he even committed the act of
self-emasculation, partly to fulfil literally the mysterious words of
Christ, in <scripRef passage="Matt. 19:12" id="v.xv.xxix-p23.1" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12">Matt. 19:12</scripRef>,
for the sake of the kingdom of God, partly to secure himself against
all temptation and calumny which might arise from his intercourse with
many female catechumens.<note place="end" n="1466" id="v.xv.xxix-p23.2"><p id="v.xv.xxix-p24"> This fact
rests on the testimony of <name id="v.xv.xxix-p24.1">Eusebius</name> (vi. 8),
who was very well informed respecting <name id="v.xv.xxix-p24.2">Origen</name>;
and it has been defended by Engelhardt, Redepenning, and Neander,
against the unfounded doubts of Baur and Schnitzer. The comments of
<name id="v.xv.xxix-p24.3">Origen</name> on the passage in Matthew speak for
rather than against the fact. See also Möller (p. 93).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxix-p24.4">466</span> By this inconsiderate and misdirected
heroism, which he himself repented in his riper years, he incapacitated
himself, according to the canons of the church, for the clerical
office. Nevertheless, a long time afterwards, in 228, he was ordained
presbyter by two friendly bishops, Alexander of Jerusalem, and
Theoctistus of Caesarea in Palestine, who had, even before this, on a
former visit of his, invited him while a layman, to teach publicly in
their churches, and to expound the Scriptures to their people.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxix-p25">But this foreign ordination itself, and the
growing reputation of <name id="v.xv.xxix-p25.1">Origen</name> among heathens
and Christians, stirred the jealousy of the bishop Demetrius of
Alexandria, who charged him besides, and that not wholly without
foundation, with corrupting Christianity by foreign speculations. This
bishop held two councils, A.D. 231 and 232, against the great
theologian, and enacted, that he, for his false doctrine, his
self-mutilation, and his violation of the church laws, be deposed from
his offices of presbyter and catechist, and excommunicated. This
unrighteous sentence, in which envy, hierarchical arrogance, and zeal
for orthodoxy joined, was communicated, as the custom was, to other
churches. The Roman church, always ready to anathematize, concurred
without further investigation; while the churches of Palestine, Arabia,
Phoenicia, and Achaia, which were better informed, decidedly
disapproved it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxix-p26">In this controversy <name id="v.xv.xxix-p26.1">Origen</name> showed a genuine Christian meekness. "We must pity
them," said he of his enemies, "rather than hate them; pray for them,
rather than curse them; for we are made for blessing, and not for
cursing." He betook himself to his friend, the bishop of Caesarea in
Palestine, prosecuted his studies there, opened a new philosophical and
theological school, which soon outshone that of Alexandria, and labored
for the spread of the kingdom of God. The persecution under Maximinus
Thrax (235) drove him for a time to Cappadocia. Thence he went to
Greece, and then back to Palestine. He was called into consultation in
various ecclesiastical disputes, and had an extensive correspondence,
in which were included even the emperor Philip the Arabian, and his
wife. Though thrust out as a heretic from his home, he reclaimed the
erring in foreign lands to the faith of the church. At an Arabian
council, for example, be convinced the bishop Beryllus of his
christological error, and persuaded him to retract (A. D. 244).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxix-p27">At last he received an honorable invitation to
return to Alexandria, where, meantime, his pupil Dionysius had become
bishop. But in the Decian persecution he was cast into prison, cruelly
tortured, and condemned to the stake; and though he regained his
liberty by the death of the emperor, yet he died some time after, at
the age of sixty-nine, in the year 253 or 254, at Tyre, probably in
consequence of that violence. He belongs, therefore, at least among the
confessors, if not among the martyrs. He was buried at Tyre.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxix-p28">It is impossible to deny a respectful sympathy,
veneration and gratitude to this extraordinary man, who, with all his
brilliant talents and a best of enthusiastic friends and admirers, was
driven from his country, stripped of his sacred office, excommunicated
from a part of the church, then thrown into a dungeon, loaded with
chains, racked by torture, doomed to drag his aged frame and dislocated
limbs in pain and poverty, and long after his death to have his memory
branded, his name anathematized, and his salvation denied;<note place="end" n="1467" id="v.xv.xxix-p28.1"><p id="v.xv.xxix-p29"> Stephen
Binet, a Jesuit, wrote a little book, <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xxix-p29.1">De salute</span> <name id="v.xv.xxix-p29.2">Origen</name></i><i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xxix-p29.3">is,</span></i> Par. 1629, in
which the leading writers on the subject debate the question of the
salvation of <name id="v.xv.xxix-p29.4">Origen</name>, and Baronius proposes a
descent to the infernal regions to ascertain the truth at last the
final revision of the heresy-trial is wisely left with the secret
counsel of God. See an account of this book by Bayle, Diction. sub
<name id="v.xv.xxix-p29.5">Origen</name>e."Tom. III. 541, note 1). <name id="v.xv.xxix-p29.6">Origen</name>’s " gravest errors," says
Westcott (l.c.)" are attempts to solve that which is insoluble."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxix-p29.7">467</span> but
who nevertheless did more than all his enemies combined to advance the
cause of sacred learning, to refute and convert heathens and heretics,
and to make the church respected in the eyes of the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxix-p30">II. His Theology. <name id="v.xv.xxix-p30.1">Origen</name>
was the greatest scholar of his age, and the most gifted, most
industrious, and most cultivated of all the ante-Nicene fathers. Even
heathens and heretics admired or feared his brilliant talent and vast
learning. His knowledge embraced all departments of the philology,
philosophy, and theology of his day. With this he united profound and
fertile thought, keen penetration, and glowing imagination. As a true
divine, he consecrated all his studies by prayer, and turned them,
according to his best convictions, to the service of truth and
piety.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxix-p31">He may be called in many respects the
Schleiermacher of the Greek church. He was a guide from the heathen
philosophy and the heretical Gnosis to the Christian faith. He exerted
an immeasurable influence in stimulating the development of the
catholic theology and forming the great Nicene fathers, <name id="v.xv.xxix-p31.1">Athanasius</name>, Basil, the two Gregories, Hilary, and
Ambrose, who consequently, in spite of all his deviations, set great
value on his services. But his best disciples proved unfaithful to many
of his most peculiar views, and adhered far more to the reigning faith
of the church. For—and in this too he is like
Schleiermacher—he can by no means be called orthodox,
either in the Catholic or in the Protestant sense. His leaning to
idealism, his predilection for Plato, and his noble effort to reconcile
Christianity with reason, and to commend it even to educated heathens
and Gnostics, led him into many grand and fascinating errors. Among
these are his extremely ascetic and almost docetistic conception of
corporeity, his denial of a material resurrection, his doctrine of the
pre-existence and the pre-temporal fall of souls (including the
pre-existence of the human soul of Christ), of eternal creation, of the
extension of the work of redemption to the inhabitants of the stars and
to all rational creatures, and of the final restoration of all men and
fallen angels. Also in regard to the dogma of the divinity of Christ,
though he powerfully supported it, and was the first to teach expressly
the eternal generation of the Son, yet he may be almost as justly
considered a forerunner of the Arian heteroousion, or at least of the
semi-Arian homoiousion, as of the Athanasian homoousion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxix-p32">These and similar views provoked more or less
contradiction during his lifetime, and were afterwards, at a local
council in Constantinople in 543, even solemnly condemned as
heretical.<note place="end" n="1468" id="v.xv.xxix-p32.1"><p id="v.xv.xxix-p33"> Not at the
fifth ecumenical council of 553, as has been often, through confusion,
asserted. See Hefele, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxix-p33.1">Conciliengesch</span></i>. vol. II. 790 sqq. and 859 sqq,
Möller, however, in Herzog<span class="c34" id="v.xv.xxix-p33.2">2</span> xi. 113, again defends the other view of Noris
and Ballerini. See the 15 anathematisms in Mansi, Conc. ix. 534.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxix-p33.3">468</span>
But such a man might in such an age hold erroneous opinions without
being a heretic. For <name id="v.xv.xxix-p33.4">Origen</name> propounded his
views always with modesty and from sincere conviction of their
agreement with Scripture, and that in a time when the church doctrine
was as yet very indefinite in many points. For this reason even learned
Roman divines, such as Tillemont and Möhler have shown <name id="v.xv.xxix-p33.5">Origen</name> the greatest respect and leniency; a fact
the more to be commended, since the Roman church has refused him, as
well as <name id="v.xv.xxix-p33.6">Clement of Alexandria</name> and <name id="v.xv.xxix-p33.7">Tertullian</name>, a place among the saints and the
fathers in the stricter sense.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxix-p34"><name id="v.xv.xxix-p34.1">Origen</name>’s greatest service was in
exegesis. He is father of the critical investigation of Scripture, and
his commentaries are still useful to scholars for their suggestiveness.
Gregory Thaumaturgus says, he had "received from God the greatest gift,
to be an interpreter of the word of God to men." For that age this
judgment is perfectly just. <name id="v.xv.xxix-p34.2">Origen</name> remained
the exegetical oracle until <name id="v.xv.xxix-p34.3">Chrysostom</name> far
surpassed him, not indeed in originality and vigor of mind and extent
of learning, but in sound, sober tact, in simple, natural analysis, and
in practical application of the text. His great defect is the neglect
of the grammatical and historical sense and his constant desire to find
a hidden mystic meaning. He even goes further in this direction than
the Gnostics, who everywhere saw transcendental, unfathomable
mysteries. His hermeneutical principle assumes a threefold
sense—somatic, psychic, and pneumatic; or literal,
moral, and spiritual. His allegorical interpretation is ingenious, but
often runs far away from the text and degenerates into the merest
caprice; while at times it gives way to the opposite extreme of a
carnal literalism, by which he justifies his ascetic extravagance.<note place="end" n="1469" id="v.xv.xxix-p34.4"><p id="v.xv.xxix-p35"> His
exegetical method and merits are fully discussed by Huetius, and by
Redepenning (I. 296-324), also by Diestel, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxix-p35.1">Gesch. des A. T in der christl. Kirche,</span></i>
1869, p. 36 sq. and 53 sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxix-p35.2">469</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxix-p36"><name id="v.xv.xxix-p36.1">Origen</name> is one of the
most important witnesses of the ante-Nicene text of the Greek
Testament, which is older than the received text. He compared different
MSS. and noted textual variations, but did not attempt a recension or
lay down any principles of textual criticism. The value of his
testimony is due to his rare opportunities and life-long study of the
Bible before the time when the traditional Syrian and Byzantine text
was formed.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxix-p37"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="188" title="The Works of Origen" shorttitle="Section 188" progress="91.38%" prev="v.xv.xxix" next="v.xv.xxxi" id="v.xv.xxx">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxx-p1">§ 188. The Works of <name id="v.xv.xxx-p1.1">Origen</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxx-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxx-p3"><name id="v.xv.xxx-p3.1">Origen</name> was an uncommonly
prolific author, but by no means an idle bookmaker. Jerome says, he
wrote more than other men can read. Epiphanius, an opponent, states the
number of his works as six thousand, which is perhaps not much beyond
the mark, if we include all his short tracts, homilies, and letters,
and count them as separate volumes. Many of them arose without his
cooeperation, and sometimes against his will, from the writing down of
his oral lectures by others. Of his books which remain, some have come
down to us only in Latin translations, and with many alterations in
favor of the later orthodoxy. They extend to all branches of the
theology of that day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxx-p4">1. His biblical works were the most numerous, and
may be divided into critical, exegetical, and hortatory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxx-p5">Among the critical were the Hexapla<note place="end" n="1470" id="v.xv.xxx-p5.1"><p id="v.xv.xxx-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p6.1">Τὰ
ἑξαπλᾶ</span>, also in
the singular form <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p6.2">τὸ
ἑξαπλοῦν,</span>
Hexaplum (in later writers). Comp. Fritzsche in Herzog<span class="c34" id="v.xv.xxx-p6.3">2</span> I. 285.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxx-p6.4">470</span> (the
Sixfold Bible) and the shorter Tetrapla (the Fourfold), on which he
spent eight-and-twenty years of the most unwearied labor. The Hexapla
was the first polyglott Bible, but covered only the Old Testament, and
was designed not for the critical restoration of the original text, but
merely for the improvement of the received Septuagint, and the defense
of it against the charge of inaccuracy. It contained, in six columns,
the original text in two forms, in Hebrew and in Greek characters, and
the four Greek versions of the Septuagint, of Aquila, of Symmachus, and
of Theodotion. To these he added, in several books two or three other
anonymous Greek versions.<note place="end" n="1471" id="v.xv.xxx-p6.5"><p id="v.xv.xxx-p7"> Called
Quinta (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p7.1">ε</span></i>’), Sexta (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p7.2">ς</span>’), and Septima (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p7.3">ζ</span>’). This would make nine
columns in all, but the name Enneapla never occurs. Octapla and
Heptap!a are used occasionally, but very seldom. The following passage
from <scripRef passage="Habakkuk 2:4" id="v.xv.xxx-p7.4" parsed="|Hab|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.4">Habakkuk 2:4</scripRef> (quoted <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:17" id="v.xv.xxx-p7.5" parsed="|Rom|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.17">Rom. 1:17</scripRef>) is found complete in all the
columns:</p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p8.1">Τὸ
Εβραικόν</span></p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p9.1">Τὸ
Ἑβραικὸν
Ἑλληνικοῖςγράμμασιν</span></p>

<p class="p36" id="v.xv.xxx-p10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p10.1">Ἀςαλ́υκ</span></p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p11.1">Σύμμαχος</span></p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p12.1">Οἱ ̑Ο</span> (LXX)</p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p13.1">θεοδοτίων</span></p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p14.1">̑Ε</span>’</p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p15.1">Σ</span>’.</p>

<p class="p37" id="v.xv.xxx-p16">Z’.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxx-p17"><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xv.xxx-p17.1">ךְנבספָ</span></p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p18"><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="v.xv.xxx-p18.1">באמונתרׄ
וצדּיק</span></p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p19"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p19.1">ουσαδικ
βημουναθω
ιειε.</span></p>

<p class="p36" id="v.xv.xxx-p20">κ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p20.1">̀ια.ιατεσ́ηζ
̑υοτ̓υα
ιετσιπ ν̓ε
ςοιακ̀ιδ</span></p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p21"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p21.1">ὁ δὲ
δίκαιος
τῇ εαυτοῦ
πίστει
ζήσει.</span></p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p22"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p22.1">ὁ δὲ
δίκαιος
τῇ
ἑαυτοῦ
πίστεωςμοῦζήσεται.</span></p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p23"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p23.1">ὁ δὲ
δίκαιος
τῂ
ἑαυτοῦ
πίστει
ζήσει.</span></p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p24"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p24.1">ὁ δὲ
δίκαιος
τῇ
ἑαυτοῦ
πίστει
ζήσει.</span></p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p25.1">ὁ δὲ
δίκαιος
τῇ
ἑαυτοῦ
πίστει
ζήσει.</span></p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xxx-p26"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p26.1">ὁ δὲ
δίκαιος
τῇ
ἑαυτοῦ
πίστει
ζήσει.</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xxx-p27"><br />
</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxx-p27.2">471</span> The order was determined by the degree
of literalness. The Tetrapla<note place="end" n="1472" id="v.xv.xxx-p27.3"><p id="v.xv.xxx-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p28.1">τὰ
τετραπλᾶ,</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p28.2">τετραπλοῦν</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p28.3">τὸ
τετρασέλιδον</span>,
or, Tetrapla, Tetraplum.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxx-p28.4">472</span> contained only the four versions of
Aquila, Symmachus, the Septuagint, and Theodotion. The departures from
the standard he marked with the critical signs asterisk (*) for
alterations and additions, and obelos (÷) for proposed omissions. He
also added marginal notes, e.g., explanations of Hebrew names. The
voluminous work was placed in the library at Caesarea, was still much
used in the time of Jerome (who saw it there), but doubtless never
transcribed, except certain portions, most frequently the Septuagint
columns (which were copied, for instance, by Pamphilus and <name id="v.xv.xxx-p28.5">Eusebius</name>, and regarded as the standard text), and was
probably destroyed by the Saracens in 653. We possess, therefore, only
some fragments of it, which were collected and edited by the learned
Benedictine Montfaucon (1714), and more recentl;y by an equallt learned
Anglican scholar, Dr. Field (1875).1473</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxx-p29">His commentaries covered almost all the books of
the Old and New Testaments, and contained a vast wealth of original and
profound suggestions, with the most arbitrary allegorical and mystical
fancies. They were of three kinds: (a) Short notes on single difficult
passages for beginners;<note place="end" n="1473" id="v.xv.xxx-p29.1"><p id="v.xv.xxx-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p30.1">Σημειώσεις,
σχόλια</span>, scholia.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxx-p30.2">474</span> all these are lost, except what has
been gathered from the citations of the fathers (by Delarue under the
title <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxx-p30.3">Ἔκλογαί</span>Selecta). (b) Extended expositions
of whole books, for higher scientific study;<note place="end" n="1474" id="v.xv.xxx-p30.4"><p id="v.xv.xxx-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p31.1">Τόμοι</span>, volumina,
also commentarii.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxx-p31.2">475</span> of, these we have a number of
important fragments in the original, and in the translation of Rufinus.
In the Commentary on John the Gnostic exegeses of Heracleon is much
used. (c) Hortatory or practical applications of Scripture for the
congregation or Homilies.<note place="end" n="1475" id="v.xv.xxx-p31.3"><p id="v.xv.xxx-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p32.1">Ὁμιλίαι.</span></p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxx-p32.2">476</span> They were delivered extemporaneously,
mostly in Caesarea and in the latter part of his life, and taken down
by stenographers. They are important also to the history of pulpit
oratory. But we have them only in part, as translated by Jerome and
Rufinus, with many unscrupulous retrenchments and additions, which
perplex and are apt to mislead investigators.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxx-p33">2. Apologetic and polemic works. The refutation of
Celsus’s attack upon Christianity, in eight books,
written in the last years of his life, about 248, is preserved complete
in the original, and is one of the ripest and most valuable productions
of <name id="v.xv.xxx-p33.1">Origen</name>, and of the whole ancient
apologetic literature.<note place="end" n="1476" id="v.xv.xxx-p33.2"><p id="v.xv.xxx-p34"> Comp.
§ 32, p. 89 sqq. A special ed. by W. Selwyn: <name id="v.xv.xxx-p34.1">Origen</name>is Contra Celsum libri I-IV. Lond. 1877. English
version by Crombie, 1868. The work of Celsus restored from <name id="v.xv.xxx-p34.2">Origen</name> by Keim, Celsus’ Wahres Wort,
Zürich 1873.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxx-p34.3">477</span> And yet he did not know who this
Celsus was, whether he lived in the reign of Nero or that of Hadrian,
while modern scholars assign him to the period a.d. 150 to 178. His
numerous polemic writings against heretics are all gone.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxx-p35">3. Of his dogmatic writings we have, though only
in the inaccurate Latin translation of Rufinus, his juvenile
production, De Principiis, i.e. on the fundamental doctrines of the
Christian faith, in four books.<note place="end" n="1477" id="v.xv.xxx-p35.1"><p id="v.xv.xxx-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p36.1">Περὶ
ἀρχῶν</span>. The version
of Rufinus with some fragments of a more exact rival version in Delarue
I. 42-195. A special ed. by Redepenning, <name id="v.xv.xxx-p36.2">Origen</name>es de Princip., Lips. 1836. Comp. also K. F.
Schnitzer, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxx-p36.3">Orig. über
die Grundlehren des Christenthums, ein
Wiederherstellungsversuch</span></i>, Stuttgart 1836. Rufinus
himself confesses that he altered or omitted several pages, pretending
that it had been more corrupted by heretics than any other work of
<name id="v.xv.xxx-p36.4">Origen</name>. Tillemont well remarks that Rufinus
might have spared himself the trouble of alteration, as we care much
less about his views than those of the original.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxx-p36.5">478</span> It was written in Alexandria, and
became the chief source of objections to his theology. It was the first
attempt at a complete system of dogmatics, but full of his peculiar
Platonizing and Gnosticizing errors, some of which he retracted in his
riper years. In this work <name id="v.xv.xxx-p36.6">Origen</name> treats in
four books, first, of God, of Christ, and of the Holy Spirit; in the
second book, of creation and the incarnation, the resurrection and the
judgment; in the third, of freedom, which he very strongly sets forth
and defends against the Gnostics; in the fourth, of the Holy
Scriptures, their inspiration and authority, and the interpretation of
them; concluding with a recapitulation of the doctrine of the trinity.
His Stromata, in imitation of the work of the same name by Clemens
Alex., seems to have been doctrinal and exegetical, and is lost with
the exception of two or three fragments quoted in Latin by Jerome. His
work on the Resurrection is likewise lost.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxx-p37">4. Among his practical works may be mentioned a
treatise on prayer, with an exposition of the Lord’s
Prayer,<note place="end" n="1478" id="v.xv.xxx-p37.1"><p id="v.xv.xxx-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p38.1">Περὶ
εὐχῆς</span> De Oratione.
Delarue, I. 195-272. Separate ed. Oxf. 1635, with a Latin version.
<name id="v.xv.xxx-p38.2">Origen</name> omits (as do <name id="v.xv.xxx-p38.3">Tertullian</name> and <name id="v.xv.xxx-p38.4">Cyprian</name>) the
doxology of the Lord’s Prayer, not finding it in his
MSS. This is one of the strongest negative proofs of its being a later
interpolation from liturgical usage.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxx-p38.5">479</span>
and an exhortation to martyrdom,<note place="end" n="1479" id="v.xv.xxx-p38.6"><p id="v.xv.xxx-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p39.1">Εἰς
μαρτύπιον
προτρεπτικός
λόγος</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxx-p39.2">Περὶ
μαρτυρίου</span>,
De Martyrio. First published by Wetstein, Basel, 1574; in Delarue, I.
273-310, with Latin version and notes.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxx-p39.3">480</span> written during the persecution of
Maximin (235–238), and addressed to his friend and
patron Ambrosius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxx-p40">5. Of his letters, of which <name id="v.xv.xxx-p40.1">Eusebius</name> collected over eight hundred, we have, besides a
few fragments, only all answer to Julius Africanus on the authenticity
of the history of Susanna.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxx-p41">Among the works of <name id="v.xv.xxx-p41.1">Origen</name> is also usually inserted the Philocalia, or a
collection, in twenty-seven chapters, of extracts from his writings on
various exegetical questions, made by Gregory Nazianzen and Basil the
Great.<note place="end" n="1480" id="v.xv.xxx-p41.2"><p id="v.xv.xxx-p42"> First
published in Latin by Genebrardus, Paris 1574, and in Greek and Latin
by Delarue, who, however, omits those extracts, which are elsewhere
given in their appropriate places.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxx-p42.1">481</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xxx-p43"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="189" title="Gregory Thaumaturgus" shorttitle="Section 189" progress="91.80%" prev="v.xv.xxx" next="v.xv.xxxii" id="v.xv.xxxi">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxxi-p1">§ 189. Gregory Thaumaturgus.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxi-p3">T. S. Gregorii episcopi Neocaesariensis Opera omnia,
ed. G. Vossius, Mag. 1604; better ed. by Fronto Ducaeus, Par. 1622,
fol.; in Gallandi, Bibl. Vet. Patrum" (1766–77), Tom.
III., p. 385–470; and in Migne. "Patrol. Gr." Tom. X.
(1857), 983–1343. Comp. also a Syriac version of
Gregory’s <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxi-p3.1">κατὰ
μέρος
πίστις</span> in R. de Lagarde’s
Analecta Syriaca, Leipz. 1858, pp. 31–67.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxi-p4">II. Gregory Of Nyssa: <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxi-p4.1">Βίος καὶ
ἐγκώμιον
ῥήθεν εἰς
τὸν ἅγιον
Γρηγόριον
τὸν
θαυματουργόν</span>. In the works of Gregory of Nyssa,
(Migne, vol. 46). A eulogy full of incredible miracles, which the
author heard from his grandmother.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxi-p5">English translation by S. D. F. Salmond, in
Clark’s "Ante-Nicene Library," vol. xx. (1871), p.
1–156.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxi-p6">C. P. Caspari: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxi-p6.1">Alte und neue Quellen zur Gesc. des Taufsymbols und der
Glaubensregel.</span></i> Christiania, 1879, p.
1–160.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxi-p7">Victor Ryssel: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxi-p7.1">Gregorius Thaumaturgus. Sein Leben und seine
Schriften.</span></i> Leipzig, 1880 (160 pp.). On other
biograpbical essays of G., see Ryssel, pp. 59 sqq. Contains a
translation of two hitherto unknown Syriac writings of Gregory.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxi-p8">W. Möller in Herzog2, V. 404 sq. H. R.
Reynolds in Smith &amp; Wace, II. 730–737.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p9"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p10">Most of the Greek fathers of the third and fourth
centuries stood more or less under the influence of the spirit and the
works of <name id="v.xv.xxxi-p10.1">Origen</name>, without adopting all his
peculiar speculative views. The most distinguished among his disciples
are <name id="v.xv.xxxi-p10.2">Gregory Thaumaturgus</name>, Dionysius of
Alexandria, surnamed the Great, Heraclas, Hieracas, Pamphilus; in a
wider sense also <name id="v.xv.xxxi-p10.3">Eusebius</name>, Gregory of Nyssa
and other eminent divines of the Nicene age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p11">Gregory, surnamed Thaumaturgus, "the
wonder-worker," was converted from heathenism in his youth by <name id="v.xv.xxxi-p11.1">Origen</name> at Caesarea, in Palestine, spent eight years
in his society, and then, after a season of contemplative retreat,
labored as bishop of Neo-Caesarea in Pontus from 244 to 270 with
extraordinary success. He could thank God on his death-bed, that he had
left to his successor no more unbelievers in his diocese than he had
found Christians in it at his accession; and those were only seventeen.
He must have had great missionary zeal and executive ability. He
attended the Synod of Antioch in 265, which condemned Paul of
Samasota.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p12">Later story represents him as a "second Moses,"
and attributed extraordinary miracles to him. But these are not
mentioned till a century after his time, by Gregory of Nyssa and Basil,
who made him also a champion of the Nicene orthodoxy before the Council
of Nicaea. <name id="v.xv.xxxi-p12.1">Eusebius</name> knows nothing of them,
nor of his trinitarian creed which is said to have been communicated to
him by a special revelation in a vision.<note place="end" n="1481" id="v.xv.xxxi-p12.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxi-p13"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxi-p13.1">Ἓκθεσις
τῆς
πίστεως
κατὰ
ἀποκάλυψιν</span>
is rejected as spurious by Gieseler and Baur, defended by Hahn,
Caspari, and Ryssel. It is given in Mansi, Conc. I, 1030, in Hahn,
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxxi-p13.2">Bibl. der Symbole der alten
Kirche,</span></i> second ed. p. 183, and by Caspari, p. 10-17,
in Greek and in two Latin versions with notes.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxi-p13.3">482</span> This creed is almost too
Orthodox for an admiring Pupil Of <name id="v.xv.xxxi-p13.4">Origen</name>, and
seems to presuppose the Arian controversy (especially the conclusion).
It has probably been enlarged. Another and fuller creed ascribed to
him, is the work of the younger Apollinaris at the end of the fourth
century.<note place="end" n="1482" id="v.xv.xxxi-p13.5"><p id="v.xv.xxxi-p14"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxi-p14.1">κατὰ
μέρος
πίστις</span>(i.e. the faith
set forth piece for piece, or in detail, not in part only) was first
published in the Greek original by Angelo Mai, Scriptorum Vet. Nova
Collectio, VII. 170-176. A Syriac translation in the Analecta Syriaca,
ed. by P. de Lagarde, pp. 31-42. See Caspari, l.c. pp. 65-116, who
conclusively proves the Apollinarian origin of the document. A third
trinitarian confession from Gregory, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxi-p14.2">διάλεξις
πρὸς
Αἰλιανόν</span>,
is lost.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxi-p14.3">483</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p15">Among his genuine writings is a glowing eulogy on
his beloved teacher <name id="v.xv.xxxi-p15.1">Origen</name>, which ranks as a
masterpiece of later Grecian eloquence.<note place="end" n="1483" id="v.xv.xxxi-p15.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxi-p16"> Best
separate edition by Bengel, Stuttgart, 1722. It is also published in
the 4th vol. of Delarue’s ed . of <name id="v.xv.xxxi-p16.1">Origen</name>, and in Migne, Patr. Gr. X. <scripRef passage="Col. 1049" id="v.xv.xxxi-p16.2" parsed="|Col|1049|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1049">Col. 1049</scripRef>-1104.
English version in Ante-Nic. Lib., XX., 36-80.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxi-p16.3">484</span> Also a simple paraphrase of the
book of Ecclesiastes.<note place="end" n="1484" id="v.xv.xxxi-p16.4"><p id="v.xv.xxxi-p17"> In Migne,
Tom. X. <scripRef passage="Col. 987" id="v.xv.xxxi-p17.1" parsed="|Col|987|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.987">Col. 987</scripRef>-1018.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxi-p17.2">485</span> To these must be added two books
recently published in a Syriac translation, one on the co-equality of
the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, and the other on the impassibility
and the possibility of God.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xxxi-p19">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p21">I. The Declaration of faith (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxi-p21.1">ἔκθεσις
πίστεως
κατὰ
ἀποκάλυψιν</span>) is said to have been revealed to
Gregory in a night vision by St. John, at the request of the Virgin
Mary, and the autograph of it was, at the time of Gregory of Nyssa (as
he says), in possession of the church of Neocaesarea. It is certainly a
very remarkable document and the most explicit statement of the
doctrine of the Trinity from the ante-Nicene age. Caspari (in his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxi-p21.2">Alte und neue
Quellen,</span></i> etc., 1879, pp. 25–64),
after an elaborate discussion, comes to the conclusion that the creed
contains nothing inconsistent with a pupil of <name id="v.xv.xxxi-p21.3">Origen</name>, and that it was written by Gregory in opposition
to Sabellianism and Paul of Samosata, and with reference to the
controversy between Dionysius of Alexandria and Dionysius of Rome on
the Trinity, between a.d. 260 and 270. But I think it more probable
that it has undergone some enlargement at the close by a later hand.
This is substantially also the view of Neander, and of Dorner (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxi-p21.4">Entwicklungsgesch. der L. v.
d. Pers. Christi,</span></i> I. 735–737). The
creed is at all events a very remarkable production and a Greek
anticipation of the Latin Quicunque which falsely goes under the name
of the "Athanasian Creed." We give the Greek with a translation. See
Mansi, Conc. I. 1030 Patr. Gr. X. col. 983; Caspari, l. c.; comp. the
comparative tables in Schaff’s Creeds of Christendom,
II. 40 and 41.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xxxi-p23">Gregory Thaumat. Declaration of Faith.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p25"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxi-p25.1">Εἰς Θεὸς,
Πατὴρ
λόγου
ζῶντος,
σοφίας
ὑφεστώσης
καὶ
δυνάμεως
καὶ
χαρακτῆρος
ἀϊδίου,
τέλειος
τελείου
γεννήτωρ,
Πατὴρ
Υἱοῦ
μονογενοῦ
ς</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p26">There is one God, the Father of the living Word,
(who is his) subsisting Wisdom and Power and eternal Impress (lmage):
perfect Begetter of the Perfect [Begotten], Father of the only begotten
Son.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p27"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p28"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxi-p28.1">Εἷς
Κύριος,
μόνος ἐκ
μονου, θὲος
ἐκ θεοῦ,
χαρακτὴρ
καὶ εἰκὼν
τῆ ς
θεότητος,
λόγος
ἐνεργός,
σοφία τῆ ς
τῶν ὅλων
συστάσεως
περιεκτικὴ
καὶ
δύναμις τῆ
ς ὅλης
κτίσεως
ποιητική,
Υἱὸς
ἀληθινὸς
ἀληθινοῦ
Πατρός,
ἀόρατος
ἀοράτου
καὶ
ἄφθαρτος
ἀφθάρτου
καὶ
ἀθάνατος
ἀθανάτου
καὶ
ἀΐδιος
ἀϊδίου</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p29">There is one Lord, Only of Only, God of God, the
Image and Likeness of the Godhead, the efficient Word, Wisdom
comprehensive of the system of all things, and Power productive of the
whole creation; true Son of the true Father, Invisible of Invisible,
and Incorruptible of Incorruptible, and Immortal of Immortal, and
Eternal of Eternal.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p30"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p31"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxi-p31.1">Καὶ ἕν
Πνεῦμα
Ἅγιον, ἐκ
θεοῦ τὴν
ὕπαρξιν
ἔχον, καὶ
δι’ Υἰοῦ
πεφηνὸς
[δηλαδὴ τοῖ
ς
ἀνθρώποις],
εἰκὼν τοῦ
Υἰοῦ
τελείου
τελεία, ζωὴ,
ζώντων
αἰτία,
πηγὴ ἁγία,
ἁγιότης,
ἁγιασμοῦ
χορηγός·
ἐν ᾦ
φανεροῦται
θεὸς ὁ
Πατὴρ ὁ
ἐπι πάντων
καὶ ἐν
πᾶσι καὶ
θεὸς ὀ
Υιός ὁ διὰ
πάντων·
τριὰς
τελεία,
δόξῃ και
ἀϊδιότητι
καὶ
βασιλείᾳ
μὴ
μεριζομένη
μηδὲ
ἀπαλλοτριουμένη.</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p32">And there is one Holy Ghost, having his existence
from God, and being manifested (namely, to mankind) by the Son; the
perfect Likeness of the perfect Son: Life, the Cause of the living;
sacred Fount; holiness, the Bestower of sanctification; in whom is
revealed God the Father, who is over all things and in all things, and
God the Son, who is through all things: a perfect Trinity, in glory and
eternity and dominion, neither divided nor alien.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p33"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p34"><span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxi-p34.1">Οὔτε
οὖν
κτιστόν τι
ἢ δοῦλον
ἐν τῇ
τριάδι,
οὔτε
ἐπείσακτον,
ὡς
πρότερον
μὲν οὐχ
ὑπάρχον,
ὕστερον
δὲ
ἐπεισελθόν·
οὔτε οὖν
ἐνέλιπέ
ποτε Υἱὸς
Πατρὶ,
οὔτε
Υἱῷ
Πνεῦμα
ἀλλὰ
ἄτρεπτος
καὶ
ἀναλλοίωτος
ἡ αὐτὴ
τριὰς
ἀεί.</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p35">There is therefore nothing created or subservient
in the Trinity, nor super-induced, as though not before existing, but
introduced afterward Nor has the Son ever been wanting to the Father,
nor the Spirit to the Son, but there is unvarying and unchangeable the
same Trinity forever.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p36"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p38">II. The Miracles ascribed to Gregory Thaumaturgus
in the fourth century, one hundred years after his death, by the
enlightened and philosophic Gregory of Nyssa, and defended in the
nineteenth century by Cardinal Newman of England as credible (Two
Essays on Bibl. and Eccles. Miracles. Lond. 3d ed., 1873, p.
261–270), are stupendous and surpass all that are
recorded of the Apostles in the New Testament.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p39">Gregory not only expelled demons, healed the sick,
banished idols from a heathen temple, but he moved large stones by a
mere word, altered the course of the Armenian river Lycus, and, like
Moses of old, even dried up a lake. The last performance is thus
related by St. Gregory of Nyssa: Two young brothers claimed as their
patrimony the possession of a lake. (The name and location are not
given.) Instead of dividing it between them, they referred the dispute
to the Wonderworker, who exhorted them to be reconciled to one another.
The young men however, became exasperated, and resolved upon a
murderous duel, when the man of God, remaining on the banks of the
lake, by the power of prayer, transformed the whole lake into dry land,
and thus settled the conflict.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxi-p40">Deducting all these marvellous features, which the
magnifying distance of one century after the death of the saint
created, there remains the commanding figure of a great and good man
who made a most powerful impression upon his and the subsequent
generati</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxi-p41"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="190" title="Dionysius the Great" shorttitle="Section 190" progress="92.27%" prev="v.xv.xxxi" next="v.xv.xxxiii" id="v.xv.xxxii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxxii-p1">§ 190. Dionysius the Great.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxii-p3">(I.) S. Dionysii Episcopi Alexandrini quae supersunt
Operum et Episto larum fragmenta, in Migne’s "Patrol.
Gr." Tom. X. <scripRef passage="Col. 1237" id="v.xv.xxxii-p3.1" parsed="|Col|1237|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1237">Col. 1237</scripRef>–1344 and Addenda, <scripRef passage="Col. 1575" id="v.xv.xxxii-p3.2" parsed="|Col|1575|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1575">Col.
1575</scripRef>–1602. Older collections of the fragments by Simon
de Magistris, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1796" id="v.xv.xxxii-p3.3" parsed="|Rom|1796|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1796">Rom. 1796</scripRef>, and Routh, Rel. Sacr., vol. IV.
393–454. Add Pitra, Spicil. Solesm. I. 15
sqq.—English translation by Salmond in
Clark’s "Ante-Nicene Library," vol. xx. (1871), p.
161–266.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxii-p4">(II.) <name id="v.xv.xxxii-p4.1">Eusebius</name>: H. E. III.
28; VI. 41, 45, 46; VII. 2, 4, 7, 9, 11, 22, 24, 26, 27, 28. <name id="v.xv.xxxii-p4.2">Athanasius</name>: De Sent. Dionys. Hieronym.: De Fir.
ill. 69.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxii-p5">(III.) Th. Förster: De Doctrina et
Sententiis Dionysii Magni Episcopi Alex. Berl. 1865. And in the
"Zeitschrift für hist. Theol." 1871. Dr. Dittrich (R.C.):
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxii-p5.1">Dionysius der Grosse
von Alexandrien.</span></i> Freib. i. Breisg. 1867 (130 pages).
Weizsäcker in Herzog2 III. 61, 5 sq. Westcott in Smith and
Wace I. 850 sqq.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxii-p6"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxii-p7"><name id="v.xv.xxxii-p7.1">Dionysius Of Alexandria</name>
—so distinguished from the contemporary Dionysius of
Rome—surnamed "the Great,"<note place="end" n="1485" id="v.xv.xxxii-p7.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxii-p8"> First by
<name id="v.xv.xxxii-p8.1">Eusebius</name> in the Proœem. to Bk.
VII: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxii-p8.2">ὁ
μέγασ
Ἀλεξανδρέων
ἐπίσκοπος
Διονύσιος</span>.
<name id="v.xv.xxxii-p8.3">Athanasius</name> (De Seut. Dion. 6) calls him "
teacher of the Catholic church "(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxii-p8.4">τῆς καθολ.
ἐκκλησίας
διδάσκαλος</span>).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxii-p8.5">486</span> was born about A.D. 190,<note place="end" n="1486" id="v.xv.xxxii-p8.6"><p id="v.xv.xxxii-p9"> When invited
in 265 to attend the Synod of Antioch, he declined on account of the
infirmities of old age. Eus. VII. 27.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxii-p9.1">487</span> of
Gentile parents, and brought up to a secular profession with bright
prospects of wealth and renown, but he examined the claims of
Christianity and was won to the faith by <name id="v.xv.xxxii-p9.2">Origen</name>, to whom he ever remained faithful. He disputes
with Gregory Thaumaturgus the honor of being the chief disciple of that
great teacher; but while Gregory was supposed to have anticipated the
Nicene dogma of the trinity, the orthodoxy of Dionysius was disputed.
He became <name id="v.xv.xxxii-p9.3">Origen</name>’s assistant
in the Catechetical School (233), and after the death of Heraclas
bishop of Alexandria (248). During the violent persecution under Decius
(249–251) he fled, and thus exposed himself, like
<name id="v.xv.xxxii-p9.4">Cyprian</name>, to the suspicion of cowardice. In
the persecution under Valerian (247), he was brought before the
praefect and banished, but he continued to direct his church from
exile. On the accession of Gallienus he was allowed to return (260). He
died in the year 265.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxii-p10">His last years were disturbed by war, famine and
pestilence, of which he gives a lively account in the Easter encyclical
of the year 263.<note place="end" n="1487" id="v.xv.xxxii-p10.1"><p id="v.xv.xxxii-p11"> Preserved by
<name id="v.xv.xxxii-p11.1">Eusebius</name> VII. 22.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxii-p11.2">488</span> "The present time," he writes, "does
not appear a fit season for a festival ... All things are filled with
tears, all are mourning, and on account of the multitudes already dead
and still dying, groans are daily heard throughout the city ... There
is not a house in which there is not one dead ... After this, war and
famine succeeded which we endured with the heathen, but we bore alone
those miseries with which they afflicted us ... But we rejoiced in the
peace of Christ which he gave to us alone ... Most of our brethren by
their exceeding great love and affection not sparing themselves and
adhering to one another, were constantly superintending the sick,
ministering to their wants without fear and cessation, and healing them
in Christ." The heathen, on the contrary, repelled the sick or cast
them half-dead into the street. The same self-denying charity in
contrast with heathen selfishness manifested itself at Carthage during
the raging of a pestilence, under the persecuting reign of Gallus
(252), as we learn from <name id="v.xv.xxxii-p11.3">Cyprian</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxii-p12">Dionysius took an active part in the
christological, chiliastic, and disciplinary controversies of his time,
and showed in them moderation, an amiable spirit of concession, and
practical churchly tact, but also a want of independence and
consistency. He opposed Sabellianism, and ran to the brink of
tritheism, but in his correspondence with the more firm and orthodox
Dionysius of Rome he modified his view, and <name id="v.xv.xxxii-p12.1">Athanasius</name> vindicated his orthodoxy against the charge of
having sowed the seeds of Arianism. He wished to adhere to <name id="v.xv.xxxii-p12.2">Origen</name>’s christology, but the church
pressed towards the Nicene formula. There is nothing, however, in the
narrative of <name id="v.xv.xxxii-p12.3">Athanasius</name> which implies a
recognition of Roman supremacy. His last christological utterance was a
letter concerning the heresy of Paul of Samosata; he was prevented from
attending the Synod of Antioch in 264, which condemned and deposed
Paul. He rejected, with <name id="v.xv.xxxii-p12.4">Origen</name>, the
chiliastic notions, and induced Nepos and his adherents to abandon
them, but he denied the apostolic origin of the Apocalypse and ascribed
it to the "Presbyter John," of doubtful existence. He held mild views
on discipline and urged the <name id="v.xv.xxxii-p12.5">Novatian</name>s to deal
gently with the lapsed and to preserve the peace of the church. He also
counselled moderation in the controversy between Stephen and <name id="v.xv.xxxii-p12.6">Cyprian</name> on the validity of heretical baptism,
though he sided with the more liberal Roman theory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxii-p13">Dionysius wrote many letters and treatises on
exegetic, polemic, and ascetic topics, but only short fragments remain,
mostly in <name id="v.xv.xxxii-p13.1">Eusebius</name>. The chief books were
Commentaries on Ecclesiastes, and Luke; Against Sabellius
(christological); On Nature (philosophical); On the Promises (against
Chiliasm): On Martyrdom. He compared the style of the fourth Gospel and
of the Apocalypse to deny the identity of authorship, but he saw only
the difference and not the underlying unity.<note place="end" n="1488" id="v.xv.xxxii-p13.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxii-p14"> In Euseb.
VII. 25. Dionysius concludes the comparison with praising the pure
Greek of the Gospel and contrasting with it "the barbarous idioms and
solecisms" of the Apocalypse; yet the style of the Gospel is thoroughly
Hebrew in the inspiring soul and mode of construction. He admits
however, that the author of the Apocalypse "saw a revelation and
received knowledge and prophecy," and disclaims the intention of
depreciating the book only he cannot conceive that it is the product of
the same pen as the fourth Gospel. He anticipated the theory of the
Schleiermacher school of critics who defend the Johannean origin of the
Gospel and surrender the Apocalypse; while the Tübingen
critics and Renan reverse the case. See on this subject vol. I. 716
sq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxii-p14.1">489</span> "All the fragments of
Dionysius," says Westcott, "repay careful perusal. They are uniformly
inspired by the sympathy and large-heartedness which he showed in
practice."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxii-p15">Dionysius is commemorated in the Greek church on
October 3, in the Roman on November 17.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxii-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="191" title="Julius Africanus" shorttitle="Section 191" progress="92.59%" prev="v.xv.xxxii" next="v.xv.xxxiv" id="v.xv.xxxiii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p1">§ 191. Julius Africanus.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxiii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p3">(I.) The fragments in Routh: Rel. Sacr. II.
221–509. Also in Gallandi, Tom. II., and Migne, "Patr.
Gr., " Tom. X. <scripRef passage="Col. 35" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p3.1" parsed="|Col|35|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.35">Col. 35</scripRef>–108.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p4">(II.) <name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p4.1">Eusebius</name>: H. E. VI.
31. Jerome: De Vir. ill. 63. Socrates: H. E. II. 35. Photius: Bibl.
34.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p5">(III.) Fabricius: "Bibl. Gr." IV. 240 (ed. Harles).
G. Salmon in Smith and Wace I. 53–57. Ad. Harnack in
Herzog2 VII. 296–298. Also Pauly’s
"Real-Encykl." V. 501 sq.; Nicolai’s "Griech. Lit.
Gesch." II. 584; and Smith’s "Dict. of Gr. and Rom.
Biogr." I. 56 sq.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxiii-p6"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxiii-p7"><name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p7.1">Julius Africanus</name>,<note place="end" n="1489" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p7.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxiii-p8"> Suidas calls
him Sextus Africanus. <name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p8.1">Eusebius</name> calls him
simply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p8.2">Ἀφρικανός</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p8.3">490</span> the
first Christian chronographer and universal historian, an older friend
of <name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p8.4">Origen</name>, lived in the first half of the
second century at Emmaus (Nicopolis), in Palestine,<note place="end" n="1490" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p8.5"><p id="v.xv.xxxiii-p9"> Not the
Emmaus known from <scripRef passage="Luke 24:16" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|24|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.16">Luke 24:16</scripRef>, which was only sixty stadia from
Jerusalem, but another Emmaus, 176 stadia (22 Roman miles) from
Jerusalem.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p9.2">491</span> made
journeys to Alexandria, where he heard the lectures of Heraclas, to
Edessa, Armenia and Phrygia, and was sent on an embassy to Rome in
behalf of the rebuilding of Emmaus which had been ruined (221). He died
about a.d. 240 in old age. He was not an ecclesiastic, as far as we
know, but a philosopher who pursued his favorite studies after his
conversion and made them useful to the church. He may have been a
presbyter, but certainly not a bishop.<note place="end" n="1491" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p9.3"><p id="v.xv.xxxiii-p10"> Two Syrian
writers, Barsalibi and Ebedjesu, from the end of the twelfth century,
call him bishop of Edessa; but earlier writers know nothing of this
title, and <name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p10.1">Origen</name> addresses him as
"brother."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p10.2">492</span> He was the forerunner of <name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p10.3">Eusebius</name>, who in his Chronicle has made copious use
of his learned labor and hardly gives him sufficient credit, although
he calls his chronography "a most accurate and labored performance." He
was acquainted with Hebrew. Socrates classes him for learning with
<name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p10.4">Clement of Alexandria</name> and <name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p10.5">Origen</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p11">His chief work is his chronography, in five books.
It commenced with the creation (B. C. 5499) and came down to the year
221, the fourth year of Elagabalus. It is the foundation of the
mediaeval historiography of the world and the church. We have
considerable fragments of it and can restore it in part from the
Chronicle of <name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p11.1">Eusebius</name>. A satisfactory
estimate of its merits requires a fuller examination of the Byzantine
and oriental chronography of the church than has hitherto been made.
Earlier writers were concerned to prove the antiquity of the Christian
religion against the heathen charge of novelty by tracing it back to
Moses and the prophets who were older than the Greek philosophers and
poets. But Africanus made the first attempt at a systematic chronicle
of sacred and profane history. He used as a fixed point the accession
of Cyrus, which he placed Olymp. 55, 1, and then counting backwards in
sacred history, he computed 1237 years between the exodus and the end
of the seventy years’ captivity or the first year of
Cyrus. He followed the Septuagint chronology, placed the exodus A. M.
3707, and counted 740 years between the exodus and Solomon. He fixed
the Lord’s birth in A. M. 5500, and 10 years before
our Dionysian era, but he allows only one year’s
public ministry and thus puts the crucifixion A. M. 5531. He makes the
31 years of the Saviour’s life the complement of the
969 years of Methuselah. He understood the 70 weeks of Daniel to be 490
lunar years, which are equivalent to 475 Julian years. He treats the
darkness at the crucifixion as miraculous, since an eclipse of the sun
could not have taken place at the full moon.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p12">Another work of Africanus, called Cesti (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p12.1">Κεστοὶ</span>) or Variegated Girdles, was a sort
of universal scrap-book or miscellaneous collection of information on
geography, natural history, medicine, agriculture, war, and other
subjects of a secular character. Only fragments remain. Some have
unnecessarily denied his authorship on account of the secular contents
of the book, which was dedicated to the Emperor Alexander Severus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p13"><name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p13.1">Eusebius</name> mentions two
smaller treatises of Africanus, a letter to <name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p13.2">Origen</name>, "in which he intimates his doubts on the history
of Susanna, in Daniel, as if it were a spurious and fictitious
composition," and "a letter to Aristides on the supposed discrepancy
between the genealogies of Christ in Matthew and Luke, in which he most
clearly establishes the consistency of the two evangelists, from an
account which had been handed down from his ancestors."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p14">The letter to <name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p14.1">Origen</name> is
still extant and takes a prominent rank among the few specimens of
higher criticism in the literature of the ancient church. He urges the
internal improbabilities of the story of Susanna, its omission from the
Hebrew canon, the difference of style as compared with the canonical
Daniel, and a play on Greek words which shows that it was originally
written in Greek, not in Hebrew. <name id="v.xv.xxxiii-p14.2">Origen</name> tried
at great length to refute these objections, and one of his arguments is
that it would be degrading to Christians to go begging to the Jews for
the unadulterated Scriptures.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p15">The letter to Aristides on the genealogies solves
the difficulty by assuming that Matthew gives the natural, Luke the
legal, descent of our Lord. It exists in fragments, from which F.
Spitta has recently reconstructed it.<note place="end" n="1492" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p15.1"><p id="v.xv.xxxiii-p16"> <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p16.1">Der Brief des Jul. Africanus an Aristides
kritisch untersucht und hergestellt.</span></i> Halle 1877.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxiii-p16.2">493</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxiii-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="192" title="Minor Divines of the Greek Church" shorttitle="Section 192" progress="92.85%" prev="v.xv.xxxiii" next="v.xv.xxxv" id="v.xv.xxxiv">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p1">§ 192. Minor Divines of the Greek
Church.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxiv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxiv-p3">A number of divines of the third century, of great
reputation in their day, mostly of Egypt and of the school of <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p3.1">Origen</name>, deserve a brief mention, although only few
fragments of their works have survived the ravages of time.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p4">I. <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p4.1">Heraclas</name> and his
brother <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p4.2">Plutarch</name> (who afterwards died a
martyr) were the oldest distinguished converts and pupils of <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p4.3">Origen</name>, and older than their teacher. Heraclas had
even before him studied the New-platonic philosophy under Ammonius
Saccas. He was appointed assistant of <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p4.4">Origen</name>,
and afterwards his successor in the Catechetical School. After the
death of Demetrius, the jealous enemy of <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p4.5">Origen</name>, Heraclas was elected bishop of Alexandria and
continued in that high office sixteen years (A. D.
233–248). We know nothing of his administration, nor
of his writings. He either did not adopt the speculative opinions of
<name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p4.6">Origen</name>, or prudently concealed them, at least
he did nothing to recall his teacher from exile. He was succeeded by
Dionysius the Great. <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p4.7">Eusebius</name> says that he
was "devoted to the study of the Scriptures and a most learned man, not
unacquainted with philosophy," but is silent about his conduct to <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p4.8">Origen</name> during and after his trial for heresy.<note place="end" n="1493" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p4.9"><p id="v.xv.xxxiv-p5"> Hist. Eccl.
VI. 15, 26, 35; Chron. ad arm. Abr. 2250, 2265.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p5.1">494</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p6">II. Among the successors of Heraclas and Dionysius
in the Catechetical School was <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p6.1">Theognostus</name>,
not mentioned by <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p6.2">Eusebius</name>, but by <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p6.3">Athanasius</name> and Photius. We have from him a brief
fragment on the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, and a few extracts
from his Hypotyposeis (Adumbrations).<note place="end" n="1494" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p6.4"><p id="v.xv.xxxiv-p7"> In Routh,
Reliquiae Sacre III. 407-422. Cave puts Theognostus after Pierius,
about <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p7.1">a.d</span>. 228, but Routh corrects him, (p.
408).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p7.2">495</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p8">III. <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p8.1">Pierius</name> probably,
succeeded Theognostus while Theonas was bishop of Alexandria (d. 300),
and seems to have outlived the Diocletian persecution. He was the
teacher of Pamphilus, and called "the younger <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p8.2">Origen</name>."<note place="end" n="1495" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p8.3"><p id="v.xv.xxxiv-p9"> Euseb. VII.
32 towards the close; Hieron. D, Vir. ill. 76; Praef. in Hos. Photius,
Cod. 118, 119. <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p9.1">Eusebius</name> knew Pierius
personally, and says that he was greatly celebrated for his voluntary
poverty, his philosophical knowledge, and his skill in expounding the
Scriptures in public assemblies. Jerome calls him "<name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p9.2">Origen</name>es junior." He mentions a long treatise of his on
the prophecies of Hosea. Photius calls him <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p9.3">Παμφίλου
τοῦ
μάρτυρος
ὑφηγητής</span> See
Routh, Rel. S. III. 425-431.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p9.4">496</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p10">IV. <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p10.1">Pamphilus</name>, a great
admirer of <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p10.2">Origen</name>, a presbyter and
theological teacher at Caesarea in Palestine, and a martyr of the
persecution of Maximinus (309), was not an author himself, but one of
the most liberal and efficient promoters of Christian learning. He did
invaluable service to future generations by founding a theological
school and collecting a large library, from which his pupil and friend
<name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p10.3">Eusebius</name> (hence called "<name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p10.4">Eusebius</name> Pampili "), <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p10.5">Jerome</name>,
and many others, drew or increased their useful information. Without
that library the church history of <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p10.6">Eusebius</name>
would be far less instructive than it is now. Pamphilus transcribed
with his own hand useful books, among others the Septuagint from the
Hexapla of <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p10.7">Origen</name>.<note place="end" n="1496" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p10.8"><p id="v.xv.xxxiv-p11"> "Jerome says
(De Vir. ill. 75): Pamphilus ... tanto bibliothecae divinae amore
flagravit, ut maximam partem <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p11.1">Origen</name>is
voluminum sua manu descrpserit, quae usque hodie in Caesriensi
bibliotheca habentur. Sed et in duodecim prophetas viginti quinque
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p11.2">ἐξηγήσεων</span><name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p11.3"> Origen</name>is volumina manu ejus exarata reperi, quae
tanto amplector et servo gaudio, ut Craesi opes habere me credam. Si
enim laetitia est, unam epistolam habere martyris, quanto magis tot
millia versuum quae mihi videtur sui sanguinis signasse vestigiis."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p11.4">497</span> He aided poor students, and
distributed the Scriptures. While in prison, he wrote a defense of
<name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p11.5">Origen</name>, which was completed by <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p11.6">Eusebius</name> in six books, but only the first remains in the
Latin version of Rufinus, whom Jerome charges with wilful alterations.
It is addressed to the confessors who were condemned to the mines of
Palestine, to assure them of the orthodoxy of <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p11.7">Origen</name> from his own writings, especially on the trinity
and the person of Christ.<note place="end" n="1497" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p11.8"><p id="v.xv.xxxiv-p12"> See
Routh’s Rel. S. vol. III. 491-512, and vol. IV.
339-392; also in Delarue’s Opera Orig. vol. IV., and
in the editions of Lommatsch and Migne. <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p12.1">Eusebius</name> wrote a separate work on the life and martyrdom
of his friend and the school which he founded, but it is lost. See H.
E. VII. 32; comp. VI. 32; VIII. 13, and especially De Mart. Pal. c. 11,
where he gives an account of his martyrdom and the twelve who suffered
with him. The Acta Passionis Pamph. in the Act SS. Bolland. Junii I.
64.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p12.2">498</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p13">V. <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p13.1">Peter</name>, pupil and
successor of Theonas, was bishop of Alexandria since A.D. 300, lived
during the terrible times of the Diocletian persecution, and was
beheaded by order of Maximinus in 311. He held moderate views on the
restoration of the lapsed, and got involved in the Meletian schism
which engaged much of the attention of the Council of Nicaea. Meletius,
bishop of Lycopolis, taking advantage of Peter’s
flight from persecution, introduced himself into his diocese, and
assumed the character of primate of Egypt, but was deposed by Peter in
306 for insubordination. We have from Peter fifteen canons on
discipline, and a few homiletical fragments in which he rejects <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p13.2">Origen</name>’s views of the
pre-existence and ante-mundane fall of the soul as heathenish, and
contrary to the Scripture account of creation. This dissent would place
him among the enemies of <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p13.3">Origen</name>, but <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p13.4">Eusebius</name> makes no allusion to it, and praises him
for piety, knowledge of the Scriptures, and wise administration.<note place="end" n="1498" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p13.5"><p id="v.xv.xxxiv-p14"> H. E. VIII.
13; IX. 6. The fragments in Routh, IV. 23-82. Peter taught in a sermon
on the soul, that soul and body were created together on the same day,
and that the theory of pre-existence is derived from "the Hellenic
philosophy, and is foreign to those who would lead a godly life in
Christ" (Routh, p. 49 sq.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p14.1">499</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p15">VI. <name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p15.1">Hieracas</name> (Hierax),
from Leontopolis in Egypt, towards the end of the third century,
belongs only in a wider sense to the Alexandrian school, and perhaps
had no connexion with it at all. Epiphanius reckons him among the
Manichaean heretics. He was, at all events, a perfectly original
phenomenon, distinguished for his varied learning, allegorical
exegesis, poetical talent, and still more for his eccentric asceticism.
Nothing is left of the works which he wrote in the Greek and Egyptian
languages. He is said to have denied the historical reality of the fall
and the resurrection of the body, and to have declared celibacy the
only sure way to salvation, or at least to the highest degree of
blessedness. His followers were called Hieracitae.<note place="end" n="1499" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p15.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxiv-p16"> 0ur
information about Hierax is almost wholly derived from Epiphanius,
Haer. 67, who says that he lived during the Diocletian persecution.
<name id="v.xv.xxxiv-p16.1">Eusebius</name> knows nothing about him; for the
Egyptian bishop Hierax whom he mentions in two places (VII. 21 and 30),
was a contemporary of Dionysius of Alexandria, to whom he wrote a
paschal letter about 262.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxiv-p16.2">500</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxiv-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="193" title="Opponents of Origen. Methodius" shorttitle="Section 193" progress="93.20%" prev="v.xv.xxxiv" next="v.xv.xxxvi" id="v.xv.xxxv">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxxv-p1">§ 193. Opponents of <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p1.1">Origen</name>. Methodius</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxv-p3">(I.) <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxv-p3.1">Μεθοδίου
ἐπισκόπου
καὶ
μάρτυρος
τὰ
εὑρισκόμενα
πάντα</span>. In Gallandi’s "Vet.
Patr. Biblioth." Tom. III.; in Migne’s "Patrol. Gr."
Tom. XVIII. <scripRef passage="Col. 9" id="v.xv.xxxv-p3.2" parsed="|Col|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.9">Col. 9</scripRef>–408; and by A. Jahn (S. Methodii
Opera, et S. Methodius Platonizans, Hal. 1865, 2 pts.). The first ed.
was publ. by Combefis, 1644, and more completely in 1672. English
translation in Clark’s "Ante-Nicene Libr.," vol. XIV.
(Edinb. 1869.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxv-p4">(II) Hieronymus: De Viris ill. 83, and in several of
his Epp. and Comment. Epiphanius: Haer. 64. Socrates: H. E. VI. 31.
Photius: Bibl. 234–237.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxv-p5"><name id="v.xv.xxxv-p5.1">Eusebius</name> is silent about
Method., perhaps because of his opposition to <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p5.2">Origen</name>; while Photius, perhaps for the same reason, pays
more attention to him than to <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p5.3">Origen</name>, whose
De Principiis he pronounces blasphemous, Bibl 8. Gregory of Nyssa,
Arethas, Leontius Byzantius, Maximus, the Martyrologium Romanum (XIV.
Kal. Oct.) and the Menologium Graecum (ad diem 20 Junii), make
honorable mention of him.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxv-p6">(III.) Leo Allatius: Diatribe de Methodiorum
Scriptis, in his ed. of the Convivium in 1656. Fabric." Bibl. Gr.," ed.
Harles, VII. 260 sqq. W. Möller in Herzog2, IX.
724–726. (He discusses especially the relation of
Methodius to <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p6.1">Origen</name>.) G. Salmon in Smith and
Wace, III. 909–911.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxv-p7"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxv-p8">The opposition of Demetrius to <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p8.1">Origen</name> proceeded chiefly from personal feeling, and had
no theological significance. Yet it made a pretext at least of zeal for
orthodoxy, and in subsequent opponents this motive took the principal
place. This was the case, so early as the third century, with
Methodius, who may be called a forerunner of Epiphanius in his orthodox
war against <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p8.2">Origen</name>, but with this difference
that he was much more moderate, and that in other respects he seems to
have been an admirer of Plato whom he imitated in the dramatic dress of
composition, and of <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p8.3">Origen</name> whom he followed
in his allegorical method of interpretation. He occupied the position
of Christian realism against the speculative idealism of the
Alexandrian teacher.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxv-p9"><name id="v.xv.xxxv-p9.1">Methodius</name> (also called
Eubulius) was bishop first of Olympus and then of Patara (both in the
province of Lycia, Asia Minor on the southern coast), and died a martyr
in 311 or earlier in the Diocletian persecution.<note place="end" n="1500" id="v.xv.xxxv-p9.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxv-p10"> Jerome makes
him bishop of Tyre ("Meth. Olympi Lyciae et postea Tyri episcopus");
but as all other authorities mention Patara as his second diocese,
"Tyre" is probably the error of a transcriber for "Patara," or for
"Myra, " which lies nearly midway between Olympus and Patara, and
probably belonged to the one or the other diocese before it became an
independent see. It is not likely that Tyre in Phoenicia should have
called a bishop from so great a distance. Jerome locates the martyrdom
of Methodius at "Chalcis in Greece" (in EubŒa). But
Sophronius, the Greek translator, substitutes "in the East for " in
Greece."Perhaps (as Salmon suggests, p. 909) Jerome confounded
Methodius of Patara with a Methodius whose name tradition has preserved
as a martyr, at Chalcis in the Decian persecution. This confusion is
all the more probable as he did not know the time of the martyrdom, and
says that some assign it to the Diocletian persecution ("ad extremum
novissimae persecutionis") others to the persecution " sub Decio et
Valeriano."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxv-p10.1">501</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxv-p11">His principal work is his Symposium or Banquet of
Ten Virgins.<note place="end" n="1501" id="v.xv.xxxv-p11.1"><p id="v.xv.xxxv-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxv-p12.1">Συμπόσιον
τῶν δέκα
παρθένων</span>,
Symposium, or Convivium Decem Virginum.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxv-p12.2">502</span>
It is an eloquent but verbose and extravagant eulogy on the advantages
and blessings of voluntary virginity, which he describes as "something
supernaturally great, wonderful, and glorious," and as "the best and
noblest manner of life." It was unknown before Christ (the <span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxv-p12.3">ἀρχιπάρθενος</span>). At first men were allowed to
marry sisters, then came polygamy, the next progress was monogamy, with
continence, but the perfect state is celibacy for the kingdom of
Christ, according to his mysterious hint in <scripRef passage="Matt. 19:12" id="v.xv.xxxv-p12.4" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12">Matt. 19:12</scripRef>, the
recommendation of Paul, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:1, 7, 34, 40" id="v.xv.xxxv-p12.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|0|0;|1Cor|7|7|0|0;|1Cor|7|34|0|0;|1Cor|7|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1 Bible:1Cor.7.7 Bible:1Cor.7.34 Bible:1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. 7:1, 7, 34, 40</scripRef>, and the passage in
<scripRef passage="Revelation 14:1-4" id="v.xv.xxxv-p12.6" parsed="|Rev|14|1|14|4" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.1-Rev.14.4">Revelation 14:1–4</scripRef>, where "a hundred and forty-four
thousand virgins" are distinguished from the innumerable multitude of
other saints (7:9).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxv-p13">The literary form is interesting. The ten virgins
are, of course, suggested by the parable in the gospel. The conception
of the Symposium and the dialogue are borrowed from Plato, who
celebrated the praises of Eros, as Methodius the praises of virginity.
Methodius begins with a brief dialogue between Eubulios and Eubuloin
(i.e. himself) and the virgin Gregorion who was present at a banquet of
the ten virgins in the gardens of Arete (i.e. personified virtue) and
reports to him ten discourses which these virgins successively
delivered in praise of chastity. At the end of the banquet the
victorious Thecla, chief of the virgins (St. Paul’s
apocryphal companion), standing on the right hand of Arete, begins to
sing a hymn of chastity to which the virgins respond with the
oft-repeated refrain,</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxv-p14"><br />
</p>

<verse id="v.xv.xxxv-p14.2">
<l class="t1" id="v.xv.xxxv-p14.3">I keep myself pure for Thee, O Bridegroom,</l>

<l class="t1" id="v.xv.xxxv-p14.4">And holding a lighted torch, I go to meet Thee."<note place="end" n="1502" id="v.xv.xxxv-p14.5"><p id="v.xv.xxxv-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxv-p15.1">ἁγνεύω
σοι, καὶ
λαμπάδας
φαεσφόρους
κρατοῦσα,
Νυμφίε,
ὑπαντάσω
σοι</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxv-p15.2">503</span></l>
</verse>

<p id="v.xv.xxxv-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxv-p17">Then follows a concluding dialogue between
Eubulios and Gregorion on the question, whether chastity ignorant of
lust is preferable to chastity which feels the power of passion and
overcomes it, in other words, whether a wrestler who has no opponents
is better than a wrestler who has many and strong antagonists and
continually contends against them without being worsted. Both agree in
giving the palm to the latter, and then they betake themselves to "the
care of the outward man," expecting to resume the delicate discussion
on the next day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxv-p18">The taste and morality of virgins discussing at
great length the merits of sexual purity are very questionable, at
least from the standpoint of modern civilization, but the enthusiastic
praise of chastity to the extent of total abstinence was in full accord
with the prevailing asceticism of the fathers, including <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p18.1">Origen</name>, who freed himself from carnal temptation by an
act of violence against nature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxv-p19">The work On the Resurrection, likewise in the form
of a dialogue, and preserved in large extracts by Epiphanius and
Photius, was directed against <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p19.1">Origen</name> and his
views on creation, pre-existence, and the immateriality of the
resurrection body. The orthodox speakers (Eubulios and Auxentios)
maintain that the soul cannot sin without the body, that the body is
not a fetter of the soul, but its inseparable companion and an
instrument for good as well is evil, and that the earth will not be
destroyed, but purified and transformed into a blessed abode for the
risen saints. In a book On Things Created<note place="end" n="1503" id="v.xv.xxxv-p19.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxv-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxv-p20.1">Περὶ
τῶν
γενητῶν</span>, known
to us only from extracts in Photius, Cod. 235. Salmon identifies this
book with the Xeno mentioned by Socrates, H. E. VI. 13, as an attack
upon <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p20.2">Origen</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxv-p20.3">504</span> he refutes <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p20.4">Origen</name>’s view of the eternity of the
world, who thought it necessary to the conception of God as an Almighty
Creator and Ruler, and as the unchangeable Being.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxv-p21">The Dialogue On Free Will<note place="end" n="1504" id="v.xv.xxxv-p21.1"><p id="v.xv.xxxv-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxv-p22.1">Περὶ
αὐτεξουσίου</span>,
De libero arbitrio. Freedom of the will is strongly emphasized by <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p22.2">Justin Martyr</name>, <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p22.3">Origen</name>,
and all the Greek fathers.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxv-p22.4">505</span> treats of the origin of matter,
and strongly resembles a work on that subject (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxv-p22.5">περὶ τῆς
ὕλης</span>) of which <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p22.6">Eusebius</name> gives an extract and which he ascribes to
Maximus, a writer from the close of the second century.<note place="end" n="1505" id="v.xv.xxxv-p22.7"><p id="v.xv.xxxv-p23">
Prœp. Evang. VII. 22; Comp. H. E. V. 27; and Routh, Rel. S.
II. 87. Möller and Salmon suppose that Methodius borrowed
from Maximus, and merely furnished the rhetorical introduction.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxv-p23.1">506</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxv-p24">Other works of Methodius, mentioned by Jerome,
are: Against Porphyry (10, 000 lines); Commentaries on Genesis and
Canticles; De Pythonissa (on the witch of Endor, against <name id="v.xv.xxxv-p24.1">Origen</name>’s view that Samuel was laid under
the power of Satan when he evoked her by magical art). A Homily for
Palm Sunday, and a Homily on the Cross are also assigned to him. But
there were several Methodii among the patristic writers.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxv-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="194" title="Lucian of Antioch" shorttitle="Section 194" progress="93.59%" prev="v.xv.xxxv" next="v.xv.xxxvii" id="v.xv.xxxvi">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p1">§ 194. <name id="v.xv.xxxvi-p1.1">Lucian of
Antioch</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p3">(I.) Luciani Fragmenta in Routh, Rel. s. IV.
3–17.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p4">(II.) Euseb. H. E. VIII. 13; IX. 6 (and
Rufinus’s Eus. IX. 6). Hier De Vir. ill. 77, and in
other works. Socrat.: H. E. II. 10. Sozom.: H. E. III. 5. Epiphan.:
Ancoratus, c. 33. Theodor.: H. E. I. 3. Philostorgius: H. E., II. 14,
15. <name id="v.xv.xxxvi-p4.1">Chrysostom</name>’s Hom. in
Lucian, (in Opera ed. Montfaucon, T. II. 524 sq; Migne, "Patr. Gr." I.
520 sqq.) Ruinart: Acta Mart., p. 503 sq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p5">(III.) Acta Sanct. Jan. VII. 357 sq. Baron. Ann. ad
Ann. 311. Brief notices in Tillemont, Cave, Fabricius, Neander,
Gieseler, Hefele (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p5.1">Conciliengesch.</span></i> vol. I). Harnack: Luc. der
Märt. in Herzog, VIII. (1881), pp. 767–772.
J. T. Stokes, in Smith &amp; Wace, III., 748 and 749.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p6">On his textual labors see the critical Introductions
to the Bible.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxvi-p7"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxvi-p8">I. Lucian was an eminent presbyter of Antioch and
martyr of the Diocletian persecution, renewed by Maximin. Very little
is known of him. He was transported from Antioch to Nicomedia, where
the emperor then resided, made a noble confession of his faith before
the judge and died under the tortures in prison (311). His memory was
celebrated in Antioch on the 7th of January. His piety was of the
severely ascetic type.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p9">His memory was obscured by the suspicion of
unsoundness in the faith. <name id="v.xv.xxxvi-p9.1">Eusebius</name> twice
mentions him and his glorious martyrdom, but is silent about his
theological opinions. Alexander of Alexandria, in an encyclical of 321,
associates him with Paul of Samosata and makes him responsible for the
Arian heresy; he also says that he was excommunicated or kept aloof
from the church (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p9.2">ἀποσυνάγωγος
ἔμεινε</span>) during the episcopate of Domnus,
Timaeus, and Cyrillus; intimating that his schismatic condition ceased
before his death. The charge brought against him and his followers is
that he denied the eternity of the Logos and the human soul of Christ
(the Logos taking the place of the rational soul). Arius and the Arians
speak of him as their teacher. On the other hand Pseudo-<name id="v.xv.xxxvi-p9.3">Athanasius</name> calls him a great and holy martyr, and <name id="v.xv.xxxvi-p9.4">Chrysostom</name> preached a eulogy on him Jan. 1, 387.
Baronius defends his orthodoxy, other Catholics deny it.<note place="end" n="1506" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p9.5"><p id="v.xv.xxxvi-p10"> See Baron.
Annal. ad Ann. 311; De Broglie, <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p10.1">L’église et
l’empire</span></i>, I. 375 Newman, Arians of
the Fourth Century, 414.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p10.2">507</span> Some
distinguished two Lucians, one orthodox, and one heretical; but this is
a groundless hypothesis.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p11">The contradictory reports are easily reconciled by
the assumption that Lucian was a critical scholar with some peculiar
views on the Trinity and Christology which were not in harmony with the
later Nicene orthodoxy, but that he wiped out all stains by his heroic
confession and martyrdom.<note place="end" n="1507" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p11.1"><p id="v.xv.xxxvi-p12"> Hefele,
<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p12.1">Conciliengesch.,</span></i>
vol. I., p. 258 sq. (2nd ed.), assumes to the same effect that Lucian
first sympathized with his countryman, Paul of Samosta, in his
humanitarian Christology, and hence was excommunicated for a while, but
afterwards renounced this heresy, was restored, and acquired great fame
by his improvement of the text of the Septuagint and by his
martyrdom.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p12.2">508</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p13">II. The creed which goes by his name and was found
after his death, is quite orthodox as far as it goes, and was laid with
three similar creeds before the Synod of Antioch held <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p13.1">a.d</span>. 341, with the intention of being substituted for the
Creed of Nicaea.<note place="end" n="1508" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p13.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxvi-p14"> This Synod
is recognized as legitimate and orthodox, and its twenty-five canons
are accepted, although it confirmed the previous deposition of <name id="v.xv.xxxvi-p14.1">Athanasius</name> for violating a canon. See a full
acccount in Hefele, l.c. 1. 502-530.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p14.2">509</span> It resembles the creed of Gregorius
Thaumaturgus, is strictly trinitarian and acknowledges Jesus Christ "as
the Son of God, the only begotten God,<note place="end" n="1509" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p14.3"><p id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15.1">τὸν
μονογενῆ
θεόν</span>. Comp. the Vatican and
Sinaitic reading of <scripRef passage="John 1:18" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15.2" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John 1:18</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15.3">μονογενὴς
θεός</span> (without the article),
instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15.4">ὁ
μονογενὴς
υἱός .</span> The phrase, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15.5">μονογενὴς
Θεός</span> was widely used in the
Nicene age, not only by the orthodox, but also by Arian writers in the
sense of one who is both <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15.6">θεὸς</span> (divine) and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15.7">μονογενής</span>.
See Hort’s Two Dissertations on this subject, Cambr.,
1876. In the usual punctuation of Lucian’s creed,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15.8">τὸν
μονογενῆ</span>is
connected with the preceding <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15.9">τὸν υἱὸν
αὐτοῦ</span>, and separated
from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15.10">θεὸν</span>, so as to read "his
Son the only begotten, God, " etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15.11">510</span> through whom all things were
made, who was begotten of the Father before all ages, God of God, Whole
of Whole, One of One, Perfect of Perfect, King of Kings, Lord of Lords,
the living Word, Wisdom, Life, True Light, Way, Truth, Resurrection,
Shepherd, Door, unchangeable and unalterable, the immutable Likeness of
the Godhead, both of the substance and will and power and glory of the
Father, the first-born of all creation,<note place="end" n="1510" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p15.12"><p id="v.xv.xxxvi-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p16.1">πρωτότοκον</span>
(not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p16.2">πρωτόκτιστον</span>,
first-created) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p16.3">πάσης
κτίσεως</span>, from
<scripRef passage="Col. 1:17" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p16.4" parsed="|Col|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.17">Col. 1:17</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p16.5">511</span> who was in the beginning with
God, the Divine Logos, according to what is said in the Gospel:
’And the Word was God (<scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p16.6" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John 1:1</scripRef>), through whom all
things were made’ (ver. 3), and in whom
’all things consist’ (<scripRef passage="Col. 1:17" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p16.7" parsed="|Col|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.17">Col. 1:17</scripRef>): who
in the last days came down from above, and was born of a Virgin,
according to the Scriptures, and became man, the Mediator between God
and man, etc.<note place="end" n="1511" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p16.8"><p id="v.xv.xxxvi-p17"> See the
creed in full in <name id="v.xv.xxxvi-p17.1">Athanasius</name>, Ep. de Synodis
Arimini et Seleucidae celebratis, § 23 (Opera ed. Montf. I.
ii. 735); Mansi, Conc. II. 1339-’42; Schaff, Creeds of
Christendom, II. 25-28; and Hahn, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p17.2">Bibl. der Symb.,</span></i> ed. II., p.
1847-’87. Hefele, l. c., gives a German version. It is
not given as a creed of Lucian by <name id="v.xv.xxxvi-p17.3">Athanasius</name>
or Socrates (H. E. II. 10), or Hilarius (in his Latin version, De Syn.
sive de Fide Orient., § 29); but Sozomenus reports (H. E.
III. 5) that the bishops of the Synod of Antioch ascribed it to him,
and also that a Semi-Arian synod in Caria, 367, adopted it under his
name (VI. 12). It is regarded as genuine by Cave, Bssnage, Bull, Hahn,
Dorner, but questioned either in whole or in part by Routh (I. 16),
Hefele, Keim, Harnack, and Caspari; but the last two acknowledge an
authentic basis of Lucian which was enlarged by the Antiochian synod.
The concluding anathema is no doubt a later addition.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p17.4">512</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p18">III. Lucianus is known also by his critical
revision of the text of the Septuagint and the Greek Testament. Jerome
mentions that copies were known in his day as "exemplaria Lucianea,"
but in other places he speaks rather disparagingly of the texts of
Lucian, and of Hesychius, a bishop of Egypt (who distinguished himself
in the same field). In the absence of definite information it is
impossible to decide the merits of his critical labors. His Hebrew
scholarship is uncertain, and hence we do not know whether his revision
of the Septuagint was made from the original.<note place="end" n="1512" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p18.1"><p id="v.xv.xxxvi-p19"> On his
labors in regard to the Sept., see Simeon Metaphrastes and Suidas,
quoted in Routh IV. 3 sq.; Field’s ed. of the Hexapla
of <name id="v.xv.xxxvi-p19.1">Origen</name>; Nestle in the "Zeitschr. d. D.
Morgenl. Gesellsch., " 1878, 465-508; and the prospectus to the
proposed ed. of the Sept. by P. de Lagarde.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p19.2">513</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p20">As to the New Testament, it is likely that he
contributed much towards the Syrian recension (if we may so call it),
which was used by <name id="v.xv.xxxvi-p20.1">Chrysostom</name> and the later
Greek fathers, and which lies at the basis of the textus receptus.<note place="end" n="1513" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p20.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxvi-p21"> Dr. Hort,
Introd. and Append. to Westcott and Hort’s Greek Test.
(Lond. and N. York, 1881), p. 138, says of Lucian: "Of known names his
has a better claim than any other to be associated with the early
Syrian revision; and the conjecture derives some little support from a
passage of Jerome . Praetermitto eos codices quos a Luciano et Hesychio
nuncupatos adscrit perversa contentio, " etc. Dr. Scrivener, who denies
such a Syrian recension as an ignis fatuus, barely alludes to Lucian in
his Introduction to the Criticism of the N. Test., 3rd ed., Cambr.,
1883, pp. 515, 517.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxvi-p21.1">514</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxvi-p22"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="195" title="The Antiochian School" shorttitle="Section 195" progress="93.98%" prev="v.xv.xxxvi" next="v.xv.xxxviii" id="v.xv.xxxvii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p1">§ 195. The Antiochian School.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxvii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p3">Kihn (R.C.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p3.1">Die Bedeutung der antioch. Schule</span></i>.
Weissenburg, 1856.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p4">C. Hornung: Schola Antioch. Neostad. ad S. 1864.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p5">Jos. Hergenröther. (Cardinal): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p5.1">Die Antioch.
Schule</span></i>. Würzb. 1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p6">Diestel: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p6.1">Gesch. des A. Test. in, der christl. Kirche.
Jena</span></i>, 1869 (pp. 126–141).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p7">W. Möller in Herzog,2 I.
454–457.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxvii-p8"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxvii-p9">Lucian is the reputed founder of the Antiochian
School of theology, which was more fully developed in the fourth
century. He shares this honor with his friend Dorotheus, likewise a
presbyter of Antioch, who is highly spoken of by <name id="v.xv.xxxvii-p9.1">Eusebius</name> as a biblical scholar acquainted with Hebrew.<note place="end" n="1514" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p9.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxvii-p10"> Euseb. H. E.
VII. 32 (in the beginning) speaks of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p10.1">Δωρόθεος</span>
as having known him personally. He calls him " a learned man (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p10.2">Λόγιον
ἄνδρα</span>) who was
honored with the rank of presbyter of Antioch" at the time of bishop
Cyrillus, and " a man of fine taste in sacred literature, much devoted
to the study of the Hebrew languages so that he read the Hebrew
Scriptures with great facility."He adds that he " was of a very liberal
mind and not unacquainted with the preparatory studies pursued among
the Greeks, but in other respects a eunuch by nature, having been such
from his birth."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p10.3">515</span> But
the real founders of that school are Diodorus, bishop of Tarsus (c.
a.d. 379–394), and Theodorus, bishop of Mopsuestia
(393–428), both formerly presbyters of Antioch.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p11">The Antiochian School was not a regular
institution with a continuous succession of teachers, like the
Catechetical School of Alexandria, but a theological tendency, more
particularly a peculiar type of hermeneutics and exegesis which had its
centre in Antioch. The characteristic features are, attention to the
revision of the text, a close adherence to the plain, natural meaning
according to the use of language and the condition of the writer, and
justice to the human factor. In other words, its exegesis is
grammatical and historical, in distinction from the allegorical method
of the Alexandrian School. Yet, as regards textual criticism, Lucian
followed in the steps of <name id="v.xv.xxxvii-p11.1">Origen</name>. Nor did the
Antiochians disregard the spiritual sense, and the divine element in
the Scriptures. The grammatico-historical exegesis is undoubtedly the
only safe and sound basis for the understanding of the Scriptures as of
any other book; and it is a wholesome check upon the wild
licentiousness of the allegorizing method which often substitutes
imposition for exposition. But it may lead to different results in
different hands, according to the spirit of the interpreter. The Arians
and Nestorians claimed descent from, or affinity with, Lucian and his
school; but from the same school proceeded also the prince of
commentators among the fathers, John <name id="v.xv.xxxvii-p11.2">Chrysostom</name>, the eulogist of Lucian and Diodorus, and the
friend and fellow student of Theodore of Mopsuestia. Theodoret followed
in the same line.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p12">After the condemnation of Nestorius, the
Antiochian theology continued to be cultivated at Nisibis and Edessa
among the Nestorians.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxvii-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p14">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxvii-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p16">Cardinal Newman, when still an Anglican (in his
book on Arians of the Fourth Century, p. 414) made the Syrian School of
biblical criticism responsible for the Arian heresy, and broadly
maintained that the "mystical interpretation and orthodoxy will stand
or fall together." But Cardinal Hergenröther, who is as good
a Catholic and a better scholar, makes a proper distinction between use
and abuse, and gives the following fair and discriminating statement of
the relation between the Antiochian and Alexandrian schools, and the
critical and mystical method of interpretation to which a Protestant
historian can fully assent. (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p16.1">Handbuch der allgem. Kirchengeschichte.</span></i>
Freiburg i. B. 2nd ed. 1879, vol. I. p. 281.)</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p17"><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p17.1">"Die Schule von Antiochien hatte bald den Glanz der
Alexandrinischen erreicht, ja sogar überstrahlt. Beide
konnten sich vielfach ergänzen, da jede ihre
eigenthümliche Entwicklung, Haltung und Methode hatte,
konnten aber auch eben wegen iherer Verschiedenheit leicht unter sich
in Kampf und auf Abwege von der Kirchenlehre gerathen.
Während bei den Alexandrinern eine speculativ-intuitive, zum
Mystischen sich hinneigende Richtung hervortrat, war bei den
Antiochenern eine logisch-reflectirende, durchaus nüchterne
Verstandesrichtung vorherrschend. Während jene enge an die
platonische Philosophie sich anschlossen und zwar vorherrschend in der
Gestalt, die sie unter dem hellenistischen Juden Philo gewonnen hatte,
waren die Antiochener einem zum Stoicismus hinneigenden Eklekticismus,
dann der Aristotelischen Schule ergeben, deren scharfe Dialektik ganz
ihrem Geiste zusagte. Demgemäss wurde in der
alexandrinischen Schule, vorzugsweise die allegorisch-mystische
Erklärung der heiligen Schrift gepflegt, in der
Antiochenischen dagegen die buchstäbliche,
grammatisch-logische und historische Interpretation, ohne dass desshalb
der mystische Sinn und insbesondere die Typen des Alten Bundes
gänzlich in Abrede gestellt worden wären.
Die</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xxxvii-p17.2">Origen</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxvii-p17.3">isten suchen die
Unzulänglichkeit des blossen buchstäblichen
Sinnes und die Nothwendigkeit der allegorischen Auslegung nachzuweisen,
da der Wortlaut vieler biblischen Stellen Falsches, Widersprechendes,
Gottes Unwürdiges ergebe; sie fehlten hier durch das
Uebermass des Allegorisirens und durch Verwechslung der
figürlichen Redeweisen, die dem Literalsinne
angehören, mit der mystischen Deutung; sie
verflüchtigten oft den historischen Gehalt der biblischen
Erzählung, hinter deren äusserer Schale sie einen
verborgenen Kern suchen zu müssen glaubten. Damit stand
ferner in Verbindung, dass in der alexandrinischen Schule das Moment
des Uebervernünftigen, Unausprechlichen, Geheimnissvollen in
den göttlichen Dingen stark betont wurde, während
die Antiochener vor Allem das Vernunftgemässe, dem
menschlichen Geiste Entsprechende in den Dogmen hervorhoben, das
Christenthum als eine das menschliche Denken befriedligende Wahrheit
nachzuweisen suchten. Indem sie aber dieses Streben verfolgten, wollten
die hervorragen den Lehrer der antiochenischen Schule keineswegs den
übernatürlichen Charakter und die Mysterien der
Kirchenlehre bestreiten, sie erkannten diese in der Mehrzahl an, wie
Chrysotomus und Theodoret; aber einzelne Gelehrte konnten
über dem Bemühen, die Glaubenslehren leicht
verständlich und begreiflich zu machen, ihren Inhalt
verunstalten und zerstören.</span></i>"</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="196" title="Tertullian and the African School" shorttitle="Section 196" progress="94.29%" prev="v.xv.xxxvii" next="v.xv.xxxix" id="v.xv.xxxviii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p1">§ 196. <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p1.1">Tertullian</name>
and the African School.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p3">Comp. the liter. on Montanism,
§109, p. 415.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p5">(I.) <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p5.1">Tertullian</name>i quae
supersunt omnia. Ed. Franc. Oehler. Lips. 1853, 3 vols. The third vol.
contains dissertations De Vita et Scriptis Tert. by Nic. Le Nourry,
Mosheim, Noesselt, Semler, Kaye. Earlier editions by Beatus Rhenanus,
Bas. 1521; Pamelius, Antwerp, 1579; Rigaltius (Rigault), Par. 1634 and
Venet. 1744; Semler, Halle, 1770–3. 6 vols.;
Oberthür, 1780; Leopold, in Gersdorf’s
"Biblioth. patrum Eccles. Latinorum selecta"(IV-VII.), Lips.
1839–41; and Migne, Par. I 1884. A new ed. by
Reifferscheid will appear in the Vienna "Corpus Scriptorum Eccles.
Lat."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p6">English transl. by P. Holmes and others in the
"Ante-Nicene Christian Library," Edinb. 1868 sqq. 4 vols. German
translation by K. A. H. Kellner. Köln, 1882, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p7">(II.) Euseb. H. G. II. 2, 25; III. 20; V. 5. Jerome:
De Viris III.c.53.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p8">(III.) Neander: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p8.1">Antignosticus, Geist des</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p8.2">Tertullian</name><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p8.3">us u. <i>Einleitung in dessen Schriften.</i></span> Berl.
1825, 2d ed. 1849.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p9">J. Kaye: Eccles. Hist. of the second and third
Centuries, illustrated from the Writings of <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p9.1">Tertullian</name>. 3d ed. Lond. 1845.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p10">Carl Hesselberg: <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p10.1">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p10.2">’s Lehre aus seinen Schriften
entwickelt.</span></i> <span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p10.3">1<i>. Th. Leben und Schriften.</i></span> Dorpat 1848 (136
pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p11">P. Gottwald: De Montanismo <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p11.1">Tertullian</name>i. Breslau, 1863.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p12">Hermann Rönsch: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p12.1">Das Neue
Testament</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p12.2">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p12.3">’s.</span></i> Leipz. 1871 (731 pages.) A
reconstruction of the text of the old Latin version of the N. T. from
the writings of <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p12.4">Tertullian</name>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p13">Ad. Ebert: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p13.1">Gesch. der Christl. lat. Lit.</span></i> Leipz.
1874, sqq. I. 24–41.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p14">A. Hauck: <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p14.1">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p14.2">’s Leben
und Schriften, Erlangen,</span></i> 1877 (410 pages.) With
judicious extracts from all his writings.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p15">(IV.) On the chronology of <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p15.1">Tertullian</name>’s works see Noesselt: De vera
aetate et doctrina Scriptorum Tertull. (in Oehler’s
ed. III. 340–619); Uhlhorn: Fundamenta Chronologica
<name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p15.2">Tertullian</name>eae (Göttingen 1852);
Bonwetsch: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p15.3">Die
Schriften</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p15.4">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p15.5">s nach der Zeit ihrer
Abfassung</span></i> (Bonn 1879, 89 pages); Harnack: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p15.6">Zur Chronologie der
Schriften</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p15.7">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p15.8">s</span></i> (Leipz.
1878); Noeldechen: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p15.9">Abfassungszeit der Schriften</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p15.10">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p15.11">s</span></i> (Leipz. 1888).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p16">(V.) On special points: oehninger: <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p16.1">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p16.2">und seine Auferstehungslehre</span></i> Augsb. 1878, 34
pp). F. J. Schmidt: De Latinitate Tertutliani (Erlang. 1877). M.
Klussmann: Curarum <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p16.3">Tertullian</name>earum, part. I
et II. (Halle 1881). G. R. Hauschild: <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p16.4">Tertullian</name>’s Psychologie (Frankf. a. M.
1880, 78 pp.). By the same: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p16.5">Die Grundsätze u. Mittel der Wortbildung
bei</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p16.6">Tertullian</name>(Leipz. 1881,
56 pp); Ludwig.: Tert’s Ethik. (Leipz. 1885). Special
treatises on <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p16.7">Tertullian</name>, by Hefele,
Engelhardt, Leopold, Schaff (in Herzog), Ebert, Kolberg.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p17"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p18">The Western church in this period exhibits no such
scientific productiveness as the Eastern. The apostolic church was
predominantly Jewish, the ante-Nicene church, Greek, the post-Nicene,
Roman. The Roman church itself was first predominantly Greek, and her
earliest writers—Clement, Hermas, <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p18.1">Irenaeus</name>, <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p18.2">Hippolytus</name>—wrote exclusively in Greek.
Latin Christianity begins to appear in literature at the end of the
second century, and then not in Italy, but in North Africa, not in
Rome, but in Carthage, and very characteristically, not with converted
speculative philosophers, but with practical lawyers and rhetoricians.
This literature does not gradually unfold itself, but appears at once
under a fixed, clear stamp, with a strong realistic tendency. North
Africa also gave to the Western church the fundamental
book—the Bible in its first Latin Version, the
so-called Itala, and this was the basis of Jerome’s
Vulgata which to this day is the recognized standard Bible of Rome.
There were, however, probably several Latin versions of portions of the
Bible current in the West before Jerome.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p20">I. Life of <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p20.1">Tertullian</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p22">Quintus Septimius Florens <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p22.1">Tertullian</name>us is the father of the Latin theology and
church language, and one of the greatest men of Christian antiquity. We
know little of his life but what is derived from his book and from the
brief notice of Jerome in his catalogue of illustrious men. But few
writers have impressed their individuality so strongly in their books
as this African father. In this respect, as well as in others, he
resembles St. Paul, and Martin Luther. He was born about the year 150,
at Carthage, the ancient rival of Rome, where his father was serving as
captain of a Roman legion under the proconsul of Africa. He received a
liberal Graeco-Roman education; his writings manifest an extensive
acquaintance with historical, philosophical, poetic, and antiquarian
literature, and with juridical terminology and all the arts of an
advocate. He seems to have devoted himself to politics and forensic
eloquence, either in Carthage or in Rome. <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p22.2">Eusebius</name> calls him "a man accurately acquainted with the
Roman laws,"<note place="end" n="1515" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p22.3"><p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p23"> H. E. II. 2.
He adds that <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p23.1">Tertullian</name> was "particularly
distinguished among the eminent men of Rome," and quotes a passage from
his Apology, which is also translated into the Greek."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p23.2">516</span>
and many regard him as identical with the Tertyllus, or <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p23.3">Tertullian</name>us, who is the author of several fragments in
the Pandects.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p24">To his thirtieth or fortieth year he lived in
heathen blindness and licentiousness.<note place="end" n="1516" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p24.1"><p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p25"> De Resurr.
Carn. c. 59, he confesses: "Ego me scio neque alia carne adulteria
commisisse, neque nunc alia carne ad continentiam eniti." Comp. also
Apolog., c. 18 and 25; De Anima, c. 2; De Paenit., c. 4 and 12; Ad
Scapul., c. 5.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p25.1">517</span> Towards the end of the second
century be embraced Christianity, we know not exactly on what occasion,
but evidently from deepest conviction, and with all the fiery energy of
his soul; defended it henceforth with fearless decision against
heathens, Jews, and heretics; and studied the strictest morality of
life. His own words may be applied to himself: "Fiunt, non nascuntur
Christiani." He was married, and gives us a glowing picture of
Christian family life, to which we have before referred; but in his
zeal for every form of self-denial, he set celibacy still higher, and
advised his wife, in case he should die before her to remain a widow,
or, at least never to marry an unbelieving husband; and he afterwards
put second marriage even on a level with adultery. He entered the
ministry of the Catholic church,<note place="end" n="1517" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p25.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p26"> This fact,
however, rests only on the authority of Jerome, and does not appear
from <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p26.1">Tertullian</name>’s own
writings. Roman Catholic historians, with their dislike to married
priests, have made him a layman on the insufficient ground of the
passage: "Nonne et Laici sacerdotes sumus? "De Exhort. Cast., c. 7.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p26.2">518</span> first probably in Carthage, perhaps in
Rome, where at all events he spent some time<note place="end" n="1518" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p26.3"><p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p27"> De Cultu
Femin., c. 7. Comp. Euseb. II. 2.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p27.1">519</span> but, like <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p27.2">Clement of Alexandria</name> and <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p27.3">Origen</name>, he never rose above the rank of presbyter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p28">Some years after, between 199 and 203, he joined
the puritanic, though orthodox, sect of the Montanists. Jerome
attributes this change to personal motives, charging it to the envy and
insults of the Roman clergy, from whom he himself experienced many an
indignity.<note place="end" n="1519" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p28.1"><p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p29"> De Vir.
illustr., c. 53: "Hic [Tert.] cum usque ad mediam aetatem presbyter
ecclesia epermansisset, invidia et contumeliis clericorum Romanae
ecclesiae ad Montani dogma delapsus in multis libris novac prophetiae
meminit."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p29.1">520</span>
But <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p29.2">Tertullian</name> was inclined to extremes from
the first, especially to moral austerity. He was no doubt attracted by
the radical contempt for the world, the strict asceticism, the severe
discipline, the martyr enthusiasm, and the chiliasm of the Montanists,
and was repelled by the growing conformity to the world in the Roman
church, which just at that period, under Zephyrinus and Callistus,
openly took under its protection a very lax penitential discipline, and
at the same time, though only temporarily, favored the Patripassian
error of Praxeas, an opponent of the Montanists. Of this man <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p29.3">Tertullian</name> therefore says, in his sarcastic way: He
has executed in Rome two works of the devil; has driven out prophecy
(the Montanistic) and brought in heresy (the Patripassian); has turned
off the Holy Ghost and crucified the Father.<note place="end" n="1520" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p29.4"><p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p30"> Adv. Prax.
c. 1.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p30.1">521</span> <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p30.2">Tertullian</name> now fought the catholics, or the psychicals,
as he frequently calls them, with the same inexorable sternness with
which he had combated the heretics. The departures of the Montanists,
however, related more to points of morality and discipline than of
doctrine; and with all his hostility to Rome, <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p30.3">Tertullian</name> remained a zealous advocate of the catholic
faith, and wrote, even from his schismatic position, several of his
most effective works against the heretics, especially the Gnostics.
Indeed, as a divine, he stood far above this fanatical sect, and gave
it by his writings an importance and an influence in the church itself
which it certainly would never otherwise have attained.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p31">He labored in Carthage as a Montanist presbyter
and an author, and died, as Jerome says, in decrepit old age, according
to some about the year 220, according to others not till 240; for the
exact time, as well as the manner of his death, are unknown. His
followers in Africa propagated themselves, under the name of "<name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p31.1">Tertullian</name>ists," down to the time of <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p31.2">Augustin</name> in the fifth century, and took perhaps a middle
place between the proper Montanists and the catholic church. That he
ever returned into the bosom of Catholicism is an entirely groundless
opinion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p32">Strange that this most powerful defender of old
catholic orthodoxy and the teacher of the high-churchly <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p32.1">Cyprian</name>, should have been a schismatic and all antagonist
of Rome. But he had in his constitution the tropical fervor and
acerbity of the Punic character, and that bold spirit of independence
in which his native city of Carthage once resisted, through more than a
hundred years’ war,<note place="end" n="1521" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p32.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p33"> B.C.
264-146,</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p33.1">522</span> the rising power of the seven-hilled
city on the Tiber. He truly represents the African church, in which a
similar antagonism continued to reveal itself, not only among the
Donatists, but even among the leading advocates of Catholicism. <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p33.2">Cyprian</name> died at variance with Rome on the question
of heretical baptism; and <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p33.3">Augustin</name>, with all
his great services to the catholic system of faith, became at the same
time, through the anti-Peligian doctrines of sin and grace, the father
of evangelical Protestantism and of semi-Protestant Jansenism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p34"><name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p34.1">Hippolytus</name> presents
several interesting points of contact. He was a younger contemporary of
<name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p34.2">Tertullian</name> though they never met is far as we
know. Both were champions of catholic orthodoxy against heresy, and yet
both opposed to Rome. <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p34.3">Hippolytus</name> charged two
popes with heresy as well as laxity of discipline; and yet in view of
his supposed repentance and martyrdom (as reported by Prudentius nearly
two hundred years afterwards), he was canonized in the Roman church; while
such honor was never conferred upon the African, though he was a
greater and more useful man.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p35">II. Character. <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p35.1">Tertullian</name> was a rare genius, perfectly original and
fresh, but angular, boisterous and eccentric; full of glowing fantasy,
pointed wit, keen discernment, polemic dexterity, and moral
earnestness, but wanting in clearness, moderation, and symmetrical
development. He resembled a foaming mountain torrent rather than a
calm, transparent river in the valley. His vehement temper was never
fully subdued, although he struggled sincerely against it.<note place="end" n="1522" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p35.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p36"> Comp. his
own painful confession in De Patient. c. 1: "Miserrimus ego semper
aeger caloribus impatientiae."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p36.1">523</span> He
was a man of strong convictions, and never hesitated to express them
without fear or favor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p37">Like almost all great men, he combined strange
contrarieties of character. Here we are again reminded of Luther;
though the reformer had nothing of the ascetic gloom and rigor of the
African father, and exhibits instead with all his gigantic energy, a
kindly serenity and childlike simplicity altogether foreign to the
latter. <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p37.1">Tertullian</name> dwells enthusiastically on
the divine foolishness of the gospel, and has a sublime contempt for
the world, for its science and its art; and yet his writings are a mine
of antiquarian knowledge, and novel, striking, and fruitful ideas. He
calls the Grecian philosophers the patriarchs of all heresies, and
scornfully asks: "What has the academy to do with the church? what has
Christ to do with Plato—Jerusalem with Athens?" He did
not shrink from insulting the greatest natural gift of God to man by
his "Credo quia absurdum est." And yet reason does him invaluable
service against his antagonists.<note place="end" n="1523" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p37.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p38"> In a similar
manner Luther, though himself one of the most original and fruitful
thinkers, sometimes unreasonably abuses reason as the
devil’s mistress.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p38.1">524</span> He vindicates the principle of church
authority and tradition with great force and ingenuity against all
heresy; yet, when a Montanist, he claims for himself with equal energy
the right of private judgment and of individual protest.<note place="end" n="1524" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p38.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p39"> In this
apparent contradiction Luther resembles <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p39.1">Tertullian</name>: he fought Romanism with private judgment, and
Zwinlianism, Anabaptists, and all sectarians ("<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p39.2">Schwarm - und Rottengeister"</span></i>
as he called them) with catholic authority; he denounced "the damned
heathen Aristotle," as the father of Popish scholaisticism, and used
scholastic distinctions in support of the ubiquity of
Christ’s body against Zwingli.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p39.3">525</span> He
has a vivid sense of the corruption of human nature and the absolute
need of moral regeneration; yet he declares the soul to be born
Christian, and unable to find rest except in Christ. "The testimonies
of the soul, says he, "are as true as they are simple; as simple as
they are popular; as popular as they are natural; as natural as they
are divine." He is just the opposite of the genial, less vigorous, but
more learned and comprehensive <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p39.4">Origen</name>. He
adopts the strictest supranatural principles; and yet he is a most
decided realist, and attributes body, that is, as it were, a corporeal,
tangible substantiality, even to God and to the soul; while the
idealistic Alexandrian cannot speak spiritually enough of God, and can
conceive the human soul without and before the existence of the body.
<name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p39.5">Tertullian</name>’s theology
revolves about the great Pauline antithesis of sin and grace, and
breaks the road to the Latin anthropology and soteriology afterwards
developed by his like-minded, but clearer, calmer, and more considerate
countryman, <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p39.6">Augustin</name>. For his opponents, be
they heathens, Jews, heretics, or Catholics, he has as little
indulgence and regard as Luther. With the adroitness of a special
pleader he entangles them in self-contradictions, pursues them into
every nook and corner, overwhelms them with arguments, sophisms,
apophthegms, and sarcasms, drives them before him with unmerciful
lashings, and almost always makes them ridiculous and contemptible. His
polemics everywhere leave marks of blood. It is a wonder that he was
not killed by the heathens, or excommunicated by the Catholics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p40">His style is exceedingly characteristic, and
corresponds with his thought. It is terse, abrupt, laconic,
sententious, nervous, figurative, full of hyperbole, sudden turns,
legal technicalities, African provincialisms, or rather antiquated or
vulgar latinisms.<note place="end" n="1525" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p40.1"><p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p41"> According to
Niebuhr, a most competent judge of Latin antiquities. Provinces and
colonies often retain terms and phrases after they die out in the
capital and in the mother country. Renan says with reference to <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p41.1">Tertullian</name> (<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p41.2">Marc-Aurèle</span></i>, p. 456) <i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p41.3">La ’lingua
volgata’ d’Afrigue contribua ainsi
dans une large part à la formation de la langue
ecclésiastique de I’ Occident, et ainsi
elle exerça une influence décisive sur nos
langues modernes. Mais il résulta de là une autre
conséquence; cest que les textes fondamentaux de la
littérature latine chétienne furent
écrits dans une langue que lettrés
d’Italie trouvèrent barbare et corrompue,
ce qui plus tard donna occasion de la part des rhéteurs
à des objections et à des épigrammes
sans fin</span></i>."Comp. the works of Rönsch,
Vercellone, Kaulen, Ranke, and Ziegler on the Itala and Vulgata.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p41.4">526</span> It abounds in latinized Greek words,
and new expressions, in roughnesses, angles, and obscurities;
sometimes, like a grand volcanic eruption, belching precious stones and
dross in strange confusion; or like the foaming torrent tumbling over
the precipice of rocks and sweeping all before it. His mighty spirit
wrestles with the form, and breaks its way through the primeval forest
of nature’s thinking. He had to create the church
language of the Latin tongue.<note place="end" n="1526" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p41.5"><p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p42"> Ruhnken
calls <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p42.1">Tertullian</name> "Latinitatis pessimum
auctorem" and Bishop Kaye the harshest and most obscure of writers,"
but Niebuhr, (Lectures on Ancient History, vol. II. p. 54), Oehler (Op.
III. 720), and Holmes (the translator of Tert. against Marcion, p. ix.)
judge more favorably of his style, which is mostly " the terse and
vigorous expression of terse and vigorous thought."Renan (Marc
Aurèle, p. 456) calls <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p42.2">Tertullian</name>
the strangest literary phenomenon "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p42.3">un mélange inouï de talent, de
fausseté d’esprit,
d’éloquence et de mauvais goût
grand écrivain, si l’on admet que sacrifier
toute grammaire et toute correction à l’
effet sois bien écrire</span></i>."Cardinal Newman
calls him " the most powerful writer of the early centuries "(Tracts,
Theol. and Eccles., p. 219).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p42.4">527</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p43">In short, we see in this remarkable man both
intellectually and morally, the fermenting of a new creation, but not
yet quite set free from the bonds of chaotic darkness and brought into
clear and beautiful order.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p44"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p45">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p46"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p47">I. Gems from <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p47.1">Tertullian</name>’s writings.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p48">The philosophy of persecution:</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p49">"Semen Est Sanguis Christianorum." (Apol. c.
50.)</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p50">The human soul and Christianity (made for Christ,
yet requiring a new birth):</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p51">"Testimonium Animae Naturaliter. Christianae." (De
Test. Anim. c. 2; see the passages quoted § 40, p. 120.)</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p52">"Fiunt, non, nascuntur Christiani." (Apol. 18. De
Test. Anim. 1)</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p53">Christ the Truth, not Habit (versus
traditionalism):</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p54">"Christus Veritas Est, Non Consuetudo." (De Virg.
vel 1.)</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p55">General priesthood of the laity (versus an
exclusive hierarchy):</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p56">"Nonne Et Laici Sacerdotes Sumus? "(De Exhort.
Cast. 7.)</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p57">Religious Liberty, an inalienable right of man
(versus compulsion and persecution:</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p58">"Humani Juris Et Naturalis Potestatis Est Unicuique
Quod Putaverit Colere." (Ad Scap. 2; comp. Apol. 14 and the passages
quoted § 13, p. 35.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p59">Dr. Baur (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p59.1">Kirchengesch.</span></i>I. 428) says: "It is
remarkable how already the oldest Christian Apologists, in vindicating
the Christian faith, were led to assert the Protestant principle of
freedom of faith and conscience "[and we must add, of public worship],
"as an inherent attribute of the conception of religion against their
heathen opponents." Then he quotes <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p59.2">Tertullian</name>, as the first who gave clear expression to
this principle.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p60">II. Estimates of <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p60.1">Tertullian</name> as a man and an author.</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p61">Neander (Ch. Hist. I. 683 sq.,
Torrey’s translation): "<name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p61.1">Tertullian</name> presents special claims to attention, both as
the first representative of the theological tendency in the
North-African church, and as a representative of the Montanistic mode
of thinking. He was a man of an ardent and profound spirit, of warm and
deep feelings; inclined to give himself up, with his whole soul and
strength, to the object of his love, and sternly to repel everything
that was foreign from this. He possessed rich and various stores of
knowledge; which had been accumulated, however, at random, and without
scientific arrangement. His profoundness of thought was not united with
logical clearness and sobriety: an ardent, unbridled imagination,
moving in a world of sensuous images, governed him. His fiery and
passionate disposition, and his previous training as an advocate and
rhetorician, easily impelled him, especially in controversy, to
rhetorical exaggerations. When he defends a cause, of whose truth he
was convinced, we often see in him the advocate, whose sole anxiety is
to collect together all the arguments which can help his case, it
matters not whether they are true arguments or only plausible sophisms;
and in such cases the very exuberance of his wit sometimes leads him
astray from the simple feeling of truth. What must render this man a
phenomenon presenting special claims to the attention of the Christian
historian is the fact, that Christianity is the inspiring soul of his
life and thoughts; that out of Christianity an entirely new and rich
inner world developed itself to his mind: but the leaven of
Christianity had first to penetrate through and completely refine that
fiery, bold and withal rugged nature. We find the new wine in an old
bottle; and the tang which it has contracted there, may easily
embarrass the inexperienced judge. <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p61.2">Tertullian</name>
often had more within him than he was able to express: the overflowing
mind was at a loss for suitable forms of phraseology. He had to create
a language for the new spiritual matter,—and that out
of the rude Punic Latin,—without the aid of a logical
and grammatical education, and as he was hurried along in the current
of thoughts and feelings by his ardent nature. Hence the often
difficult and obscure phraseology; but hence, too, the original and
striking turns in his mode of representation. And hence this great
church-teacher, who unites great gifts with great failings, has been so
often misconceived by those who could form no friendship with the
spirit which dwelt in so ungainly a form."</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p62">Hase (<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p62.1">Kirchengesch.</span></i> p. 91, tenth ed.): "<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p62.2">Die lateinische Kirche hatte fast nur
Übersetzungen, bis</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p62.3">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p62.4">us, als Heide Rhetor und Sachwalter zu Rom</span></i>,
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p62.5">mit reicher
griechischer Gelehrsamkeit, die auch der Kirchenvater gern sehen liess,
Presbyter in seiner Vaterstadt Karthago, ein strenger,
düsterer, feuriger Character, dem Christenthum aus punischem
Latein eine Literatur errang, in welcher geistreiche Rhetorik, genialer
so wie gesuchter Witz, der sinnliches Anfassen des Idealen, tiefes
Gefühl and juridische Verstandesansicht mit einander ringen.
Er hat der afrikanischen Kirche die Losung angegeben: Christus sprach:
Ich bin die Wahrheit, nicht, das Herkommen. Er hat das
Gottesbewusstsein in den Tiefen der Seele hochgehalten, aber ein Mann
der Auctoritaet hat er die Thorheit des Evangeliums der Weltweisheit
seiner Zeitgenossen, das Unglaubliche der Wunder Gottes dem gemeinen
Weltverstande mit stolzer Ironie entgegengehalten. Seine Schriften,
denen er unbedenklich Fremdes angeeignet und mit dent Gepraege seines
Genius versehen hat, sind theils polemisch mit dem höchsten
Selbstvertraun der katholischen Gesinnung gegen Heiden, Juden und
Haeretiker, theils erbaulich; so jedoch, dass auch in jenen das
Erbauliche,</span></i> in <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p62.6">diesen das Polemische für strenge Sitte und
Zucht vorhanden ist</span></i> "</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p63">Hauck (<name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p63.1">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p63.2">’s Leben
und Schriften, p.</span></i> 1)  <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p63.3">Unter den Schriftstellern der lateinischen
Christenheit ist</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p63.4">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p63.5">einer der bedeutendsten und intressantesten. Er ist der
Anfänger der lateinischen Theologie, der nicht nur ihrer
Sprache seinen Stempel aufgeprägt hat</span></i>,
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p63.6">sondern sie auch an
die Bahn hinwies, welche sie lange einheilt. Seine
Persönlichkeit hat ebensoviel Anziehendes als Abstossendes;
denn wer könnte den Ernst seines sittlichen Strebens, den
Reichthum und die Lebhaftigkeit seines Geistes, die Festigkeit seiner
Ueberzeugung und die stürmische Kraft seiner Beredtsamkeit
verkennen? Allein ebensowenig lässt sich
übersehen, dass ihm in allen Dingen das Mass fehlte. Seine
Erscheinung hat nichts Edles; er war nicht frei von Bizzarem, ja
Gemeinem</span></i>. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p63.7">So zeigen ihn seine Schriften, die Denkmäler seines
Lebens Er war ein Mann</span></i>, <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p63.8">der sich in unaufhörlichen Streite
bewegte: sein ganzes Wesen trägt die Spuren
hievon</span></i> "</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p64">Cardinal Hergenröther, the first Roman
Catholic church historian now living (for Döllinger was
excommunicated in 1870), says of <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p64.1">Tertullian</name>
(in his Kirchengesch. I. 168, second ed., 1879): "<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p64.2">Strenge und ernst, oft beissend sarkastisch, in der,
Sprache gedrängt und dunkel der heidnischen Philosophie
durchaus abgeneigt, mit dem römischen Rechte sehr vertraut,
hat er in seinen zahlreichen Schriften Bedeutendes für die
Darstellung der Kirchlichen Lehre geleistet, und ungeachtet seines
Uebertritts zu den Montanisten betrachteten ihn die späteren
africanischen Schriftsteller, auch</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p64.3">Cyprian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p64.4">,
als Muster und Lehrer</span></i> "</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="v.xv.xxxviii-p65">Pressensé (Martyrs and Apoloqists, p.
375): "The African nationality gave to Christianity its most eloquent
defender, in whom the intense vehemence, the untempered ardor of the
race, appear purified indeed, but not subdued. No influence in the
early ages could equal that of <name id="v.xv.xxxviii-p65.1">Tertullian</name>;
and his writings breathe a spirit of such undying power that they can
never grow old, and even now render living, controversies which have
been silent for fifteen centuries. We must seek the man in his own
pages, still aglow with his enthusiasm and quivering with his passion,
for the details of his personal history are very few. The man is, as it
were, absorbed in the writer, and we can well understand it, for his
writings embody his whole soul. Never did a man more fully infuse his
entire moral life into his books, and act through his words."</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxviii-p66"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="197" title="The Writings of Tertullian" shorttitle="Section 197" progress="95.53%" prev="v.xv.xxxviii" next="v.xv.xl" id="v.xv.xxxix">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xxxix-p1">§ 197. The Writings of <name id="v.xv.xxxix-p1.1">Tertullian</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxix-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxix-p3"><name id="v.xv.xxxix-p3.1">Tertullian</name> developed an
extraordinary literary activity in two languages between about 190 and
220. His earlier books in the Greek language, and some in the Latin,
are lost. Those which remain are mostly short; but they are numerous,
and touch nearly all departments of religious life. They present a
graphic picture of the church of his day. Most of his works, according
to internal evidence, fall in the first quarter of the third century,
in the Montanistic period of his life, and among these many of his
ablest writings against the heretics; while, on the other hand, the
gloomy moral austerity, which predisposed him to Montanism, comes out
quite strongly even in his earliest productions.<note place="end" n="1527" id="v.xv.xxxix-p3.2"><p id="v.xv.xxxix-p4"> On the
chronological order see Notes.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxix-p4.1">528</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p5">His works may be grouped in three classes:
apologetic; polemic or anti-heretical; and ethic or practical; to which
may be added as a fourth class the expressly Montanistic tracts against
the Catholics. We can here only mention the most important:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p6">1. In the Apologetic works against heathens and
Jews, he pleads the cause of all Christendom, and deserves the thanks
of all Christendom. Preëminent among them is the
Apologeticus (or Apologeticum).<note place="end" n="1528" id="v.xv.xxxix-p6.1"><p id="v.xv.xxxix-p7"> Comp. H. A.
Woodham: Tert. Liber Apologeticus with English Notes and an
Introduction to the Study of Patristical and Ecclesiastical Latinity,
Cambridge, 1850. Am. ed. of Select Works of Tert., by F. A. March, New
York, 1876. p. 26-46.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxix-p7.1">529</span> It was composed in the reign of
Septimius Severus, between 197 and 200. It is unquestionably one of the
most beautiful monuments of the heroic age of the church. In this work,
<name id="v.xv.xxxix-p7.2">Tertullian</name> enthusiastically and triumphantly
repels the attacks of the heathens upon the new religion, and demands
for it legal toleration and equal rights with the other sects of the
Roman empire. It is the first plea for religious liberty, as an
inalienable right which God has given to every man, and which the civil
government in its own interest should not only tolerate but respect and
protect. He claims no support, no favor, but simply justice. The church
was in the first three centuries a self-supporting and self-governing
society (as it ought always to be), and no burden, but a blessing to
the state, and furnished to it the most peaceful and useful citizens.
The cause of truth and justice never found a more eloquent and fearless
defender in the very face of despotic power, and the blazing fires of
persecution, than the author of this book. It breathes from first to
last the assurance of victory in apparent defeat.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p8">"We conquer," are his concluding words to the
prefects and judges of the Roman empire, "We conquer in dying; we go
forth victorious at the very time we are subdued .... Many of your
writers exhort to the courageous bearing of pain and death, as Cicero
in the Tusculans, as Seneca in his Chances, as Diogenes, Pyrrhus,
Callinicus. And yet their words do not find so many disciples as
Christians do, teachers not by words, but by their deeds. That very
obstinacy you rail against is the preceptress. For who that
contemplates it is not excited to inquire what is at the bottom of it?
Who, after inquiry, does not embrace our doctrines? And, when he has
embraced them, desires not to suffer that he may become partaker of the
fulness of God’s grace, that he may obtain from God
complete forgiveness, by giving in exchange his blood? For that secures
the remission of all offences. On this account it is that we return
thanks on the very spot for your sentences. As the divine and human are
ever opposed to each other, when we are condemned by you, we are
acquitted by the Highest."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p9">The relation of the Apologeticus to the Octavius
of Minucius Felix will be discussed in the next section. But even if
<name id="v.xv.xxxix-p9.1">Tertullian</name> should have borrowed from that
author (as he undoubtedly borrowed, without acknowledgment, much matter
from <name id="v.xv.xxxix-p9.2">Irenaeus</name>, in his book against the
Valentinians), he remains one of the most original and vigorous
writers.<note place="end" n="1529" id="v.xv.xxxix-p9.3"><p id="v.xv.xxxix-p10"> Ebert, who
was the first to assert the priority of Octavius, nevertheless admits
(<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxxix-p10.1">Gesch. der christl.
lat</span></i>. Lit. I. 32) "<name id="v.xv.xxxix-p10.2">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xxxix-p10.3">ist einer
der genialsten, originallsten und fruchtbarstem unter den
christlich-lateinischen Autoren</span></i>."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxix-p10.4">530</span>
Moreover the plan is different; Minucius Felix pleads for Christianity
as a philosopher before philosophers, to convince the intellect; <name id="v.xv.xxxix-p10.5">Tertullian</name> as a lawyer and advocate before judges,
to induce them to give fair play to the Christians, who were refused
even a hearing in the courts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p11">The beautiful little tract "On the Testimony of
the Soul," (6 chapters) is a supplement to the Apologeticus, and
furnishes one of the strongest positive arguments for Christianity.
Here the human soul is called to bear witness to the one true God: it
springs from God, it longs for God; its purer and nobler instincts and
aspirations, if not diverted and perverted by selfish and sinful
passions, tend upwards and heavenwards, and find rest and peace only in
God. There is, we may say, a pre-established harmony between the soul
and the Christian religion; they are made for each other; the human
soul is constitutionally Christian. And this testimony is universal,
for as God is everywhere, so the human soul is everywhere. But its
testimony turns against itself if not heeded.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p12">"Every soul," he concludes, "is a culprit as well
as a witness: in the measure that it testifies for truth, the guilt of
error lies on it; and on the day of judgment it will stand before the
court of God, without a word to say. Thou proclaimedst God, O soul, but
thou didst not seek to know Him; evil spirits were detested by thee,
and yet they were the objects of thy adoration; the punishments of hell
were foreseen by thee, but no care was taken to avoid them; thou hadst
a savor of Christianity, and withal wert the persecutor of
Christians."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p13">2. His polemic works are occupied chiefly with the
refutation of the Gnostics. Here belongs first of all his thoroughly
catholic tract." On the Prescription of Heretics."<note place="end" n="1530" id="v.xv.xxxix-p13.1"><p id="v.xv.xxxix-p14">
Praescriptio, in legal terminology, means an exception made before the
merits of a case are discussed, showing in limine that the plaintiff
ought not to be heard. This book has been most admired by R. Catholics
as a masterly vindication of the catholic rule of faith against
heretical assailants; but its force is weakened by <name id="v.xv.xxxix-p14.1">Tertullian</name>’s Montanism.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxix-p14.2">531</span> It is
of a general character and lays down the fundamental principle of the
church in dealing with heresy. <name id="v.xv.xxxix-p14.3">Tertullian</name>
cuts off all errors and neologies at the outset from the right of legal
contest and appeal to the holy Scriptures, because these belong only to
the catholic church as the legitimate heir and guardian of
Christianity. <name id="v.xv.xxxix-p14.4">Irenaeus</name> had used the same
argument, but <name id="v.xv.xxxix-p14.5">Tertullian</name> gave it a legal or
forensic form. The same argument, however, turns also against his own
secession; for the difference between heretics and schismatics is
really only relative, at least in <name id="v.xv.xxxix-p14.6">Cyprian</name>’s view. <name id="v.xv.xxxix-p14.7">Tertullian</name> afterwards asserted, in contradiction with
this book, that in religious matters not custom nor long possession,
but truth alone, was to be consulted.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p15">Among the heretics, he attacked chiefly the
Valentinian Gnostics, and Marcion. The work against Marcion (A. D. 208)
is his largest, and the only one in which he indicates the date of
composition, namely the 15th year of the reign of Septimius Severus (A.
D. 208).<note place="end" n="1531" id="v.xv.xxxix-p15.1"><p id="v.xv.xxxix-p16"> English
translation by Peter Holmes, in the "Ante-Nicene Libr., " vol. VII.,
1868 (478 pages).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xxxix-p16.1">532</span>
He wrote three works against this famous heretic; the first he set
aside as imperfect, the second was stolen from him and published with
many blunders before it was finished. In the new work (in five books),
he elaborately defends the unity of God, the Creator of all, the
integrity of the Scriptures, and the harmony of the Old and New
Testaments. He displays all his power of solid argument, subtle
sophistry, ridicule and sarcasm, and exhausts his vocabulary of
vituperation. He is more severe upon heretics than Jews or Gentiles. He
begins with a graphic description of all the physical abnormities of
Pontus, the native province of Marcion, and the gloomy temper, wild
passions, and ferocious habits of its people, and then goes on to
say:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p17">"Nothing in Pontus is so barbarous and sad as the
fact that Marcion was born there, fouler than any Scythian, more roving
than the Sarmatian, more inhuman than the Massagete, more audacious
than an Amazon, darker than the cloud of the Euxine, colder than its
winter, more brittle than its ice, more deceitful than the Ister, more
craggy than Caucasus. Nay, more, the true Prometheus, Almighty God, is
mangled by Marcion’s blasphemies. Marcion is more
savage than even the beasts of that barbarous region. For what beaver
was ever a greater emasculator than he who has abolished the nuptial
bond? What Pontic mouse ever had such gnawing powers as he who has
gnawed the Gospel to pieces? Verily, O Euxine, thou hast produced a
monster more credible to philosophers than to Christians. For the cynic
Diogenes used to go about, lantern in hand, at mid-day, to find a man;
whereas Marcion has quenched the light of his faith, and so lost the
God whom he had found."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p18">The tracts "On Baptism" "On the Soul," "On the
Flesh of Christ," "On the Resurrection of the Flesh" "Against
Hermogenes," "Against Praxeas," are concerned with particular errors,
and are important to the doctrine of baptism, to Christian psychology,
to eschatology, and christology.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p19">3. His numerous Practical or Ascetic treatises
throw much light on the moral life of the early church, as contrasted
with the immorality of the heathen world. Among these belong the books
"On Prayer" "On Penance" "On Patience,"—a virtue,
which he extols with honest confession of his own natural impatience
and passionate temper, and which he urges upon himself as well as
others,—the consolation of the confessors in prison
(Ad Martyres), and the admonition against visiting theatres (De
Spectaculis), which he classes with the pomp of the devil, and against
all share, direct or indirect, in the worship of idols (De
Idololatria).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p20">4. His strictly Montanistic or anti-catholic
writings, in which the peculiarities of this sect are not only
incidentally touched, as in many of the works named above, but
vindicated expressly and at large, are likewise of a practical nature,
and contend, in fanatical rigor, against the restoration of the lapsed
(De Pudicitia), flight in persecutions, second marriage (De Monogamia,
and De Exhortatione Castitatis), display of dress in females (De Cultu
Feminarum), and other customs of the "Psychicals," as he commonly calls
the Catholics in distinction from the sectarian Pneumatics. His plea,
also, for excessive fasting (De Jejuniis), and his justification of a
Christian soldier, who was discharged for refusing to crown his head
(De Corona Militis), belong here. <name id="v.xv.xxxix-p20.1">Tertullian</name>
considers it unbecoming the followers of Christ, who, when on earth,
wore a crown of thorns for us, to adorn their heads with laurel,
myrtle, olive, or with flowers or gems. We may imagine what he would
have said to the tiara of the pope in his mediaeval splendor.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxix-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="v.xv.xxxix-p22">Notes.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxix-p23"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p24">The chronological order of <name id="v.xv.xxxix-p24.1">Tertullian</name>’s work can be approximately
determined by the frequent allusions to the contemporaneous history of
the Roman empire, and by their relation to Montanism. See especially
Uhlhorn, Hauck, Bonwetsch, and also Bp. Kaye (in
Oehler’s ed. of the Opera III.
709–718.) We divide the works into three classes,
according to their relation to Montanism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p25">(1) Those books which belong to the
author’s catholic period before a.d. 200; viz.:
Apologeticus or Apologeticum (in the autumn of 197, according to
Bonwetsch; 198, Ebert; 199, Hesselberg; 200, Uhlhorn); Ad Martyres
(197); Ad Nationes (probably soon after Apol.); De Testimonio Animae;
De Poenitentia; De Oratione; De Baptismo (which according to cap. 15,
was preceded by a Greek work against the validity of Heretical
Baptism); Ad Uxorem; De Patientia; Adv. Judaeos; De Praescriptione
Haereticorum; De Spectaculis (and a lost work on the same subject in
the Greek language).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p26">Kaye puts De Spectaculis in the Montanistic
period. De Praescriptione is also placed by some in the Montanistic
period before or after Adv. Marcionem. But Bonwetsch (p. 46) puts it
between 199 and 206, probably in 199. Hauck makes it almost
simultaneous with De Baptismo. He also places De Idololatria in this
period.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p27">(2) Those which were certainly not composed till
after his transition to Montanism, between a.d. 200 and 220; viz.: Adv.
Marcionem (5 books, composed in part at least in the 15th year of the
Emperor Septimius Severus, i.e. a.d. 207 or 208; comp. I. 15); De
Anima; De Carne Christi; De Resurrectione Carnis; Adv. Praxean;
Scorpiace (i.e. antidote against the poison of the Gnostic heresy); De
Corona Militis; De Virginibus ve!andis; De Exhortatione Castitatis; De
Pallio (208 or 209); De Fuga in persecutione; De Monogamia; De
Jejuniis; De Pudicitia; Ad Scapulam (212); De Ecstasi (lost); De Spe
Fidelium (likewise lost).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p28">Kellner (1870) assigns De Pudicitia, De Monogamia,
De Jejunio, and Adv. Praxean to the period between 218 and 222.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xxxix-p29">(3) Those which probably belong to the Montanistic
period; viz.: Adv. Valentinianos; De cultu Feminarum (2 libri); Adv.
Hermogenem.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xxxix-p30"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="198" title="Minucius Felix" shorttitle="Section 198" progress="96.19%" prev="v.xv.xxxix" next="v.xv.xli" id="v.xv.xl">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xl-p1">§ 198.<unclear id="v.xv.xl-p1.1">s</unclear> <name id="v.xv.xl-p1.2">Minucius Felix</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xl-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xl-p3">(I.) M. Minucii Felicis Octavius, best ed. by Car.
Halm, Vienna 1867 (in vol. II. of the "Corpus Scriptorum Eccles.
Latin."), and Bernh. Dombart, with German translation and critical
notes, 2d ed. Erlangen 1881. Halm has compared the only MS. of this
book, formerly in the Vatican library now in Paris, very carefully
("tanta diligentia ut de nullo jam loco dubitari possit quid in codice
uno scriptum inveniatur ").</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xl-p4">Ed. princeps by Faustus Sabaeus (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1543" id="v.xv.xl-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|1543|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1543">Rom. 1543</scripRef>, as the
eighth book of Arnobius Adv. Gent); then by Francis Balduin (Heidelb.
1560, as an independent work). Many edd. since, by Ursinus (1583),
Meursius (1598), Wowerus (1603), Rigaltius (1643), Gronovius (1709,
1743), Davis (1712), Lindner (1760, 1773), Russwurm (1824),
Lübkert (1836), Muralt (1836), Migne (1844, in "Patrol."
III. <scripRef passage="Col. 193" id="v.xv.xl-p4.2" parsed="|Col|193|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.193">Col. 193</scripRef> sqq.), Fr Oehler (1847, in Gersdorf’s
"Biblioth. Patr. ecelesiast. selecta," vol. XIII). Kayser (1863),
Cornelissen (Lugd. Bat. 1882), etc.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xl-p5">English translations by H. A. Holden (Cambridge
1853), and R. E. Wallis in Clark’s "Ante-Nic. Libr."
vol. XIII. p. 451–517.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xl-p6">(II.) Jerome: De Vir. ill. c. 58, and <scripRef passage="Ep. 48" id="v.xv.xl-p6.1" parsed="|Eph|48|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.48">Ep. 48</scripRef> ad
Pammach., and <scripRef passage="Ep. 70" id="v.xv.xl-p6.2" parsed="|Eph|70|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.70">Ep. 70</scripRef> ad Magn. Lactant.: Inst. Div. V. 1, 22.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xl-p7">(III.) Monographs, dissertations and prolegomena to
the different editions of M. Fel., by van Hoven (1766, also in
Lindner’s ed. II. 1773); Meier (Turin, 1824,) Nic. Le
Nourry, and Lumper (in Migne, "Patr. Lat." III.
194–231; 371–652); Rören
(Minuciania,) Bedburg, 1859); Behr (on the relation of M. F. to Cicero,
Gera 1870); Rönsch (in Das N. T Tertull.’s,
1871, P. 25 sqq.); Paul P. de Felice (Études sur
l’Octavius, Blois, 1880); Keim (in his Celsus, 1873,
151–168, and in Rom. und das Christenthum, 1881, 383
sq., and 468–486); Ad. Ebert (1874, in Gesch. der
christlich-latein. Lit. I. 24–31); G. Loesche (On the
relation of M. F. to Athanagoras, in the "Jahr b. für Prot.
Theol." 1882, p. l68–178); RENAN
(Marc-Auréle, 1882, p. 389–404); Richard
Kuhn: Der Octavius des Minucius Felix. Eine heidnisch philosophische
Auffassung vom Christenthum. Leipz. 1882 (71 pages). See also the art.
of Mangold in Herzog2 X. 12–17 (abridged in
Schaff-Herzog); G. Salmon in Smith and Wace III.
920–924.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xl-p8">(IV.) On the relation of Minuc. Fel. to <name id="v.xv.xl-p8.1">Tertullian</name>: Ad. Ebert: <name id="v.xv.xl-p8.2">Tertullian</name>’s Verhältniss zu
Minucius Felix, nebst einem Anhang über
Commodian’s Carmen apoloqeticum (1868, in the 5th vol.
of the "Abhandlungen der philol. histor. Classe der K.
sächs. Ges. der Wissenschaften"); W. Hartel (in Zeitschrift
für d. öester. Gymnas. 1869, p.
348–368, against Ebert); E. Klusmann ("Jenaer Lit.
Zeitg," 1878) Bonwetsch (in Die Schriften Tert., 1878, p. 21;) V.
Schultze (in "Jahr b. für Prot. Theol." 1881, p.
485–506; P. Schwenke (Uber die Zeit des Min. Fel. in
"Jahr b. für Prot. Theol.’ " 1883, p.
263–294).</p>

<p id="v.xv.xl-p9"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xl-p10">In close connection with <name id="v.xv.xl-p10.1">Tertullian</name>, either shortly before, or shortly after him,
stands the Latin Apologist <name id="v.xv.xl-p10.2">Minucius Felix</name>.<note place="end" n="1532" id="v.xv.xl-p10.3"><p id="v.xv.xl-p11"> Jerome puts
him after <name id="v.xv.xl-p11.1">Tertullian</name> (and <name id="v.xv.xl-p11.2">Cyprian</name>), Lactantius before<name id="v.xv.xl-p11.3">Tertullian</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p11.4">533</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p12">Converts are always the most zealous, and often
the most effective promoters of the system or sect which they have
deliberately chosen from honest and earnest conviction. The Christian
Apologists of the second century were educated heathen philosophers or
rhetoricians before their conversion, and used their secular learning
and culture for the refutation of idolatry and the vindication of the
truths of revelation. In like manner the Apostles were Jews by birth
and training, and made their knowledge of the Old Testament Scriptures
subservient to the gospel. The Reformers of the sixteenth century came
out of the bosom of mediaeval Catholicism, and were thus best qualified
to oppose its corruptions and to emancipate the church from the bondage
of the papacy.<note place="end" n="1533" id="v.xv.xl-p12.1"><p id="v.xv.xl-p13"> We may, also
refer to more recent analogies: the ablest champions of Romanism-as
Hurter, Newman, Manning, Brown, owe their intellectual and moral
equipment to Protestantism; while the Old Catholic leaders of the
opposition to Vatican Romanism—as
Döllinger, Friedrich, Reinkens, Reusch, Langen, von
Schulte—were formerly eminent teachers in the Roman
church.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p13.1">534</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p14">I. Marcus Minucius Felix belongs to that class of
converts, who brought the rich stores of classical culture to the
service of Christianity. He worthily opens the series of Latin writers
of the Roman church which had before spoken to the world only in the
Greek tongue. He shares with Lactantius the honor of being the
Christian Cicero.<note place="end" n="1534" id="v.xv.xl-p14.1"><p id="v.xv.xl-p15"> Jerome
decribes him as "in signis causidicis Romani fori," but he depended on
Lactantius, who may have derived this simply from the introduction to
the book, where the author speaks of taking advantage of the court
holidays for an excursion to Ostia. The gens Minucia was famous in
Rome, and an inscription (Gruter, p. 918) mentions one with the
cognomen Felix</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p15.1">535</span> He did not become a clergyman, but
apparently continued in his legal profession. We know nothing of his
life except that he was an advocate in Rome, but probably of North
African descent.<note place="end" n="1535" id="v.xv.xl-p15.2"><p id="v.xv.xl-p16"> From Cirta
(now Constantine). This we must infer from the fact that he call Corn.
Fronto "Cirtensis noster, " Octav. c. 9; comp. c. 31, "tuus
Fronto."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p16.1">536</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p17">II. We have from him an apology of Christianity,
in the form of a dialogue under the title Octavius.<note place="end" n="1536" id="v.xv.xl-p17.1"><p id="v.xv.xl-p18"> In 40 (al.
41) short chapters which, in Halm’s edition, cover 54
pages, oct. The book was written several years after the Dialogue and
after the death of Octavius (c. 1: "discedens or decedens vir eximius
et sanctus immensum sui deside rium nobis reliquit, " etc.).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p18.1">537</span> The
author makes with his friend Octavius Januarius, who had, like himself,
been converted from heathen error to the Christian truth an excursion
from Rome to the sea-bath at Ostia. There they meet on a promenade
along the beach with Caecilius Natalis, another friend of Minucius, but
still a heathen, and, as appears from his reasoning, a philosopher of
the sceptical school of the New Academy. Sitting down on the large
stones which were placed there for the protection of the baths, the two
friends in full view of the ocean and inhaling the gentle sea breeze,
begin, at the suggestion of Caecilius, to discuss the religious
question of the day. Minucius sitting between them is to act as umpire
(chaps. 1–4).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p19">Caecilius speaks first (chs.
5–15), in defence of the heathen, and in opposition to
the Christian, religion. He begins like a sceptic or agnostic
concerning the existence of a God as being doubtful, but he soon shifts
his ground, and on the principle of expediency and utility he urges the
duty of worshipping the ancestral gods. It is best to adhere to what
the experience of all nations has found to be salutary. Every nation
has its peculiar god or gods; the Roman nation, the most religious of
all, allows the worship of all gods, and thus attained to the highest
power and prosperity. He charges the Christians with presumption for
claiming a certain knowledge of the highest problems which lie beyond
human ken; with want of patriotism for forsaking the ancestral
traditions; with low breeding (as Celsus did). He ridicules their
worship of a crucified malefactor and the instrument of his
crucifixion, and even an ass’s head. He repeats the
lies of secret crimes, as promiscuous incest, and the murder of
innocent children, and quotes for these slanders the authority of the
celebrated orator Fronto. He objects to their religion that it has no
temples, nor altars, nor images. He attacks their doctrines of one God,
of the destruction of the present world, the resurrection and judgment,
as irrational and absurd. He pities them for their austere habits and
their aversion to the theatre, banquets, and other innocent enjoyments.
He concludes with the re-assertion of human ignorance of things which
are above us, and an exhortation to leave those uncertain things alone,
and to adhere to the religion of their fathers, "lest either a childish
superstition should be introduced, or all religion should be
overthrown."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p20">In the second part (ch. 16–38),
Octavius refutes these charges, and attacks idolatry; meeting each
point in proper order. He vindicates the existence and unity of the
Godhead, the doctrine of creation and providence, as truly rational,
and quotes in confirmation the opinions of various philosophers (from
Cicero). He exposes the absurdity of the heathen mythology, the worship
of idols made of wood and stone, the immoralities of the gods, and the
cruelties and obscene rites connected with their worship. The Romans
have not acquired their power by their religion, but by rapacity and
acts of violence. The charge of worshipping a criminal and his cross,
rests on the ignorance of his innocence and divine character. The
Christians have no temples, because they will not limit the infinite
God, and no images, because man is God’s image, and a
holy life the best sacrifice. The slanderous charges of immorality are
traced to the demons who invented and spread them among the people, who
inspire oracles, work false miracles and try in every way to draw men
into their ruin. It is the heathen who practice such infamies, who
cruelly expose their new-born children or kill them by abortion. The
Christians avoid and abhor the immoral amusements of the theatre and
circus where madness, adultery, and murder are exhibited and practiced,
even in the name of the gods. They find their true pleasure and
happiness in God, his knowledge and worship.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p21">At the close of the dialogue (chs.
39–40), Caecilius confesses himself convinced of his
error, and resolves to embrace Christianity, and desires further
instruction on the next day. Minucius expresses his satisfaction at
this result, which made a decision on his part unnecessary. Joyful and
thankful for the joint victory over error, the friends return from the
sea-shore to Ostia.<note place="end" n="1537" id="v.xv.xl-p21.1"><p id="v.xv.xl-p22"> "Post haec
laeti hilaresque discessimus, Caecilius quod crediderit, Octavius
gaudere [ad gaudendum] quod vicerit, ego [Minuc. Fel.] et quod hic
crediderit et hie vicerit."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p22.1">538</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p23">III. The apologetic value of this work is
considerable, but its doctrinal value is very insignificant. It gives
us a lively idea of the great controversy between the old and the new
religion among the higher and cultivated classes of Roman society, and
allows fair play and full force to the arguments on both sides. It is
an able and eloquent defense of monotheism against polytheism, and of
Christian morality against heathen immorality. But this is about all.
The exposition of the truths of Christianity is meagre, superficial,
and defective. The unity of the Godhead, his all-ruling providence, the
resurrection of the body, and future retribution make up the whole
creed of Octavius. The Scriptures, the prophets and apostles are
ignored,<note place="end" n="1538" id="v.xv.xl-p23.1"><p id="v.xv.xl-p24"> The only
traces are in chs. 29 and 34, which perhaps allude to <scripRef passage="Jer. 17:5" id="v.xv.xl-p24.1" parsed="|Jer|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.5">Jer. 17:5</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="I Cor. 15:36, 42" id="v.xv.xl-p24.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|36|0|0;|1Cor|15|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.36 Bible:1Cor.15.42">I
Cor. 15:36, 42</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p24.3">539</span>
the doctrines of sin and grace, Christ and redemption, the Holy Spirit
and his operations are left out of sight, and the name of Christ is not
even mentioned; though we may reasonably infer from the manner in which
the author repels the charge of worshipping "a crucified malefactor,"
that he regarded Christ as more than a mere man (ch. 29). He leads only
to the outer court of the temple. His object was purely apologetic, and
he gained his point.<note place="end" n="1539" id="v.xv.xl-p24.4"><p id="v.xv.xl-p25"> Keim
supposes that he intended to refute Celsus (but he is nowhere
mentioned); De Félice, that he aimed at Fronto (who is twice
mentioned); Kühn better: public opinion, the ignorant
prejudice of the higher classes against Christianity.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p25.1">540</span> Further instruction is not excluded,
but is solicited by the converted Caecilius at the close, "as being
necessary to a perfect training."<note place="end" n="1540" id="v.xv.xl-p25.2"><p id="v.xv.xl-p26"> C. 40:
"Etiam nunc tamen aliqua consubsidunt non obstrepentia veritati, sed
perfectae institutioni necessaria, de quibus crastino, quod iam sol
occasu declivis est, ut de toto (oret die toto)congruentius, promptius
requiremus."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p26.1">541</span> We have therefore no right to infer
from this silence that the author was ignorant of the deeper mysteries
of faith.<note place="end" n="1541" id="v.xv.xl-p26.2"><p id="v.xv.xl-p27"> Renan (p.
402) takes a different view, namely that Minucius was a liberal
Christian of the Deistic stamp, a man of the world "<i><span lang="FR" id="v.xv.xl-p27.1">qui n’empêche ni
la gaieté, ni le talent, ni le goût aimable de la
vie, ni la recherche, de
l’élégance du style. Que nous
sommes loin de l’ébionite ou
méme du juif de Galilée! Octavius,
c’est Cicéron, ou mieux Fronton, devenu
chrétien. En réalité,
c’est par la culture intellectuelle
qu’il arrive au déisme. Il aime la nature,
il se plaît a la conversation des gens biens
élevés. Des hommes faits sur ce modèle
n’auraient créé ni
l’Évangile ni
l’Apocalypse; mais, réciproquement, sans de
tels adhérents, l’Évangile,
l’Apocalypse, les épItres de Paul fussent
restés les éscrits secrets d’une
secte ferméé, qui, comme les esséens
ou les théapeutes, eut finlement disparu.</span></i>"
Kühn, also, represents Minucius as a philosopher rather than
a Christian, and seems to explain his silence on the specific doctrines
of Christianity from ignorance. But no educated Christian could be
ignorant of Christ and His work, nor of the prophets and apostles who
were regularly read in public worship.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p27.2">542</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p28">His philosophic stand-point is eclectic with a
preference for Cicero, Seneca, and Plato. Christianity is to him both
theoretically and practically the true philosophy which teaches the
only true God, and leads to true virtue and piety. In this respect he
resembles <name id="v.xv.xl-p28.1">Justin Martyr</name>.<note place="end" n="1542" id="v.xv.xl-p28.2"><p id="v.xv.xl-p29"> On the
philosophy of Minucius, see the analysis of Kühn, p. 21
sqq.; 58 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p29.1">543</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p30">IV. The literary form of Octavius is very pleasing
and elegant. The diction is more classical than that of any
contemporary Latin writer heathen or Christian. The book bears a strong
resemblance to Cicero’s De Natura Deorum, in many
ideas, in style, and the urbanity, or gentlemanly tone. Dean Milman
says that it "reminds us of the golden days of Latin prose." Renan
calls it "the pearl of the apologetic literature of the last years of
<name id="v.xv.xl-p30.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>." But the date is under
dispute, and depends in part on its relation to <name id="v.xv.xl-p30.2">Tertullian</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p31">V. Time of composition. Octavius closely resembles
<name id="v.xv.xl-p31.1">Tertullian</name>’s Apologeticus,
both in argument and language, so that one book presupposes the other;
although the aim is different, the former being the plea of a
philosopher and refined gentleman, the other the plea of a lawyer and
ardent Christian. The older opinion (with some exceptions<note place="end" n="1543" id="v.xv.xl-p31.2"><p id="v.xv.xl-p32"> Blondel
(1641), Daillé (1660), Rösler (1777), Russwurm
(1824), doubted the priority of <name id="v.xv.xl-p32.1">Tertullian</name>.
See Kühn, l.c., p. v.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p32.2">544</span>)
maintained the priority of Apologeticus, and consequently put Octavius
after A.D. 197 or 200 when the former was written. Ebert reversed the
order and tried to prove, by a careful critical comparison, the
originality of Octavius.<note place="end" n="1544" id="v.xv.xl-p32.3"><p id="v.xv.xl-p33"> In his essay
on the subject (1866), Ebert put Octavius between 160 and the close of
the second century; in his more recent work on the History of Christ.
Lat. Lit. (1874), vol. I., p. 25, be assigns it more definitely to
between 179 and 185 (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xl-p33.1">" Anfang oder
Mitte der achtziger Jahre des 2. Jahrh.</span></i>"). He assumes
that Minucius used Athenagoras who wrote 177.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p33.2">545</span> His conclusion is adopted by the
majority of recent German writers,<note place="end" n="1545" id="v.xv.xl-p33.3"><p id="v.xv.xl-p34"> Ueberweg
(1866), Rönsch (<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xl-p34.1">Das n.
T. Tertull.</span></i> 1871), Keim (1873), Caspari (1875, III.
411), Herzog (1876), Hauck (1877), Bonwetsch (1878), Mangold (in
Herzog<span class="c34" id="v.xv.xl-p34.2">2</span> 1882),
Kühn (1882), Renan (1882), Schwenke (1883). The last (pp.
292 and 294) puts the oral dialogue even so far back as Hadrian (before
137), and the composition before the death of Antoninus Pius (160).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p34.3">546</span> but has also met with opposition.<note place="end" n="1546" id="v.xv.xl-p34.4"><p id="v.xv.xl-p35"> Hartel
(1869), Jeep (1869), Klussmann (1878), Schultze (1881), and Salmon
(1883). Hartel, while denying that <name id="v.xv.xl-p35.1">Tertullian</name>
borrowed from Minucius, leaves the way open for an independent use of
an older book by both. Schultze puts Minucius down to the reign of
Domitian (300-303), which is much too late.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p35.2">547</span> If
<name id="v.xv.xl-p35.3">Tertullian</name> used Minucius, he expanded his
suggestions; if Minucius used <name id="v.xv.xl-p35.4">Tertullian</name>, he
did it by way of abridgement.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p36">It is certain that Minucius borrowed from Cicero
(also from Seneca, and, perhaps, from Athenagoras),<note place="end" n="1547" id="v.xv.xl-p36.1"><p id="v.xv.xl-p37"> Renan (p.
390) calls Minucius (although he puts him before <name id="v.xv.xl-p37.1">Tertullian</name>) a habitual plagiarist who often copies from
Cicero without acknowledgment. Dombart (p. 135 sqq.), and Schwenke (p.
273 sqq.) prove his dependence on Seneca.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p37.2">548</span> and
<name id="v.xv.xl-p37.3">Tertullian</name> (in his Adv. Valent.) from <name id="v.xv.xl-p37.4">Irenaeus</name>; though both make excellent use of their
material, reproducing rather than copying it; but <name id="v.xv.xl-p37.5">Tertullian</name> is beyond question a far more original,
vigorous, and important writer. Moreover the Roman divines used the
Greek language from Clement down to <name id="v.xv.xl-p37.6">Hippolytus</name> towards the middle of the third century, with
the only exception, perhaps, of Victor (190–202). So
far the probability is for the later age of Minucius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p38">But a close comparison of the parallel passages
seems to favor his priority; yet the argument is not conclusive.<note place="end" n="1548" id="v.xv.xl-p38.1"><p id="v.xv.xl-p39"> The crucial
test of relative priority applied by Ebert is the relation of the two
books to Cicero. Minucius wrote with Cicero open before him; <name id="v.xv.xl-p39.1">Tertullian</name> shows no fresh reading of Cicero;
consequently if the parallel passages contain traces of Cicero, <name id="v.xv.xl-p39.2">Tertullian</name> must have borrowed them from Minucius.
But these traces in <name id="v.xv.xl-p39.3">Tertullian</name> are very few,
and the inference is disputable. The application of this test has led
Hartel and Salmon (in Smith and Wace, III. 92) to the opposite
conclusion. And Schultze proves 1) that Minucius used other works of
<name id="v.xv.xl-p39.4">Tertullian</name> besides the Apologeticus, and 2)
that Minucius, in copying from Cicero, makes the same kind of verbal
changes in copying from <name id="v.xv.xl-p39.5">Tertullian</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p39.6">549</span> The
priority of Minucius has been inferred also from the fact that he twice
mentions Fronto (the teacher and friend of <name id="v.xv.xl-p39.7">Marcus
Aurelius</name>), apparently as a recent celebrity, and Fronto died
about 168. Keim and Renan find allusions to the persecutions under
<name id="v.xv.xl-p39.8">Marcus Aurelius</name> (177), and to the attack of
Celsus (178), and hence put Octavius between 178 and 180.<note place="end" n="1549" id="v.xv.xl-p39.9"><p id="v.xv.xl-p40"> Chs. 29, 33,
37. I can find in these passages no proof of any particular violent
persecution. Tortures are spoken of in ch. 37, but to these the
Christians were always exposed. Upon the whole the situation of the
church appears in the introductory chapters, and throughout the
Dialogue, is a comparatively quiet one, such as we know it to have been
at intervals between the imperial persecutions. This is also the
impression of Schultze and Schwenke. Minucius is silent about the
argument so current under <name id="v.xv.xl-p40.1">Marcus Aurelius</name>,
that the Christians are responsible for all the public calamities.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p40.2">550</span> But
these assumptions are unfounded, and they would lead rather to the
conclusion that the book was not written before 200; for about twenty
years elapsed (as Keim himself supposes) before the Dialogue actually
was recorded on paper.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p41">An unexpected argument for the later age of
Minucius is furnished by the recent French discovery of the name of
Marcus Caecilius Quinti F. Natalis, as the chief magistrate of Cirta
(Constantine) in Algeria, in several inscriptions from the years 210 to
217.<note place="end" n="1550" id="v.xv.xl-p41.1"><p id="v.xv.xl-p42"> Mommsen,
Corp. Lat. Inscript. VIII. 6996 and 7094-7098; Recueil de Constantine,
1869, p. 695. See an article by Dessau in "Hermes, " 1880, t. xv., p.
471-74; Salmon, l.c., p. 924; and Renan, l.c., p.’090
sq. Renan admits the possible identity of this Caecilius with the
friend of Minucius, but suggests in the interest of his hypothesis that
he was the son.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p42.1">551</span> The
heathen speaker Caecilius Natalis of our Dialogue hailed from that very
city (chs. 9 and 31). The identity of the two persons can indeed not be
proven, but is at least very probable.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xl-p43">Considering these conflicting possibilities and
probabilities, we conclude that Octavius was written in the first
quarter of the third century, probably during the peaceful reign of
Alexander Severus (A. D. 222–235). The last possible
date is the year 250, because <name id="v.xv.xl-p43.1">Cyprian</name>’s book De Idolorum Vanitate,
written about that time is largely based upon it.<note place="end" n="1551" id="v.xv.xl-p43.2"><p id="v.xv.xl-p44"> V. Schultze
denies <name id="v.xv.xl-p44.1">Cyprian</name>’s authorship;
but the book is attester by Jerome and <name id="v.xv.xl-p44.2">Augustin</name>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xl-p44.3">552</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xl-p45"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="199" title="Cyprian" shorttitle="Section 199" progress="97.19%" prev="v.xv.xl" next="v.xv.xlii" id="v.xv.xli">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xli-p1">§ 199. <name id="v.xv.xli-p1.1">Cyprian</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xli-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.xv.xli-p3">Comp. §
§ 22, 47 and 53.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xli-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p5">(I.) S. <name id="v.xv.xli-p5.1">Cyprian</name>i Opera
omnia. Best critical ed. by W. Hartel, Vindob.
1868–’71, 3 vols. oct. (in the Vienna
"Corpus Scriptorum ecclesiast. Latinorum "); based upon the examination
of 40 MSS.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p6">Other edd. by Sweynheym and Pannartz, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1471" id="v.xv.xli-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|1471|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1471">Rom. 1471</scripRef> (ed.
princeps), again Venice 1477; by Erasmus, Bas. 1520 (first critical
ed., often reprinted); by Paul Manutius, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1563" id="v.xv.xli-p6.2" parsed="|Rom|1563|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1563">Rom. 1563</scripRef>; by Morell, Par.
1564; by Rigault (Rigaltius), Par. 1648; John Fell, Bp. of Oxford,
Oxon. 1682 (very good, with Bishop Pearson’s Annales
<name id="v.xv.xli-p6.3">Cyprian</name>ici), again Amst. 1700 and since; the
Benedictine ed. begun by Baluzius and completed by Prud. Maranus, Par.
1726, 1 vol. fol. (a magnificent ed., with textual emendations to
satisfy the Roman curia), reprinted in Venice, 1758, and in
Migne’s "Patrol. Lat." (vol. IV. Par. 18, and part of
vol. V. 9–80, with sundry additions); a convenient
manual ed. by Gersdorf, Lips. 1838 sq. (in Gersdorf’s
"Biblioth. Patrum Lat." Pars II. and III.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p7">English translations by N. Marshall, Lond., 1717; in
the Oxf. "Library of the Fathers," Oxf. 1840 and by R. G. Wallis in
"Ante-Nicene Lib." Edinb. 1868, 2 vols. N. York ed. vol. V. (1885).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p8">(II.) Vita <name id="v.xv.xli-p8.1">Cyprian</name>i by
Pontius, and the Acta Proconsularia Martyrii Cypr., both in
Ruinart’s Acta Mart. II., and the former in most ed.
of his works.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p9">(III.) J. Pearson: Annales <name id="v.xv.xli-p9.1">Cyprian</name>ici. Oxon. 1682, in the ed. of Fell. A work of
great learning and acumen, determining the chronological order of many
Epp. and correcting innumerable mistakes.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p10">H. Dodwell: Dissertationes <name id="v.xv.xli-p10.1">Cyprian</name>icae tres. Oxon. 1684; Amst. 1700; also in Tom. V
of Migne’s "Patr. Lat." col.
9–80.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p11">A. F. Gervaise: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xli-p11.1">Vie de St. Cyprien.</span></i> Par. 1717.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p12">F. W. Rettberg: <name id="v.xv.xli-p12.1">Cyprian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xli-p12.2">us nach seinem Leben u. Wirken</span></i>.
Gött. 1831.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p13">G. A. Poole: Life and Times of <name id="v.xv.xli-p13.1">Cyprian</name>. Oxf. 1840 (419 pages). High-church Episcop. and
anti-papal,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p14">Aem. Blampignon: <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xli-p14.1">Vie de Cyprien.</span></i> Par. 1861.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p15">Ch. E. Freppel (Ultramontane): <i><span lang="FR" class="c15" id="v.xv.xli-p15.1">Saint Cyprien et
l’église d’ Afrique an
troisième siécle.</span></i> Paris, 1865,
2d ed. 1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p16">Ad. Ebert: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xli-p16.1">Geschichte der christl. latein.
Literatur.</span></i> Leipz. 1874, vol. I.
54–61.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p17">J. Peters (R.C.):<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xli-p17.1">Der heil.</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xli-p17.2">Cyprian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xli-p17.3">.
Leben u. Wirken</span></i>. Regensb. 1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p18">B. Fechtrup: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xli-p18.1">Der h.</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xli-p18.2">Cyprian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xli-p18.3">,
Leben u. Lehre,</span></i> vol. I. Münster, 1878.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p19">Otto Ritschl: <name id="v.xv.xli-p19.1">Cyprian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xli-p19.2">vom Karthago und die
Verfassung der Kirche.</span></i> Göttingen 1885.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xli-p20">Articles on special topics connected with <name id="v.xv.xli-p20.1">Cyprian</name> by J. W. Nevin and Varien (both in
"Mercerburg Review" for 1852 and ’53); Peters
(Ultramontane: <name id="v.xv.xli-p20.2">Cyprian</name>’s
doctrine on Unity of the Church in opposition to the schisms of
Carthage and Rome, Luxemb 1870); Jos. Hub. Reinkens (Old Cath. Bp.:
Cypr’s. Doctr. on the Unity of the Church.
Würzburg, 1873).</p>

<p id="v.xv.xli-p21"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xli-p22">I. Life of <name id="v.xv.xli-p22.1">Cyprian</name>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p23">Thascius Caecilius <name id="v.xv.xli-p23.1">Cyprian</name>us, bishop and martyr, and the impersonation of
the catholic church of the middle of the third century, sprang from a
noble and wealthy heathen family of Carthage, where he was born about
the year 200, or earlier. His deacon and biographer, Pontius, considers
his earlier life not worthy of notice in comparison with his subsequent
greatness in the church. Jerome tells us, that he stood in high repute
as a teacher of rhetoric.<note place="end" n="1552" id="v.xv.xli-p23.2"><p id="v.xv.xli-p24"> Catal. c.
67: "<name id="v.xv.xli-p24.1">Cyprian</name>us Afer primum gloriose
rhetoricam docuit."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xli-p24.2">553</span> He was, at all events, a man of
commanding literary, rhetorical, and legal culture, and of eminent
administrative ability which afterwards proved of great service to him
in the episcopal office. He lived in worldly splendor to mature age,
nor was he free from the common vices of heathenism, as we must infer
from his own confessions. But the story, that he practised arts of
magic arises perhaps from some confusion, and is at any rate
unattested. Yet, after he became a Christian he believed, like <name id="v.xv.xli-p24.3">Tertullian</name> and others, in visions and dreams, and
had some only a short time before his martyrdom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p25">A worthy presbyter, Caecilius, who lived in <name id="v.xv.xli-p25.1">Cyprian</name>’s house, and afterwards at
his death committed his wife and children to him, first made him
acquainted with the doctrines of the Christian religion, and moved him
to read the Bible. After long resistance <name id="v.xv.xli-p25.2">Cyprian</name> forsook the world, entered the class of
catechumens, sold his estates for the benefit of the poor,<note place="end" n="1553" id="v.xv.xli-p25.3"><p id="v.xv.xli-p26"> Pontius, in
his Vita, a very unsatisfactory sketch, prefixed to the editions of the
works of <name id="v.xv.xli-p26.1">Cyprian</name>, places this act of
renunciation (MaTt. 19:21) before his baptism."inter fidei prima
rudimenta." <name id="v.xv.xli-p26.2">Cyprian</name>’s
gardens, however, together with a villa, were afterwards restored to
him, "Dei indulgentia," that is, very probably, through the liberality
of his Christian friends.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xli-p26.3">554</span> took
a vow of chastity, and in 245 or 246 received baptism, adopting, out of
gratitude to his spiritual father, the name of Caecilius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p27">He himself, in a tract soon afterwards written to
a friend,<note place="end" n="1554" id="v.xv.xli-p27.1"><p id="v.xv.xli-p28"> De Gratia
Dei, ad Donatum, c. 3, 4.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xli-p28.1">555</span>
gives us the following oratorical description of his conversion: While
I languished in darkness and deep night, tossing upon the sea of a
troubled world, ignorant of my destination, and far from truth and
light, I thought it, according to my then habits, altogether a
difficult and hard thing that a man could be born anew, and that, being
quickened to new life by the bath of saving water, he might put off the
past, and, while preserving the identity of the body, might transform
the man in mind and heart. How, said I, is such a change possible? How
can one at once divest himself of all that was either innate or
acquired and grown upon him?... Whence does he learn frugality, who was
accustomed to sumptuous feasts? And how shall he who shone in costly
apparel, in gold and purple, come down to common and simple dress? He
who has lived in honor and station, cannot bear to be private and
obscure .... But when, by the aid of the regenerating water,<note place="end" n="1555" id="v.xv.xli-p28.2"><p id="v.xv.xli-p29"> "Undae
genitalis auxilio," which refers of course to baptism.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xli-p29.1">556</span> the
stain of my former life was washed away, a serene and pure light poured
from above into my purified breast. So soon as I drank the spirit from
above and was transformed by a second birth into a new man, then the
wavering mind became wonderfully firm; what had been closed opened; the
dark became light; strength came for that which had seemed difficult;
what I had thought impossible became practicable."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p30"><name id="v.xv.xli-p30.1">Cyprian</name> now devoted
himself zealously, in ascetic retirement, to the study of the
Scriptures and the church teachers, especially <name id="v.xv.xli-p30.2">Tertullian</name>, whom he called for daily with the words:
"Hand me the master!"<note place="end" n="1556" id="v.xv.xli-p30.3"><p id="v.xv.xli-p31"> "Da
magistrum!" So Jerome relates in his notice on <name id="v.xv.xli-p31.1">Tertullian</name>, Cat. c. 53, on the testimony of an old man,
who had heard it in his youth from the "notarius beati <name id="v.xv.xli-p31.2">Cyprian</name>i." As to the time, <name id="v.xv.xli-p31.3">Cyprian</name> might have personally known <name id="v.xv.xli-p31.4">Tertullian</name>, who lived at least till the year 220 or
230.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xli-p31.5">557</span> The influence of <name id="v.xv.xli-p31.6">Tertullian</name> on his theological formation is unmistakable,
and appears at once, for example, on comparing the tracts of the two on
prayer and on patience, or the work of the one on the vanity of idols
with the apology of the other. It is therefore rather strange that in
his own writings we find no acknowledgment of his indebtedness, and, as
far as I recollect, no express allusion whatever to <name id="v.xv.xli-p31.7">Tertullian</name> and the Montanists. But he could derive no aid
and comfort from him in his conflict with schism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p32">Such a man could not long remain concealed. Only
two years after his baptism, in spite of his earnest remonstrance,
<name id="v.xv.xli-p32.1">Cyprian</name> was raised to the bishopric of
Carthage by the acclamations of the people, and was thus at the same
time placed at the head of the whole North African clergy. This
election of a neophyte was contrary to the letter of the ecclesiastical
laws (comp. <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:6" id="v.xv.xli-p32.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.6">1 Tim. 3:6</scripRef>), and led afterwards to the schism of the party
of Novatus. But the result proved, that here, as in the similar
elevation of Ambrose, <name id="v.xv.xli-p32.3">Augustin</name>, and other
eminent bishops of the ancient church, the voice of the people was the
voice of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p33">For the space of ten years, ending with his
triumphant martyrdom, <name id="v.xv.xli-p33.1">Cyprian</name> administered
the episcopal office in Carthage with exemplary energy, wisdom, and
fidelity, and that in a most stormy time, amidst persecutions from
without and schismatic agitations within. The persecution under
Valerian brought his active labors to a close. He was sent into exile
for eleven months, then tried before the Proconsul, and condemned to be
beheaded. When the sentence was pronounced, he said: "Thanks be to
God," knelt in prayer, tied the bandage over his eyes with his own
hand, gave to the executioner a gold piece, and died with the dignity
and composure of a hero. His friends removed and buried his body by
night. Two chapels were erected on the spots of his death and burial.
The anniversary of his death was long observed; and five sermons of
<name id="v.xv.xli-p33.2">Augustin</name> still remain in memory of <name id="v.xv.xli-p33.3">Cyprian</name>’s martyrdom, Sept. 14,
258.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p34">II. Character and Position.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p35">As <name id="v.xv.xli-p35.1">Origen</name> was the ablest
scholar, and <name id="v.xv.xli-p35.2">Tertullian</name> the strongest writer,
so <name id="v.xv.xli-p35.3">Cyprian</name> was the greatest bishop, of the
third century. He was born to be a prince in the church. In executive
talent, he even surpassed all the Roman bishops of his time; and he
bore himself towards them, also, as "frater" and "collega," in the
spirit of full equality. <name id="v.xv.xli-p35.4">Augustin</name> calls him
by, eminence, "the catholic bishop and catholic martyr;" and Vincentius
of Lirinum, "the light of all saints, all martyrs, and all bishops."
His stamp of character was more that of Peter than either of Paul or
John.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p36">His peculiar importance falls not so much in the
field of theology, where he lacks originality and depth, as in church
organization and discipline. While <name id="v.xv.xli-p36.1">Tertullian</name>
dealt mainly with heretics, <name id="v.xv.xli-p36.2">Cyprian</name> directed
his polemics against schismatics, among whom he had to condemn, though
he never does in fact, his venerated teacher, who died a Montanist. Yet
his own conduct was not perfectly consistent with his position; for in
the controversy on heretical baptism he himself exhibited his
master’s spirit of opposition to Rome. He set a limit
to his own exclusive catholic principle of tradition by the truly
Protestant maxims: "Consuetudo sine veritate vetustas erroris est, and,
Non est de consuetudine praescribendum, sed ratione vincendum." In him the idea of the old
catholic hierarchy and episcopal autocracy, both in its affinity and in
its conflict with the idea of the papacy, was personally embodied, so
to speak, and became flesh and blood. The unity of the church, as the
vehicle and medium of all salvation, was the thought of his life and
the passion of his heart. But he contended with the same zeal for an
independent episcopate as for a Roman primacy; and the authority of his
name has been therefore as often employed against the papacy as in its
favor. On both sides he was the faithful organ of the churchly spirit
of the age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p37">It were great injustice to attribute his high
churchly principle to pride and ambition, though temptations to this
spirit unquestionably beset a prominent position like his. Such
principles are, entirely compatible with sincere personal humility
before God. It was the deep conviction of the divine authority, and the
heavy responsibility of the episcopate, which lay it the bottom both of
his first "nolo
episcopari, " and of
subsequent hierarchical feeling. He was as conscientious in discharging
the duties, as he was jealous in maintaining the rights, of his office.
Notwithstanding his high conception of the dignity of a bishop, he took
counsel of his presbyters in everything, and respected the rights of
his people. He knew how to combine strictness and moderation, dignity
and gentleness, and to inspire love and confidence as well as esteem
and veneration. He took upon himself, like a father, the care of the
widows and orphans, the poor and sick. During the great pestilence of
252 he showed the most self-sacrificing fidelity to his flock, and love
for his enemies. He forsook his congregation, indeed, in the Decian
persecution, but only, as he expressly assured them, in pursuance of a
divine admonition, and in order to direct them during his fourteen
months of exile by pastoral epistles. His conduct exposed him to the
charge of cowardice. In the Valerian persecution he completely washed
away the stain of that flight with the blood of his calm and cheerful
martyrdom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p38">He exercised first rigid discipline, but at a
later period—not in perfect
consistency—he moderated his disciplinary principles
in prudent accommodation to the exigencies of the times. With <name id="v.xv.xli-p38.1">Tertullian</name> he prohibited all display of female
dress, which only deformed the work of the Creator; and he warmly
opposed all participation in heathen amusements,—even
refusing a converted play-actor permission to give instruction in
declamation and pantomime. He lived in a simple, ascetic way, under a
sense of the perishableness of all earthly things, and in view of the
solemn eternity, in which alone also the questions and strifes of the
church militant would be perfectly settled. "Only above," says he in
his tract De Mortalitate, which be composed during the pestilence,
"only above are true peace, sure repose, constant, firm, and eternal
security; there is our dwelling, there our home. Who would not fain
hasten to reach it? There a great multitude of beloved awaits us; the
numerous host of fathers, brethren, and children. There is a glorious
choir of apostles there the number of exulting prophets; there the
countless multitude of martyrs, crowned with victory after warfare and
suffering; there triumphing virgins; there the merciful enjoying their
reward. Thither let us hasten with longing desire; let us wish to be
soon with them, soon with Christ. After the earthly comes the heavenly;
after the small follows the great after perishableness, eternity."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p39">III. His writings.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p40">As an author, <name id="v.xv.xli-p40.1">Cyprian</name> is
far less original, fertile and vigorous than <name id="v.xv.xli-p40.2">Tertullian</name>, but is clearer, more moderate, and more
elegant and rhetorical in his style. He wrote independently only on the
doctrines of the church, the priesthood, and sacrifice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p41">(1.) His most important works relate to practical
questions on church government and discipline. Among these is his tract
on the Unity of the Church (A. D. 251), that "magna charta" of the old
catholic high-church spirit, the commanding importance of which we have
already considered. Then eighty-one Epistles,<note place="end" n="1557" id="v.xv.xli-p41.1"><p id="v.xv.xli-p42"> The order of
them varies in different editions occasioning frequent confusion in
citation.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xli-p42.1">558</span> some very long, to various
bishops, to the clergy and the churches of Africa and of Rome, to the
confessors, to the lapsed, &amp;c.; comprising also some letters from
others in reply, as from Cornelius of Rome and Firmilian of Caesarea.
They give us a very graphic picture of his pastoral labors, and of the
whole church life of that day. To the same class belongs also his
treatise: De Lapsis (A. D. 250) against loose penitential
discipline.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p43">(2.) Besides these he wrote a series of moral
works, On the Grace of God (246); On the Lord’s Prayer
(252); On Mortality (252); against worldly-mindedness and pride of
dress in consecrated virgins (De Habitu Virginum); a glowing call to
Martyrdom; an exhortation to liberality (De Opere el Eleemosynis,
between 254 and 256), with a touch of the "opus operatum" doctrine; and
two beautiful tracts written during his controversy with pope
Stephanus: De Bono Patienti, and De Zelo et Livore (about 256), in
which he exhorts the excited minds to patience and moderation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p44">(3.) Least important are his two apologetic works,
the product of his Christian pupilage. One is directed against
heathenism (de
Idolorum Vanitate), and is
borrowed in great part, often verbally, from <name id="v.xv.xli-p44.1">Tertullian</name> and Minucius Felix. The other, against Judaism
(Testimonia adversus Judaeos), also contains no new thoughts, but
furnishes a careful collection of Scriptural proofs of the Messiahship
and divinity of Jesus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xli-p45">Note.—Among the pseudo-<name id="v.xv.xli-p45.1">Cyprian</name>ic writings is a homily against dice-playing
and all games of chance (Adversus Aleatores, in
Hartel’s ed. III. 92–103), which has
been recently vindicated for Bishop Victor of Rome
(190–202), an African by birth and an exclusive high
churchman. It is written in the tone of a papal encyclical and in
rustic Latin. See Harnack: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xli-p45.2">Der pseudo-</span></i><name id="v.xv.xli-p45.3">cyprian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xli-p45.4">.
Tractat De Aleatoribus,</span></i> Leipzig 1888. Ph. Schaff: The
Oldest Papal Encyclical, in The Independent, N. York, Feb. 28,
1889.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xli-p46"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="200" title="Novatian" shorttitle="Section 200" progress="98.00%" prev="v.xv.xli" next="v.xv.xliii" id="v.xv.xlii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xlii-p1">§ 200. <name id="v.xv.xlii-p1.1">Novatian</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xlii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="SectionInfo" id="v.xv.xlii-p3">Comp. §58, p. 196
sq. and §183, p. 773.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xlii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xlii-p5">(I.) <name id="v.xv.xlii-p5.1">Novatian</name>i, Presbyteri
Romani, Opera quae exstant omnia. Ed. by Gagnaeus (Par. 1545, in the
works of <name id="v.xv.xlii-p5.2">Tertullian</name>); Gelenius (Bas. 1550 and
1562); Pamelius (Par. 1598); Gallandi (Tom III.); Edw. Welchman (Oxf.
1724); J. Jackson (Lond. 1728, the best ed.); Migne (in "Patrol. Lat."
Tom. III. col. 861–970). Migne’s ed.
includes the dissertation of Lumper and the Commentary of Gallandi.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xlii-p6">English translation by R. E. Wallis in
Clark’s "Ante-Nicene Library," vol. II. (1869), p.
297–395; Comp. vol. I. 85 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xlii-p7">(II.) Euseb.: H. E. VI. 43, 44, 45. Hieron.: De Vir.
ill. 66 and 70; <scripRef passage="Ep. 36" id="v.xv.xlii-p7.1" parsed="|Eph|36|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.36">Ep. 36</scripRef> ad Damas.; Apol. adv. Ruf. II. 19. Socrates: H.
E. IV. 28. The Epistles Of <name id="v.xv.xlii-p7.2">Cyprian</name> and
Cornelius referring to the schism of <name id="v.xv.xlii-p7.3">Novatian</name>
(Cypr. <scripRef passage="Ep. 44, 45, 49, 52, 55, 59, 60, 68, 69, 73" id="v.xv.xlii-p7.4" parsed="|Eph|44|0|0|0;|Eph|45|0|0|0;|Eph|49|0|0|0;|Eph|52|0|0|0;|Eph|55|0|0|0;|Eph|59|0|0|0;|Eph|60|0|0|0;|Eph|68|0|0|0;|Eph|69|0|0|0;|Eph|73|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.44 Bible:Eph.45 Bible:Eph.49 Bible:Eph.52 Bible:Eph.55 Bible:Eph.59 Bible:Eph.60 Bible:Eph.68 Bible:Eph.69 Bible:Eph.73">Ep. 44, 45, 49, 52, 55, 59, 60, 68, 69, 73</scripRef>). Epiphanius: Haer.
59; Socrates: H. E IV. 28. Theodor.: Haer. Fab. III. 5. Photius
Biblioth. 182, 208, 280.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xlii-p8">(III.) Walch: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xlii-p8.1">Ketzerhistorie</span></i> II.
185–288. Schoenemann: Biblioth. Hist. Lit. Patr.
Latinorum, I. 135–142. Lumper: Dissert. de Vita,
Scriptis, et doctrina Nov., in Migne’s ed. III.
861–884. Neander, I. 237–248, and 687
(Am ed.) Caspari: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xlii-p8.2">Quellen zur Gesch. des Taufsymbols</span></i>, III.
428–430, 437–439. Jos. Langen (Old
Cath.): <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xlii-p8.3">Gesch. der
röm. Kirche</span></i> (Bonn 1881), p.
289–314. Harnack; <name id="v.xv.xlii-p8.4">Novatian</name>
in Herzog2 X. (1882), p. 652–670. Also the works on
<name id="v.xv.xlii-p8.5">Cyprian</name>, especially Fechtrup. See Lit.
§ 199. On <name id="v.xv.xlii-p8.6">Novatian</name>’s doctrine of the trinity and
the person of Christ see Dorner’s <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xlii-p8.7">Entwicklungsgesch. der L. v. d.
Pers</span></i>. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xlii-p8.8">Christi</span></i> (1851), I. 601–604.
(<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xlii-p8.9">Dem</span></i>
<name id="v.xv.xlii-p8.10">Tertullian</name><i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xlii-p8.11">nahe stehend, von ihm abhängig, aber auch
ihn verflachend ist</span></i> <name id="v.xv.xlii-p8.12">Novatian</name>.")</p>

<p id="v.xv.xlii-p9"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xlii-p10"><name id="v.xv.xlii-p10.1">Novatian</name>, the second Roman
anti-Pope (<name id="v.xv.xlii-p10.2">Hippolytus</name> being probably the
first), orthodox in doctrine, but schismatic in discipline, and in both
respects closely resembling <name id="v.xv.xlii-p10.3">Hippolytus</name> and
<name id="v.xv.xlii-p10.4">Tertullian</name>, flourished in the middle of the
third century and became the founder of a sect called after his name.<note place="end" n="1558" id="v.xv.xlii-p10.5"><p id="v.xv.xlii-p11"> <name id="v.xv.xlii-p11.1">Novatian</name>i, in the East also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xlii-p11.2">Καθαροί</span>,
which is equivalent to Puritans.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlii-p11.3">559</span> He
was a man of unblemished, though austere character, considerable
biblical and philosophical learning, speculative talent, and
eloquence.<note place="end" n="1559" id="v.xv.xlii-p11.4"><p id="v.xv.xlii-p12"> Jerome calls
him and <name id="v.xv.xlii-p12.1">Tertullian</name> eloquentissimi viri (Ad
Dam. <scripRef passage="Ep. 36" id="v.xv.xlii-p12.2" parsed="|Eph|36|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.36">Ep. 36</scripRef>). <name id="v.xv.xlii-p12.3">Eusebius</name> speaks unfavorably of
him on account of bis severe discipline, which seemed to deny mercy to
poor sinners.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlii-p12.4">560</span>
He is moreover, next to Victor and Minucius Felix, the first Roman
divine who used the Latin Language, and used it with skill. We may
infer that at his time the Latin had become or was fast becoming the
ruling language of the Roman church, especially in correspondence with
North Africa and the West; yet both <name id="v.xv.xlii-p12.5">Novatian</name>
and his rival Cornelius addressed the Eastern bishops in Greek. The
epitaphs of five Roman bishops of the third century, Urbanus, Anteros,
Fabianus, Lucius, and Eutychianus (between 223 and 283), in the
cemetery of Callistus are Greek, but the epitaph of Cornelius
(251–253) who probably belonged to the noble Roman
family of that name, is Latin ("Cornelius Martyr E. R. X.")<note place="end" n="1560" id="v.xv.xlii-p12.6"><p id="v.xv.xlii-p13"> On the
subject of the official language of the Roman Church, see especially
the learned and conclusive investigations of Caspari, l.c. III. 430
sqq., and the inscriptions in De Rossi, Rom. sotter. I. 277 sqq., 293,
and II. 76 sqq. Also Harnack: D. Pseudo-<name id="v.xv.xlii-p13.1">Cyprian</name>. Tractat D Aleatoribus, 1888. Cornelius was not
buried officially by the Roman Church, but by private members of the
same.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlii-p13.2">561</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlii-p14">At that time the Roman congregation numbered
forty presbyters, seven deacons, seven sub-deacons, forty-two acolytes,
besides exorcists, readers and janitors, and an "innumerable multitude
of the people," which may have amounted perhaps to about 50,000
members.<note place="end" n="1561" id="v.xv.xlii-p14.1"><p id="v.xv.xlii-p15"> See the
letter of Cornelius to Fabius, preserved by Euseb. VI. 33.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlii-p15.1">562</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlii-p16">We know nothing of the time and place of the birth
and death of <name id="v.xv.xlii-p16.1">Novatian</name>. He was probably an
Italian. The later account of his Phrygian origin deserves no credit,
and may have arisen from the fact that he had many followers in
Phrygia, where they united with the Montanists. He was converted in
adult age, and received only clinical baptism by sprinkling on the sick
bed without subsequent episcopal confirmation, but was nevertheless
ordained to the priesthood and rose to the highest rank in the Roman
clergy. He conducted the official correspondence of the Roman see
during the vacancy from the martyrdom of Fabian, January 21, 250, till
the election of Cornelius, March, 251. In his letter to <name id="v.xv.xlii-p16.2">Cyprian</name>, written in the name of "the presbyters and
deacons abiding at Rome,"<note place="end" n="1562" id="v.xv.xlii-p16.3"><p id="v.xv.xlii-p17"> Ep. XXX. of
<name id="v.xv.xlii-p17.1">Cyprian</name> (Oxf. and Hartel’s
edd.). English version in "Ante-Nic. Libr., " <name id="v.xv.xlii-p17.2">Cyprian</name>’s works, I. 85-92. That this
letter was written by <name id="v.xv.xlii-p17.3">Novatian</name>, appears from
<name id="v.xv.xlii-p17.4">Cyprian</name>’s Ep. LV. (ad
Antonianum) cap. 4, where <name id="v.xv.xlii-p17.5">Cyprian</name> quotes a
passage from the same, and then adds "Additum est etiam <name id="v.xv.xlii-p17.6">Novatian</name>o tunc scribente," etc.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlii-p17.7">563</span> he refers the question of the
restoration of the lapsed to a future council, but shows his own
preference for a strict discipline, as most necessary in peace and in
persecution, and as "the rudder of safety in the tempest."<note place="end" n="1563" id="v.xv.xlii-p17.8"><p id="v.xv.xlii-p18"> Ch. 2. Comp.
also ch. 3, where he says: "Far be it from the Roman Church to slacken
her vigor with so profane a facility, and to loosen the nerves of her
severity by overthrowing the majesty of faith; so that when the wrecks
of your ruined brethren are not only lying, but are falling around,
remedies of a too hasty kind, and certainly not likely to avail, should
be afforded for Communion; and by a false mercy, new wounds should be
impressed on the old wounds of their transgression; so that even
repentance should be snatched from there wretched beings, to their
greater overthrow." And in ch. 7: "Whosoever shall deny me before men,
him will I also deny before my Father and before his angels. For God,
as He is merciful, so He exacts obedience to his precepts, and indeed
carefully exacts it; and as be invites to the banquet, so the man that
hath not a wedding garment be binds hands and feet, and casts him out
beyond the assembly of the saints. He has prepared heaven but he has
also prepared hell. He has prepared places of refreshment, but he has
also prepared eternal punishment. He has prepared the light that none
can approach unto, but he has also prepared the vast and eternal gloom
of perpetual night." At the close be favors an exception in case of
impending death of the penitent lapsed, to whom cautious help should be
administered, "that neither ungodly men should praise our smooth
facility, nor truly penitent men accuse our severity as cruel." This
letter relieves <name id="v.xv.xlii-p18.1">Novatian</name> of the reproach of
being chiefly influenced in his schism by personal motives, as Pope
Cornelius (Euseb. VI. 43), and Roman historians maintain (also Harnack,
in Herzog X. 661).</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlii-p18.2">564</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlii-p19">He may have aspired to the papal chair to which he
seemed to have the best claim. But after the Decian persecution had
ceased his rival Cornelius, unknown before, was elected by a majority
of the clergy and favored the lenient discipline towards the Fallen
which his predecessors Callistus and Zephyrinus had exercised, and
against which <name id="v.xv.xlii-p19.1">Hippolytus</name> had so strongly
protested twenty or thirty years before. <name id="v.xv.xlii-p19.2">Novatian</name> was elected anti-Pope by a minority and
consecrated by three Italian bishops.<note place="end" n="1564" id="v.xv.xlii-p19.3"><p id="v.xv.xlii-p20"> "Ex exigna
et vilissima Italiae parte." See Jaffé Regesta Pontif. Rom.
p. 7. Cornelius, in his letter to Fabian (Euseb. VI. 43), describes
these three bishops as contemptible ignoramuses, who were intoxicated
when they ordained <name id="v.xv.xlii-p20.1">Novatian</name> "by a shadowy and
empty imposition of hands."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlii-p20.2">565</span> He was excommunicated by a Roman
council, and Cornelius denounced him in official letters as "a
deceitful, cunning and savage beast." Both parties appealed to foreign
churches. Fabian of Antioch sympathized with <name id="v.xv.xlii-p20.3">Novatian</name>, but Dionysius of Alexandria, and especially
<name id="v.xv.xlii-p20.4">Cyprian</name> who in the mean time had relaxed his
former rigor and who hated schism like the very pest, supported
Cornelius, and the lax and more charitable system of discipline,
together with worldly conformity triumphed in the Catholic church.
Nevertheless the <name id="v.xv.xlii-p20.5">Novatian</name> schism spread East
and West and maintained its severe discipline and orthodox creed in
spite of imperial persecution down to the sixth century. <name id="v.xv.xlii-p20.6">Novatian</name> died a martyr according to the tradition of his
followers. The controversy turned on the extent of the power of the
Keys and the claims of justice to the purity of the church and of mercy
towards the fallen. The charitable view prevailed by the aid of the
principle that out of the church there is no salvation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlii-p21"><name id="v.xv.xlii-p21.1">Novatian</name> was a fruitful
author. Jerome ascribes to him works On the Passover; On the Sabbath;
On Circumcision; On the Priest (De Sacerdote); On Prayer; On the Jewish
Meats; On Perseverance;<note place="end" n="1565" id="v.xv.xlii-p21.2"><p id="v.xv.xlii-p22"> De
Instantia, probably in persecution, not in prayer. See Caspari, p. 428,
note 284 versus Lardner and Lumper, who explain it of Perseverance in
prayer: but this was no doubt treated in De Oratione, for which,
however, the Vatican Cod. reads De Ordinatione.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlii-p22.1">566</span> On Attilus (a martyr of Pergamus); and
"On the Trinity."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlii-p23">Two of these books are preserved. The most
important is his Liber de Trinitate (31 chs.), composed <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xlii-p23.1">a.d</span>. 256. It has sometimes been ascribed to <name id="v.xv.xlii-p23.2">Tertullian</name> or <name id="v.xv.xlii-p23.3">Cyprian</name>. Jerome
calls it a "great work," and an extract from an unknown work of <name id="v.xv.xlii-p23.4">Tertullian</name> on the same subject. <name id="v.xv.xlii-p23.5">Novatian</name> agrees essentially with <name id="v.xv.xlii-p23.6">Tertullian</name>’s subordination
trinitarianism. He ably vindicates the divinity of Christ and of the
Holy Spirit, strives to reconcile the divine threeness with unity, and
refutes the Monarchians, especially the Sabellians by biblical and
philosophical arguments.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlii-p24">In his Epistola de Cibus Judaicis (7 chapters)
written to his flock from a place of retirement during persecution, he
tries to prove by allegorical interpretation, that the Mosaic laws on
food are no longer binding upon Christians, and that Christ has
substituted temperance and abstinence for the prohibition of unclean
animals, with the exception of meat offered to idols, which is
forbidden by the Apostolic council (<scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="v.xv.xlii-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts 15</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="v.xv.xlii-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="201" title="Commodian" shorttitle="Section 201" progress="98.50%" prev="v.xv.xlii" next="v.xv.xliv" id="v.xv.xliii">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xliii-p1">§ 201. Commodian.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xliii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xliii-p3">(I.) Commodianus: Instructiones adversus Gentium
Deos pro Christiana Disciplina, and Carmen Apologeticum adversus
Judaeos et Gentes. The Instructiones were discovered by Sirmond, and
first edited by Rigault at Toul, 1650; more recently by Fr. Oehler in
Gersdorf’s "Biblioth. P. Lat.," vol. XVIII., Lips.
1847 (p. 133–194,) and by Migne." Patrol." vol. V.
col. 201–262.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xliii-p4">The second work was discovered and published by
Card. Pitra in the "Spicilegium Solesmense," Tom. I. Par. 1852, p.
21–49 and Excurs. 537–543, and with
new emendations of the corrupt text in Tom. IV. (1858), p.
222–224; and better by Rönsch in the
"Zeitschrift für hist. Theol." for 1872.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xliii-p5">Both poems were edited together by E. Ludwig:
Commodiani Carmina, Lips. 1877 and 1878; and by B. Dombart, Vienna.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xliii-p6">English translation of the first poem (but in prose)
by R. E. Wallis in Clark’s "Ante-Nicene Library," vol.
III. (1870, pp. 434–474.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xliii-p7">(II.) Dodwell: Dissert. de aetate Commod. Prolegg.
in Migne, V. 189–200. Alzog: Patrol.
340–342. J. L. Jacobi in Schneider’s
"<span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xliii-p7.1">Zeitschrift
für christl. Wissenschaft und christl. Leben</span>"
for 1853, pp. 203–209. Ad. Ebert, in an appendix to
his essay on <name id="v.xv.xliii-p7.2">Tertullian</name>’s
relation to Minucius Felix, Leipz. 1868, pp. 69–102;
in his <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xliii-p7.3">Gesch. er
christl. lat. Lit.,</span></i> I. 86–93; also
his art. in Herzog2 III. 325 sq. Leimbach, in an Easter Programme on
Commodian’s Carmen apol. adv. Gentes et Judaeos,
Schmalkalden, 1871 (he clears up many points). Hermann
Rönsch, in the "<span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xliii-p7.4">Zeitschrift für historische Theologie</span>"
for 1872, No. 2, pp. 163–302 (he presents a revised
Latin text with philological explanations). Young in Smith and Wace, I.
610–611.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xliii-p8"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xliii-p9"><name id="v.xv.xliii-p9.1">Commodian</name> was probably a
clergyman in North Africa.<note place="end" n="1566" id="v.xv.xliii-p9.2"><p id="v.xv.xliii-p10"> In the MSS.
of the second poem be is called a bishop. Commodian gives no indication
of his clerical status, but it may be fairly inferred from his
learning. In the last section of his second poem, he calls himself
Gazaeus. Ebert understands this geographically, from the city of Gaza
in Syria. But in this case he would have written in Greek or in Syriac.
The older interpretation is preferable, from Gaza (<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xliii-p10.1">γάζα</span></i>), treasure, or
gazophylacium (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xliii-p10.2">γαζοφυλάκιον</span>) treasury,
which indicates either his possession of the treasure of saving truth
or his dependence for support on the treasury of the church.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliii-p10.3">567</span> He was converted from heathenism by
the study of the Scriptures, especially of the Old Testament.<note place="end" n="1567" id="v.xv.xliii-p10.4"><p id="v.xv.xliii-p11"> Ebert
suggests that he was a Jewish proselyte; but in the introduction to the
first poem he says that he formerly worshipped the gods (deos vanos),
which he believed to be demons, like most of the patristic writers.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliii-p11.1">568</span> He
wrote about the middle of the third century two works in the style of
vulgar African latinity, in uncouth versification and barbarian
hexameter, without regard to quantity and hiatus. They are poetically
and theologically worthless, but not unimportant for the history of
practical Christianity, and reveal under a rude dress with many
superstitious notions, an humble and fervent Christian heart. Commodian
was a Patripassian in christology and a Chiliast in eschatology. Hence
he is assigned by Pope Gelasius to the apocryphal writers. His vulgar
African latinity is a landmark in the history of the Latin language and
poetry in the transition to the Romance literature of the middle
ages.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xliii-p12">The first poem is entitled "Instructions for the
Christian Life," written about <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xliii-p12.1">a.d</span>. 240 or
earlier.<note place="end" n="1568" id="v.xv.xliii-p12.2"><p id="v.xv.xliii-p13"> The author
upbraids the Gentiles for persevering in unbelief after Christianity
had existed for 200 years (VI. 2). Ebert dates the Instructions back as
far as 239. Alzog puts it down much later.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliii-p13.1">569</span>
It is intended to convert heathens and Jews, and gives also
exhortations to catechumens, believers, and penitents. The poem has
over twelve hundred verses and is divided into eighty strophes, each of
which is an acrostic, the initial letters of the lines composing the
title or subject of the section. The first 45 strophes are apologetic,
and aimed at the heathen, the remaining 35 are parenetic and addressed
to Christians. The first part exhorts unbelievers to repent in view of
the impending end of the world, and gives prominence to chiliastic
ideas about Antichrist, the return of the Twelve Tribes, the first
resurrection, the millennium, and the last judgment. The second part
exhorts catechumens and various classes of Christians. The last
acrostic which again reminds the reader of the end of the world, is
entitled "Nomen Gazaei,"<note place="end" n="1569" id="v.xv.xliii-p13.2"><p id="v.xv.xliii-p14"> See above p.
854. Note 1</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliii-p14.1">570</span> and, if read backwards, gives the name
of the author: Commodianus mendicus Christi.<note place="end" n="1570" id="v.xv.xliii-p14.2"><p id="v.xv.xliii-p15"> The last
five lines are (see Migne V. <scripRef passage="Col. 261, 262" id="v.xv.xliii-p15.1" parsed="|Col|261|0|0|0;|Col|262|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.261 Bible:Col.262">Col. 261, 262</scripRef>):</p>

<p class="p31" id="v.xv.xliii-p16">"ostenduntur illis, et legunt gesta de coelo</p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xliii-p17">memoria prisca debito et merita digno.</p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xliii-p18">merces in perpetuo secundum facta tyranno.</p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xliii-p19">omnia non possum comprehendere parvo libello.</p>

<p class="p32" id="v.xv.xliii-p20">curiositas docti inveniet nomenin isto.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliii-p20.1">571</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xliii-p21">2. The second work which was only brought to light
in 1852, is an "Apologetic Poem against Jews and Gentiles," and was
written about 249. It exhorts them (like the first part of the
"Instructions" to repent without delay in view of the approaching end
of the world. It is likewise written in uncouth hexameters and
discusses in 47 sections the doctrine of God, of man, and of the
Redeemer (vers. 89–275); the meaning of the names of
Son and Father in the economy of salvation (276–573);
the obstacles to the progress of
Christianity(574–611); it warns Jews and Gentiles to
forsake their religion (612–783), and gives a
description of the last things (784–1053).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xliii-p22">The most interesting part of this second poem is
the conclusion. It contains a fuller description of Antichrist than the
first poem. The author expects that the end of the world will soon come
with the seventh persecution; the Goths will conquer Rome and redeem
the Christians; but then Nero will appear as the heathen Antichrist,
reconquer Rome, and rage against the Christians three years and a-half;
he will be conquered in turn by the Jewish and real Antichrist from the
east, who after the defeat of Nero and the burning of Rome will return
to Judaea, perform false miracles, and be worshipped by the Jews. At
last Christ appears, that is God himself (from the Monarchian
standpoint of the author), with the lost Twelve Tribes as his army,
which had lived beyond Persia in happy simplicity and virtue; under
astounding phenomena of nature he will conquer Antichrist and his host,
convert all nations and take possession of the holy city of Jerusalem.
The concluding description of the judgment is preserved only in broken
fragments. The idea of a double Antichrist is derived from the two
beasts of the Apocalypse, and combines the Jewish conception of the
Antimessiah, and the heathen Nero-legend. But the remarkable feature is
that the second Antichrist is represented as a Jew and as defeating the
heathen Nero, as he will be defeated by Christ. The same idea of a
double antichrist appears in Lactantius.<note place="end" n="1571" id="v.xv.xliii-p22.1"><p id="v.xv.xliii-p23"> Inst. Div.
VII. 16 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliii-p23.1">572</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xliii-p24"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="202" title="Arnobius" shorttitle="Section 202" progress="98.84%" prev="v.xv.xliii" next="v.xv.xlv" id="v.xv.xliv">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xliv-p1">§ 202. Arnobius.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xliv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xliv-p3">(I.) Arnobii (oratoris) adversus Nationes (or
Gentes) libri septem. Best ed. by Reifferscheid, Vindob. 1875. (vol.
IV. of the "Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum," issued by
the Academy of Vienna.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="v.xv.xliv-p4">Other editions: by Faustus Sabaeus, Florence 1543
(ed. princeps); Bas. (Frobenius) 1546; Paris 1580, 1666, 1715; Antw.
1582; <scripRef passage="Rom. 1583" id="v.xv.xliv-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|1583|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1583">Rom. 1583</scripRef>; Genev. 1597; Lugd. Bat. 1598, 165l; by Orelli, Lips.
1816; Hildebrand, Halle, 1844; Migne, "Patrol. Lat." v. 1844, col. 350
sqq. Fr. Oehler (in Gersdorf’s "Bibl. Patr. Lat."),
Lips. 1846. On the text see the Prolegg of Oehler and
Reifferscheid.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xliv-p5">English Version by A. Hamilton Bryce and Hugh
Campbell, in Clark’s "Ante-Nic. Libr." vol. XIX.
(Edinb. 1871). German transl. by Benard (1842), and Alleker (1858).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xliv-p6">(II.) Hieronymus: De Vir. ill. 79; Chron. ad ann.
325 (xx. Constantini); <scripRef passage="Ep. 46" id="v.xv.xliv-p6.1" parsed="|Eph|46|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.46">Ep. 46</scripRef>, and 58, ad Paulinum.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xliv-p7">(III) The learned Dissertatio praevia of the
Benedictine Le Nourry in Migne’s ed. v.
365–714. Neander: I. 687–689.
Möhler (R.C.): Patrol. I. 906–916. Alzog
(R.C.): Patrologie (3d ed), p. 205–210. <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xliv-p7.1">Zink: Zur Kritik und
Erklärung des Arnob.,</span></i> Bamb. 1873. Ebert,
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xliv-p7.2">Gesch. der christl.
lat. Lit.</span></i> I 61–70. Herzog in Herzog2
I. 692 sq. Moule in Smith and Wace I. 167–169.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xliv-p8"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xliv-p9"><name id="v.xv.xliv-p9.1">Arnobius</name>, a successful
teacher of rhetoric with many pupils (Lactantius being one of them),
was first an enemy, then an advocate of Christianity. He lived in
Sicca, an important city on the Numidian border to the Southwest of
Carthage, in the latter part of the third and the beginning of the
fourth century . He was converted to Christ in adult age, like his more
distinguished fellow-Africans, <name id="v.xv.xliv-p9.2">Tertullian</name> and
<name id="v.xv.xliv-p9.3">Cyprian</name>. "O blindness," he says, in
describing the great change, "only a short time ago I was worshipping
images just taken from the forge, gods shaped upon the anvil and by the
hammer .... When I saw a stone made smooth and smeared with oil, I
prayed to it and addressed it as if a living power dwelt in it, and
implored blessings from the senseless stock. And I offered grievious
insult even to the gods, whom I took to be such, in that I considered
them wood, stone, and bone, or fancied that they dwelt in the stuff of
such things. Now that I have been led by so great a teacher into the
way of truth, I know what all that is, I think worthily of the Worthy,
offer no insult to the Godhead, and give every one his due .... Is
Christ, then, not to be regarded as God? And is He who in other
respects may be deemed the very greatest, not to be honored with divine
worship, from whom we have received while alive so great gifts, and
from whom, when the day comes we expect greater gifts?"<note place="end" n="1572" id="v.xv.xliv-p9.4"><p id="v.xv.xliv-p10"> Adv. Nat. 1,
39, ed. Reifferscheid, p. 26.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliv-p10.1">573</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xliv-p11">The contrast was very startling indeed, if we
remember that Sicca bore the epithet "Veneria," as the seat of the vile
worship of the goddess of lust in whose temple the maidens sacrificed
their chastity, like the Corinthian priestesses of Aphrodite. He is
therefore especially severe in his exposure of the sexual immoralities
of the heathen gods, among whom Jupiter himself takes the lead in all
forms of vice.<note place="end" n="1573" id="v.xv.xliv-p11.1"><p id="v.xv.xliv-p12"> In book V.
22 he details the crimes of Jupiter who robbed Ceres, Leda, Danae,
Europa, Alcmena, Electra, Latona, Laodamia, and "a thousand other
virgins and a thousand matrons, and with them the boy Catamitus of
their honor and chastity," and who was made a collection of "all
impurities of the stage."</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliv-p12.1">574</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xliv-p13">We know nothing of his subsequent life and death.
Jerome, the only ancient writer who mentions him, adds some doubtful
particulars, namely that he was converted by visions or dreams, that he
was first refused admission to the Church by the bishop of Sicca, and
hastily wrote his apology in proof of his sincerity. But this book,
though written soon after his conversion, is rather the result of an
inward impulse and strong conviction than outward occasion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xliv-p14">We have from him an Apology of Christianity in
seven books of unequal length, addressed to the Gentiles. It was
written <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xliv-p14.1">a.d</span>. 303,<note place="end" n="1574" id="v.xv.xliv-p14.2"><p id="v.xv.xliv-p15"> He says that
Christianity had then existed three hundred years (I. 13), and that the
city of Rome was one thousand and fifty years old (II. 71). The last
date leaves a choice between <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xliv-p15.1">a.d</span>. 296 or 303,
according as we reckon by the Varronian or the Fabian era.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliv-p15.2">575</span> at the outbreak of the
Diocletian persecution; for he alludes to the tortures, the burning of
the sacred Scriptures and the destruction of the meeting houses, which
were the prominent features of that persecution.<note place="end" n="1575" id="v.xv.xliv-p15.3"><p id="v.xv.xliv-p16"> IV. 36;
comp. I. 26; II. 77; III. 36, etc. Comp. Euseb. H. E. VIII. 2.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliv-p16.1">576</span> It is
preserved in only one manuscript (of the ninth or tenth century), which
contains also the "Octavius" of Minucius Felix.<note place="end" n="1576" id="v.xv.xliv-p16.2"><p id="v.xv.xliv-p17"> In the
Nation. Libr. of Paris, No. 1661. The copy in Brussels is merely a
transcript. The MS., though well written, is very corrupt, and leaves
room for many conjectures. Reifferscheid has carefully compared it at
Paris in 1867.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliv-p17.1">577</span> The first two books are
apologetic, the other five chiefly polemic. Arnobius shows great
familiarity with Greek and Roman mythology and literature, and quotes
freely from Homer, Plato, Cicero, and Varro. He ably refutes the
objections to Christianity, beginning with the popular charge that it
brought the wrath of the gods and the many public calamities upon the
Roman empire. He exposes at length the absurdities and immoralities of
the heathen mythology. He regards the gods as real, but evil
beings.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xliv-p18">The positive part is meagre and unsatisfactory.
Arnobius seems as ignorant about the Bible as Minucius Felix. He never
quotes the Old Testament, and the New Testament only once.<note place="end" n="1577" id="v.xv.xliv-p18.1"><p id="v.xv.xliv-p19"> "Has that
well-known word (illud vulgatum) never struck your ears, that the
wisdom of man is foolishness with God?" II. 6; comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:19" id="v.xv.xliv-p19.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.19">1 Cor. 3:19</scripRef>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliv-p19.2">578</span> He
knows nothing of the history of the Jews, and the Mosaic worship, and
confounds the Pharisees and Sadducees. Yet be is tolerably familiar,
whether from the Gospels or from tradition, with the history of Christ.
He often refers in growing language to his incarnation, crucifixion,
and exaltation. He represents him as the supreme teacher who revealed
God to man, the giver of eternal life, yea, as God, though born a man,
as God on high, God in his inmost nature, as the Saviour God, and the
object of worship.<note place="end" n="1578" id="v.xv.xliv-p19.3"><p id="v.xv.xliv-p20"> The
strongest passages for the divinity of Christ are I. 37, 39, 42 and 53.
In the last passage he says (Reifferscheid, p. 36): "Deus ille sublimis
fuit [Christus], deus radice ab intima, deus ab incognitis regnis et ab
omnium principe deo sospitator est missus"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliv-p20.1">579</span> Only his followers can be saved, but
he offers salvation even to his enemies. His divine mission is proved
by his miracles, and these are attested by their unique character,
their simplicity, publicity and beneficence. He healed at once a
hundred or more afflicted with various diseases, he stilled the raging
tempest, he walked over the sea with unwet foot, he astonished the very
waves, he fed five thousand with five loaves, and filled twelve baskets
with the fragments that remained, he called the dead from the tomb. He
revealed himself after the resurrection "in open day to countless
numbers of men;" "he appears even now to righteous men of unpolluted
mind who love him, not in any dreams, but in a form of pure
simplicity."<note place="end" n="1579" id="v.xv.xliv-p20.2"><p id="v.xv.xliv-p21"> "per purae
speciem simplicitatis, " I.46. This passage speaks against the story,
that Arnobius was converted by a dream.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliv-p21.1">580</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xliv-p22">His doctrine of God is Scriptural, and strikingly
contrasts with the absurd mythology. God is the author and ruler of all
things, unborn, infinite, spiritual, omnipresent, without passion,
dwelling in light, the giver of all good, the sender of the
Saviour.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xliv-p23">As to man, Arnobius asserts his free will, but
also his ignorance and sin, and denies his immortality. The soul
outlives the body but depends solely on God for the gift of eternal
duration. The wicked go to the fire of Gehenna, and will ultimately be
consumed or annihilated. He teaches the resurrection of the flesh, but
in obscure terms.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xliv-p24">Arnobius does not come up to the standard of
Catholic orthodoxy, even of the ante-Nicene age. Considering his
apparent ignorance of the Bible, and his late conversion, we need not
be surprised at this. Jerome now praises, now censures him, as unequal,
prolix, and confused in style, method, and doctrine. Pope Gelasius in
the fifth century banished his book to the apocryphal index, and since
that time it was almost forgotten, till it was brought to light again
in the sixteenth century. Modern critics agree in the verdict that he
is more successful in the refutation of error than in the defense of
truth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xliv-p25">But the honesty, courage, and enthusiasm of the
convert for his new faith are as obvious as the defects of his
theology. If be did not know or clearly understand the doctrines of the
Bible, be seized its moral tone.<note place="end" n="1580" id="v.xv.xliv-p25.1"><p id="v.xv.xliv-p26"> I must
differ from Ebert (p 69), who says that Christianity produced no moral
change in His heart."<i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xliv-p26.1">In seinem
Stil ist Arnobius durchaus Heide, und auch dies ist ein Zeugniss
für die Art seines Christenthums, das eben eine innere
Umwandlung nicht bewirkt hatte. Das Gemüth hat an seinem
Ausdruck nirgends einen Antheil.</span></i>"</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliv-p26.2">581</span> "We have learned," he says, "from
Christ’s teaching and his laws, that evil ought not to
be requited with evil (comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:39" id="v.xv.xliv-p26.3" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39">Matt. 5:39</scripRef>), that it is better to suffer wrong than
to inflict it, that we should rather shed our own blood than stain our
hands and our conscience with that of another. An ungrateful world is
now for a long period enjoying the benefit of Christ; for by his
influence the rage of savage ferocity has been softened, and restrained
from the blood of a fellow-creature. If all would lend an ear to his
salutary and peaceful laws, the world would turn the use of steel to
occupations of peace, and live in blessed harmony, maintaining
inviolate the sanctity of treaties."<note place="end" n="1581" id="v.xv.xliv-p26.4"><p id="v.xv.xliv-p27"> I. 9.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliv-p27.1">582</span> He indignantly asks the heathen, "Why
have our writings deserved to be given to the flames, and our meetings
to be cruelly broken up? In them prayer is offered to the supreme God,
peace and pardon are invoked upon all in authority, upon soldiers,
kings, friends, enemies, upon those still in life, and those released
from the bondage of the flesh. In them all that is said tends to make
men humane, gentle, modest, virtuous, chaste, generous in dealing with
their substance, and inseparably united to all that are embraced in our
brotherhood."<note place="end" n="1582" id="v.xv.xliv-p27.2"><p id="v.xv.xliv-p28"> IV. 36.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xliv-p28.1">583</span> He uttered his testimony boldly in the
face of the last and most cruel persecution, and it is not unlikely
that he himself was one of its victims.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xliv-p29">The work of Arnobius is a rich store of
antiquarian and mythological knowledge, and of African latinity.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xliv-p30"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="203" title="Victorinus of Petau" shorttitle="Section 203" progress="99.37%" prev="v.xv.xliv" next="v.xv.xlvi" id="v.xv.xlv">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xlv-p1">§ 203. <name id="v.xv.xlv-p1.1">Victorinus of
Petau</name>.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xlv-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xlv-p3">(I.) Opera in the "Max. Biblioth. vet. Patrum."
Lugd. Tom. III., in Gallandi’s "Bibl. PP.," Tom. IV.;
and in Migne’s "Patrol. Lat.," V.
281–344 (De Fabrica Mundi, and Scholia in Apoc.
Joannis).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xlv-p4">English translation by R. E. Wallis, in
Clark’s "Ante-Nicene Library," Vol. III.,
388–433; N. York ed. VII. (1886).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xlv-p5">(II.) Jerome: De. Vir. ill., 74. Cassiodor: Justit.
Div. Lit., c. 9. Cave: Hist. Lit., I., 147 sq.
Lumper’s Proleg., in Migne’s ed., V.
281–302, Routh: Reliq., S. I., 65; III.,
455–481.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xlv-p6"><br />
</p>

<p id="v.xv.xlv-p7">Victorinus, probably of Greek extraction, was first a
rhetorician by profession, and became bishop of Petavium, or Petabio,<note place="end" n="1583" id="v.xv.xlv-p7.1"><p id="v.xv.xlv-p8"> Vict.
Petavionensis or Petabionensis; not Pictaviensis (from Poictiers), as in
the Rom. Martyrologium and Baronius. John Launoy (d. 1678) is said to
have first corrected this error.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlv-p8.1">584</span> in
ancient Panonia (Petau, in the present Austrian Styria). He died a
martyr in the Diocletian persecution (303). We have only fragments of
his writings, and they are not of much importance, except for the age
to which they belong. Jerome says that he understood Greek better than
Latin, and that his works are excellent for the sense, but mean as to
the style. He counts him among the Chiliasts, and ascribes to him
commentaries on Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Isaiah, Ezekiel, Habakkuk,
Canticles, the Apocalypse, a book Against all Heresies, "et multa
alia." Several poems are also credited to him, but without good
reason.<note place="end" n="1584" id="v.xv.xlv-p8.2"><p id="v.xv.xlv-p9"> Carmina de
Jesu Christo Deo et homine; Lignum Vitae; also the hymns DeCruce or De
Paschate, in <name id="v.xv.xlv-p9.1">Tertullian</name>’s
and <name id="v.xv.xlv-p9.2">Cyprian</name>’s works. Routh,
III. 483, denies the genuineness; so also Lumper in Migne V. 294.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlv-p9.3">585</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlv-p10">1. The fragment on the Creation of the World is a
series of notes on the account of creation, probably a part of the
commentary on Genesis mentioned by Jerome. The days are taken
liberally. The creation of angels and archangels preceded the creation
of man, as light was made before the sky and the earth. The seven days
typify seven millennia; the seventh is the millennial sabbath, when
Christ will reign on earth with his elect. It is the same chiliastic
notion which we found in the Epistle of Barnabas, with the same
opposition to Jewish sabbatarianism. Victorinus compares the seven days
with the seven eyes of the Lord (<scripRef passage="Zech. 4:10" id="v.xv.xlv-p10.1" parsed="|Zech|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.4.10">Zech. 4:10</scripRef>), the seven heavens (comp. <scripRef passage="Ps. 33:6" id="v.xv.xlv-p10.2" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6">Ps. 33:6</scripRef>), the seven spirits that dwelt in Christ
(<scripRef passage="Isa. 11:2, 3" id="v.xv.xlv-p10.3" parsed="|Isa|11|2|0|0;|Isa|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.2 Bible:Isa.11.3">Isa.
11:2, 3</scripRef>), and the seven
stages of his humanity: his nativity, infancy, boyhood, youth,
young-manhood, mature age, death. This is a fair specimen of these
allegorical plays of a pious imagination.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlv-p11">2. The scholia on the Apocalypse of John are not
without interest for the history of the interpretation of this
mysterious book.<note place="end" n="1585" id="v.xv.xlv-p11.1"><p id="v.xv.xlv-p12"> Comp.
Lüke, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xlv-p12.1">Einleitung in die
Offen b. Joh,</span></i> pp. 972-982 (2nd ed.); and Bleek, <i><span lang="DE" id="v.xv.xlv-p12.2">Vorlesungen über die
Apok</span></i>., p. 34 sq. Lücke and Bleek agree in
regarding this commentary as a work of Victorinus, but with later
interpolations. Bleek assumes that it was originally more pronounced in
its chiliasm.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlv-p12.3">586</span> But they are not free from later
interpolations of the fifth or sixth century. The author assigns the
Apocalypse to the reign of Domitian (herein agreeing with <name id="v.xv.xlv-p12.4">Irenaeus</name>), and combines the historical and allegorical
methods of interpretation. He also regards the visions in part as
synchronous rather than successive. He comments only on the more
difficult passages.<note place="end" n="1586" id="v.xv.xlv-p12.5"><p id="v.xv.xlv-p13"> As
Cassiodorus remarks: "Difficillima quaedam loca breviter
tractavit.’;</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlv-p13.1">587</span> We select the most striking
points.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlv-p14">The woman in ch. 12 is the ancient church of the
prophets and apostles; the dragon is the devil. The woman sitting on
the seven hills (in ch. 17), is the city of Rome. The beast from the
abyss is the Roman empire; Domitian is counted as the sixth, Nerva as
the seventh, and Nero revived as the eighth Roman King.<note place="end" n="1587" id="v.xv.xlv-p14.1"><p id="v.xv.xlv-p15"> This
explanation of 17:10, 11 rests on the expectation of the return of Nero
as Antichrist, and was afterwards justly abandoned by Andreas and
Arethas, but has been revived again, though with a different counting
of the emperors, by the modern champions of the Nero-hypothesis. See
the discussion in vol. I, 864 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlv-p15.1">588</span> The
number 666 (<scripRef passage="Rev. 13:18" id="v.xv.xlv-p15.2" parsed="|Rev|13|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.18">13:18</scripRef>) means
in Greek Teitan<note place="end" n="1588" id="v.xv.xlv-p15.3"><p id="v.xv.xlv-p16"> T=300;
E="5"; I=10; T=300: A=l; N=50; in all 666. Dropping the final n, we get
Teita=616, which was the other reading in 13:18, mentioned by <name id="v.xv.xlv-p16.1">Irenaeus</name>. Titus was the destroyer of Jerusalem, but
in unconconsious fulfilment of Christ’s prophecy; he
was no persecutor of the church, and was one of the best among the
Roman emperors.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlv-p16.2">589</span> (this is the explanation preferred by
<name id="v.xv.xlv-p16.3">Irenaeus</name>), in Latin Diclux. Both names
signify Antichrist, according to the numerical value of the Greek and
Roman letters. But Diclux has this meaning by contrast, for Antichrist,
"although he is cut off from the supernal light, yet transforms himself
into an angel of light, daring to call himself light."<note place="end" n="1589" id="v.xv.xlv-p16.4"><p id="v.xv.xlv-p17"> D=500;
I="1"; C=100; L=50; V=5; X=10; in all=666. "Id est quod Graece sonat
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xlv-p17.1">τειτάν</span> id quod
Latine dicitur diclux, quo nomine per antiphrasin expresso intelligimus
antichrstum, qui cum a luce superna abscissus sit et ea privatus,
transfigurat tamen se in angelum lucis audens sese dicere lucem. Item
invenimus in quodom codice, Graeco <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xlv-p17.2">ἄντεμος
.</span> " The last name is perhaps a corruption for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.xv.xlv-p17.3">Ἄντειμος</span>,
which occurs on coins of Moesia for a ruling dynasty, or may be meant
for a designation of character: honori contrarius. See Migne, V. 339,
and Lücke, p. 978.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlv-p17.4">590</span> To
this curious explanation is added, evidently by a much later hand, an
application of the mystic number to the Vandal king Genseric (<span lang="EL" class="c15" id="v.xv.xlv-p17.5">γενσήρικος</span>) who in the fifth century laid
waste the Catholic church of North Africa and sacked the city of
Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlv-p18">The exposition of ch. <scripRef passage="Rev. 20:1-6" id="v.xv.xlv-p18.1" parsed="|Rev|20|1|20|6" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.1-Rev.20.6">20:1–6</scripRef> is not so strongly chiliastic, as
the corresponding passage in the Commentary on Genesis, and hence some
have denied the identity of authorship. The first resurrection is
explained spiritually with reference to <scripRef passage="Col. 3:1" id="v.xv.xlv-p18.2" parsed="|Col|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.1">Col. 3:1</scripRef>, and the author leaves
it optional to understand the thousand years as endless or as limited.
Then he goes on to allegorize about the numbers: ten signifies the
decalogue, and hundred the crown of virginity; for he who keeps the vow
of virginity completely, and fulfils the precepts of the decalogue, and
destroys the impure thoughts within the retirement of his own heart, is
the true priest of Christ, and reigns with him; and "truly in his case
the devil is bound." At the close of the notes on ch. 22, the author
rejects the crude and sensual chiliasm of the heretic Cerinthus. "For
the kingdom of Christ," he says, "is now eternal in the saints,
although the glory of the saints shall be manifested after the
resurrection."<note place="end" n="1590" id="v.xv.xlv-p18.3"><p id="v.xv.xlv-p19"> "Nam regnum
Christi nunc est sempiternum in sanctis, cum fuerit gloria post
resurrectionem manifestata sanctorum." (Migne V. 344.)</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlv-p19.1">591</span> This looks like a later addition, and
intimates the change which Constantine’s reign
produced in the mind of the church as regards the millennium.
Henceforth it was dated from the incarnation of Christ.<note place="end" n="1591" id="v.xv.xlv-p19.2"><p id="v.xv.xlv-p20"> Comp.
§ 188, p. 612 sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlv-p20.1">592</span></p>

<p id="v.xv.xlv-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="204" title="Eusebius, Lactantius, Hosius" shorttitle="Section 204" progress="99.72%" prev="v.xv.xlv" next="vi" id="v.xv.xlvi">

<p class="head" id="v.xv.xlvi-p1">§ 204. <name id="v.xv.xlvi-p1.1">Eusebius</name>,
Lactantius, Hosius.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xlvi-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xlvi-p3">On <name id="v.xv.xlvi-p3.1">Eusebius</name> see vol. III.
871–879—Add to Lit. the exhaustive
article of Bp. Lightfoot in Smith and Wace, II. (1880), p.
308–348; Dr. Salmon, on the Chron. of Eus. ibid.
354–355; and Semisch in Herzog2 IV.
390–398.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xlvi-p4">On Lactantius see vol. III.
955–959.—Add to Lit. Ebert: <i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xlvi-p4.1">Gesch. der christl. lat.
Lit.</span></i> I. (1874), p. 70–86; and his
art. in Herzog2 VIII. 364–366; and E. S. Ffoulkes in
Smith and Wace III. 613–617.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="v.xv.xlvi-p5">On Hosius, see § 55 p. 179 sqq.; and vol.
III. 627, 635, 636.—Add to Lit. P. Bonif. Gams (R.C.):
<i><span lang="DE" class="c15" id="v.xv.xlvi-p5.1">Kirchengesch. v.
Spanien,</span></i> Regensb. 1862 sqq, , Bd II.
137–309 (the greater part of the second vol. is given
to Hosius); W. Möller in Herzog2 VI.
326–328; and T. D. C. Morse in Smith and Wace III.
162–174.</p>

<p id="v.xv.xlvi-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlvi-p7">At the close of our period we meet with three
representative divines, in close connection with the first Christian
emperor who effected the politico-ecclesiastical revolution known as
the union of church and state. Their public life and labors belong to
the next period, but must at least be briefly foreshadowed here.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlvi-p8"><name id="v.xv.xlvi-p8.1">Eusebius</name>, the historian,
<name id="v.xv.xlvi-p8.2">Lactantius</name>, the rhetorician, and <name id="v.xv.xlvi-p8.3">Hosius</name>, the statesman, form the connecting links between
the ante-Nicene and Nicene ages; their long lives—two
died octogenarians, Hosius a centenarian—are almost
equally divided between the two; and they reflect the lights and shades
of both.<note place="end" n="1592" id="v.xv.xlvi-p8.4"><p id="v.xv.xlvi-p9"> <name id="v.xv.xlvi-p9.1">Eusebius</name> died <span class="s03" id="v.xv.xlvi-p9.2">a.d</span>. 340;
Lactantius between 320 and 330; Hosius between 357 and 360.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlvi-p9.3">593</span>
<name id="v.xv.xlvi-p9.4">Eusebius</name> was bishop of Caesarea and a man of
extensive and useful learning, and a liberal theologian; Lactantius, a
professor of eloquence in Nicomedia, and a man of elegant culture;
Hosius, bishop of Cordova and a man of counsel and action.<note place="end" n="1593" id="v.xv.xlvi-p9.5"><p id="v.xv.xlvi-p10"> Hosius left
no literary work. The only document we have from his pen is his letter
to the Arian Emperor Constantius, preserved by <name id="v.xv.xlvi-p10.1">Athanasius</name> (Hist. Arian. 44). See Gains, l.c. II. 215
sqq. It begins with this noble sentence: "I was a confessor of the
faith long before your grandfather Maximian persecuted the church. If
you persecute me, I am ready to suffer all rather than to shed innocent
blood and to betray the truth." Unfortunately, in his extreme old age
he yielded under the infliction of physical violence, and subscribed an
Arian creed, but bitterly repented before his death. <name id="v.xv.xlvi-p10.2">Athanasius</name> expressly says (l. c. 45), that "at the
approach of death, as it were by his last testament, he abjured the
Arian heresy, and gave strict charge that no one should receive it." It
is a disputed point whether he died at Sirmium in 357, or was permitted
to return to Spain, and died there about 359 or 360. We are only
informed that he was over a hundred years old, and over sixty years a
bishop. Athan. l.c.; Sulpicius Severus, Hist. II. 55.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="v.xv.xlvi-p10.3">594</span> They
thus respectively represented the Holy Land, Asia Minor, and Spain; we
may add Italy and North Africa, for Lactantius was probably a native
Italian and a pupil of Arnobius of Sicca, and Hosius acted to some
extent for the whole western church in Eastern Councils. With him Spain
first emerges from the twilight of legend to the daylight of church
history; it was the border land of the west which Paul perhaps had
visited, which had given the philosopher Seneca and the emperor Trajan
to heathen Rome, and was to furnish in Theodosius the Great the strong
defender of the Nicene faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlvi-p11"><name id="v.xv.xlvi-p11.1">Eusebius</name>, Lactantius,
and Hosius were witnesses of the cruelties of the Diocletian
persecution, and hailed the reign of imperial patronage. They carried
the moral forces of the age of martyrdom into the age of victory. <name id="v.xv.xlvi-p11.2">Eusebius</name> with his literary industry saved for us
the invaluable monuments of the first three centuries down to the
Nicene Council; Lactantius bequeathed to posterity, in Ciceronian
Latin, an exposition and vindication of the Christian religion against
the waning idolatry of Greece and Rome, and the tragic memories of the
imperial persecutors; Hosius was the presiding genius of the synods of
Elvira (306), Nicaea (325), and Sardica (347), the friend of <name id="v.xv.xlvi-p11.3">Athanasius</name> in the defense of orthodoxy and in
exile.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="v.xv.xlvi-p13">All three were intimately associated with <name id="v.xv.xlvi-p13.1">Constantine the Great</name>, <name id="v.xv.xlvi-p13.2">Eusebius</name> as his friend and eulogist, Lactantius as the
tutor of his eldest son, Hosius as his trusted counsellor who probably
suggested to him the idea of convening the first Œcumenical
synod; he was we may say for a few years his ecclesiastical prime
minister. They were, each in his way, the emperor’s
chief advisers and helpers in that great change which gave to the
religion of the cross the moral control over the vast empire of Rome.
The victory was well deserved by three hundred years of unjust
persecution and heroic endurance, but it was fraught with trials and
temptations no less dangerous to the purity and peace of the church
than fire and sword.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" progress="99.99%" prev="v.xv.xlvi" next="vi.i" id="vi">
<h1 id="vi-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Subject Index" progress="100.00%" prev="vi" next="vi.ii" id="vi.i">
  <h2 id="vi.i-p0.1">Subject Index</h2>
  <insertIndex type="subject" id="vi.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p>

</p><p class="Index1"> Immortality,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p0.3">v.xiv.xix-p0.3</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Apologetic Literature,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.x-p0.1">v.v.x-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Apostles' Creed,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p0.1">v.xiv.iv-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Apostolic Fathers,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iii-p0.1">v.xv.iii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Asceticism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p0.1">v.xi.i-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Celibacy,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p0.1">v.xi.iv-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p0.1">v.xi.v-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Poverty,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iii-p0.1">v.xi.iii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Baptism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p0.1">v.vii.xii-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiii-p0.1">v.vii.xiii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Canon,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p0.1">v.xiv.ii-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p26.2">v.xiv.ii-p26.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Catechetical Instruction,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p0.1">v.vii.xiv-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Christian Art,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.ii-p0.1">v.viii.ii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Clergy,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p0.1">v.vi.ii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Discipline,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p0.1">v.vi.xvii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Laity,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p0.2">v.vi.ii-p0.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Confirmation,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p0.2">v.vii.xiv-p0.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Creation,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vi-p0.1">v.xiv.vi-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Eschatology,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p0.1">v.xiv.xix-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p0.1">v.xiv.xx-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Chiliasm,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p0.1">v.xiv.xxii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Judgment,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p0.1">v.xiv.xxi-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Millennarianism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p0.2">v.xiv.xxii-p0.2</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Punishment,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p0.2">v.xiv.xxi-p0.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Eucharist,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p0.1">v.vii.x-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p0.1">v.vii.xi-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Family,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xi-p0.1">v.x.xi-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p0.1">v.x.xii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Fasting,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiv-p0.2">v.x.xiv-p0.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Gnosticism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ix-p0.1">v.xiii.ix-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.v-p0.1">v.xiii.v-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p0.1">v.xiii.vi-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vii-p0.1">v.xiii.vii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Heathenism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xii-p0.1">v.v.xii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Heresy,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p20.2">v.xiv.i-p20.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Holy Spirit,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p0.1">v.xiv.xii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Incarnation,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p0.1">v.xiv.viii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Infant Baptism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xv-p0.1">v.vii.xv-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Manichaeism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p0.1">v.xiii.xxiv-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxv-p0.1">v.xiii.xxv-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Montanism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p0.1">v.xii.ii-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.iii-p0.1">v.xii.iii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Morality,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.vii-p0.1">v.x.vii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Original Sin,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vii-p0.1">v.xiv.vii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Papacy,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p0.1">v.vi.x-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Prayer,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiv-p0.1">v.x.xiv-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Redemption,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p0.1">v.xiv.xvii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Resurrection,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p0.2">v.xiv.xix-p0.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Stoicism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iii-p0.1">v.x.iii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">The Lord's Day,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p0.1">v.vii.ii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Trinity,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p0.1">v.xiv.xiii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Virgin Mary,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vii-p0.1">v.viii.vii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Worship,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p1.2">v.vii-p1.2</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.vii-p0.1">v.vii.vii-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p0.1">v.vii.viii-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">persecution,
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p2.2">v.iv.ii-p2.2</a></p>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" progress="100.00%" prev="vi.i" next="vi.iii" id="vi.ii">
  <h2 id="vi.ii-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="vi.ii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vi-p12.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p13.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p13.4">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p14.2">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vi-p13.1">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p41.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p13.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p42.1">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xii-p12.4">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iv-p4.2">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p14.1">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p16.1">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p15.1">21:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p17.1">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xv-p18.1">23:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p44.1">25:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p20.9">32:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xii-p13.3">49:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p7.1">1570</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p45.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p45.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p13.2">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p13.2">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p28.2">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p8.1">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p26.2">34:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p52.1">21:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p16.6">23:4-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p28.3">23:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p33.4">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p18.5">8:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p24.2">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p13.3">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p18.2">24:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p9.5">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p43.1">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p77.2">32:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p38.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p18.7">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p9.2">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.vi-p7.3">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p9.2">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p20.2">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p9.2">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p11.6">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p7.1">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p11.2">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p42.4">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.v-p15.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xv-p3.2">43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p18.1">110</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p43.2">28:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p26.3">19:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p37.1">5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p33.6">23:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Esther</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p8.4">56</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p47.1">19:25-27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p20.8">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxii-p8.1">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p21.1">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xii-p13.5">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p11.1">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p20.12">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p5.2">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p7.3">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p20.5">22:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p15.4">23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p10.2">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vi-p12.2">33:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p17.3">34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iv-p9.1">42:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p9.4">45:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p11.4">45:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p9.4">45:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p11.4">45:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p24.1">55:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p22.1">76</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p23.1">90:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p23.1">90:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p28.1">90:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xii-p11.1">96:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vi-p13.2">104:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p33.5">109:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p17.1">110:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p22.2">118</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.vii-p7.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p11.2">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p47.2">12:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p38.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iv-p4.3">6:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p17.3">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p14.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvii-p21.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p20.2">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xii-p13.4">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p20.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p10.3">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p10.3">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p19.2">11:4-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xii-p13.6">35:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p20.10">35:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p20.6">40:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p15.2">40:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p6.4">45:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p10.1">51:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p11.2">53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p20.11">53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p9.3">53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p5.1">53:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p7.2">53:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p11.2">53:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p5.1">53:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p48.2">65:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p24.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p10.2">31:31</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.6">32:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p15.3">34:11-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p18.4">36:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p18.4">36:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p23.1">40</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p11.3">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p27.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p48.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p10.3">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p48.1">12:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p20.4">11:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p20.3">5:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p7.4">2:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p10.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p10.4">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p11.3">13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p20.7">4:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.vi-p7.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p24.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iv-p4.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p26.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p18.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.18">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.9">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p18.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.9">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xvi-p17.11">5:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p15.3">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p43.4">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p8.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p8.1">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p29.2">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p19.1">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.ix-p9.1">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliv-p26.3">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p8.1">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iii-p12.5">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p21.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p28.1">6:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.6">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.6">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p20.3">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p22.5">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.5">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p39.5">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiv-p12.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiv-p16.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p28.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p25.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p22.2">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p21.5">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p22.3">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p34.1">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p11.1">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p28.8">13:3-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p46.4">13:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.8">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.8">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p23.1">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p22.2">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p21.1">16:16-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p47.5">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p28.11">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p12.3">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p12.3">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p30.1">19:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p3.1">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p17.3">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p7.5">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p23.1">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p12.4">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p10.3">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p16.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iii-p4.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xvi-p17.2">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.iii-p21.1">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p39.2">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p20.1">22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p15.1">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p3.1">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p3.4">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p45.2">22:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p12.3">23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p26.2">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p21.1">24:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p21.1">24:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p18.1">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p11.6">25:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p38.1">26:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p19.2">26:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p15.7">26:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iv-p8.1">26:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p72.2">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p22.1">26:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.ix-p9.2">26:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xv-p20.1">27:59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xv-p18.2">27:60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p6.3">28:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p22.3">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p5.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p26.1">85</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p13.1">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p54.1">5:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p54.1">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p54.1">5:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.9">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.9">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.9">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.9">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p26.1">7:18-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p11.2">9:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p31.2">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xvi-p17.4">10:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p78.5">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p21.2">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p6.4">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiii-p5.2">16:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p14.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p33.2">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p16.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p6.4">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiv-p14.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.8">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p24.1">6:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.7">6:36-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p54.2">8:41-49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p7.2">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xvi-p17.3">12:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p18.2">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p33.4">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p16.2">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p15.1">15:3-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p20.3">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p12.1">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.4">16:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.4">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p20.2">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p21.1">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p21.1">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p38.2">17:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p17.1">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p24.2">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p24.2">17:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p3.5">20:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p14.3">21:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p36.8">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p20.1">23:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p25.1">23:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p13.1">23:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xv-p20.2">23:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p6.5">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiii-p9.1">24:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p63.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p26.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p22.7">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p16.6">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p17.2">1:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p22.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vi-p12.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p15.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p16.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p17.6">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p16.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p17.6">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p16.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p17.6">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p32.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p16.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p23.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p22.4">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p10.2">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p15.2">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p16.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p33.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p31.2">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p7.2">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiii-p5.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p13.4">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p26.5">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.iv-p4.1">4:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p7.5">4:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.13">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.13">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.16">6:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p24.2">6:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p20.2">6:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p15.5">6:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.viii-p6.3">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p14.2">7:53-8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p15.4">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p14.4">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p8.1">8:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p52.4">8:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p25.1">9:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p40.3">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p14.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p38.1">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p6.5">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xv-p18.3">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xv-p20.3">11:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p82.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p6.6">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p14.1">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p38.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iv-p10.1">15:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xv-p21.1">19:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p21.3">20:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p24.3">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p6.6">21:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.12">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.14">21:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p21.3">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p48.3">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p20.7">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p33.3">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p42.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p20.7">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p36.5">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p43.2">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p13.2">2:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p19.3">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xv-p18.4">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.4">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xi-p5.3">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p24.4">7:59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p24.4">7:60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p6.1">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p3.1">8:9-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p13.2">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p26.1">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xv-p19.1">9:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p16.10">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiv-p10.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p50.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p50.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p12.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p24.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.4">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p17.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p17.1">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p17.1">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p17.1">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p16.1">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p17.1">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p22.4">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiv-p14.2">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p6.5">17:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p54.3">18:8-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p14.3">18:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvi-p7.1">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p6.7">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p40.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p40.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.5">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.5">20:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p20.1">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p20.1">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p23.2">22:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.4">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.4">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.4">26:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.4">28:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p5.4">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p5.4">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p7.5">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.v-p8.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xi-p13.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xi-p13.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p69.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p27.3">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p14.5">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p11.3">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p34.8">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p43.4">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p32.2">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.8">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.8">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p31.1">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p6.1">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p38.3">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p8.3">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p51.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p21.2">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p19.4">11:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p12.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p6.2">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iii-p12.4">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p8.2">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p8.2">12:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p8.2">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p40.2">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p7.3">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p5.2">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p46.3">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.ix-p11.1">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p37.3">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p37.3">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p61.2">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p12.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvi-p7.2">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p36.4">50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p6.1">1471</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p4.1">1543</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p6.2">1563</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliv-p4.1">1583</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p25.3">1613</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p6.2">1630</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p9.4">1630</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p5.2">1632</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p18.1">1685</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p7.2">1698</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p5.4">1710</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p5.2">1742</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p143.1">1771</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p4.1">1774</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p143.2">1795</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxii-p3.3">1796</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p13.4">1825</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p11.2">1857</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p8.2">1863</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p18.4">1880</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p3.7">1888</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p38.5">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p24.5">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iii-p27.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iii-p27.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p29.3">1:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvi-p7.3">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iv-p18.6">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p15.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p20.2">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p20.2">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p42.3">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p42.3">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iii-p12.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xv-p17.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p21.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p21.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliv-p19.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p43.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p18.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p27.2">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p82.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p18.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p32.3">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p16.3">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p3.7">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p17.4">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p12.5">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p12.3">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p3.2">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.5">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p12.5">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p30.2">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p24.1">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p24.1">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.ix-p4.1">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p14.2">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p17.3">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.5">7:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.5">7:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p12.5">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iv-p11.1">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.9">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p32.4">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p12.5">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.v-p7.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p20.2">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p19.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p33.3">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xii-p12.2">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.6">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.6">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p28.10">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p20.3">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.v-p5.2">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p6.3">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p26.5">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p6.3">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p43.5">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p8.3">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p20.4">14:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p50.4">15:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p11.4">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p11.4">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p23.7">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p39.4">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p23.1">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p24.2">15:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p24.2">15:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p6.8">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p33.2">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p12.2">16:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.v-p9.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p43.2">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p25.3">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiv-p10.2">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xv-p17.2">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.9">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xii-p8.2">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xvi-p17.7">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p12.3">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p5.2">13:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.10">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p12.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xii-p8.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.viii-p6.2">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p20.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p28.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p26.3">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiv-p16.2">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p28.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p45.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.5">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p14.6">6:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p34.6">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p11.6">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p7.4">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p21.3">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p11.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p31.2">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p43.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p31.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p43.4">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p24.2">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p14.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p45.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p23.2">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p38.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.vii-p12.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p75.6">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p11.1">4:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p38.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p21.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iv-p7.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p10.1">5:28-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iv-p11.2">5:28-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p15.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xi-p8.4">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p46.5">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p46.5">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p46.5">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p5.2">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p25.3">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p6.1">10:96</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p6.1">10:96</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p6.1">10:97</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p4.7">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p11.5">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p11.3">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p34.1">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p14.6">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p6.2">29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p20.5">30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p20.1">31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p7.1">36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p12.2">36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p61.1">40:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p6.2">41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p7.4">44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p7.4">45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliv-p6.1">46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p11.1">47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p6.1">48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xviii-p13.2">49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p7.4">49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xviii-p16.1">52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p14.4">52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p7.4">52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p11.2">54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p22.2">54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p7.4">55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p34.1">55:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.vii-p6.1">55:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p7.4">59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p60.1">59:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p7.4">60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p33.1">60:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p7.4">68</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p18.1">69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p7.4">69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p6.2">70</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p7.4">73</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xvi-p16.1">75</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p39.2">92</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p33.5">93</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xi-p16.1">114</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p11.5">118</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p20.2">121</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p33.6">185</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p3.14">207</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p3.14">210</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p3.14">214</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p3.14">235</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p11.6">289</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p40.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p42.7">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p25.2">1:20-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p25.2">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p72.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p72.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p34.10">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p24.6">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p12.2">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p11.3">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.2">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p6.2">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p18.3">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p21.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p19.2">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p22.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p20.4">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p33.1">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p34.10">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p26.1">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p7.2">1853</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iv-p9.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vi-p12.4">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p16.4">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p16.7">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p21.2">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p23.6">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p23.8">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p6.3">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xvi-p17.8">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.11">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p21.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p23.5">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p14.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p71.2">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p5.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p18.2">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p26.4">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p48.2">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p3.2">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiii-p3.1">35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p43.1">114</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p21.1">169</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p4.2">193</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliii-p15.1">261</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliii-p15.1">262</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p3.1">583</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p17.1">987</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p3.1">1023</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p16.2">1049</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxi-p3.3">1167</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxii-p3.1">1237</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxii-p3.2">1575</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p7.2">1596</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p21.4">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p21.4">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p8.4">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p12.4">5:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.viii-p4.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p27.2">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.2">2:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p47.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p14.2">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p40.4">3:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p32.5">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p33.3">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p32.2">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p49.2">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.8">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p21.1">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vi-p13.3">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.7">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.10">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.9">6:3-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p46.4">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iii-p12.3">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p46.3">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p22.3">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.v-p6.2">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p58.2">6:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p74.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.10">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.11">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xvi-p17.9">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p25.3">4:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p19.2">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p19.7">4:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p40.3">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.2">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p32.6">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p49.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p18.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p38.3">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiii-p4.3">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xii-p7.2">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.10">3:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vi-p12.5">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p24.7">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p14.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p14.4">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p14.4">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p48.5">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p14.7">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p20.1">5:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iv-p6.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.3">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p20.2">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p19.3">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p31.2">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p78.4">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p33.5">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p23.3">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.3">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p20.2">13:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p22.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p43.3">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p13.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p12.4">13:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p43.3">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p43.3">13:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p20.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p78.7">2:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p43.3">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p33.4">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p16.2">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.2">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p7.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p12.3">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p7.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p24.3">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p6.4">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p8.5">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p44.4">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p36.7">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p13.3">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p50.4">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p19.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p19.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p20.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p23.4">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p40.5">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p40.5">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p9.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.vii-p4.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.iii-p12.2">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p48.3">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p12.5">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p79.1">5:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iii-p27.2">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.7">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p21.5">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p48.4">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p8.1">3:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iii-p12.2">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p14.3">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p5.5">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p22.1">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiii-p4.4">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.12">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p19.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p24.8">5:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p11.1">5:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiii-p4.5">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.13">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p17.1">1:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">3 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvi-p7.4">1:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p21.6">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p16.2">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p7.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p29.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p42.3">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p6.10">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p11.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p20.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xi-p5.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xi-p5.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vi-p12.6">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p24.9">5:6-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p16.3">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iv-p5.1">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.8">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.8">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p67.5">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p15.2">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p12.6">14:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p3.3">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p3.6">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p17.5">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p23.5">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p11.1">17:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p70.2">17:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p19.1">20:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p18.1">20:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p13.2">20:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p13.2">20:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p68.2">21:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p20.1">34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p9.1">1878</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p78.2">7:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p29.1">12:39</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Names" progress="100.00%" prev="vi.ii" next="vi.iv" id="vi.iii">
  <h2 id="vi.iii-p0.1">Index of Names</h2>
  <insertIndex type="name" id="vi.iii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p174.1">Aemilian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p65.1">Alexander I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p134.1">Alexander Severus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvii-p15.1">Alexander the Great</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p71.9">Ambrose</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p30.1">Ammonius Saccas</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p19.8">Anacletus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p85.1">Anicetus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p141.1">Anterus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.viii-p16.2">Antoninus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p74.1">Antoninus Pius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p53.1">Apolinarius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xx-p1.1">Apolinarius of Hierapolis</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiv-p8.1">Aristides</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiv-p6.3">Aristo of Pella</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliv-p9.1">Arnobius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlvi-p11.3">Athanasius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xvii-p6.1">Athenagoras</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p35.4">Augustin</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p11.1">Augustus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p198.1">Aurelian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p15.2">Bardaisan</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p15.1">Bardesanes</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p29.2">Barnabas</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p11.1">Basilides</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p21.1">Beryllus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvi-p6.3">Caius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvi-p1.1">Caius of Rome</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p19.1">Caligula</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p13.1">Callistus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p125.1">Callistus, or Calixtus I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p114.1">Caracalla</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p214.1">Carinus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xix-p5.1">Carpocrates</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p210.1">Carus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p33.6">Cato</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.v-p3.1">Celsus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xii-p5.1">Cerinthus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvii-p11.2">Chrysostom</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p33.4">Cicero</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p23.1">Claudius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xx-p3.1">Claudius Apolinarius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p194.1">Claudius II</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p53.1">Clemens I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p18.2">Clement</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p27.2">Clement of Alexandria</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p49.7">Clement of Rome</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p20.5">Cletus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p45.1">Cletus or Anacletus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p13.1">Colarbasus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliii-p9.1">Commodian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p94.1">Commodus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiv-p10.1">Constantine</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlvi-p13.1">Constantine the Great</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p246.1">Constantine the Great,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p230.1">Constantius (d. 306)</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p161.1">Cornelius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p9.2">Cyprian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p45.3">Cyprian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xi-p14.2">Cyprian of Carthage</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p72.7">Damasus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p158.1">Decius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xi-p7.1">Decius Trajan</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p102.1">Didius Julianus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p226.2">Diocletian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p30.1">Dionysius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxii-p7.1">Dionysius Of Alexandria</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiii-p1.1">Dionysius of Corinth</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p50.1">Domitian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p77.1">Dr. Henry Martyn Dexter</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p37.1">Dr. Thomas Arnold</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p93.1">Eleutherus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iv-p8.1">Epictetus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xix-p8.1">Epiphanes</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlvi-p13.2">Eusebius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p201.1">Eutychianus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p61.1">Evaristus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p145.1">Fabianus, Martyr</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xviii-p12.1">Felicississimus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.x-p14.2">Felicitas</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p197.1">Felix I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p65.1">Firmilian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p209.1">Gajus (Caius)</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p34.1">Galba</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p250.1">Galerius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p182.1">Gallienus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p162.1">Gallus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p118.1">Geta (d. 212)</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xi-p16.1">Gibbon</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p150.1">Gordian, the Younger</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.x-p23.1">Gordianus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p10.2">Gregory Thaumaturgus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p38.1">Gregory of Nyssa</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p66.1">Hadrian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p21.1">Harmonius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxii-p8.1">Hegesippus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p126.1">Heliogabalus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiv-p4.1">Heraclas</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p6.1">Heracleon</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p26.3">Hermas</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxi-p6.1">Hermias</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxii-p5.1">Hermogenes</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiv-p15.1">Hieracas</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.viii-p10.1">Hierocles</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p19.1">Hippolytus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlvi-p8.3">Hosius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p77.1">Hyginus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p3.2">IGNATIUS</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p143.6">Ignatius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p22.1">Ignatius of Antioch</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p16.3">Irenaeus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiv-p10.5">Jerome</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iii-p3.1">Josephus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiii-p7.1">Julius Africanus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p33.5">Julius Caesar</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxi-p5.2">Justin</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p28.1">Justin Martyr</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlvi-p8.2">Lactantius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p27.1">Lecky</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p71.5">Leo the Great</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.x-p13.1">Leonides</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p254.1">Licinius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p19.6">Linus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p33.1">Linus-Presbyter</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p21.1">Lipsius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vi-p8.1">Lucian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p1.1">Lucian of Antioch</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xi-p12.3">Lucius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p169.1">Lucius I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p122.1">M.Opilius Macrinus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p18.2">Maecenas</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p25.2">Manes</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p25.1">Mani</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p25.3">Manichaeus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p229.1">Marcellinus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p253.1">Marcellus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p7.1">Marcion</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p11.1">Marcos</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p40.1">Marcus Aurelius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p262.1">Maxentius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p226.1">Maximian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p258.1">Maximin</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p142.1">Maximin I (the Thracian)</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p242.1">Maximin II (Daza)</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p146.2">Maximus Pupienus, Balbinus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xviii-p24.2">Meletius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p6.1">Melito</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p1.1">Melito of Sardis</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p9.1">Methodius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xx-p10.1">Miltiades</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p10.2">Minucius Felix</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p30.1">Nero</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p54.1">Nerva</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xi-p5.2">Nicolas</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p106.1">Niger</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p23.5">Novatian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p165.1">Novatianus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p218.1">Numerian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p35.1">Origen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p38.1">Otho</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiv-p10.1">Pamphilus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvii-p17.1">Pantaenus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p7.1">Papias</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p27.1">Paul Of Samosata</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vi-p9.1">Peregrinus Proteus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.x-p14.1">Perpetua</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p98.1">Pertinax</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiv-p13.1">Peter</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p26.1">Petrus-Apostolus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p154.1">Philip</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p32.1">Philostratus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiv-p8.1">Pierius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p81.1">Pius I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p33.2">Plato</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p33.8">Pliny</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiv-p4.2">Plutarch</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p73.3">Polycarp</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p60.4">Polycrates</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p7.4">Polycrates of Ephesus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p137.1">Pontianus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p35.1">Pope Leo I.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.viii-p5.1">Porphyry</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.x-p13.3">Potamiaena</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p16.1">Pothinus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p5.1">Praxeas</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p206.1">Probus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p23.3">Prudentius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p9.1">Ptolemy</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiv-p7.1">Quadratus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p6.1">Sabellius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xvi-p7.2">Salvianus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xviii-p5.1">Saturninus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p33.7">Seneca</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p110.1">Septimius Severus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p7.1">Sextus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p270.1">Silvester I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p69.2">Sixtus I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xi-p14.1">Sixtus II. of Rome</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p1.1">Sixtus of Rome</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p32.1">Socrates</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p89.1">Soter</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiii-p45.1">St. Agnes</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xiii-p10.1">St. Augustin</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xi-p17.1">St. Laurentius of Rome</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p72.9">St. Zephyrinus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p173.1">Stephanus I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xvi-p11.1">Stephen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p21.1">Symeon</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xvi-p7.1">Tacitus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p49.10">Tatian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xvi-p10.1">Tatian of Assyria</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p73.1">Telesphorus (Martyr)</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p9.1">Tertullian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiv-p6.1">Theognostus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p10.1">Theophilus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p15.1">Tiberius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p46.1">Titus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p22.1">Titus Flavius Clemens</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p58.1">Trajan</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p133.1">Urbanus I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p3.1">Valentinus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p178.1">Valerian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p60.3">Victor</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p97.1">Victor I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p1.1">Victorinus of Petau</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p42.1">Vitellius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p170.1">Volusian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p69.1">Xystus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p185.1">Xystus (Sixtus) II</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xii-p113.1">Zephyrinus</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" progress="100.00%" prev="vi.iii" next="vi.v" id="vi.iv">
  <h2 id="vi.iv-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="vi.iv-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="vi.iv-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p17.1"> Ἔλεγχος καὶ ἀνατροπὴ τῆς ψευδωνύμου γνώσεως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p20.1">̀ια.ιατεσ́ηζ ̑υοτ̓υα ιετσιπ ν̓ε ςοιακ̀ιδ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.vii-p18.1">́ψάλτης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p14.1">̑Ε</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p46.2">̓̔ριζη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p14.3">̔Ψδροπαραστάται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p7.1">̔ομιλία, λόγος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p19.1">ἀ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p21.4">ἀγέννητος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p21.4">ἀγία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p37.3">ἀγίαν ἐκκλησίαν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p20.1">ἀγαθός, ἅγιος , θεοσεβής, σεμνός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xvi-p13.2">ἀγαπῶμεν ἀξίως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p62.2">ἀγαπητή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.22">ἀγγέλων στρατοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p19.3">ἀδελφὴν γυναῖκα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vi-p14.4">ἀεί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p25.1">ἀεί γεννᾶ ὁ Πατὴρ τὸν Υἱόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p20.1">ἀκίνητος κινητής</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p30.2">ἀκρόασις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxv-p21.3">ἀλείψας ... καὶ ἐβαπτισεν αὐτοὺς ... ἀνελθόντων δὲ αὐτῶν ἐκ τῶν ὑδάτων λαβὼν ἄρτον καὶ ποτήριον εὐλόγησεν εἰπών...</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p29.1">ἀμορφία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p19.1">ἀνάγκαζε</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p46.4">ἀνάγκη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvi-p8.1">ἀνὴρ ἐκκλησιαστικός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p10.4">ἀνὴρ τὰ πάντα ὅτι μάλιστα λογιώτατος καὶ τῆς γραφῆς εὐδήμων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p73.1">ἀνήρ ἰδιώτης καὶ αἰσχροκέρδης .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p44.2">ἀναβάντα εἰς τοὺς οὐρανοὺς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiii-p4.1">ἀναγέννησις, παλιγγενεσία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p8.1">ἀναγινώσκω ὑμῖν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p7.1">ἀνακεφαλαίωσις,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p24.1">ἀνακεφαλαιοῦν, ἀνακεφαλαίωσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p43.3">ἀντιλεγόμενα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p35.2">ἀντιλεγόμενα, γνώριμα δ’ ὅμως τοῖς πολλοῖς,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiii-p7.1">ἀντιτάσσεσθαι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p13.3">ἀνωτάτη δύναμις ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p10.2">ἀπὸ Γιτθῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p123.1">ἀπόδἔἲξις χρόνων τοῦ πάσχα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p23.1">ἀπόρροια ὁμοούσιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p75.3">ἀπόστολοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p11.2">ἀπώλετο</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p26.1">ἀποκάθαρσις,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p36.3">ἀποκατάστασις τῶν πάντων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p96.1">ἀπολογία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p66.1">ἀπομνημονεύματα τῶν ἀποστόλων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p105.1">ἀποστολικὴ παράδοσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p9.2">ἀποσυνάγωγος ἔμεινε</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p17.1">ἀρρητος, ἀκατονόμαστος .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p46.1">ἀρχή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p12.1">ἀρχαί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p142.2">ἀρχιεράτεια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p18.5">ἀρχιερατεία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p18.3">ἀρχιερεύς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p12.3">ἀρχιπάρθενος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p14.2">ἀσκέω,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p14.4">ἀσκητής</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p14.5">ἀσκηταί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.v-p28.1">ἀτραγώδως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p71.1">ἀφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p65.1">ἁγίαν ἐκκλησίαν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p15.1">ἁγνεύω σοι, καὶ λαμπάδας φαεσφόρους κρατοῦσα, Νυμφίε, ὑπαντάσω σοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p15.2">ἁμαρτίᾳ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p49.3">ἁπλῶς καὶ ἀληθῶς καὶ ἰδιωτικῶς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p20.2">ἂθροισμα τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p20.3">ἄγγελοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xviii-p7.3">ἄγγελοι κοσμοκράτορες</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.4">ἄγγελος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p19.1">ἄθρωπον εἰς ἔνωσιν κατηρτισμένον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p26.2">ἄνθρωπος τῆς ἀνομίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p17.2">ἄντεμος .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p32.1">ἄνω Χριστός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p14.3">ἄσκησις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p34.2">ἄτερ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p77.1">ἄχρηστοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p66.3">ἅ καλεῖται εὐαγγέλια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p22.6">ἅγιον ἁγίων θυσιαστήριον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p28.2">Ἀβραξάς.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p28.1">Ἀβρασάξ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p17.1">Ἀδαμάντιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p20.1">Ἀδελφαί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p22.1">Ἀθανάτου πατρὸς οὐρανίου.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p19.1">Ἀκροώμενοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p58.1">Ἀλεξάμενος σέβετ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p7.1">Ἀληθὴς λόγος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p10.1">Ἀμύθητον πλῆθος ἀποκρύφων καὶ νόθων γραφῶν, ἃ̔̀ς αὐτοὶ ἔπλασαν, παρεισφέρουσιν είς κατάπληξιν τῶν ἀνοήτων καὶ τὰ τῆς ἀληθείας μὴ ἐπισταμένων γράμματα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p27.1">Ἀνάδοχοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p18.1">Ἀναγκαῖον ἐστὶν, ὥσπερ ποιεῖτε, ἄνευ τοῦ ἐπισκόπου μηδὲν πράσσειν ὑμᾶς κτλ.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p6.2">Ἀναγνωρισμοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p32.3">Ἀνακεφαλαιώσασθαι τὰς δηλωθείσας τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης γραφάς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p49.1">Ἀντιοχείας Εὐόδιος μὲν ὑπ’ ἐμοῦ Πέτρου, Ἱγνάτιος δὲ ὑπὸ Παύλου κεχειροτόνηται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p19.1">Ἀπόφασις μεγάλη.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p7.2">Ἀποκριτικὸς ἢ Μονογενής</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p45.2">Ἀπολινάριος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p39.1">Ἀποστόλων γενόμενος μαθητής</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p10.2">Ἀποτάσσομαι τῷ Σατανᾷ καὶ τοῖς ἔργοις αὐτοῦ καὶ ταὶς πομπαῖς αὐτοῦ, καὶ ταῖς λατρείαις αὐτοῦ, καὶ πᾶσι τοῖς ὑπ’ αὐτόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p5.6">Ἀρδησιάνης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p10.1">Ἀςαλ́υκ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p21.1">Ἀσκητήριον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p20.1">Ἀσκηταί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiii-p8.2">Ἀφρικανός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p15.2">Ἁγ.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p8.2">Ἁληθὴς ἱστορία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p6.3">Ἁναγνώσεις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iii-p9.1">Ἄκόλυθοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p15.1">Ἄμβων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iii-p7.1">Ἄναγνωσται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p17.3">Ἄντειμος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p14.1">Ἄσκησις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p12.1">ἐὰν γνωσθῇ πλέον τοῦ ἐπισκόπου,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p26.3">ἐγκράτεια ἀσκεῖται, μονογαμία τηρεῖται.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p18.5">ἐθέλει</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p147.2">ἐθνῶν ἐπισκοπος,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p14.10">ἐκλεκτῶν ἐκλεκτότεροι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p10.1">ἐκτὸς τῆς ἐντολῆς τοῦ θεοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xvi-p17.1">ἐν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p22.6">ἐν ἀρχῇ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p11.1">ἐν ἁγνείᾳ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p32.12">ἐν ὁμολογουμένοις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p49.1">ἐν Κελτοῖς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p17.2">ἐν αἰωνίῳ πυρί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p34.5">ἐν αἵματι θεου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p12.1">ἐν δευτέρᾳ χώρᾳ.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p12.1">ἐν εἰρήνη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.15">ἐν λέξ.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p9.1">ἐν πάσαις ταῖς ἐπιστολαῖς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p35.2">ἐν πλείσταις ἐκκλησίαις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p34.3">ἐν σαπκὶ γενόμενος Θεός.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p5.1">ἐν σαρκὶ γενόμενος θεός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p36.9">ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p43.2">ἐν τοῖς νόθοις ... ἡ φερομένη Βαρνάβα ἐπιστολή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p13.1">ἐν τρίτῃ τάξει</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p25.2">ἐνεργεία ἑδραστικὴ καὶ στηριστική</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p25.1">ἐνεργεία μεριστικὴ καὶ διοριστική</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiii-p8.1">ἐνθέου φιλοπονίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p56.2">ἐννάτῳ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p28.3">ἐννάτῳ ἔτει</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.12">ἐνσωμάτωσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p19.1">ἐξ ἀνάγκης ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p41.1">ἐξ ἀρχῆς ὑμῖν ἔθος ἐστὶ τοῦτο, πάντας μὲν ἀδελφοὺς ποικίλως εὐεργετεῖν, ἐκκλησίαις τε πολλαῖς ταῖς ματὰ πᾶσαν πόλιν ἐφόδια πέμπειν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p12.2">ἐξήγησις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiv-p11.2">ἐξηγήσεων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p14.3">ἐξηγητικά</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p19.5">ἐξωθούμενοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p15.1">ἐπὶ πολλαῖς ἁμαρτίαις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p26.3">ἐπὶ τῆςτοῦ σωτηρίου πάσχα ἐορτῆς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p42.1">ἐπίσκοπὸς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p42.8">ἐπίσκοποι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p143.10">ἐπίσκοπος ἑθνῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p56.1">ἐπίσκοπος, ἐπιμελιτής</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p26.3">ἐπότεια,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p35.2">ἐπ’ ἀριστερᾶ–ϊͅ –ͅϊ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.7">ἐπιβολήν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.2">ἐπιδομήν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.6">ἐπιδοχήν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.10">ἐπιλογήν, ἐπινομίαν, ἐπιστολήν, ἐπιταγήν, ἔτι νόμον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p33.2">ἐπιμονὴν) ἔδωκαν, ὅπως , ἐὰν κοιμηθῶσιν, διαδέξωνται ἕτεροι δεδοκιμασμένοι ἄνδρες τὴν λειτουργίαν αὐτῶν.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.16">ἐπιμονήν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.11">ἐπινομήν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.1">ἐπινομήν,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.13">ἐπινομίς ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p8.2">ἐπισκοπέω</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.19">ἐπισκοφοβία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p38.4">ἐπιστολὴ τοῦ μακαρίου Παύλου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.9">ἐπιτροπήν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p22.2">ἐστι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p12.2">ἐτόλμησεν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.6">ἑνὸς ἀνδρὸς γυνή,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p19.2">ἑξουσίαν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p11.3">ἑρμήνεύς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xi-p7.1">ἑταῖραι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p16.2">ἑταιρία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p16.1">ἑταιρεία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p26.1">ἑτιρότης τῆς οὐσίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvii-p21.2">ἔαν μὴ πιστεύσητε, οὐδὲ μὴ συνῆτε.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p22.3">ἔδοξε τῷ ἁγίῳ πνεύματι καὶ ἡμῖν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p21.1">ἔκθεσις πίστεως κατὰ ἀποκάλυψιν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxv-p18.1">ἔκλεχτοι, τέλειοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p27.2">ἔκτρωμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p17.6">ἔννοια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p5.3">ἔνωσις σαρκὸς καὶ πνεύματος.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ix-p5.3">ἔξαρχοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p13.4">ἔστιν φάρμακον ἀθανισίας , ἄντίδοτος τοῦ μὴ ἀποθανεῖν, ἀλλὰ ζῇν ἑν Ἰησοῦ Χριστῶ διὰ παντός .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxii-p7.1">ἔφη τὸν θεὸν ἐξ ὕλης συγχρόνου καὶ ἀγεννήτου πάντα πεποιηκέναι.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p12.4">ἔφθαρται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p63.2">ἔχοντας παρθένους συνεισάκτους</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p39.2">ἔχοντες</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p20.1">ἕκτασις,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p11.1">Ἐὰν γνωσθῇ πλὴν τοῦ ἐπισκόπου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p14.1">Ἐγκρατῖται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p14.2">Ἐγκρατεῖς, Ἐγκρατηταί,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p18.1">Ἐκκλησία, ἐκκλησιαστήριον, κυριακά, οἶκος θεοῦ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p22.2">Ἐκκλησιαστικὴ ἱστορία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.14">Ἐκλογαί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p30.1">Ἐλκεσσαῖοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p10.1">Ἐν ἀκαυχησίᾳ μενέτω</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p15.2">Ἐξ ἧς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p15.1">Ἐπίκλησις τοῦ Πν.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.viii-p6.1">Ἐπίσκοπος ἐπισκόπων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p17.1">Ἐπίσκοπος έπισκόπων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p9.1">Ἐπίσκοπος εἰς τόπον θεοῦ προκαθήμενος,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p11.1">Ἐπιγινώσκω τὸν πρωτότοκον τοῦ Σατανᾶ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p27.1">Ἐπιστολάς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p17.1">Ἐυχαριστοῦντας αἰνεῖν τῷ μόνῳ Πατρὶ καὶ Υἱῷ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p23.1">Ἑβδομὰς μεγάλη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p30.4">Ἑλκεσαιταί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p31.1">Ἑπιστολὴ Βαρνάβα.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxi-p6.3">Ἑρμίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxi-p6.2">Ἑρμείας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p13.1">Ἓκθεσις τῆς πίστεως κατὰ ἀποκάλυψιν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p30.3">Ἔκλογαί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p58.1">Ἔλεγχος καὶ ἀνατροπὴ τῆς ψευδωνύμου γνώσεως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iii-p11.1">Ἔξορκισταί,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p17.2">ἠώς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p22.9">ἡ ἀλήθεια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xii-p10.2">ἡ ἄνω δύναμις ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p22.13">ἡ ἐκκλησία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.vi-p4.1">ἡ ἐπιφάνεια, τὰ επιφάνια, ἡ θεοφάνεια, ἡμέρα τῶν φώτων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p6.9">ἡ ἡμέρα κυριακή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p13.1">ἡ Δύναμις τοῦ θεοῦ ἥ Μεγάλη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p24.1">ἡ αἵρεσις ἡ καθολική, ἡ ἁγιωτάτη αἵρεσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p7.1">ἡ γραφή, αἱ γραφαί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p22.11">ἡ ζωή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p5.2">ἡ κακία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.10">ἡ κλείς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p6.1">ἡ μία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p13.1">ἡ μονὰς πλατυνθεῖσα γέγονε τρίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p32.1">ἡ παρασκευή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p25.1">ἡ πατρικὴ θεότης.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p17.4">ἡ σιγή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p32.5">ἡ τῶν πράξεων τῶν ἀποστόλων γραφή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p37.4">ἡγούμενοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.v-p4.2">ἡμέρα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p21.3">ἡμέρα σταυροῦ, παρασκευὴ μεγάλη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p6.12">ἡμέρα τοῦ ἡλίου,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.8">ἡμᾶς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.24">ἡμᾶς ταῦτα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.16">ἡμᾶς ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p28.2">ἡμῖν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p52.1">ἡμεῖς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p25.5">ἢ Ματθαῖος, ἢ τις ἕτερος τῶν τοῦ κυρίου μαθητῶν, ἅ τε Ἀριστίων καὶ ὁ πρεσβύτερος Ἰωάννης, οἱ τοῦ κυρίου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p25.4">ἢ τί Φίλιππος ἢ τί θωμᾶς ἢ Ἰάκωβος ἢ τί Ἰωάννης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p117.1">ἤ καὶ περὶ τοῦ παντὸς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p38.1">ἥν τινες ἀθετοῦσιν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p15.1">ἧθος πικρόν, σκυθρωτόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p30.2">Ἠλχασσαί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p33.1">Ἡ ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ, ἡ παροικοῦσα Ῥώμην τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ, τῇ παροικούσῃ Κόρινθον.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p23.1">Ἡ κάτω σοφία, Ἀχαμώθ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xvi-p15.1">Ἡμέρα γενέθλιος, γενέθλια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xiii-p14.1">Ἢδη δὲ καὶ νεκροὶ ἠγέρθ̓σαν καὶ παρέμεινον σὺν ἡμῖν ἱκανοῖς ἕτεσι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p24.1">ἰδία θεότης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p23.1">ἰδία οὐσίας περιγραφή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.iii-p9.1">ἰδού, ὁ ἄνθρωπος ὡσεὶ λύρα, κἀγὼ ἐφίπταμαι ὡσεὶ πλῆκτρον, ὁ ἄνθρωπος κοιμᾶται, κἀγὼ γρηγορῶ, ἰδοὺ, κύριος ἐστιν ὁ ἐξιστάνων καρδίας ἀνθρώπων καὶ διδοὺς καρδίαν ἀνθρώποις .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p9.1">ἰχθύν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.6">ἰχθύς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p23.1">ἱερὰ τετρακτύς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p18.2">ἱερεύς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p6.1">Ἰάσονος καὶ Παπίσκου ἀντιλογία περὶ Χ ριστοῦ.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p21.2">ἸΧθΥΣ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p47.2">Ἰγνάτιος ὁ καὶ θεοφόρος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p32.5">Ἰησοῦς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p60.5">Ἰχθύος α</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p24.3">Ἰωάννου μὲν άκουστὴς, Πολυκάρπου δὲ ἑταῖρος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.2">Ἰ-ησοῦς Χ-ριστὸς Θ-εοῦ Υ-ἱὸς Σ-ωτήρ.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iii-p8.1">Ἱάσονος καὶ Παπίσκου ἄντιλογία περὶ Χριστοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.1">ἾΧΘΨΣ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p14.1">ὀνόματα, πρόσωπα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p59.1">ὀνολατρεία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.11">ὀψάριον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.15">ὀψάριον καὶ ἄρτον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xii-p10.1">ὁ ἄ́νω Χριστός.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p22.12">ὁ ἄνθρωπος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p23.3">ὁ ἄνω Χριστός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p63.1">ὁ ἐπὶ τὸ στῆθος τοῦ κυρίου ἀναπεσών</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p15.1">ὁ ἔντὸς θυσιαστήιον ὦν καθαρός ἐστιν ὁ δέ ἐκτὸς θυσιαστηρίου ὢν οὐ καθαρός ἐστιν· τουτέστιν, ὁ χωρὶς ἐπισκόπου καὶ πρεσβυτερίου καὶ διακόνου πράσσων τι, οὖτος οὐ καθαρός ες̓τιν τῇ συνειδήσει.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xix-p9.2">ὁ Ἐπιφανής</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.4">ὁ Ἕφελος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.7">ὁ Ἰακωβσόνιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.6">ὁ Ἱλγεμφέλδος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.3">ὁ Γισελέριος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p10.3">ὁ Γιττηνός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.5">ὁ Δρεσσέλιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.2">ὁ Νέανδρος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.14">ὁ Οὐλχόρνιος ἐν τῇ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.13">ὁ Ρεϊθμάϋρος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.12">ὁ Σλιμάννος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.11">ὁ Σουέγλερος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.10">ὁ Σροίκχιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p34.2">ὁ γὰρ Θεὸς ἡμῶν Ιησοῦς ὁ Χριστὸς ἐκυοφορήθη ὑπὸ Μαρίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p23.1">ὁ δὲ δίκαιος τῂ ἑαυτοῦ πίστει ζήσει.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p26.1">ὁ δὲ δίκαιος τῇ ἑαυτοῦ πίστει ζήσει.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p22.1">ὁ δὲ δίκαιος τῇ ἑαυτοῦ πίστεωςμοῦζήσεται.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p21.1">ὁ δὲ δίκαιος τῇ εαυτοῦ πίστει ζήσει.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.9">ὁ θείρσιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p78.6">ὁ θεὸς εἶς ἐστί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p26.8">ὁ θεός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xii-p10.3">ὁ κάτω Χριστός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p17.6">ὁ κύριοσ Ἰης. Χριστός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p18.3">ὁ καινὸς νόμος διὰ παντὸς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p34.1">ὁ καινὸς νόμος τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰ.Χ., ἄνευ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p22.10">ὁ λόγος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p17.1">ὁ λαϊκὸς ἄνθρωπος τοῖς λαϊκοῖς προστάγμασιν δέδεται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxii-p8.2">ὁ μέγασ Ἀλεξανδρέων ἐπίσκοπος Διονύσιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p15.4">ὁ μονογενὴς υἱός .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p22.3">ὁ μονογενής</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p21.3">ὁ νοῦς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p18.1">ὁ οὐκ ὣν θεος.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p22.1">ὁ πατήρ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.9">ὁ περὶ ὑπακοῆς πίστεως αἰσθητηρίων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p24.4">ὁ πρεσβύτερος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p25.2">ὁ πρεσβύτερος Ἰωάννης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p14.1">ὁ τοιοῦτος, ῥυπαρὸς γενόμενος, εἰς τὸ πῦρ τὸ ἀσβεστον χωρήσει–ϊ.–ͅϊ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p31.1">ὁ φίλος τοῦ νυμφίου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p46.9">ὁιὰ τὴν ἱκανωτέραν ἀρχαιότητα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p57.2">ὁμιλία Ἱππολ. εἰς αἵρεσιν Νοήτου τινος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p32.2">ὁμολογούμενα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p208.2">ὁμοούσιον τῷ Πατρί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p31.1">ὁμοούσιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p26.3">ὁμοουσία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p52.1">ὁς τὴν ἁμαρτίαν ἐξ ἀνθρώπων ἀποπλύνειν προσέταξε</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p16.1">ὃλος,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p11.2">ὄφις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.10">ὄψον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p53.2">ὅθεν εῤ́χεται κρίνειν ζῶντας καὶ νεκρούς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p12.2">ὅπου ἂν ᾖ Χριστὸσ Ἰησους , έκεῖ ἡ καθολικὴ ἐκκλησία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p18.1">ὅπως ἀποφήνῃ τὴν θυσίαν ταύτην καὶ τὸν ἄρτον σῶμα τοῦ Χριστοῦ, καὶ τὸ ποτήριον τὸ αἷμα τοῦ Χρ., ἵνα οἰ μεταλαβόντες τοῦτων τῶν ἀντιτύπων, τῆς ἀφέσεως τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν καὶ ζωῆς αἰωνίου τύχωσιν.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p23.6">ὅρος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p71.2">ὅς καὶ ἐνδόξως ἐμαρτύρησε</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiii-p9.1">ὅτιὅταν τελευτῶ, βαπτίζομαι, ἵνα μὴ ἁμαρτήσω καὶ ῥυπανῶ τὸ βάπτισμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p31.1">Ὀλίγοι κατὰ καιροὺς καὶ σφόδρα εὐαρίθμητοι τεθνήκασι.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p26.1">Ὁ Ποιμήν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p26.1">Ὁ δεύτερος γάμος εὐπρεπής ἐστι μοισεία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p11.2">Ὁ θεὸς ἀρχήν τε καὶ τελευτὴν καὶ μεσὰ τῶν ὄντων ἁπάντων ἔχων.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.vii-p12.1">Ὁ προεστώς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p23.1">Ὁ τιμῶν ἐπίσκοπον ὑπὸ θεοῦ τετίμηται· ὁ λάθρα ἐπισκόπου τι πράσσων τῷ διαβόλῳ λατρεύει.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p10.1">Ὁμιλία εἰς τὴν αἵρεσιν Νοήτου τινος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p32.1">Ὁμιλίαι.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p11.1">Ὁμολόγησις,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p22.1">Ὁμολογήται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p11.1">Ὁφιανοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p20.1">Ὄπου ἄν φανῇ ὁ ἐπίσκοπος, εκεῖ τὸ πλῆθος ἒστω, ὥσπερ α;̓̀ν ἦ Χριστὸσ Ἰησοῦς , ἐκεῖ ἡ καθολικὴ ἐκκλησία.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p52.1">Ὅ ἐστι στρατιωτῶν τάγμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p13.2">Ὅς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.vii-p16.1">Ὅση δύναμις αὐτῷ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p60.6">ὐρανίου ἅγ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiii-p10.1">ὑμῶν τὴν ἐπιστολήν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p47.1">ὑπὲρ πᾶσαν ἁμαρτίαν ἀνομωτέρους,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p96.2">ὑπὲρ τοῦ κατὰ Ἰωάννην</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iv-p18.5">ὑπὸ ἀπονοίας , ὡς οἱ Γαλ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iv-p18.4">ὑπὸ ἔθους</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p30.3">ὑπόπτωσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p8.2">ὑπόστασις .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iii-p5.2">ὑπηρέται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iv-p18.1">ὑπο μανίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p26.2">ὑποπίπτοντες ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.18">ὑψηλὴ κριτική</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p12.3">ὕλη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p19.1">ὕλη τῶν χαρισμάτων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p20.1">ὕμνος ἑαπερινός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p17.1">ὕμνος ἑωθινός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p20.2">ὕμνος τοῦ λυχνικοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p34.1">ὕμνος τοῦ σωτῆρος Χριστοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iii-p5.1">Ὑποδιάκονοι,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxii-p10.1">Ὑπομνήματα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p21.1">Ὑπομνήματα τῶν ἐκκλησιαστικῶν πράξεων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p32.1">Ὑποτυπώσεις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p37.1">Ὕμνος τοῦ Σωτῆρος χριστού.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p42.4">ὡς διὰ πυρός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p10.3">ὡς παρόντι ἀποτάσσεσθε Σατανᾷ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p26.2">ὡςἐκ παραδόσεωςἀρχαιοτέρας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p47.1">Ὠκέανος ἀνθρώποις άπέραντος καὶ οἱ μετ’ αὐτὸν κόσμοι ταῖς αὐταῖς ταγαῖς τοῦ δεσπότου διευθύνονται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p16.1">Ὠριγένης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p5.2">Ὠριγένους φιλοσοφύμενα ἣ κατὰ πασῶν αἱρέεων ἔλεγχος.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.5">άπονομήν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p55.3">ένας .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.11">ᾅδης σκοτιώτερος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p129.1">ᾠδαί ̓́ἒἰς πάσας τὰς γραφὰς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p17.7">ᾧ ἡ δόξα, σὺν Πατρὶ καὶ ἁγίῳ Πνεύματι, εἰς τοὺ̑ς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰῶνων.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p3.2">·Τῶν εἰς ἑαυτὸν Βιβλία ιβ ̔̑</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p18.2">Αἴμα Χρ., ποτήριον ζωῆς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p108.2">Βίβλος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p4.1">Βίος καὶ ἐγκώμιον ῥήθεν εἰς τὸν ἅγιον Γρηγόριον τὸν θαυματουργόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p9.2">Βαλεντῖνος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p15.3">Βαρδησάνης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p11.2">Βασιλείδης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p16.1">Βυθός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p10.4">Γίτται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p26.1">Γονυκλίνοντες,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p18.1">Γράμματα τετυπωμένα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p13.1">Δόκητις, φάντασμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p17.2">Δόξα ἐν ὑψίστοις θεῷ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p31.1">Δύναμις κεκαλλυμένη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iii-p12.1">Δαιμονιζόμενοι, ἐνεργούμενοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xi-p6.1">Δεῖ καταχρῆσθαι τῇ σαρκί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p25.1">Δημιουργός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xi-p4.1">Διάλογος πρὸς Τρύφωνα Ἰουδαῖον. .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvi-p5.1">Διαταγαὶ τῶν ἁγίων Ἀποστόλων διὰ Κλήμνετος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p5.1">Διδασκαλία ἀνατολική</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvi-p20.3">Διδαχὴ τῶν δώδεκα ἀποστόλων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvii-p10.1">Δωρόθεος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p25.1">Εἰς Θεὸς, Πατὴρ λόγου ζῶντος, σοφίας ὑφεστώσης καὶ δυνάμεως καὶ χαρακτῆρος ἀϊδίου, τέλειος τελείου γεννήτωρ, Πατὴρ Υἱοῦ μονογενοῦ ς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p39.1">Εἰς μαρτύπιον προτρεπτικός λόγος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p28.1">Εἷς Κύριος, μόνος ἐκ μονου, θὲος ἐκ θεοῦ, χαρακτὴρ καὶ εἰκὼν τῆ ς θεότητος, λόγος ἐνεργός, σοφία τῆ ς τῶν ὅλων συστάσεως περιεκτικὴ καὶ δύναμις τῆ ς ὅλης κτίσεως ποιητική, Υἱὸς ἀληθινὸς ἀληθινοῦ Πατρός, ἀόρατος ἀοράτου καὶ ἄφθαρτος ἀφθάρτου καὶ ἀθάνατος ἀθανάτου καὶ ἀΐδιος ἀϊδίου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiii-p9.1">Εὐγενεῖς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.vii-p14.1">Εὐχὰς πέμπομεν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p13.1">Εὐχὴ καὶ ἀνάγνωσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p6.1">Εὐχαριστηθέντος ἄρτου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.1">Εκεῖνόν τε</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxi-p3.1">Ερμείου φιλοσόφου Διασυρμὸς τῶν ἔξω φιλοσόφων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p26.1">ΙΟΥΣΤΙΝΟΥ ΤΟΨ φιλοσόφου καὶ μάρτυροσ Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς Διόγνητον, καὶ Λόγος πρὸσ Ἕλληνας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xii-p6.1">Κήρινθος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p11.1">Κίτιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p15.5">Καὶ ἐξαπόστειλον ἐφ’ ἡμᾶς καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ προσκείμενα δῶρα ταῦτα τὸ Πνεῦμά σου τὸ πανάγιον, τὸ κύριον καὶ ζωοποιόν ... ἵνα ... ἀγιάσῃ καί ποιήσῃ τὸν μὲν ἄρτον τοῦτον σῶμα ἅγιον τοῦ Χριστοὺ σοῦ, καὶ τὸ ποτήριον τοῦτο αἶμα τίμιον τοῦ Χρ. σοῦ, ἵνα γένηται πᾶσι τοῖς ἐξ αὑτῶν μεταλαμβάνουσιν εἰς ἅφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν καὶ εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον, εἰς ἁγιασμὸν ψυχῶν καὶ σωμάτων, εἰς καρτοφορίαν ἔργων ἀγαθῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p31.1">Καὶ ἕν Πνεῦμα Ἅγιον, ἐκ θεοῦ τὴν ὕπαρξιν ἔχον, καὶ δι’ Υἰοῦ πεφηνὸς [δηλαδὴ τοῖ ς ἀνθρώποις], εἰκὼν τοῦ Υἰοῦ τελείου τελεία, ζωὴ, ζώντων αἰτία, πηγὴ ἁγία, ἁγιότης, ἁγιασμοῦ χορηγός· ἐν ᾦ φανεροῦται θεὸς ὁ Πατὴρ ὁ ἐπι πάντων καὶ ἐν πᾶσι καὶ θεὸς ὀ Υιός ὁ διὰ πάντων· τριὰς τελεία, δόξῃ και ἀϊδιότητι καὶ βασιλείᾳ μὴ μεριζομένη μηδὲ ἀπαλλοτριουμένη.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p59.1">Καὶ εἰς Ἅγιον Πνεῦμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p21.2">Καὶ εἰς Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν, τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν μονογενῆ, τὸν κύριον ἡμῶν,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p11.2">Καθαροί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvi-p8.1">Κανόνες ἐκκλησιαστικοὶ τῶν ἁγ. Ἀποστόλων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.viii-p14.1">Καρχηδών</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p7.3">Κατὰ Κέλσου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p6.1">Κατὰ Χριστιανῶν λόγοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p3.7">Κατηχήσεις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p5.3">Κατηχήσεις φωτιζομένων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p15.1">Κατηχηταί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p16.1">Κατηχούμενοι, ἀκροαταί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p25.2">Καϊανισταί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p25.3">Καϊανοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p25.1">Καϊνοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiii-p12.1">Κεστοὶ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p42.2">Κηρύγματα Πέτρου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p22.1">Κλήμεντο̑ς τῶν Πέτρου ἐπιδημιῶν κηρυγμάτων ἐπιτομή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p5.2">Κλήμεντος τῶν Πέτρου ἐπιδημιῶν κηρυγμάτων ἐπιτομή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p23.1">Κλήμηνς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p7.2">Κλήμ. ἐπισκ. Ῥώμης περὶ τῶν πράξεων ἐπιδημιῶν τε καὶ κηρυγμάτων Πέτρου ἐπιτομή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p19.1">Κλῆρος,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xv-p25.1">Κοιμητήρια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p17.1">Κοινὸς ἄρτος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xi-p4.1">Κοινωνία τῶν ἐλευθέρων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xi-p7.3">Κορινθία κόρη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p5.2">Κυρίλλος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p11.1">Κυριακὴ κυρίου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.8">Κωνσταν́τῖνος ὁ Τισενδόρφιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvii-p10.2">Λόγιον ἄνδρα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p7.1">Λόγοι φιλαλήθεις πρός Χριστιανούς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p12.1">Λόγος ἄσαρκος .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p7.1">Λόγος ἐνδιάθετος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.v-p5.1">Λόγος γνώσεως , λόγος σοφίας ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p3.2">Λόγος πρὸς Ἕλληνας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p27.1">Λόγος προτρεπτικός πρὸσ Ἕλληνας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p8.1">Λόγος προφορικός .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p20.1">Λαός, λαϊκοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p10.1">Λειτουργία τῶν κατηχουμένων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p11.1">Λειτουργία τῶν πιστῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p19.1">Λεωνίδης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p12.1">Λογίων κυρισκῶν ἐξήγησις,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p26.1">Μάνης, Μάντος Μανιχαῖος,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.v-p3.1">Μάρκου Ἀντονίνου τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος τῶν εἰς ἑαυτὸν βιβλία ιβ’ </a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p23.1">Μάρτυρες,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.vii-p11.1">Μέχρις ἐγχωρεῖ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p10.1">Μὴ κατὰ ψιλὴν παράταξιν, ὡς οἱ Χριστιανοὶ, ἁλλὰ λελογισμένος καὶ σεμνῶς καὶ, ὥστε καὶ ἂλλον π εῖσαι ατραγῴδως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p12.1">Μή τις τῶν κατηχουμένων, μή τις τῶν ἀκροωμένων, μή τις ἀπίστων, μή τις ἑτεροδόξων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p15.1">Μύητοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p4.2">Μακάριοι οἱ ἔγκρατεῖς, ὅτι αὐτοῖς λαλήσει ὁ θεός μακάριοι οἱ ἔχοντες γυναῖκας ὡς μὴ ἕχοντες, ὅτι αὐτοί κληρονομήσουσι τὸν θεόν μακάρια τὰ σώματα τῶν παρθένων, ὅτι αὐτὰ εὐαρεστήσουσιν τῷ Θεῷ καὶ οὐκ ἀπολέσουσιν τὸν μισθὸν τῆς ἁγνείας αὐτῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p17.1">Μαρτύρριον τοῦ ἁγίου ἱερομάρτυρος Ἰγνατίου τοῦ θεοφόρου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p62.1">Μεγάλα στοιχεῖα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p3.1">Μεθοδίου ἐπισκόπου καὶ μάρτυρος τὰ εὑρισκόμενα πάντα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p24.1">Μυριοβίβλιον, ἥ βιβλιοθήκη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p19.1">Νοῦς, λόγος , σοφία, δύναμις, ἀλήθεια, ζωή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xviii-p22.2">Νοουάτος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xviii-p22.3">Νοουατιανός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiv-p18.1">Ξηροφαγίαι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iv-p5.1">Οἰδιπόδειοι μίξεις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p12.1">Οἱ ̑Ο</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p33.1">Οἱ ἀπόστολοι ἡμων ἔγνωσαν διὰ τοῦ κυρίουἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ὅτι ἔρις ἔσται ἐπὶ τοῦ ὀνόματος τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς . Διὰ ταύτην οὖ́ν τὴν αἰτίαν πρόγνωσιν εἰληφότες τελείαν κατέστησαν τοὺς προειρημένους καὶ μεταξὺ ἐπινομὴν </a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p32.1">Οἱ πολλοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p21.1">Οὐ δύνασαι ἀφ’ ἡμῶν ἀναχωρῆσαι Μεθ’ ἡμῶν κοιμηθήσῃ ὡς ἀδελφός , καὶ οὐχ’ ὡς ἀνήρ ἡμέτερος γὰρ αδελφὸς εἶ· Καὶ τοῦ λοιποῦ μέλλομεν μετὰ σοῦ κατοικεῖν, λίαν γὰρ σε ἀγαπῶμεν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p9.1">Οὐαλεντίνος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p34.1">Οὔτε οὖν κτιστόν τι ἢ δοῦλον ἐν τῇ τριάδι, οὔτε ἐπείσακτον, ὡς πρότερον μὲν οὐχ ὑπάρχον, ὕστερον δὲ ἐπεισελθόν· οὔτε οὖν ἐνέλιπέ ποτε Υἱὸς Πατρὶ, οὔτε Υἱῷ Πνεῦμα ἀλλὰ ἄτρεπτος καὶ ἀναλλοίωτος ἡ αὐτὴ τριὰς ἀεί.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p14.2">Οὕτως συνήρμοσται τῷ ἐπισκόπῳ. ὡς χορδαὶ κιθάρᾳ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.v-p8.1">Πάνθηρ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xii-p12.1">Πάντες οἱ θεοὶ τῶν εθνῶν δαιμόνια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p24.1">Πάροικοι, παρεπίδημοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p33.2">Πάροικος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p27.2">Πάτεκιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p5.1">Πόθεν τὸ κακόν,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p34.1">Πῦρ καθάρσιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p28.1">Παιδαγωγός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiv-p9.3">Παμφίλου τοῦ μάρτυρος ὑφηγητής</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p25.1">Πανάριον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p20.1">Παννυχίδες,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.v-p4.1">Πεντεκοστή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p36.1">Περὶ ἀρχῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p67.1">Περὶ ὀγδοάδος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p22.1">Περὶ αὐτεξουσίου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p19.1">Περὶ εἱμαρμένης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p38.1">Περὶ εὐχῆς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p132.1">Περὶ θ̓́εὂῦ, καὶ σαρκὸς ἀναστάσεως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p21.1">Περὶ κυριακῆς λόγος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p39.2">Περὶ μαρτυρίου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p64.1">Περὶ μοναρχίας ἣ περὶ τοῦ μὴ εἷναι τὸν Θεὸν ποιητὴν κακῶν.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p84.1">Περὶ παρθε</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p69.1">Περὶ σχίσματος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.viii-p8.1">Περὶ τῆς ἐκ λογίων φιλοσοφίας.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p8.1">Περὶ τῆς Περεγρίνου τελευτῆς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p29.2">Περὶ τῆς σαρκώσεως τοῦ θεοῦ λόγου,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p60.1">Περὶ τῆς τοῦ παντὸς αἰτίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p20.1">Περὶ τῶν γενητῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p135.1">Περὶ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ, καὶ πόθεν τὸ κακόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p60.3">Περὶ τοῦ παντός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p68.1">Περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ περὶ άντιχρίστου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p102.1">Περὶ χαρισμάτων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p66.1">Περὶ χαρισμάτων άποστολικὴ παράδοσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p42.1">Περίοδοι Πέτρου διὰ Κλήμεντος,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p28.1">Πευματικοί.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p16.2">Πιστεύω εἰς θεὸν παντακράτορα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.vi-p3.1">Πλουτάρχου τοῦ Χαιρωνέως τὰ Ἠθικά</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.11">Πνεῦμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p15.2">Πνεῦμα ... τὸ λαλῆσαν διὰ τῶν προφητῶν,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.vi-p22.1">Ποικίλον τι καὶ πολυπαθὲς κακῶν ταμεῖον θησαύρισμα, ὡς φησι Δημόκριτος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p5.5">Ποιμὴν ὅρασις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p15.3">Πολιτικὰ παραγγέλματα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p8.2">Πρὸς τοὺς γνωστικούς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p40.1">Πρὸσ Ἕλληνας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p46.1">Πρός ταύτην γὰρ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν διὰ τὴν ἱκανωτέραν πρωτεῖαν συμβαίνειν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p30.1">Πρόσκλαυσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p31.1">Πρεσβύτεροι ἐπὶ τῆς μετανοίας,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xvii-p9.1">Πρεσβεία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p20.1">Προβολή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p40.1">Προκαθημένη τῆς ἀγάπης ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p22.1">Προσκλαίοντες</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p32.1">Προσφορά, θυσία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p13.1">Προσφορά.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p15.1">Σ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p7.2">Σάρδις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p10.1">Σίμωνα μέν τινα Σαμαρέα, τὸν ἀπὸ κώμης λεγομένης Γιττῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p32.1">Σύευδοκάσης τῆς ἐκκλησίας πάσης ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p11.1">Σύμμαχος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p18.1">Σῶμα Χριστοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p30.6">Σαμψαῖοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p30.1">Σημειώσεις, σχόλια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p63.1">ΣμικρὸςΛαβύρινθος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p21.3">Σοφία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p37.2">Στομίον πώλων ἀδάων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p29.1">Στρωματεῖς,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxii-p10.2">Συγγάμματα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p12.1">Συμπόσιον τῶν δέκα παρθένων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvi-p9.2">Συνόδικον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p28.1">Συνιστάμενοι,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p25.1">Σφραγίς, χρίσμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p29.1">Σωματικοί, φυσικοί, σαρκικοί, ὑλικοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p20.1">Τὰ ἀντίτυπα μυστήρια τοῦ τιμίου σώματος αὐτοῦ καὶ αἵματος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p6.1">Τὰ ἑξαπλᾶ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p5.1">Τὰ Κλημέντια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p73.1">Τὰς κακοτεχνίας φεῦγε,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p12.1">Τάφος, δεσμός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p19.1">Τὴν δὲ τοῦ ἡλίου ἡμέραν κοινῇ πάντες τὴν συνέλευσιν ποιούμεθα, ἐπειδὴ πρώτη ἐστὶν ἡμέρα, ἐν ᾗ ὁ θεὸς τὸ σκότος καὶ τὴν ὕλην τρέψας , κόσμον ἐποίησε, καὶ Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς ὁ ἡμέτερος σωτὴρ τῇ αυτῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνέστη. κ.τ.λ.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p32.1">Τὴν θείαν τριάδα εἰς ἕνα ὥσπερ εἰς κορυφήν τινα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.vii-p13.1">Τὴν νουθεσίαν καὶ παράκλησιν.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p22.2">Τίμιος ὁ γάμος ἐν πᾶσι, καὶ κοίτη ἀμίαντος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p31.1">Τίς ὁ σωζόμενος πλούσιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iii-p6.1">Τίς ὁ σωζόμενος πλούσιος.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p9.1">Τὸ Ἑβραικὸν Ἑλληνικοῖςγράμμασιν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p8.1">Τὸ Εβραικόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xvi-p22.1">Τὸ διὰ τεσσάρων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p19.1">Τὸ μέγα σάββατον, τὸ ἅγιον σάββατον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p9.2">Τὸ σῶμα μικρὸν καὶ δυσειδὲς καὶ ἀγενὲς ἦ́ν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p15.2">Τὸν οὖν ἐπίσκοπον δῆλον ὅτι ὡς αὐτὸν τὸν κύριον δεῖ προβλέπειν.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p31.1">Τόμοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p20.1">Τόπος,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p7.1">Ταπεινός. ταπεινόφρων,ταπεινότης, ταπεινοφροσύνη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p28.4">Τεσσαρεσκαιδεκατῖται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p3.3">Τοῦ ἐν ἁγίοις πατρὸς ἡμῶν Κλήμεντος ἐπισκόπου Ῥώμης αἰ δύο πρὸς Καρινθίους έπιστολαί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p16.1">Τράπεζα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p21.1">Φῶς ἱλαρὸν ἁγίας δόχης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p31.1">Χάριτί ἐστε σεσωσμένοι οὐκ ἐξ ἔργων, ἀλλά θελήματι θεοῦ, διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p17.2">Χαλκέντερος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p44.1">Χειροτονήσατε ἑαυτοῖς ἐπισκόπους καὶ διακόνους</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p77.5">Χριστός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p77.4">Χριστιανοὶ εἷναι κατηγορούμεθα· τὸ δὲ χρηστὸν μισεῖσθαι οὐ δίκαιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p17.1">Χριστοφόροι, θεοφόροι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p108.1">Χρονικῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.10">Ψἱόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iii-p14.1">Ψάλται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.v-p6.1">Ψευδώνυμος γνῶσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p30.1">Ψυχικοί.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p29.1">α</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p11.5">αἰώνιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p7.1">αἱ Σαρ́δεις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.3">αἱρέομαι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.8">αἱρέσεις ἀπωλείας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.2">αἱρέω</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.9">αἱρετικὸς ἄνθρωπος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p22.4">αἴθριον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p23.1">αἵρεσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p15.4">αἷμα καὶ σάρκες κατὰ μεταβολὴν τρέφονται ἡμῶν,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p41.17">αὐλὴ βασιλική</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p38.3">αὐλή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p26.9">αὐτόθεος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p51.1">αὐτοκράτορι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p22.1">αὐτοσοφία, αὐτοαλήθεια, αὐτοδικαιοσύνη, αὐτοδύναμις, αὐτόλογος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p16.2">αίωνίαν κόλασιν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p58.2">αι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p90.2">αλμούς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p53.4">αρχισυνάγωγος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p29.2">β</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xvi-p17.1">βάπτισμα διὰ πυρός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p49.2">βάρβαρον διάλεκτον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p55.3">βίβλος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxv-p20.1">βῆμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p22.5">βασίλειος οἶκος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.viii-p8.1">βδελυρία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p56.1">βεβαιοτάτην καὶ ἀρχαίαν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p11.4">βιβλία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p55.4">βιβλίδιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p72.1">βιβλίον διαλέξεων διαφόρων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p55.2">βιβλίς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p57.3">βιβλιδάριον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.3">βλέπετε τοὺς κύνας ... τῆς κατατομῆς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.viii-p9.1">βλασφημῶν διαβάλλει τὴν δημιουργίαν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p17.1">βυθός,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliii-p10.1">γάζα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p60.9">γένος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p19.6">γόνυ κλίνων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliii-p10.2">γαζοφυλάκιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p93.2">γγαστρίμυθον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p29.2">γεγονέναι θεὸν ἐξ ἀνθρώπου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p10.1">γεννᾶν, γεννᾶσθαι–ϊ.–ͅϊ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p55.2">γενομ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p55.1">γενομένας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p17.5">γενσήρικος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p55.4">γινομένας,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p13.2">γνώμῃ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p7.1">γνώσει</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p26.3">γνῶις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p10.3">γνῶμαι Σέξτου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p33.2">γνῶσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p77.1">γνῶσις ἀληθινή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p19.2">γονυκλίνοντες</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p24.1">γράμματα τετυπωμένα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p10.3">γραφάς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p19.7">γυναῖκα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p20.3">γυναῖκες συνείσακτοι,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p16.1">δίθεοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p10.2">δόξαν περισσοτέραν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p13.1">δύναμις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p31.3">δύναμις ἄσαρκος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p25.9">δύο ἐν Ἐφέσῳ γενέσθαι μνήματα, καὶ ἐκάτερον Ἰωάννου ἐτι νῦν λέγεσθαι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.14">δεύτεραι διατάξεις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p31.2">δεύτεραι τῶν ἀποστόλων διατάξεις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p26.7">δεύτερος θεός–ϊ, –ͅϊ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.4">δεῖ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p56.1">δεκάτῳ ἐννάτῳ ἕτει</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p12.4">δημιουργὸς δίκαιος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p17.2">δι οὗ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.3">διὰ λόγου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p13.1">διὰ τὴν ἡμετέραν σωτηρίαν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p15.1">διὰ τὸ ἔμφυτον παντὶ γένει ἀνθρώπων σπέρμα τοῦ λόγου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p18.1">διάλεξις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p14.2">διάλεξις πρὸς Αἰλιανόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.4">δι’ ἐπιστολῆς ἡμων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p17.1">δι’ αὐτοῦ πάντα ἔκτισε</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p19.1">διαθήκη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p15.6">διακονίαν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p17.4">διαλέγεσθαι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.iv-p12.1">διατριβαί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.7">διδάξαντα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.18">διδάξαντα ἡμᾶς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p75.4">διδάσκαλοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p18.6">διδασκαλία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.7">διδασκαλίαι δαιμονίων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvii-p16.3">διδασκαλεῖ τῶν ἱερῶν λόγων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p145.2">διδασκαλεῖον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p29.3">διδαχὴ τῶν δώδεκα ἀποστόλων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p9.2">δοξάζων τὸν Χριστόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p7.1">ε</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p34.2">εἰ φανείη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xix-p7.1">εἰκόνας κατασκευάζουσι τοῦ Χριστοῦ λέγοντες ὑπὸ Πιλάτου τῷ καιρῷ ἐκείνῳ γενέσθαι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p23.2">εἰρήνη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p38.3">εἰς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p36.6">εἰς ἅδου,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p36.2">εἰς ᾅδην</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p36.1">εἰς ᾅδου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p87.1">εἰς παροιμίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p70.1">εἰς τὰς ἔξω πόλεις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p93.1">εἰς τὴν ἐ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p6.1">εἰς τὴν πρώτην παρουσίαν τοῦ Χριστοῦ, ἐν ᾖ καὶ ἄτιμος καὶ ἀειδὴς καὶ θνητὸς φανήσεσθαι κεκηρυγμένος ἐστίν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p23.5">εἰς τὸ ἀποκαταλλάξαι τὸ πάντα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p23.4">εἰς τὸ καταργῆσαι πᾶν τὸ κακὸν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p15.4">εἰς τόπον θεοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p90.1">εἰς τοὺς ψ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p38.2">εἰσ Ῥώμην</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p32.10">εἴγε φανείη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p78.1">εἶπεν ἡ γραφὴ ἡ λέγουσα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p99.1">εὐαγγελίου καὶ ἀποκαλύψεως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p8.5">εὐνουχία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p33.2">εὐχαριστίας ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.x-p4.1">εὐχαριστία, κοινωνία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p15.5">εις τόπον συνεδρίου τῶν ἀποστόλων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p19.3">εκκλησία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p7.3">ζ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p18.1">ζῇ ὁ θεὸς καὶ ζῇ ὁ κύριοσ Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα ἅγιον, ἥ τε πίστις καὶ ἡ ἐλπὶς τῶν εκλεκτῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p34.3">ζυγοῦ ἀνάγκης ὤν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p277.1">ζωὴν αἰώνιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p278.1">ζωὴν τοῦ μέλλοντος αἰῶνος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p29.2">θόρυβυς ἐγένετο ἐν πληρώματι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.x-p17.1">θεάνθρωπος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p15.10">θεὸν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.14">θεὸν μόνον προσκυνοῦμεν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p15.6">θεὸς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p12.2">θεὸς ἀγαθός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xviii-p7.2">θεὸς ἄγνωστος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p30.1">θεὸς ἐκ τῆς παρθένου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p16.1">θεὸς λαλῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p17.1">θεὸς σιωπῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p22.3">θεὸσ Ἰησοῦς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p58.3">θεόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p26.6">θεός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p21.1">θεός, Λόγος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p47.3">θεόφορος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p60.8">θεῖον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiii-p4.4">θεογένεσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p13.1">θεοδοτίων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p29.1">θεοποίησις ἐκ προκοπῆς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p13.1">θεοφίλου πρὸς Αὐτόλυκον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p47.1">θεοφόρος–ϊ,–ͅϊ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p54.1">θησαυρὸς ἄτιμος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p45.1">θιλόσοφε, Χαῖρε</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p22.8">θρόνοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iv-p5.2">θυεστεῖα δεῖπνα,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iii-p16.1">θυρωροί, πυλωροί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p13.2">θυσιαστήριον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p28.1">ιδ ́</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p60.7">ιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.viii-p5.2">κάθεδρα θρόνος τοῦ ἐπισκόπου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p33.3">κάτοικος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p32.6">κάτω Χριστός,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p22.3">κένωμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p78.8">κήρυγμα Πέτρου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p6.9">κύμβη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p21.2">καὶ ἔμεινα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p32.9">καὶ ὁμοίως τὴν Πέτρου ἐπιστολήν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p17.5">καὶ Πνεύματι ἁγίῳ δόξα καὶ νῦν καὶ είς τοὺ̑ς μέλλοντας αἰῶνας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p48.2">καὶ καθήμενον ἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ πατρὸς,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p39.1">καὶ περὶ ἅλλων τινῶν μικρὰ σχόντες</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p114.1">καὶ πρὸς Πλάτωνα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.3">καὶ τὸν παρ’ αὐτοῦ Υἱὸν ἐλθόντα καὶ διδάξαντα ἡμᾶς ταῦτα καὶ τὸν τῶν ἄλλων ἑπομένων καὶ ἐξομοιουμένων ἀγαθῶν ἀγγέλων στρατὸν, Πνεῦμά τε τὸ προφητικὸν σεβόμεθα καὶ προσκυνοῦμεν.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p40.2">καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ ἀναστάντα ἐκ τῶν νεκρῶν,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p40.2">καί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p39.3">καθώς φησιν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxv-p21.2">καθαρίσας αὐτοὺς τῷ σῷ λουτρῷ καὶ ἀλείψας αὐτοὺς τῷ σῷ ἐλείῳ ἀπὸ τῆς περιεχούσης αυτοὺς πλάνης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p29.1">καινουργεῖν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p73.2">κακοτέχνους</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p73.3">κακοτεχνίας .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p22.1">κανὼν τῆς πίστεως,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p9.1">κανων τῆς πίστεως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p126.1">κατὰ ̓́τἂ ἐν τῷ πίνακι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.x-p5.5">κατὰ Κέλσου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p20.2">κατὰ δύναμιν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p14.1">κατὰ μέρος πίστις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.5">κατὰ τὴν παράδοσιν ἣν παρελάβετε παρ’ ἡμων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p33.2">κατὰ τοῦ Παύλου τοῦ Σαμοσατέως,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p6.8">κατά</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p50.1">κατέβησαν οὖν μετ’ αὐτῶν εἰς τὸ ὕδωρ καὶ πάλιν ἀνέβησαν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p33.5">κατ’ αὐτούς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p6.3">καταβαίνω, κατάκειμαι, καταπέμπω</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p6.1">κατακύμβιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p28.2">κατεγνωμένος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p14.8">κατηχέω</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p14.2">κατηχήθης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p14.4">κατηχημένος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p20.5">κατηχητικὰ βιβλία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p19.1">κεραυνοφόρος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p17.2">κλ́ίνη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p9.3">κλῆροι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p17.1">κλείς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p19.3">κληρικοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p9.4">κληρονομία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p17.1">κλινικοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p6.6">κοιμάω</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p13.1">κοιμᾶται ἐν εἰρήνη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p35.1">κοιμηθῶσιν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p6.11">κοιμητήρια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p6.7">κοιμητήριον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p18.2">κοινωνικά</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p30.2">κράτιστος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p27.1">κτίσεις, ἀρχαί, δυνάμεις , ἐξουσίαι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p11.3">κτίσμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p6.10">κυμβίον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p32.7">κυρόω</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p18.2">κυριακή, κυριακόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p9.2">κυριεύειν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p32.6">κυρωτέον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p12.3">λόγια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p34.1">λόγος ἄσαρκος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p32.1">λόγος ἐνδιάθετος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p34.2">λόγος ἔνσαρκος .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p3.17">λόγος κατὰ Ἀρείου κ. Σαβελλίου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p60.1">λόγος παραινετικὸς πρὸσ Ἕλληνας .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p29.1">λόγος περὶ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ λόγου.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p57.1">λόγος πρὸσ Ἕλληνας.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p32.2">λόγος προφορικός .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p19.2">λόγος,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p25.5">λόγος.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.4">λύκοι βαρεῖς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p16.3">λαϊκος ἄνθρωπος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p10.5">λειτουργία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p10.6">λιτουργία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvi-p8.2">λογιώτατος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p10.1">λογικώτερον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiii-p4.2">λουτρὸν παλιγγενεσίας ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p29.6">μέλη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p22.5">μὴ ὄν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p40.1">μὴ τηρεῖν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p33.2">μή με βασανίσῃς .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p6.2">μία σαββάτων,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p73.1">μόνη φιλοσοφία ἀσφαλής τε καὶ σύμφορος–ϊ,–ͅϊ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p26.2">μύησις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p25.7">μαθηταὶ, λέγουσιν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p21.3">μετ’ αὐτῶν τὴν νύκτα καὶ ἐκοιμήθην παρὰ τὸν πύργον. Ἔστρωσαν δὲ αἰ παρθένοι τοὺς λινοὺς χιτῶνας ἐαυτῶν χαμαί, καὶ ἐμὲ ἀνέκλιναν εἰς τὸ μέσον αὐτῶν, καὶ οὐδὲν ὅλως ἐποίουν εἰ μὴ προσηύχοντο· Κἀγὼ μετ ̔αὐτῶν ἀδιαλείπτως προσηυχόμην</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p15.1">μεταβολή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.1">μετροπολίτης Σερρῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ix-p7.1">μητροπόλεις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ix-p7.3">μητροπολιται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p18.3">μιᾶς γυναικὸς ἄνδρις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p25.2">μικρὸν λαβύρινθον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p34.7">μιμητὴς εἶ́ναι τοῦ πάθος τοῦ Θεοῦ μου,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p24.1">μιμητική</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p60.10">μνήσεο Πεκτορίου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.v-p9.1">μοιχείρ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p12.5">μοναρχία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p15.5">μονογενὴς Θεός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p15.3">μονογενὴς θεός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p15.7">μονογενής</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p7.3">μονοτριάς , μονὰς ἐν τράδι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p14.2">μορφαί, σχήματα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p15.3">μοχείᾳ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p22.1">μυστήριον, σύμβολον, μύησις, μυσταγωγεῖν, κάθαρσις , τελειώσις, φωτισμός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiii-p4.8">μυσταγωγία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.3">νέμω</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p84.2">νίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p39.1">νόθα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.4">νόμος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p50.2">νεκροί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p23.1">νοῦς, λόγος , φρόνησις, σοφία, δύναμις , δικαιοσύνη,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p29.5">ξ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p50.3">ξῶντες</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.17">ξζ ́</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p27.1">οἰκονομία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p27.2">οἰκονομίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p19.5">οἱ ἀδελφοὶ τ. Κυρίου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xv-p12.1">οἱ ἐκ παίδων ἐμαθητεύθησαν τῷ Χριστῷ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p19.4">οἱ λοιποὶ ἀπ.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p26.1">οἱ μετὰ Λόγου βιώσαντες Χριστιανοί εἰσι, κἂν ἄθεοι ἐνομίσθησαν, οἶον ἐν Ἕλλησι Σωκράτης καὶ Ἡράκλειτος καὶ οἱ ὅμοιοι αὐτοῖς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p20.2">οὐκ ἐστιν ἀθάνατος ἡ ψυχὴ καθ’ ἑαυτήν, θνητὴ δέ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p14.2">οὐσία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p28.1">οὐσία ἄμορφος καὶ ἀκατασκεύαστος .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p60.2">οὐσίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p8.1">οὐσία, φύσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p30.1">οὐχ ὡς διδάσκαλος , ἀλλ’ ὡς εἷς ἐξ ὑμῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p19.1">ουσαδικ βημουναθω ιειε.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p37.1">πάλιν ἄλλη ἀρχὴ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p78.3">πάντα ἐξ οὐκ ὀ̑ντων ἐποίσεν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p21.2">πάντων τῶν ὑπὸ τοῦ Πατρὸς διὰ Χριστοῦ γεγεννημένων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p41.5">πάνυ γηραλέος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p16.3">πάσης κτίσεως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p16.1">πάσχα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p21.1">πάσχα σταυρώσιμου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p16.2">πάσχειν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p21.2">πέντε ὑπομνήματα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p21.3">πέντε συγγράμματα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.7">πίστεως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xi-p7.2">πόρναι.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.v-p9.2">πᾶν θηρῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p46.5">πᾶσαν τὴν ἐκκλησίαν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p42.1">πῦρ καθάρσιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p20.1">πῶς ἔσται Κηρίνθου τὰ κατὰ Κηρίνθου λέγοντα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p6.2">παθητὸς καὶ ἄτιμος καὶ ἀειδής</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p34.2">παιδαγωγός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p19.1">πανσπερμία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p11.1">παρὰ ζώσης φωνῆς καὶ μενούσης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p10.7">παρὰ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p17.7">παράδοσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p15.2">παράδοσις ἀποστολική</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p20.2">παρθένοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p25.1">παροικία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p9.4">παρ. ἀποστολική, κανὼν ἐκκλησιαστικός , τὸ ἀρχαῖον τῆς ἐκκλησίας , σύστημα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p33.1">πατέρα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p25.4">πατρικὴ θεότος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p4.2">περ́ὶ στεφάνων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p22.1">περάω,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p14.1">περὶ ἀληθείας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.11">περὶ ἐνσωμάτου θεοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xvii-p9.2">περὶ Χριστιανῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p17.1">περὶ βίου θεωρητικοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.5">περὶ κυριακῆς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.8">περὶ πλάσεως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.16">περὶ σαρκώσεως Χριστοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p35.5">περὶ στύρακα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p77.3">περὶ τῆς ἐπιστήμης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxv-p22.5">περὶ τῆς ὕλης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p8.1">περὶ τοῦ μὴ δεῖν προφήτην ἐν ἐκστάσει λαλεῖν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p22.1">περὶ τοῦ πάσχα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p41.5">περὶ τοῦ παντός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.6">περὶ φύσεως ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p35.3">περί̀ στέρνα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p35.4">περίπτερα αἴματος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p35.1">περιστερά</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p18.3">περιχώρησις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p7.1">πευματικοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p19.4">πηγή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p27.1">πηγή, ῥίζα τῆς θεότητος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p15.2">πιστοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p11.2">πλέον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.iv-p11.3">πλήν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p22.4">πλήρωμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p20.2">πλατυτμός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p26.3">πλεονεξία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p32.3">πνεῦμα ἅγιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p11.4">ποίημα τοῦ θεοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p38.2">ποίμνη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p75.5">ποιμένες καί διδάσκαλοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p30.2">πολλᾲ θέλων γράφειν, οὐχ ὡς διδάσκαλος .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p33.1">ποτήριον ευλογίας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p22.3">πρὸπυλον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p39.3">πρὸς ἀλλήλους</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p111.1">πρὸς Ἕλληνας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p6.5">πρὸς Μανιχαίους</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p58.3">πρὸς αἰρέσεις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p81.1">πρὸς τοὺς Ἰουδἂ ἰους</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xx-p5.2">πρόσ Ἕλληνας περὶ εὐσεβείας, περὶ ἀληθείας ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p17.5">πρόσωπα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p17.3">πρόσωπον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p41.11">πρώτη ἡλικία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p41.7">πρώτη ἡλικία,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p32.1">πρώτη τῇ ἀνθρωπότηρι παραδοθεῖσα σωτήριος θρησκεία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p11.2">πρῶτον γέννημα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p75.1">πρεσβύτεροι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p22.2">πρεσβύτεροι.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p42.2">πρεσβύτερος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p9.1">προέρχεσθαι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p29.1">προαγούσης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p20.2">προβάλλω</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p25.2">προβολή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p43.2">προηγούμενοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p22.2">προπάτωρ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p17.2">προπάτωρ, προαρχή, αὐτοπάτωρ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p39.1">προσέχωμεν μήποτε, ὡς γέγραπται, πολλοί κλητοὶ, ὀλίγοι δὲ ἐκλεκτοὶ εὑρεθῶμεν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xvi-p13.1">προσκυνοῦμεν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p57.3">προσφέρεται</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p57.2">προσφέρονται θυσίαι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.v-p8.4">προτέρα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p120.1">προτρεπτικὸς πρὸς σεβήρειναν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p16.2">πρωτόκτιστον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p16.1">πρωτότοκον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p11.1">πρωτότοκος τοῦ θεοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p46.6">πρωτεία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p46.7">πρωτεύει</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p21.2">π. ἀναστάσιμου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p29.3">ρ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p3.5">ρξθ ́</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p7.2">ς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p17.2">σὺν καὶ τῷ ἁγίῳ Πνεῦματι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p33.1">σὺν κλαυθμῷ πλείονι τὰς ευχὰς ὑπὲρ τῆς βασιλέως ψυχῆς ἀπεδίδοσαν τῷ θεῷ.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p30.1">σύγχυσις ἀρχική</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p21.1">σύζυγοι.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p17.5">σύζυγος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p11.2">σύνοδος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p30.4">σύστασις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p19.3">σαββατίζειν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ii-p18.1">σαββατίζειν ὑμᾶς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p77.1">σαρκὸς ἀνάστασιν ̓́ζωὴν αἰώνιον̓̀</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p16.2">σαρκική</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.6">σεβόμεθα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvii-p18.1">σικελικὴ μέλιττα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p15.2">σκληρόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p17.3">σοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p14.1">σπέρμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p49.4">σπέρματα καὶ ἀρχάς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xviii-p7.4">σπινθήρ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p63.2">σπούδασμα κατὰ τῆσ Ἀρτέμωνος αἱρέσεως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p50.1">στασιάζειν δοκεῖ, κατ’ αὐτούς, τὰ εὐαγγέλια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vi-p20.4">σταυρός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p25.1">στερέωμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.15">στρατόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.13">στρατηγόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p17.4">συν αὐτῷ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p46.2">συνέρχεσθαι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p62.1">συνείσακτος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p35.1">συνετρίβη αὐτῶν ἡ διαθήκη, ἵνα ἡ τοῦ ἠγαπημένου Ἰησοῦ ἐγκατασφραγισθῆ; εἰς τὴν καρδίαν ἡμῶν ἐν ἐλπίδι τῆς πίστεως αὐτοῦ.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p32.3">συνκεφαλαιοῦσθαί τε καὶ συνάγεσθαι πᾶσα ἀνάγκη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p20.3">συστολή.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p10.2">σφόδρα σμικρὸς τὸν νοῦν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiii-p4.6">σφραγίς,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p41.3">σχεδὸν ἐπὶ τῆς ἡμετέρας γενεᾶς,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p32.4">σωτήρ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.vi-p18.1">σωτῆρες</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xix-p8.4">τὰ Ἐπιφάνεια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p20.1">τὰ εὐαγγελικὰ καὶ τὰ ἀποστολικά,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p62.2">τὰ οὐράνια στοιχεῖα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.21">τὰ περὶ τοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.15">τὰ περὶ τοῦ διαβόλου, καὶ τῆς ἀποκαλύψεωσ Ἰωάννου.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p15.1">τὰ τῶν καλουμένων κοιμητηρίων ἀπολαμβάνειν ἐπιτρέπων χωρία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p28.1">τὰ τετραπλᾶ,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p10.2">τὰς ἄλλας</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p63.3">τὰς ἐπιστολὰσ Ἰγνατίου, τὰς πεμφθείσας ἡμῖν ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἄλλας... ἐπεμψαμεν ὑμῖν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p10.1">τὰς λοιπὰς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p20.3">τάξις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p37.2">τέρμα τῆς δύσεως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p28.5">τέταρτον ἔτος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p32.11">τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν Ἰωάννου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p19.2">τὴν ὕλην τῶν χαρισμ. παρέχον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p13.1">τὴν εὐχαριστίαν σάρκα εἶναι τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ̓Λ.Χρ., κ.τ.λ.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p32.8">τὴν φερομένην Ἰωάννου προτέραν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p25.3">τί Ἀνδρέας ἢ τί Πέτρος εἶπεν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p9.1">τί οὖν κακὸν ποιῶ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p8.6">τὸ ἐν παρθενείᾳ καὶ ἐν εὐνουχίᾳ μεῖναιͅ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p6.2">τὸ ἑξαπλοῦν,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvii-p16.4">τὸ ἱερὸν διδασκαλεῖον τῶν ἱερῶν μαθημάτων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p15.1">τὸ Πνεῦμα προφητικόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vii-p13.1">τὸ αὐτεξούσιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xv-p14.2">τὸ βάπτισμα τῆς εἰς θεὸν ἀναγεννήσεως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p20.2">τὸ εὐαγγέλιον καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος;</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p66.2">τὸ εὐαγγελιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p10.2">τὸ μυστήριον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p64.1">τὸ πέταλον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.2">τὸ περὶ πολιτείας καὶ προφητῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p23.4">τὸ πνεῦμα ἅγιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p47.1">τὸ πρόβατον ἔφαγε</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.ix-p11.2">τὸ τέρμα τῆς δύσεως</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvii-p16.2">τὸ τῆς κατηχήσεως διδασκαλεῖον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p28.3">τὸ τετρασέλιδον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.20">τὸν ἀγγέλων στρατὸν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p31.2">τὸν ἐπὶ Ποντίου Πιλάτου σταυρωθέντα καὶ ταφέντα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p48.1">τὸν βασιλέα μου τὸν σώσαντά με</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p26.2">τὸν γεννηθέντα ἐκ Πνεύματος ἁγίου καὶ Μαρίας τῆ ς παρθένου,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p32.2">τὸν θεὸν τῶν ὅλων, τὸν παντοκράτορα λέγω</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p29.1">τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ τὸν Χριστὸν ὑμνοῦσι θεολογοῦντες</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p15.8">τὸν μονογενῆ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p15.1">τὸν μονογενῆ θεόν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p15.9">τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p48.1">τό πνεῦμα τό ἅγιον... ὁ θεὸς τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστίν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p6.4">τύμβος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p14.1">τύποι τῆς τριάδος , τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ τοῦ λόγου αυτοῦ καὶ τῆς σοφίας αὐτοῦ .</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p18.3">τύπος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p9.2">τῆς ἀληθείας , παράδοσις τῶν ἀποστόλων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxii-p8.4">τῆς καθολ. ἐκκλησίας διδάσκαλος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.vii-p10.1">τῇ τοῦ Ἡλίου λεγομένῃ ἡμέρᾳ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.v-p17.2">τῶ πρεσβυτερίῳ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p11.4">τῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p25.6">τῶν ἀποστόλων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p36.1">τῶν πνευμάτων ... ὀρθοδόξων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xv-p16.2">τῷὈριγένει τὰ τῆς κατὰ Χριστὸν διδασκαλίας ἐκ προγόνων ἐσώζετο</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.19">ταῦτα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p14.23">ταῦτα ἡμᾶς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p8.2">ταχυγράφοι,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p17.1">τειτάν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p74.1">τελευταῖος νόμος καὶ διαθήκη κυριωτάτη πασῶν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p32.4">τετρακτύν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p28.2">τετραπλοῦν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p40.2">τηρεῖν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p21.1">τιμιώτερον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p38.2">τοῖς ὁμολογουμένοις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p26.2">τοῦ ὑποκειμένου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p29.1">τοῦ Παναγίου Τάφου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p33.2">τοῦ δὲ Παύλου πρόδηλοι καὶ σαφεῖς αἱ δεκατέσσαρες</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p143.7">τοῦ καλουμένου Πόρτου</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p23.2">τοῦ πάσχα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p28.16">τομ. Β ́. σελ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p15.2">τουτέστιν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p44.1">τρίβων, τριβώνιον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p12.1">τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p9.1">τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις , τρία πρόσωπα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiii-p7.1">τριάς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p15.3">τροφῆς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p30.3">υἱότης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p22.1">υἱότης τριμερής</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p33.4">φησί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p22.1">φιλόθεος παλλακή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vi-p3.1">φιλόπατρις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p51.8">φιλόσοφος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p43.1">φιλότεκνος ὠν</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p26.2">φιλαργυρία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p51.5">φυγὼν τὸν νῦν γενόμενον πόλεμον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p19.7">φωτιζόμενοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p7.3">φωτισμός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiii-p4.5">φωτισμός , φώτισμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p21.5">χάρις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p13.1">χίλια ἔτη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p17.7">χαρίς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p22.2">χειμάζοντες</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p16.3">χιλιονταετῆ περίοδον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xiii-p5.4">χρησμοί σιβυλλιακοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p77.3">χρηστός</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ix-p5.1">χωρεπίσκοποι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p27.6">ψευδώνυμος γνῶσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p7.2">ψυχικοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p42.2">ω</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p13.3">. ἅρτος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p3.4">. Ἑν Κώνσταντινοπόλει</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Hebrew Words and Phrases" progress="100.00%" prev="vi.iv" next="vi.vi" id="vi.v">
  <h2 id="vi.v-p0.1">Index of Hebrew Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Hebrew" id="vi.v-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="HE" id="vi.v-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.x-p17.1">אֵלּ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p20.2">אֶבְירׄנ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p23.3">אַכִּימוּת</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p16.4">אהָסְכַּ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p18.1">באמונתרׄ וצדּיק</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.x-p18.1">גִבִִָל</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p23.2">הַחָכְמרׄת</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.vi-p23.4">חָכְמָה</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p16.3">חסַכֶּ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p16.5">חסַכָּ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.v-p8.2">יֶשׁיּ בֵנ ףַּנְדִירָא</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p31.2">יסַכְּ ליחֵ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p31.4">ידַּשׁ לאֵ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p17.1">ךְנבספָ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.2">לאַשָׁ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.3">לﬠַשָׁ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p14.2">לכּׄ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.1">לוֹאשְׁ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p14.1">לוֹק </a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p31.5">סישִׁחָכֶּלְאַ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.8">רוֹב-תֵבְּדיַ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p18.1">תוּהבָּ אדָּלְיַ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p14.3">ﬠבַּרְאַ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p12.1">שׁחָנִ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p30.7">שׁמֶשֶׁ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p14.4">,</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p18.2">, product of chaos.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p30.8">, sun.</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew"><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p31.6">=apostatae</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" progress="100.00%" prev="vi.v" next="vi.vii" id="vi.vi">
  <h2 id="vi.vi-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="vi.vi-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p17.1">Credo</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p61.1">Et in</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p67.1">Sanctam Ecclesiam;</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p79.1">[hujus] carnis resurrectionem.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p32.2">[passus] sub Pontio Pilato, cruicifixus, [mortuus], et seupultus;</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p45.1">ascendit in cŒlus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p45.2">ascendit in coelos;</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p32.1">cruicifixus sub Pontio Pilato, et sepultus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p55.1">inde venturus est judicare vivos et mortuos.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p27.3">qui natus est de Spiritu Sancto ex Maria Virgine;</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p73.1">remissionem peccatorum;</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p49.1">sedet ad dexteram Patris</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p41.1">tertia die resurrexit a mortuis</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.v-p41.2">tertia die resurrexit a mortuis;</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="German Words and Phrases" progress="100.01%" prev="vi.vi" next="vi.viii" id="vi.vii">
  <h2 id="vi.vii-p0.1">Index of German Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="DE" id="vi.vii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p33.1">" Anfang oder Mitte der achtziger Jahre des 2. Jahrh.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p46.10">" Die potior principalitas bezeichnet den Vorrang</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p47.2">"Alter FIuch und Segen, alles Todeselend und alle Lebensherrlichkeit, die durch dir vorchristliche Menschheit ausgebreitet gewesen, erscheinen in dem Kreuze auf Golgatha conrentrirt zum wundervollsten Gebilde, der religiös sittlichen Entwicklung unseres Geschlechtes.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p4.1">"Der deutscheit Muse schönstes Distichon.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvii-p17.1">"Die Schule von Antiochien hatte bald den Glanz der Alexandrinischen erreicht, ja sogar überstrahlt. Beide konnten sich vielfach ergänzen, da jede ihre eigenthümliche Entwicklung, Haltung und Methode hatte, konnten aber auch eben wegen iherer Verschiedenheit leicht unter sich in Kampf und auf Abwege von der Kirchenlehre gerathen. Während bei den Alexandrinern eine speculativ-intuitive, zum Mystischen sich hinneigende Richtung hervortrat, war bei den Antiochenern eine logisch-reflectirende, durchaus nüchterne Verstandesrichtung vorherrschend. Während jene enge an die platonische Philosophie sich anschlossen und zwar vorherrschend in der Gestalt, die sie unter dem hellenistischen Juden Philo gewonnen hatte, waren die Antiochener einem zum Stoicismus hinneigenden Eklekticismus, dann der Aristotelischen Schule ergeben, deren scharfe Dialektik ganz ihrem Geiste zusagte. Demgemäss wurde in der alexandrinischen Schule, vorzugsweise die allegorisch-mystische Erklärung der heiligen Schrift gepflegt, in der Antiochenischen dagegen die buchstäbliche, grammatisch-logische und historische Interpretation, ohne dass desshalb der mystische Sinn und insbesondere die Typen des Alten Bundes gänzlich in Abrede gestellt worden wären. Die</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p14.6">"Zeitschrift für Hist. Theol.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xviii-p11.1">Über den Chronographen vom Jahr</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p9.4">’s</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p14.2">’s Leben und Schriften, Erlangen,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p63.2">’s Leben und Schriften, p.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p10.2">’s Lehre aus seinen Schriften entwickelt.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p5.2">’s Lehre von der Einheit der Kirche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p16.3">’s Schriften</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p12.3">’s.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvi-p14.3">("das älteste in lateinischer Sprache geschriebene originale kirchliche Schriftstück"</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p12.2">, Die Liturgie der 3 ersten Jahrh.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p18.3">, Leben u. Lehre,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p64.4">, als Muster und Lehrer</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.7">, wo den gestürzten Eroberern die äusserste Tiefe</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p89.3">,"</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p17.3">. Leben u. Wirken</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p45.4">. Tractat De Aleatoribus,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p8.3">. Ueber den christl. Bilderkreis</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p10.3">1. Th. Leben und Schriften.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p6.1">: Altchristliche Kirchen.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xvi-p4.1">: Conciliengeschichte</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p15.3">: Conciliengeschichte,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p16.2">: Das Sendschreiben des Apostels Barnabas, auf’s Neue untersucht und erklärt</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p6.1">: Denkwürdigkeiten aus der Geschichte des christlichen Lebens</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p19.2">: Der Ursprung des Gnosticismus.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p8.2">: Die 3 ächten u. die</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p3.2">: Die Einheit der Kirche oder das Princip des Katholicismus.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p19.1">: Die Verfolgungen der ersten christlichen Kirche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p10.2">: Die altkirchliche Pädagogik dargestelit</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p5.2">: Erste Liebe, d. i. Wahre Abbildung der ersten Christen nach ihrem lebendigen Glauben und heil. Leben.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p18.1">: Geschichte der Christlichen Sitte.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p29.1">: Kirche im Apost. Zeitalter.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p15.9">Abfassungszeit der Schriften</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vi-p6.3">Alexander und Peregrinus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p41.14">Als junger Mann,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p6.1">Alte und neue Quellen zur Gesc. des Taufsymbols und der Glaubensregel.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p21.2">Alte und neue Quellen,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p24.2">Anfänge der christl. Kirche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p27.1">Anthologie christl. Gesänge,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p16.1">Antignosticus oder Geist aus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p8.1">Antignosticus, Geist des</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p6.3">Antitrinitarier</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p4.2">Antoninus als Freund und Zeitgenosse les Rabbi Jehuda ha-Nasi</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p17.2">Apollonius von Tyana u. Christus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p20.1">Archaeologische Studien ueber altchristliche Monumente. Mit 26 Holzschnitten</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.vi-p15.2">Auferstehungsgedanken</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.vi-p15.3">Auferstehungshoffnungen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.viii-p11.2">Aus dem Urchristenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p16.6">Bardesanes, der letzte Gnostiker.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xi-p10.2">Bei den Griechen tritt das Laster der Paederastie mit allen symptomen einer grossen nationalen Krankheit, gleichsam eines ethischen Miasma auf; es zeigt. sich als ein Gefühl, das stärker and heftiger wirkte, als die Weiberliebe bei andern Völkern, massloser, leidenschaftlicher in seinem Ausbrüchen war ... In der ganzen Literatur der vorchristlichen Periode ist kaum ein Schriftsteller zu finden, der sich entschieden dagegen erklärt hätte. Vielmehr war die ganze Gesellschaft davon angesteckt, und man athmete das Miama, so zu sagen, mit der Luft ein</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p13.1">Beiträge zur Einleitung in die bibl. Schriften.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p9.2">Beitröge zur Kirchengesch.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p8.2">Beleuchtung der</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p17.2">Bibl. der Symb.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p13.2">Bibl. der Symbole der alten Kirche,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p31.5">Bibliographisches Lexicon der gesammten Literatur der Griechen,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p9.2">Bibliothek der Symbole und Glaubensregeln der apostolischkatholischen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p16.2">Biblische Eschatologie des Alten Testaments</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p11.5">Bischöfe bis Tyrannus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.iii-p17.4">Blutampullen,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xv-p14.2">Bonner Zeitschrift für Philos. und kath. Theol.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p15.1">Celsus und seine Schriften gegen die Christen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p4.10">Cerdon und Marcion</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vi-p4.1">Charakteristik Lucians</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p6.4">Christenthum Justins des Märt</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.viii-p10.2">Christenverfolgungen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p8.8">Christi</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p22.1">Christi Person und Werk im Hirten des Hermas.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p7.1">Christl. Kunstsymbolik u. Ikonographie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p7.4">Christologie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p27.2">Christologie,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p19.3">Christologie.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p53.5">Chronologie der Aegypter</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p13.2">Chronologie der Röm. Bischöfe bis zur Mitte des 4ten Jahrh.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xviii-p11.2">Chronologie der Röm. Bischöfe,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p8.1">Chronologie der röm. Bischöfe,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p8.1">Clem. v. Alex. als Philosoph und Dichter.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p17.1">Clemens v. Alex. in s. Abhängigkeit von der griech. Philosophie.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p8.1">Compendium der christl. Dogmengeschichte</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p33.1">Conciliengesch</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p19.2">Conciliengesch,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p5.1">Conciliengesch.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p12.1">Conciliengesch.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvi-p19.1">Conciliengeschichte</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p47.1">Conciliengeschichte,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiii-p21.1">Constantin der Gr. als Religionspolitiker.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiii-p20.1">Constantin der Grosse und die Kirche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p55.3">D. Ketzergesch. des Urchristenthums</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iii-p16.1">Das Apost. u. nachapost. Zeitalter.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p5.1">Das Basilidianische System.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p6.3">Das Christenthum Justins</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p25.9">Das Christenthum Justins d. M</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p28.3">Das Christenthum Justins des Märt.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p27.1">Das Christenthum Justins des Märtyrers.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p17.2">Das Christenthum der 3 ersten Jahrh</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p10.1">Das Christenthum der 3 ersten Jahrh.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p82.1">Das Christliche im Plato</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p5.2">Das Evangelium Marcions, Text und Kritik</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p10.3">Das Kirchenjahr</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p15.2">Das Kreuz Christi. Religionshistorische und kirchlich archaeologische Untersuchungen.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p17.1">Das Kreuz und die Kreuzigung, Eine antiquarische Untersuchung.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p9.1">Das Mönchthum, seine Ideale und seine Geschichte.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p12.1">Das Manichaeische Religionssystem nach den Quellen neu untersucht und entwickelt.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.viii-p10.1">Das Martyrium Polykarp’s und dessen Chronologie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.viii-p12.2">Das Martyrium des Polyk</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvi-p14.2">Das Murator. Fragment</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p3.8">Das N. Test. um das jahr 200</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p12.1">Das Neue Testament</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p5.10">Das Papiasfragment,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p5.8">Das Papiasfragment, 1875</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p12.2">Das Spott-Crucifix der römischen Kaiserpaläste aus dem Anfang des dritten Jahrh</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p15.2">Das Symbol d. Fisches u. d. Fischdemkmäler</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p16.1">Das Symbol des Kreuzes bei alten Nationen und die Entstehung des Kreuzsymbols der christlichen Kirche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p17.1">Das System des Manichäisimus und sein Verh. zum Buddhismus.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p41.1">Das Todesjahr des</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xiii-p3.1">Das Verhältniss der Moral des classischen Alterthums zur christlichen, beleuchtet durch vergleichende Erörterung der Lehre von der Feindesliebe</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p28.2">Das Verhältniss der syrischen Recension der Ignatian. Br. zu der kürzeren griechischen.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.iii-p15.1">Das Wesen des</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p19.1">Das Wesen des Montanismus nach den neusten Forschungen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p7.1">Das christl. Kirchenjahr</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p22.1">Das christl. Märtyrerthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p11.2">Das christl. Märtyrerthum in den ersten Jahrhunderten</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xv-p14.1">Das ersten Concil von Arles</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p9.1">Das evangel. Kirchenjahr</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p34.1">Das n. T. Tertull.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iii-p12.2">Das nacha postolische Zeitalter,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p7.2">Das tausendjährige Reich.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p16.5">Dasein</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p9.1">De Hippolyti vita et scriptis</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p8.9">Dem</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p8.4">Denkschrift zur Aufhebunq des Cölibats.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p3.5">Denkwürdigkeiten,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p13.7">Der Act wird durch Untertauchen vollzogen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p20.2">Der Apostel Barnabas. Sein Leben und der ihm beigelegte Brief wissenschaftlich gewürdigt</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p23.2">Der Barnabasbrief kritisch untersucht</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p7.2">Der Brief an Diognet.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p19.3">Der Brief an Diognetos</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxiii-p16.1">Der Brief des Jul. Africanus an Aristides kritisch untersucht und hergestellt.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p11.1">Der Brief des röm. Clemens an die Kor.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p13.2">Der Cölibatszwang und, lessen Aufhebung.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p6.2">Der Chiliasmus. Eine historisch exeget. Studie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p10.2">Der Christliche Cultus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p58.1">Der Cod. Vatic. ’Contra Noëtum’ ist der Schluss nicht jener kürzeren Häreseologie, sondern einer anderen, von Epiphanius noch vorgefundenen Schrift desselben Hippolyt, wie es scheint, gegen alle Monarchianer</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p5.1">Der Evanqelien-commentar des Theophilus von Antiochien.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p30.2">Der Fall des Heidenthums</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p8.5">Der Glaube der Kirche der drei ersten Jahrh. in Betreff der Trinitaet,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p24.2">Der Gnosticismus, sein Wesen, Ursprung und Entwicklungsgang.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p16.1">Der Hirt des Hermas.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p21.1">Der Hirt des Hermas. Nach Ursprung und Inhalt untersucht.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p14.2">Der Hirte der Hermas.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p15.1">Der Hirte des Hermas.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p6.2">Der Judische Krieg unter Trajan u. Hadrian</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiii-p15.1">Der Kaiser Diocletian.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p26.1">Der Kampf des Christenthums mit dem Heidenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p21.2">Der Kampf mit dem Heidthum.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p9.1">Der Kern der Sage ist niches als ein vollständig ausgeführtes Zerrbild des Heidenapostels, dessen Zäge bis in’s einzelne hinein die Person, die Lehre, und die Lebenschicksale des Paulus persifliren sollen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxii-p4.1">Der Kirchl. Standpunkt des Heg</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p11.5">Der Logos ist vorweltlich, aber nicht ewig.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p17.2">Der Montanismus und die christl. Kirche des</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p11.3">Der Paschastreit der alten Kirche nach seiner Bedeutung für die Kirchengesch. und für die Evangelienforschung urkundlich dargestellt.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p11.1">Der Paschastreit und das Evang. Johannis</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p8.1">Der Primal Des Papstes in allen Christlichen Jahrhunderten,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiii-p14.1">Der Uebertritt Constantins des Gr. zum Christenthum.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p13.2">Der Unsterblichkeitsglaube</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p20.3">Der Ursprung des Briefes an Diognet</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p20.2">Der Verfasser der Schrift., welche d. Titel "Hirt" führt.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxii-p4.2">Der griech.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p34.1">Der griechische Text ist als das Original zu betrachten; griechisch wurde das Symbol zu Rom eine lange Zeit hindurch ausschliesslich tradirt. Dann trat der lateinisch übersetzte Text als Parallelform hinzu</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p18.1">Der h.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p17.1">Der heil.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p45.2">Der pseudo-</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p20.6">Der theolog. Ertrag der Katakombenforschung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p19.1">Des heil.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p8.1">Des heil. Hippolyt von Rom. Commentar zum B. Daniel</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p17.5">Deutsche Jahrbücher für Wissenschaft und Kunst</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p17.3">Deutsche Mythol.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p7.4">Die Acta Archelai et Manetis untersucht,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p7.7">Die Acta Archelai und das Diatessaron</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p6.2">Die Akten, des Karpus, des Papylus und der Agathonike, untersucht von</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p4.2">Die Anfänge der christl. Kirche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p11.1">Die Ansichten der Alten über Leben, Tod und Unsterblichkeit</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvii-p5.1">Die Antioch. Schule</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p16.2">Die Ap. Gesch. u. der M. Just.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p57.1">Die Ap. Väter,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxv-p21.4">Die Apokryphen Apostelgeschichten und Apostellegenden</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p5.2">Die Apokryphen Apostelgeschichten und Apostelligenden</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p13.2">Die Apost. Väter.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvi-p21.4">Die Apostellehre und die jüdischen beiden Wege,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p19.9">Die Bücke, auf welcher di ursprünglich monarchianisch gesinnten römischen Crhisten, dem Zuge der Zeit und der kirchtichen,WIssenschaft folgend, zur Anerkennung der Hypostasen- Christologie übergegangen sind.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvii-p3.1">Die Bedeutung der antioch. Schule</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p10.1">Die Bedeutung des Clem. Alex. für die Entstehung der Theol.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.iii-p17.1">Die Blutampullen der Röm</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p15.3">Die Briefe des heil. Ign. und sein Martyrium</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvii-p6.1">Die Bussdisciplin der Kirche bis</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p18.1">Die Christen im heidnischen Hause vor Constantin</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p25.1">Die Christenverfolgungen der Cäsaren, Hist. und chronol. untersucht.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p41.11">Die Christenverfolgungen der Caesaren</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p9.1">Die Christl. Passafeier der drei ersten Jahrh.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p20.1">Die Christliche Kirche an der Schwelle des Irenaeischen Zeitalters.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p21.2">Die Christologie des</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p35.1">Die Christologie des heil.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p12.1">Die Clementinen nebst den verwandten Schriften, u. der Ebionitismus.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p7.1">Die Clementinen u. der Ebionitismus,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p18.2">Die Clementinen und ihr Verh. z. Unfehlbarkeitsdogma</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p13.1">Die Clementinischen Recognitionem n. Homilien nach ihrem Ursprüng n. Inhalt.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p16.2">Die Clementinischen Schriften mit besonderer Rücksicht auf ihr liter. Verhältniss.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p14.5">Die Colarbasus-Gnosis,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p12.1">Die Darstellung Jesu Christi unter dem Bilde des Fisches auf den Monumenten der Kirche der Katakomben, erläutert</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p35.2">Die Echtheit der Ignatianischen Briefe.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p6.4">Die Einführung der erzwungenen Ehelosigkeit bei den Geistlichen u. ihre Folgen.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p22.2">Die Einheit des Pastor Hermae.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p60.1">Die Einwendungen, die qeqen den Bericht, vorgebracht wurden, sind völlig nichtig</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p35.2">Die Entstehung der alt-katholischen Kirche</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p15.1">Die Entstehung der altkath. Kirche</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p32.3">Die Eschatol. d.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p18.1">Die Ethik des Clemens v. Alex.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p27.2">Die Geschichte des Montanismus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p18.1">Die Glossolalie in der alten Kirche</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p32.2">Die Gnosis nach ihrer Tendenz und Organisation. Breslau,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p16.5">Die Grundsätze u. Mittel der Wortbildung bei</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p21.1">Die Heldenzeiten des Christenthums.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p14.2">Die Homilien n. Recognitionem des Clemens Romanus.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p26.1">Die Ignatianischen Briefe u. ihr neuster Kritiker.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p29.2">Die Inschriften der römischen Cömeterien</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p27.4">Die K. G. der 3 ersten Jahrh.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vii-p3.15">Die Katacomben</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p13.5">Die Katacomben,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.iv-p6.6">Die Katak.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p21.1">Die Katak.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p15.1">Die Katakomben</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p20.5">Die Katakomben von San Gennaro dei Poveri in Neapel</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p11.3">Die Katechumenats-classen des christl. Alterthums</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p33.3">Die Ketzergeschichte des Urchristenthums</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p37.3">Die Kirche Christi u. ihre Zeugen, oder die K. G. in Biographien.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p23.1">Die Kirche Christi und ihre Zeugen,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p15.1">Die Kirchengesch. in Biographien.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.ix-p12.1">Die Kirchengeschichte von Spanien</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iii-p5.2">Die Kirchl. Lehre von d. Tradition u. heil. Schrift in ihrer Entwicketung dargestellt.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xi-p5.1">Die Lehre der ältesten Kirche vom Opfer im Leben und Cultus der Christen.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p5.2">Die Lehre der Kirche vom Tode Jesu in den drei ersten Jahrh</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvi-p21.3">Die Lehre der Zwölf Apostel.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p8.3">Die Lehre des heil.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p4.2">Die Lehre vom heil. Geiste</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p11.2">Die Lehre von der Trinitaet in ihrer Hist. Entwicklung.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vii-p3.14">Die Marienbilder der altchristl. Kunst,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vii-p3.18">Die Marienverehrung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p8.3">Die Oratio des</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p14.1">Die Paschastreitigkeiten des 2ten</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.viii-p4.1">Die Phönizier</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p55.1">Die Philosophie der Kirchenväter</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p16.1">Die Philosophie des Plotin</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p6.1">Die Philosophumena und die Peraten,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p28.2">Die Predigt Jesu Christi in ihrem Verhältniss zum Altem Testament und zum Judenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p9.3">Die Quellen der äItesten Ketzergeschichte.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p24.3">Die Quellen der ältesten Ketzergeschichte</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p55.2">Die Quellen der ältesten Letzergeschichte</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p17.2">Die Quellen der römischen Petrus-Sage kritish untersucht.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p10.2">Die Röm. Katakomben</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p15.1">Die Schlange ist mit EinemWort der durch die Gegensätze dialectisch sich hindurchwindende Weltentwicklungsprocess relbst.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p15.3">Die Schriften</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xiii-p5.2">Die Sibyllinischen Weissagungen vollständig gesammelt, mitkritischem Commentare und metrischer Übersetzung.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p14.2">Die Ssabier und der Ssabismus.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xii-p13.6">Die Taufdarstellungen vorkonstantinischer Zeit, deren Zahl sich auf drei beläuft, zeigen sämmtlich erwachsene Täuflinge, in zvei FälIen Knabent von etwa zwölf Jahren, im dritten Falle einen Jüngling</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iii-p20.1">Die Theologie der apost. Väter.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iii-p14.2">Die Theologie der apostolischen Väter,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p6.3">Die Theologie des Märt. Justinus,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p25.1">Die Theologie des Märtyrers Justinus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p7.2">Die Therapeuten und ihre Stellung in der Geschichte der Askese.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xi-p5.1">Die Toleranzedicte des Kaisers Gallienus,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.x-p13.1">Die Ueberlieferung der Griechischen Apologeten des zweiten Jahrhunderts in der alten Kirche und im Mittelalter</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p19.1">Die Urtheile heidnischer und jüdischer Schriftsteller der vier ersten Jahrh. ueber Jesus und die ersten Christen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p5.1">Die Valentinianische Gnosis und die heilige Schrift.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p19.1">Die Vorstellungen vom Zustande nach dem Tode nach apokryphen, Talmud, und Kirchenvätern</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p12.3">Die Wand-und Deckengemälde der röm. Katakomben</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxv-p21.5">Die Wassertaufe stand bei den Manichaeern ebenso wie bei den meisten älteren gnostichen Secten un Uebung.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p31.1">Die Werke des Justin,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiii-p13.1">Die Zeit Constantins des Gr.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p51.11">Die Zeit Just. des</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p41.6">Die Zeit des</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p49.4">Die Zeit des Ign</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p11.3">Die Zeit des Ignat</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p25.1">Die Zeit des lrenaeus von Lyon und die Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.viii-p11.1">Die Zwölf Märtyrer von Smyrna und der Tod des Bishops Polykarp,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p20.3">Die altchristlichen Grabstätten</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xi-p5.2">Die angebliche Christenverfolgung zur Zeit der Kaiser Numerianus und Carinus,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p14.2">Die apostol. Denkwürdigkeiten des Just. M.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iii-p13.2">Die apostolischen Väter.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p8.1">Die beiden Briefe des Clemens v. Rom.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p13.1">Die bildliche Darstellung des Kreuzes und der Kreuzigung historisch entwickelt.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.vii-p3.5">Die christl. Kunst</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p14.2">Die christl. Kunst in ihren frühesten Anfängen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p10.2">Die christl. Lehre von der Dreieinigkeit u. Menschwerdung Gottes in ihrer geschichtlichen Entwicklung.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p9.1">Die christl. Lehre von der Rechtfertigung und Versöhnung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvii-p6.2">Die christl. Lehre von der Versöhnung in ihrer geschichtl. Entw. von der aeltesten Zeit bis auf die neueste</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p20.1">Die christliche Gnosis in ihrer geschichtl. Entwicklung.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p20.2">Die christliche Liebesthätigkeit in der alten Kirche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p5.2">Die heil. Zeiten u. Feste nach ihrer Gesch. u. Feier in der kath. Kirche</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p9.2">Die homerische Theologie in ihrem Zusammenhang dargestellt</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p62.2">Die lateinische Kirche hatte fast nur Übersetzungen, bis</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p10.1">Die nachhomerische Theologie des griechischen Volksglaubens bis auf Alexander</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p5.2">Die ophitische Gnosis,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.vi-p6.1">Die röm. Katakomben und die Sakramente der kath. Kirche</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiii-p14.2">Die römischen Toleranzedicte für das Christenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.iii-p17.5">Die sogen. Blutgläser der Röm. Kat.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xiii-p5.6">Dies Irae</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiii-p16.1">Diokletian in s. Verhältnisse zu den Christen.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxii-p5.1">Dionysius der Grosse von Alexandrien.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xvi-p4.4">Dogmengesch.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p6.2">Dogmengesch. der vornicaen.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xii-p5.2">Dogmengeschichte</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p40.1">Dogmengeschichte der patristischen Zeit.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p42.1">Dogmengeschichte der vornicänischen Zeit</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.i-p5.1">Dogmengeschichte der vornicänischen Zeit.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p7.11">Dogmengeschichte, I.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p7.1">Dogmengeschichte, Part</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p17.3">Drei Abhandlungen zur Gesch. der alten Philosophie U. ihres Verh. zum Christenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p9.1">Ein theologischer Fund,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p77.3">Ein’ feste Burg.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p15.1">Einflusz des Christentums auf Porphyrius</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p12.1">Einleitung in die Offen b. Joh,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p8.4">Einleitung in die monumentale Theologie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p8.2">Entleiblichung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p25.1">Entstehung der altkath. Kirche,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p21.1">Entstehung der altkathol. Kirche</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p89.1">Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p5.2">Entstehunq und Fortgang der Arkandisciplin,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.ii-p8.1">Entwetlichung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p8.7">Entwicklungsgesch. der L. v. d. Pers</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p21.4">Entwicklungsgesch. der L. v. d. Pers. Christi,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p6.2">Entwicklungsgesch. etc.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p12.2">Entwicklungsgeschichte der Lehre von der Person Christi</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p6.1">Entwicklungsgeschichte der Vorstellungen vom Zustand nach dem Tode.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p8.2">Epistola, ad Diogn.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p11.2">Er wareben so wenig ein Feind des Christenthums, als er ein Feind des Heidenthums war: was wie religiöser Fanatismus aussah</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p16.1">Eranische Alterthumskunde,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p11.2">Erklärung des Barnabasbriefes.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p50.1">Es fehlt bei</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p24.1">Es ist eine tiefe Idee des Vatentinianischen Systems,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p46.12">Folge dessen der Sammelplats von Christen aller Art.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p5.2">Forschung zur Gesch. des neutestam. Kanons und der altkirchlichen Lit.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p20.1">Forschungen zur Gesch. des N. T. lichen Kanons. Erlangen 1884.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p21.2">Forschungen zur Gesch. des neutest. Kanons</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p7.2">Forschungen zur Gesch. des neutestamntl. Kanons</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p6.5">Fundamenta chronologiae</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p5.2">Fundstätte allerersten Ranges.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p16.1">Genet. Entwicktlung der gnost. Systeme.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.viii-p27.3">Gesänge christl. Vorzeit</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vii-p3.2">Gesch. Hadrians und seiner Zeit</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p55.1">Gesch. d. N. T</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p55.3">Gesch. d. Volkes Israel,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.x-p8.2">Gesch. der Apol</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p19.2">Gesch. der Christl. Kirche,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p13.1">Gesch. der Christl. lat. Lit.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p10.1">Gesch. der Juden.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p4.4">Gesch. der Kosmologie,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p13.1">Gesch. der Philos</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p22.2">Gesch. der Untersuch. ueber den Gnostic.;</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvii-p10.1">Gesch. der christl. Philos</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxix-p10.1">Gesch. der christl. lat</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlvi-p4.1">Gesch. der christl. lat. Lit.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p4.2">Gesch. der heil. Zeiten in der abendländ. Kirche</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p15.2">Gesch. der kirchlichen Armenpflege.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p19.3">Gesch. der röm</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p8.3">Gesch. der röm. Kirche</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p145.7">Gesch. der röm. Kirche,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p35.1">Gesch. des A. T in der christl. Kirche,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvii-p6.1">Gesch. des A. Test. in, der christl. Kirche. Jena</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p7.2">Gesch. des Dogmas von der Gottheit Christi in den ersten vier Jahrh</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvi-p16.2">Gesch. des Kirchenrechts.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p5.8">Gesch. des Mont.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p6.2">Gesch. des Osterfestes</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p35.3">Gesch. des Volkes Israel</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p8.1">Gesch. des Volkes Israel,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliii-p7.3">Gesch. er christl. lat. Lit.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p13.1">Geschichte Israels,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.v-p12.1">Geschichte Jesu von Nazara</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p56.3">Geschichte Trajan’s.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.x-p7.1">Geschichte der Apologetik</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.viii-p3.1">Geschichte der Carthager</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p20.1">Geschichte der Denk u. Glaubensfreiheit im ersten Jahrhundert der Kaiserherrschaft und des Christenthums.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.viii-p8.1">Geschichte der Karthager</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p5.1">Geschichte der Kosmologie.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p56.2">Geschichte der Philosophie der patristischen Zeit.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p56.3">Geschichte der Philosophie des Mittelalters</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p4.2">Geschichte der Schlangenbrüder.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.x-p11.1">Geschichte der apologetischen und polemischen Literatur der christl. Theologie.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p54.2">Geschichte der christl Philosophie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p16.1">Geschichte der christl. latein. Literatur.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p41.1">Geschichte der christlich-lateinischen Literatur von ihren Anfängen bis zum Zeitalter Karls des Grossen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p19.2">Geschichte der christlichen Ethik.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p16.3">Geschichte der politischen Hetärien in Athen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p16.3">Geschichte der römischen Kirche bis zum Pontificate Leo’s</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p36.2">Geschichte der römischen Literatur.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p7.1">Geschichte des Cölibats</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p4.1">Geschichte des Glaubens an Unsterblichkeit, Auferstchung, Gericht und Vergeltung.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p9.1">Geschichte des Katechumenats, and der Katechese,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p64.2">Geschichte des Kirchlateins.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p3.1">Geschichte des Mönchthums in der Zeit seiner ersten Entstehung u. ersten Ausbildung,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p29.2">Geschichte des Montanismus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p13.2">Geschichte des N. T Canon</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p26.2">Geschichte des Untergangs des griech-römischen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiii-p5.5">Geschichte des Volkes Israel,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p5.1">Geschichte u. Lehrbegriff der Unitarier vor der nicaenischen Synode.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p25.2">Geschirhte des, Kosmologie in der griechischen Kirche bis auf</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p23.2">Gesetze der röm. Kaiser gegen die Christen,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxi-p7.1">Gregorius Thaumaturgus. Sein Leben und seine Schriften.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p38.1">Grundriss der Patrologie oder der älteren christl. Literärgeschichte.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii-p5.3">Handbuch der Christl. Archaeol.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvii-p16.1">Handbuch der allgem. Kirchengeschichte.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p21.7">Handbuch der christl. Kirchl. Alterthümer</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p22.1">Handbuch der kirchl. Geographie u. Statistik</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.ii-p4.6">Handbuch der römischen Alterthümer</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p57.1">Hefele, Conciliengesch.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xi-p10.1">Heidenthum und Judenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p20.2">Hellenismus und Christenthum oder die geistige Reaction des antiken Heidenthums gegen das Christenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p54.1">Hermas ist ein Glied der damaligen orthodoxen Kirche, und seine Auffassung der christlichen Lehre die eines einfachen Gemeindegliedes one be stimmte Ausprägung irgend eines Parteicharakters.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xv-p19.1">Hippol. und Callistus,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p21.1">Historish-kritische Aufklärung der Streitigkeiten der Aloger über die Apokalypsis</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p10.1">Hoffnung besserer Zeiten</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p40.1">Hypostasirung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p20.4">Ihre Geschichte und ihre Monumente</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.viii-p16.1">In der ganzen römischen Literatur begegnen wir kaum einer Aeusserung des Abscheus, den die heutige Welt gegen diese unmenschlichen Lustbarkeiten empfindet. In der Regel werden die Fechterspiele mit der grössten Gleichgiltigkeit erwähnt. Die Kinder spielen Gladiatoren wie jetzt in Andalusien Stier und Matador."</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliv-p26.1">In seinem Stil ist Arnobius durchaus Heide, und auch dies ist ein Zeugniss für die Art seines Christenthums, das eben eine innere Umwandlung nicht bewirkt hatte. Das Gemüth hat an seinem Ausdruck nirgends einen Antheil.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p32.2">Iren.der B. v. Lyon</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p17.4">Jahrh</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p29.1">Judenhetze</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p21.1">Justin der Märt</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p29.1">Justin der Märtyrer und sein neuster Beurtheiler.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p6.1">Justin der Märtyrer, 11.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p14.1">Justin der Märtyrer.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.x-p9.1">Justin der Mürt</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p17.2">Justinus der Apologete,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p18.1">Justinus, der Vertheidiger des Christenthums vor dem Thron der Caesaren.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.x-p8.2">Kaiser Alex. Severus und das Christenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiii-p18.1">Kaiser Diocletian und seine Zeit.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p56.5">Kaisergesch.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p29.2">Kampf gegen die zweite Ehe,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ii-p3.4">Kanon u. Tradition,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvi-p15.3">Kanones der Ap.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.iii-p17.2">Katakomben</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p10.4">Ketzergesch.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p14.2">Ketzergesch. des Urchristenthums,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p16.3">Ketzergesch.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p8.1">Ketzerhistorie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p12.1">Kirchen-und Ketzerhistorie.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p21.3">Kirchengesch</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p62.1">Kirchengesch.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlvi-p5.1">Kirchengesch. v. Spanien,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xv-p9.2">Kirchengesch. von Spanien</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p36.1">Kirchengeschichte,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p12.1">Kirchliche Disciplin,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p32.2">Kleinod des christl. Alterthums, welchem in Geist und Fassung kaum ein zweites Schriftwerk der nachapostolishen Zeit gleichsteht.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p16.1">Krit. Untersuchungen ueber die Evangelien Justin’s.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p23.1">Kritik der N. Tlichen Schriften.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p6.1">Kritische Geschichte der Askese.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p3.1">Kritische Geschichte des Chiliasmus.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p14.2">Kunstgeschichte des Kreuzes.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p4.2">Leben und Lehre Simon des Magiers,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p42.1">Lehrbuch der Patrologie und Patristik.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xii-p3.7">Lehre v. der Person Christi,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxii-p4.1">Lehre vom tausendjährigen Reich in den 3 ersten Jahrh.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p8.2">Leipzig,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p49.2">Leitfaden zum Studium der Patrologie.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vi-p5.2">Lucian und die Cyniker</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p16.2">Lukian u. das Christenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p18.3">Mânî oder Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Religionsmischung im Semitismus.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p18.4">Mâni und die Manichäer,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p35.1">Mandäische Grammatik</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p8.3">Mit wahrer Sicherheit,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.iii-p15.2">Montanismus ist</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p8.2">Mythologie u. Symbolik der christl. Kunst</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p53.4">Mythologie und Symbolik der christl. Kunst</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.xiii-p5.5">N. T. Zeitgesch.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p4.2">Nazaräer u. Ebioniten</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.viii-p7.1">Neben den gewaltigen Aufregungen, die Circus und Arena boten, konnte die Bühne ihre Anziehungskraft, für die Massen nur durch unedle Mittel behaupten durch rohe Belustigung und raffinirten Sinnenkitzel: und so hat sie, statt dem verderblichen Einfluss jener anderen Schauspiele die Wage zu halten, zur Corruption und Verwilderung Roms nicht am wenigsten beigetragcn."</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p13.5">Neue Studien zur Papstchronologie,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvi-p15.2">Neue Untesuchungen über die Constitut. u</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p12.1">Neuplatonismus u. Christenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p11.1">Neutestam. Zeitgeschichte</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p28.1">Neutestamentl. Zeitgeschichte</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.vi-p15.4">Nicht der Gedanke an die Auferstehung des Fleisches für sich, sondern die christliche Hoffnung überhaupt, wie sie aus der sicheren Lebensgemeinschaft mit Christus erblüht und Leben wie Sterben des Gläubigen beherrscht, bedingt die Wahl der religiös bedeutsamen Bilder. Sie sind nicht Symbole der einstigen Auferstehung, sondern des unverlierbaren Heilsbesitzes in Christus.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p16.1">Nichts ist sein,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p11.2">Noch ein Wort über den Passahstreit</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxx-p36.3">Orig. über die Grundlehren des Christenthums, ein Wiederherstellungsversuch</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p17.4">Ostara</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p17.1">Ostern</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p5.16">Papias und Johannes,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.vi-p13.1">Philosophie der Griechen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p20.2">Porphyrius und sein Verhültniss zum Christenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p22.1">Quellen der ältesten Ketzergesch</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p21.4">Quellen der ältesten Ketzergeschichte</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iii-p42.4">Quellen der röm. Petrus-Sage</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p17.2">Quellen zur Gesch. des Tauf, symbols und der Glaubensregel.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p40.2">Quellen zur Gesch. des Taufsymb</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p8.2">Quellen zur Gesch. des Taufsymbols</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p21.1">Quellen zur Gesch. des Taufsymbols und der Glaubensregel</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#iv-p9.1">Quellenforschung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p56.1">Quellenkrilik des Epiphanios,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#iv-p9.2">Quellenkritik</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.viii-p5.1">Röm. Geschichte</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiv-p13.1">Römische Staatsverwaltung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p12.2">R. Encykl. der Christl. Alterthümer</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.vi-p6.2">Real=Encykl. der christl. Alterthümer,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p22.2">Realencyklop. der Alterthumswissenschaft</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiii-p17.1">Regierung und Christenverfolgung des Kaisers Diocletianus und seiner Nachfolger.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p3.1">Religion des Kreuzes, nur du verknüpfest in Einem Kranze Der Demuth und Kraft doppelte Palme zugleich</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xvi-p6.1">Rom und das Christenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p32.3">Rom und das Christenthum,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p27.3">Rom und das Christenthum.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p22.1">Rom und das Christhum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p22.2">Rom’s christliche Katakomben</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p51.12">Rom. u. d. Christenth.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p39.2">Schwarm - und Rottengeister"</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p16.2">Sein ist Nichts,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p5.2">Sinnbilder u. Kunstvorstellungen der alten Christen.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.ii-p4.1">Sittengeschichte Roms</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p13.1">Sittengeschichte Roms,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.ii-p12.1">Sittengeschichte,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p63.7">So zeigen ihn seine Schriften, die Denkmäler seines Lebens Er war ein Mann</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p82.2">Socrates und Christus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.x-p7.2">Staat und Kirche unter Alex. Severus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p64.2">Strenge und ernst, oft beissend sarkastisch, in der, Sprache gedrängt und dunkel der heidnischen Philosophie durchaus abgeneigt, mit dem römischen Rechte sehr vertraut, hat er in seinen zahlreichen Schriften Bedeutendes für die Darstellung der Kirchlichen Lehre geleistet, und ungeachtet seines Uebertritts zu den Montanisten betrachteten ihn die späteren africanischen Schriftsteller, auch</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p12.1">Studien u. Kritiken</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p4.1">Studien und Kritiken</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p23.3">Studien zur Gesch. der alten Kirche,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p18.2">Studien zur Gesch. der christl. Ethik</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p18.2">Studien zur Geschichte der alten Kirche</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p8.1">Symbolik aller christl. Confessionen.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p16.8">Syrische Lieder gnostischen Ursprungs,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xxi-p10.6">Syst. der altsynag. Poläst. Theologie,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p18.1">System der Altsynagogalen Palaestinischen Theologie aus Targum, Midrasch und Talmud.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p8.1">System der christl. Kirchl. Katechetik.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.ix-p4.2">System der christl. kirchlichen Katechetik.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p16.9">Tüb. Theol. Quartalschrift"</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p51.13">Texte und Unters</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p31.2">Texte und Untersuchungen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p8.6">Texte und Untersuchungen zur Gesch. der altchristl. Literatur</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xiv-p10.1">Texte und Untersuchungen,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p12.2">Theol. Jahrbücher</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p6.4">Theol. Schriften</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p16.2">UEber die verschiedenen Texte des Liber Pontificalis,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p5.1">Ueber Essaeer und Ebioniten und einen theitweisen Zusammenhang derselben</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p13.1">Ueber Kanon, Kritik, und Exegese der Manichäer.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p14.1">Ueber das neunte Buch in der zweiten Enneade des Plotinus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvii-p6.2">Ueber das ophitische System.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p4.2">Ueber den Gegensatz der sabellianischen u. athanasianischen Vorstellung von der Trinitaet</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p8.1">Ueber den Ursprung des Mönchthums im nach-Konstantinischen Zeittalter.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.x-p21.2">Ueber den Ursprung des ersten Clemensbriefs und des Hirten des Hermas.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvi-p14.1">Ueber den Ursprung u. den Inhalt der Apost. Constitutionen des Clemens Romanus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.iii-p17.3">Ueber den gegenw. Stand der Frage nach dem Inhalt und der Bedeutung der röm</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p7.1">Ueber den kirchenhistorischen Gewinn aus Inschriften,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p18.1">Ueber den pseudo-justinischen Brief an Diognet</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p30.2">Ueber die Aechtheit der syr. Recens. der Ignat. Br.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p27.2">Ueber die Aechtheit des bisherigen Textes der Ignatian. Briefe.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p29.7">Ueber die Gemmen der Alten mit dem Abraxasbilde</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.vi-p8.1">Ueber die Religion des Plutarch.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p8.1">Ueber die Secte der Elkesaiten</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p6.1">Ueber die Ursachen des Kunsthasses in den drei ersten Jahrhunderten</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p21.2">Umständlicher Beweis dass die Apok. ein untergeschobenes Buch sei</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p17.2">Unsterblichkeits-und Vergeltungslehre des alttestamentlichen Hebraismus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p63.3">Unter den Schriftstellern der lateinischen Christenheit ist</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p18.2">Untersuchungen zur Genesis des manich. Rel. systems.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p56.4">Untersuchungen zur röm</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p35.2">Ursprung des Episcopats</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.v-p21.1">Verteufelung der Natur</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p5.2">Vollstöndige Sammlung der Cölibatsgesetze.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.v-p12.2">Von der Jungfraugeburt bis zum Jammer des Todes bei Essig und Galle</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.5">Von einem Unterschied des Looses der im Todtenreich Befindlichen ist im Alten Test. nirgends deutlich geredet. Wie vielmehr dort Alles gleich werde, schildert Hiob.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlv-p12.2">Vorlesungen über die Apok</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p40.2">Vorsteherin des Liebesbundes</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p12.2">Vorstellungen der Griechen über das Fortleben nach dem Tode</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p16.3">Werden,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p4.3">Werke zur Theol.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.iii-p15.4">Wie die Gnosis denAnfangspunkt ins Auge fasst, von welchem alles ausgeht, die absoluten Principien, durch welche der Selbstoffenbarungsprocess Gottes und der Gang der Weltentwicklung bedingt ist, so ist im Montanismus der Hauptpunkt um welchen sich alles bewegt, das Ende der Dinge, die Katastrophe, welcher der Weltertlauf entgegengeht.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xix-p9.1">Wissenschaftl. Verein</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p5.2">Zeischrift für wissenschaftl. Theologie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p8.2">Zeitschrift für Kirchengesch</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliii-p7.1">Zeitschrift für christl. Wissenschaft und christl. Leben</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.x-p4.3">Zeitschrift für hist. Theologie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliii-p7.4">Zeitschrift für historische Theologie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p5.12">Zeitschrift für wissensch. Theol</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xv-p16.4">Zeitschrift für wissenschaftl. Theol.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xliv-p7.1">Zink: Zur Kritik und Erklärung des Arnob.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p13.3">Zur ältesten Geschichte des Primates in der Kirche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p17.1">Zur Characteristik des heil. Justinus.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p9.2">Zur Chronologie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p15.6">Zur Chronologie der Schriften</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.vi-p6.3">Zur Deutung der Bildwerke altchristlicher Grabstätten,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p18.2">Zur Enttehungsgeschichte des Kreuzes,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xi-p5.14">Zur Erklärunq des Papiasfragments,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p10.1">Zur Quellen-Kritik der Geschichte des Gnosticismus.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p9.2">Zur Quellen-Kritik des Epiphanios.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p24.2">Zur Quellenkritik des Epiphanios</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p55.1">Zur Quellenkritik des Gnosticismus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p8.1">Zur Theophilusfrage</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p7.1">Zur Theophilusfrage,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p89.5">abgeschwächter Paulinismus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.9">angewiesen wird, kann mann die Andeutung verschiedener Abstufungen des Todtenreichs finden, etwa in dem Sinn, wie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p50.3">auch jede leiseste Spur davon, dass er noch aus apostolischem Mund die Predigt gehört habe.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p8.3">badischen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.v-p12.3">bis zu den Wundern des Todes und der Auferstehung hat er unsere Evangelien verfolgt, und anderen Quellen, welche zum Theil heute noch fliessen, hat er den Glauben an die Hasslichkeit Jesu und an die Sündhaftigkeit seiner Jünger abgewonnen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p35.1">collegialisch, nicht monarchisch</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p32.4">das lieblichste, ja ein fast zauberhaftes Wort des zweiten Jahrhunders.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiv-p24.2">dass, wie alles Dasein in der Selbstbeschränkung des Bythos seinen Grund hat, so das Dasein alter geschaffenen Wesen auf Beschränkung beruht.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.10">den Selbstmördern einen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p5.3">der Apologet</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p24.2">der Bischof von Lyon.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.viii-p8.4">der Gr.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p9.3">der alten] Kirche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p63.8">der sich in unaufhörlichen Streite bewegte: sein ganzes Wesen trägt die Spuren hievon</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p32.5">die reine, klassische Sprache, den schönen, korrekten Satzbau, die rhetorische Frische, die schlagenden Antithesen, den geistreichen Ausdruck, die logische Abrundung ... die unmittelbare, liebswarme, begeisterte, wenn schon mit Bildung durchsättigte Frömmigkeit.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p40.2">die werdende Persönlichkeit, die gewordene Persönlichkeit, die erscheinende Persönlichkeit</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p62.6">diesen das Polemische für strenge Sitte und Zucht vorhanden ist</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p6.7">eae,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vi-p12.1">ein anscheinend nicht sehr glücklicher Advocat, ist</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p10.2">ein gönzlich unkritischer Abdruck von Quellen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvi-p8.3">ein rechtgläubiger Schriftsteller.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.iii-p15.3">eine Reaktion angesichts der nahen Parusie gegen Verweltlichung der Kirche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xvi-p16.2">eine grosse Unfreundlichkeit.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxi-p9.1">eine oberflächlich witzige Belustigung über paradoxe Philosopheme</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p63.5">einer der bedeutendsten und intressantesten. Er ist der Anfänger der lateinischen Theologie, der nicht nur ihrer Sprache seinen Stempel aufgeprägt hat</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p88.1">er ist der Sache nach Pauliner, aber dem Namen nach will er es nicht sein</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vi-p12.2">ernste Studien ins Literatenthum übergegangen; unwissend und leichtfertig trägt er lediglich eine nihilistische Oede in Bezuq auf alle religiösen und metaphysischen Fraqen zur Schau und reisst alle als verkehrt und lächerlich herunter.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p22.2">ersten Jahrhunderten.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p9.3">ersten sechs Jahrh.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p10.2">es und sein Lehrer Klemens, oder die Alexandrinische innerkirchliche Gnosis des Christenthums.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.ix-p21.4">es,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p8.2">es. Ein Beitrag zur Dogmengesch.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p9.2">es. Eine Darstellung seines Lebens und seiner Lehre.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p25.4">es. Mit specialuntersuchungen ueber die gnostischen Systeme.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p41.15">etwa zwischen dem 18. und 35. Lebensjahre, will Ir. sich des Umqangs mit Pol erfreut haben</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p8.4">gelangen wir in der Geschichte des Papsthums nicht über das 7te Jahrhundert hinauf.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p12.2">glühend prächtiges Natur- und Weltgedicht</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p89.4">herabgekommemer</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xix-p50.12">in Aussicht stellt. Sonst ist nur von einer Sonderung nach Völkern und Geschlechtern die Rede, nicht von einer Sonderung der Gerechten und Ungerechten."</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p9.2">in den</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxix-p10.3">ist einer der genialsten, originallsten und fruchtbarstem unter den christlich-lateinischen Autoren</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvii-p17.3">isten suchen die Unzulänglichkeit des blossen buchstäblichen Sinnes und die Nothwendigkeit der allegorischen Auslegung nachzuweisen, da der Wortlaut vieler biblischen Stellen Falsches, Widersprechendes, Gottes Unwürdiges ergebe; sie fehlten hier durch das Uebermass des Allegorisirens und durch Verwechslung der figürlichen Redeweisen, die dem Literalsinne angehören, mit der mystischen Deutung; sie verflüchtigten oft den historischen Gehalt der biblischen Erzählung, hinter deren äusserer Schale sie einen verborgenen Kern suchen zu müssen glaubten. Damit stand ferner in Verbindung, dass in der alexandrinischen Schule das Moment des Uebervernünftigen, Unausprechlichen, Geheimnissvollen in den göttlichen Dingen stark betont wurde, während die Antiochener vor Allem das Vernunftgemässe, dem menschlichen Geiste Entsprechende in den Dogmen hervorhoben, das Christenthum als eine das menschliche Denken befriedligende Wahrheit nachzuweisen suchten. Indem sie aber dieses Streben verfolgten, wollten die hervorragen den Lehrer der antiochenischen Schule keineswegs den übernatürlichen Charakter und die Mysterien der Kirchenlehre bestreiten, sie erkannten diese in der Mehrzahl an, wie Chrysotomus und Theodoret; aber einzelne Gelehrte konnten über dem Bemühen, die Glaubenslehren leicht verständlich und begreiflich zu machen, ihren Inhalt verunstalten und zerstören.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p89.2">katholisch werde de Heidenchristenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.vi-p15.2">kirchlich-wissenschaftliches Gegenbild der gnostischen Weltanschauung.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.v-p33.4">mit denselben ehelich leben</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xx-p12.1">mit einem üblen Nebegeschmack</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p62.5">mit reicher griechischer Gelehrsamkeit, die auch der Kirchenvater gern sehen liess, Presbyter in seiner Vaterstadt Karthago, ein strenger, düsterer, feuriger Character, dem Christenthum aus punischem Latein eine Literatur errang, in welcher geistreiche Rhetorik, genialer so wie gesuchter Witz, der sinnliches Anfassen des Idealen, tiefes Gefühl and juridische Verstandesansicht mit einander ringen. Er hat der afrikanischen Kirche die Losung angegeben: Christus sprach: Ich bin die Wahrheit, nicht, das Herkommen. Er hat das Gottesbewusstsein in den Tiefen der Seele hochgehalten, aber ein Mann der Auctoritaet hat er die Thorheit des Evangeliums der Weltweisheit seiner Zeitgenossen, das Unglaubliche der Wunder Gottes dem gemeinen Weltverstande mit stolzer Ironie entgegengehalten. Seine Schriften, denen er unbedenklich Fremdes angeeignet und mit dent Gepraege seines Genius versehen hat, sind theils polemisch mit dem höchsten Selbstvertraun der katholischen Gesinnung gegen Heiden, Juden und Haeretiker, theils erbaulich; so jedoch, dass auch in jenen das Erbauliche,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xlii-p8.11">nahe stehend, von ihm abhängig, aber auch ihn verflachend ist</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xx-p8.5">nebst einer Einleitung über die Zeit dieses Apologeten, in</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p15.11">s</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p15.5">s nach der Zeit ihrer Abfassung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p7.9">s,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p63.6">sondern sie auch an die Bahn hinwies, welche sie lange einheilt. Seine Persönlichkeit hat ebensoviel Anziehendes als Abstossendes; denn wer könnte den Ernst seines sittlichen Strebens, den Reichthum und die Lebhaftigkeit seines Geistes, die Festigkeit seiner Ueberzeugung und die stürmische Kraft seiner Beredtsamkeit verkennen? Allein ebensowenig lässt sich übersehen, dass ihm in allen Dingen das Mass fehlte. Seine Erscheinung hat nichts Edles; er war nicht frei von Bizzarem, ja Gemeinem</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p17.3">ten</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p34.12">testamentarische Verfügung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xvi-p18.2">u. seine Zeit.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.ix-p17.1">ueber den sogen. Barnabasbrief</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p8.3">unächten Briefe des</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.xiv-p10.3">und Katechese der ersten sechs Jahrh.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxii-p4.4">und der ganze Hegesippus im 16ten</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p11.4">und die Chronologie der Antiochen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p41.8">und die Chronologie der Antiochenischen Bischöfe bis Tyrannus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p15.3">und die Chronologie der antiochenischen Bischöfe bis Tyrannus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p20.2">und die röm. Zeitgenossen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p16.2">und seine Auferstehungslehre</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p12.2">us nach seinem Leben u. Wirken</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p8.3">us u. Einleitung in dessen Schriften.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p62.4">us, als Heide Rhetor und Sachwalter zu Rom</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p41.3">v. A. und die drei oriental. Feldzüge des Kaisers Trajan</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xiv-p12.2">vanissimi isti Monarchiani</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p19.2">vom Karthago und die Verfassung der Kirche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p8.5">von Ant. Hergestellter u. verqleichender Text mit Anmerkk.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p25.2">von Ant. u. seine Zeit. 7 Sendschreiben an Dr. Neander.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p7.5">von der Einheit der Kirche gegenüber den beiden Schismen in Carthago und Rom</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xiii-p8.5">von der Einheit er Kirche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p11.3">war in Wahrheit nur politischer Conservatismus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p46.11">welchen die Kirche der Hauptptstadt als solche vor alten übrigen Kirchen besass ... die Hauptstadt war das Centrum des damaligen Weltverkehrs</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xiii-p16.4">werden</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="French Words and Phrases" progress="100.01%" prev="vi.vii" next="toc" id="vi.viii">
  <h2 id="vi.viii-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="FR" id="vi.viii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p22.1">"le christianisme qui s’envisageait</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p14.3">Étude sur le Liber Pontificalis.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p9.2">Études historiques sur l’influence de la charité durant les Premiers siècles chrét.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p26.2">à l’histoire ecclés.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p17.3">étant la</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p14.5">. Le Liber Pontificalis. Texte, introduction et commentaire</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p15.3">1856 (in "Révue de Théologie ").</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p12.2">: Études sur la religion des Soubbas on Sabéens, leurs dogmes, leurs möurs.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p8.3">: Architecture civile et relig. du I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.x-p14.1">: Conferences d’Angleterre. Rome et le christianisme.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p13.2">: Histoire des theories et des idées morales dans l’antiquité.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p17.3">: L’église chrét.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p26.1">: L’église chrétienne</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p16.3">: La question de la Pâque, in</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p12.1">: Les évangiles.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p16.2">Abbé Duchesne</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p20.2">Académie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p19.3">Académie des inscriptions et belles-letters</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p11.1">Académie des sciences morales et politiques,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p3.3">Adamantius Coraïs</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.vii-p19.2">Ap. de T., sa vie, ses voyages, ses prodiges</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.v-p11.1">Avec lui, la philosophie a régné. Un moment, grâce à lui, le monde a été gouverné par l’homme le meilleur et le plus grand de son siècle.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p5.11">Catacombes de Rome</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p9.1">Ce sont là les calomnies ordinaires, qui ne manquent jamais sous la plume des écrivains orthodoxes, quand il s’agit de noircir les dissidents.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p22.2">Celse et Lucien</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p20.1">Charité chrét</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p16.1">Clément d’Alexandrie.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p17.4">Cle de Meliton, est une compilation de passages des Pères latins pouvant servir à l’explication allégorique des écritures qui figure pour la première fois dans la Bible de Théodulphe.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p14.1">Clement d’Alexandrie.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.iv-p6.4">Comme les peintures chrétiennes, ils ne s’écartent guère, sauf pour le sujet, des habitudes de l’art païen du méme temps.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p8.2">Comme plus tard Origène, il voulut que sa chasteté fût en quelque sorte matériellement constatée.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.v-p11.2">Conférences d’Angleterre</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p19.1">Controverse sur les Philos. d’ Orig</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p64.1">De Justiniana dictione</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p8.2">De Vogüé</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p21.2">De l’ Apologétique chrétienne au IIe</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p21.1">De l’apologetique Chrétienne</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.vii-p4.1">De l’authenticité de la lettre de Pline au sujet des Chrétiens,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p12.1">De la legatité du Christianisme dans l’empire Romain au Ier siècle</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.vi-p6.1">De la moralité de Plutarque</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p29.1">De salute</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.i-p13.3">Diction. des Antiquités Chrétiennes</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxii-p4.5">Du Témoignage d’Hégésippe sur l’église chrétienne au deux premiers siècles.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.ii-p4.1">E’glise chrétienne</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p8.2">Essai historique sur la société dans le monde Romain, et</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p25.1">Essai sur le Montanisme</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxv-p17.1">Etudes sur de nouv. doc. hist. des Philosophumena</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.viii-p9.3">Fastes des provinces Asiatiques</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.iii-p14.1">Glorie éternelle et unique, qui doit faire oublier bien des folies et des violence! Les Juifs sont les révolutionnaires du</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.v-p11.1">Hist. de la destruct. du paganisme,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.ii-p3.5">Histoire Romaine à Rome</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p11.1">Histoire crit. de Manichée et du Manichéisme.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvii-p8.1">Histoire critique de l’ École d’Alexandrie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p17.1">Histoire critique du Gnosticisme et de son influence sur les sectes religieuses el philosophiques des six premiers siècles</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvii-p7.1">Histoire de I’ École d’Alexandrie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p18.1">Histoire de St. Irenée.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p3.2">Histoire de l’esclavage</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p26.1">Histoire de l’esclavage dans l’antiquité</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p5.4">Histoire de la Palestine depuis Cyrus jusqu’à Adrien</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p20.1">Histoire de la destruction du paganisme dans I’ empire d’ Orient</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p19.2">Histoire de la destruction du paganisme en Occident</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p14.2">Histoire de la philosophie morale et politique.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p36.1">Histoire de trois premiers siècles de l’église chrétienne.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p10.2">Histoire des Empereurs;</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p21.3">Histoire des Persecutions de l’église</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p24.2">Histoire des persécutions de l’église jusqu’ à la fin des Antonins</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p24.3">Histoire des persécutions de l’église, La polémique paÿenne à la fin du II. siècle</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p22.1">Histoire des trois premiers siècles,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p28.1">Histoire générale des auteurs sacrés et ecclesiastiques.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#iv-p9.4">Historie des Origines du Christianisme</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.v-p32.1">Horrible déception pourles gens de bien! Tant de vertu, tant d’amour n’aboutissant qu’à mettre le monde entre les mains d’un équarrisseur de bêtes, d’un gladiateur ! Aprés cette belle apparition d’un monde élyséen sur la terre, retomber dans l’enfer des Césars, qu’on croyaitfermé pour toujours ! La foi dans le bien fut alors perdue. Après Caligula, après Néron, après Domitien, on avait pu espérer encore. Les expériences n’ avaient pas été décisives. Maintenant, c’est après le plus grand effort de rationalisme gouvernemental, oprès quatre-ving quatre ans d’un régime excellent, après Nerva, Trajan, Adrien, Antonin., Marc-Aurèle, que le règne du mal recommence, pire que jamais. Adieu, verta; adieu, raison. Puisque Marc-Aurèle n’a pas pu sauver le monde, qui le sauvera</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p44.2">I’ église Chrétienne</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxviii-p15.1">Idées dogm. de Clement d’Alex.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p27.1">Inscriptions chrétiennes de la Gaule anterieures au VIIIme</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p12.1">Jamais peut-être le christianisme n’a plus écrit que durant le II</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.ii-p34.1">Johanneschristen, Chrétiens de Saint Jean.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p25.2">Journal des savants,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p64.3">Justin était un esprit faible; mais c’était un noble et bon coeur</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p64.2">Justin n’était un grand esprit; il manquait à la, fois de philosophie et de critique; son exégèse surtout passerait aujour d’ hui pour très défectueuse; mais il fait preuve dun sens général assez droit; it avait cette espèce, de crédulité médiocre qui permet de raissonner sensément sur des prémisses puériles et de s’arrêter à temps de façon à n’être qu’à moitié absurde.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.iv-p29.1">L’ église chrétienne</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p44.1">L’ Histoire des origines du Christianisme</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiv-p7.1">L’Église et l’Empire</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p30.1">L’égl. Chrét.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xviii-p6.1">L’égl. chrét,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p8.1">L’église chrét. 436</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p4.2">L’église chrét.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p10.1">L’église chrétienne</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.viii-p25.3">L’église chret.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p24.5">L’église et L’état dans la seconde moitié du IIIe</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxvi-p10.1">L’église et l’empire</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vii-p3.4">L’E’glise, chrétienne</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p3.16">L’Eglise chrétienne</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxvii-p6.1">L’Histoire de l’ École d’Alexandrie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p8.1">L’Univers religeux</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.x-p17.1">L’egl. chrét.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p17.1">L’englise chrét.,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p17.2">L’ouvrage latin que om Pitra a publié comme</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p41.3">La ’lingua volgata’ d’Afrigue contribua ainsi dans une large part à la formation de la langue ecclésiastique de I’ Occident, et ainsi elle exerça une influence décisive sur nos langues modernes. Mais il résulta de là une autre conséquence; cest que les textes fondamentaux de la littérature latine chétienne furent écrits dans une langue que lettrés d’Italie trouvèrent barbare et corrompue, ce qui plus tard donna occasion de la part des rhéteurs à des objections et à des épigrammes sans fin</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xii-p15.2">La Lettre à Diognète</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p5.1">La Phrygie était un des pays de l’antiquité les plus portés aux rêveries religieuses. Les Phrygiens passaient, en général pour niais et simple. Le christianisme eut chez eux, dès l’origine un charactère essentiellement mystique et ascétique. Déjà, dans l’épitre aux Colossiens,, Paul combat des erreurs où les signes précitrseurs du, gnosticisme et les excès d’un asétisme mal entendu semblent se mêler. Presque partout ailleurs,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p17.3">La Religion romaine d’Auguste aux Antonins.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.xi-p14.4">La date et les recensions du Liber Pontificalis.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p21.4">La polémique païenne à la fin du IIe</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.x-p9.1">La religion à Rome sous les Sévères</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p18.2">Le Catacombe Romane descritte</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p14.1">Le Symbole des apôtres. Essai historie.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p18.2">Le reclus du Serapeum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.viii.iii-p12.1">Le, Signe de la Croix avant le Christianisme.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vii-p3.1">Les Évang.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p34.1">Les Évangiles</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p55.3">Les évangiles,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xxiv-p30.1">Les Actes de cette Dispute sont évidemment une fiction pareille à celle de cet imposteur, qui a pris le nom de Clément Romain, et qui a introduit S. Pierre disputant contre Simon le Magicien</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p10.1">Les Acts des martyrs depuis l’origine de l’église Chrétienne jusqu’à nos temps. Traduits et publiés par les R. R. P. P bénédictins de la congreg. de France</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p12.2">Les Antonins</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p19.1">Les Apologistes Chrétiens du II</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p26.2">Les Catacombes</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p17.2">Les Catacombes de Rome. Histoire de l’art et des croyances religieuses pendant les premiers siècles du Christianisme</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p24.4">Les Chréstiens dans l’empire romain, de la fin des Antonins au milieu du IIIe siécle</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.xii-p5.1">Les Courtisanes saintes</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p11.2">Les Moralistes sous l’Empire romain.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iii-p15.1">Les Pères Apostoliques et leur epoque</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p11.2">Les catacombes de Rome</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p20.1">Les deux Apologies de Justin M. au point de vie dogmatique.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p9.1">Les inscriptions chrétiennes des catacombes ne remontent qu’ au commencement du III</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.ii-p17.1">Les juifs ensevelissaient dans le roc. A Rome ils ont creusé de grandes catacombes presque identique à celles des chrétiens. Ceux-ci ont été leurs imitateurs. Les Etrusques se servaient aussi de grottes; mais ils ne les reliaient point par des galeries illimitées.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xv-p13.1">Les martyrs ou le triomphe de la rel. chrét</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.iii-p14.4">Les populations se précipitèrent, par une sorte du mouvement instinctif, dans une secte qui satisfaisait leur aspirations les plus intimes et ouvrait des ésperances infinies</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p12.1">Les premiers siècles de la charité.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.iv-p6.1">Les sarcophages sculptés, représentant des scènes sacrées, apparaissent vers la fin du</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.viii-p9.2">Mém. de l’ Acad: des inscript. et belles letters</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p60.3">Mémoire sur l’ inscription d’ Autun</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.viii-p9.1">Mémoire sur la chronologie de la vie du rhéteur Aelius Aristide</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xi.i-p18.1">Mémoire sur le Sérapeum de Memphis,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p14.1">Mêmoirs,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p27.2">Manuel d’Epigraphie chrétienne</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.iv-p6.5">Marc Auréle</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p41.2">Marc-Aurèle</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p5.2">Marc-Aurèle et la fin du monde antique</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.v-p26.1">Marc-Aurèle et la fin du monde antique.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p26.1">Memoirs pour servir</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p26.6">Minutius Félix, Tertullien et tous ceux communauté de, nature, cette communauté de patrie dans la république du monde, en un language familier à la philosophie, mais qui trouvait parmi les chrétiens avec une sanction plus haute et un sens plus complet, une application plus sérieuse. Devant cc droit commun des hommes, fondé sur le droit divin, le prétendu droit des gens n’était plus qu’ une monstrueuse injustice</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p60.2">Monuments d’ epigraphie ancienne,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p10.2">Nouveaux essais sur l’infl. du Christianisme dans le monde Grec et Latin.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.i-p27.2">Nouvelle Bibliothèque des auteurs ecclesiastiques, contenant l’histoire de leur vie,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-p22.3">Nouvelles apologies</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p34.6">Peu d’ écrits sontaussi authentiques.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vi.iv-p3.17">Progrés de l’épiscopat;</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vi-p31.1">Recherches critiques sur les lettres d’gnace d’Antioche.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p17.2">Renan</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p28.1">Revue des deux mondes</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p15.1">Saint Cyprien et l’église d’ Afrique an troisième siécle.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p21.1">Saint Irénée et l’éloquence chrétienne dans la Gaule aux deux premiers siècles.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p17.2">Si Jesus</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.xiv-p7.2">Singulier document, moitié insolent, moitié suppliant, qui commence par insulter chrétiens et finit par leur demander de prier leur maÎ tre pour lui</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p3.4">Sklaverei und Christenthum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p3.6">Sklaverei und Christenthum In Der Alten Welt</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p26.1">St. Irenée et son temps.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p25.3">Statistique et extension géographique du Christianisme</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.iv-p28.1">Symbole des apôtres.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.i-p23.2">Tertullien et le Montanisme</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiv.xx-p3.1">Traité de la créance des Pères touchnt l’état des ames après cette vie</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.x-p3.8">Verh. d. alten Kirche zur Sclaverei im röm. Reiche</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p14.1">Vie de Cyprien.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xli-p11.1">Vie de St. Cyprien.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p21.2">au II.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p8.5">au Vll</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p5.7">ce fut une religion de ourgades et de campagnards.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p5.4">comme dans</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p5.6">delà du Jourdain</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p74.4">e</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.iii-p14.3">e siècle de notre ère</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p25.2">er</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.iii-p14.2">er et du</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxix-p29.3">is,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p5.5">la Syrie au</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p74.3">la perle de la litterature chrétienne au Il</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p8.4">la transformation par le Christianisme.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p5.2">le christianisme fut une</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p22.3">le christianisme qui s’envisageait comme la destruction du judaisme</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.i-p8.3">le fouilleur le mieux qualifié fervent catholique, mais critique sérieux</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vii-p9.4">le génie, le caractère individuel</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ix-p11.5">le livre le plus purement humain qu’il y ait. Il ne tranche aucune question controversée. En théologie, Marc Aurèle flotte entre le déisme pur, le polythéisme enterprété dans un sens physique, à la façon des stoïciens, et une sorte de panthéisme cosmique.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p52.2">le modèle de l’homme ecclésiastique accompli</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p25.1">ne fut pas seulement un personnage réel, ce fut un personnage de premier ordre, un vrai chef d’Église, un évêque, avant que l’épiscopat fût nettement constitué j’ oserais presque dire un pape, si ce mot ne faisait ici un trop fort anachronisme. Son autorité passa pour la plus grande de toutes en Italie, en Grèce, en Macédonie, durant les dix dernières années du I</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xiii.xvi-p17.3">ne nous avait été connu que par des textes de ce genre, on aurait pu douter s’il avaitvraiment existé, ous’il n’ était pas une fiction,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p15.2">or</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p15.1">paque</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iii-p15.3">paques</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xl-p27.1">qui n’empêche ni la gaieté, ni le talent, ni le goût aimable de la vie, ni la recherche, de l’élégance du style. Que nous sommes loin de l’ébionite ou méme du juif de Galilée! Octavius, c’est Cicéron, ou mieux Fronton, devenu chrétien. En réalité, c’est par la culture intellectuelle qu’il arrive au déisme. Il aime la nature, il se plaît a la conversation des gens biens élevés. Des hommes faits sur ce modèle n’auraient créé ni l’Évangile ni l’Apocalypse; mais, réciproquement, sans de tels adhérents, l’Évangile, l’Apocalypse, les épItres de Paul fussent restés les éscrits secrets d’une secte ferméé, qui, comme les esséens ou les théapeutes, eut finlement disparu.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xii.ii-p5.3">religion de grander villes; ici,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vii-p6.2">rieur spirituel, un Lucian couronné prenat le monde comme un jeu frivole</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.v-p9.3">siè</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.iv-p6.3">siècle</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p12.7">siècle.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p25.3">siècle. A la limite de l’ âge apostolique, il fut comme unapôtre, un épigone de la grande génération des disciples de Jésus, une des colonnes de cette Eglise de Rome, qui, depuis la destruction de Jérusalem, devenait de plus en plus le centre du christianisme</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.i-p8.7">siècle. Paris,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p12.3">siécle en Asie. La culture littéraire était extrémement répandue dans cette province; l’art d’écrire y était fort commun, et le christianisme en profitait. La littérature des Pères d l’Église commencait. Les siécles suivants ne dépassèrent pas ces premiers essais de l’éloquence chrétienne; mais, au point de vue de l’orthodoxie, les livres de ces Pères du II</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xix-p12.5">siécle offraient plus d’une pierre el’achoppement. La lecture en devint suspecte; on les copia de moins en moins, et ainsi presque tons ces beaux écrits disparurent, pour faire place aux écrivains classiques, postérieurs au concile de Nicée, écrivains plus corrects comme doctrine, mais, en général, bien moins originaux que ceux du Il</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p74.5">siecle.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.vii-p9.5">son expressio la plus exaltée</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.vii.iv-p22.2">suite du judaisme</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.x.i-p8.3">sur</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.iv-p42.1">un beau morceau neutre, dont les disciples de Pierre et ceux de Paul durent se contenter également. Ilest probale qu’il fut un des agents les plus énergetiques de la grande Œuvre qué etait en train de s’ accomplir, je veux dire, de la réconciliation posthume de Pierre et de Paul de la fusior des deux partis, sans l’union desquels l’Œuvre du Christ ne pouvait que périr.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxiv-p74.2">un des morceaux les plus extraordinaires que possède aucune litterature,"</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xviii-p11.6">un docteur très fécond, un catechiste doné d’un grand talent d’exposition, un polémiste habile selon les idées du temps.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xxxviii-p42.3">un mélange inouï de talent, de fausseté d’esprit, d’éloquence et de mauvais goût grand écrivain, si l’on admet que sacrifier toute grammaire et toute correction à l’ effet sois bien écrire</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.xv.xv-p90.1">une sorte d’eclectisme fondé sur un rationalisme mystic</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#v.ix.vi-p15.1">unsystème d’illusions consolantes.</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
